Seven Steps To The Oblivion of Spiritual God

Chapter 1 Life and Death

"This kid is so stupid. He can't even cultivate himself, yet he still wants to fight with others. How can he withstand the punch of someone who is at the fifth level of physical strength with a body that can be blown away by the wind..."

　　"Oh, yes, the Wu family's Patriarch might be going crazy this time. Although this kid can't practice, he is his most beloved youngest son. Now he is going to be beaten to death like this, oh."

　　"The feud between the Wu family and the Wan family is huge this time...it will definitely be a fight to the death."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian's brain felt like it was about to explode, and every pore in his body seemed to be filled with severe pain and extreme weakness. Those low, fragmented words that he heard in his mind made him feel inexplicably confused.

　　The head of the Wu family?

　　Who is that?

　　The fifth level of physical strengthening?

　　What is going on?

　　Before Wu Aotian had time to analyze the situation, he felt a large hand grab his chest and lift him up. The sudden feeling of weightlessness made Wu Aotian open his eyes suddenly.

　　A tall, ferocious-looking young man was staring at him with a grim smile on his face, grabbing his belt with one hand and his clothes on his chest with the other, lifting them high up, as if he was going to throw him down again!

　　Based on an instinctive fighting reaction when facing a life-and-death threat, Wu Aotian clenched his fist and bent his fingers like a phoenix head, and hit the young man's elbow joint hard. After the collision, Wu Aotian himself was startled. This poke seemed to be poking on a stone. His fingers hurt as if they were broken.

　　Although it hurt, Wu Aotian's punch finally worked. The young man only felt his arm strangely numb, and the hand that was holding Wu Aotian's chest loosened involuntarily. At this moment, Wu Aotian kicked out diagonally, hitting his lower abdomen.

　　The young man's hand that was holding Wu Aotian's belt loosened because of the unexpected kick. Wu Aotian's body fell to the ground. At the moment when he was about to fall to the ground, Wu Aotian swiftly stretched out his hand, palm down, to support his body and slow down the momentum of falling.

　　As soon as his body landed on the ground, Wu Aotian turned over and looked ahead vigilantly.

　　Opposite him, a young man who looked to be about 23 or 24 years old and nearly two meters tall was staring at him viciously, but there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, as if he had not expected that his fatal attack was avoided.

　　There were patches of muscles on the young man's exposed skin. The muscles were so obvious that they looked like protruding pieces of iron. His taut body seemed to contain infinite power that could burst out in an instant. However, there was an obvious footprint on his robe on his abdomen, which looked a little funny.

　　The young man was wearing loose trousers and a satin robe with a golden belt around his waist. The hem of the robe was randomly inserted into the belt. He had a pair of leather boots on his feet, and his whole body was full of sturdy aura.

　　Wu Aotian's gaze passed over the young man and fell on the distance, where there was a group of buildings of a completely unfamiliar style. On the door closest to the crowd, there was a curtain flag with a pattern of a wooden cup filled with beer bubbling out of it. It seemed to be a tavern.

　　At the door of the tavern, there was a group of people. Each of them had an expression as if they were enjoying a show and were whispering to each other. However, their clothes made Wu Aotian feel unfamiliar and strange.

　　Who is this person and where is this place?

　　Wasn't he in a newly discovered ancient tomb, fighting a desperate battle with a group of bandits who were trying to steal ancient artifacts?

　　He looked down at his own body and found that he was also wearing a robe of the same style, but the robe of the man opposite him was made of silk, while his was made of coarse cloth.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his hands and looked at the slender, white but rather thin hands. With just one glance, Wu Aotian was sure that these hands were not the hands he was familiar with. But soon, Wu Aotian's pupils suddenly shrank a little, because he saw a pattern on the back of his hands.

　　A green four-legged small tripod!

　　Wu Aotian's heart began to beat violently, and his eyes were filled with horror, as if he had seen a ghost!

　　He has seen this small four-legged tripod!

　　Not a pattern, but the real thing!

　　A real four-legged tripod!

　　However, the actual object was not a small tripod. It was a four-legged bronze tripod that looked extremely simple, ancient and tall. It was mixed in with a large number of antiques and was not eye-catching at all. However, Wu Aotian clearly remembered that it was when he was injured in the battle with those bandits that a string of blood spilled on the four-legged bronze tripod, and the four-legged bronze tripod inexplicably emitted a blazing light.

　　The light appeared without any warning, as if the four-legged bronze tripod had instantly transformed into the sun, emitting a dazzling light, and that light was filled with an aura that made people extremely frightened.

　　At that moment, it was as if the sky collapsed and the earth split, space shattered, and invisible energy raged everywhere, tearing everyone's body apart in an instant. Wu Aotian's proud and strong body broke into countless pieces like a piece of paper. There was no suspense at all. The speed was so fast that Wu Aotian didn't even have time to understand what was happening before he fell into endless darkness...

　　But why haven’t I died yet? And it seems that I have... become another person and am in an unfamiliar environment?

　　Wu Aotian fell into deep panic. He vaguely knew that something extremely strange must have happened to him.

　　Opposite Wu Aotian, the young man watched Wu Aotian escape. He turned his head to look at the crowd watching the joke, then sneered and said, "Humph, I didn't expect you to react so quickly. You won't be so lucky next time."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly raised his head and stared at the young man who was talking opposite him with a strange look. He didn't need to look at his own face to know that his face must have an extremely weird look.

　　The strong young man clenched his fists, sneered and slowly approached Wu Aotian, with undisguised ferocity and murderous intent in his eyes. Looking at those eyes, Wu Aotian was sure that the other party absolutely wanted to kill him.

　　No matter what the situation is, we must survive first!

　　Wu Aotian straightened his back and clenched his fists, but found that his body seemed extremely weak, even weaker than a normal person. However, the young man approaching him was strong and muscular, and his lower body was extremely stable when he walked. His whole body was full of explosive power. How could he resist?

　　Before Wu Aotian could think of a solution, the strong young man pounced on him with a grim smile, like a tiger coming down the mountain towards a defenseless sheep.

　　Wu Aotian stared at the strong young man, and suddenly turned to the side, barely avoiding the young man's attack.

　　There was a hint of surprise in the young man's eyes, as if he couldn't believe that the other party could dodge his pounce. He used his toes to brake his body, made a beautiful turn, and rushed towards Wu Aotian who had just stood up.

　　quick!

　　It's like a gust of wind!!!

　　fierce!

　　It's like a running rhino, a high speed train!!!

　　The young man had absolute confidence that even if he didn't punch, his powerful body at the fifth level of physical fitness was enough to knock his opponent away completely. As for how many intact bones would be left in the opponent's body, he really couldn't guarantee it.

　　Just as Wu Aotian turned over and stood up, the young man had already rushed in front of him and charged towards him with a murderous look on his face. The hideous smile on his face was so clear that it made him look more like a vicious wolf waiting to devour people.

　　Wu Aotian didn't have time to dodge. This inexplicable body was simply a weak and useless thing. If it were Wu Aotian himself, he would have at least twenty-seven ways to break the opponent's offensive and kill him with one blow. But now, Wu Aotian had no other way except to endure it.

　　Gritting his teeth, Wu Aotian gathered all his strength and punched out fiercely.

　　Watching Wu Aotian's actions, the young man's eyes revealed undisguised ridicule. How could someone who couldn't practice the body-strengthening technique hurt someone who had already reached the fifth level of body-strengthening?

　　This is simply wishful thinking!

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly in his heart. He hadn't figured out what had happened yet. Was he going to die again?

　　At this moment of life and death, an inexplicable word suddenly emerged in Wu Aotian's heart.

　　"Why do I say again..."

　　It's just a huge joke.

　　Just when Wu Aotian's fist was about to touch the young man's chest, Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened.

　　The four-legged bronze tripod pattern on the back of his hand seemed to emit a faint light all of a sudden, and then disappeared in an instant. No, it did not disappear, but "sank" into Wu Aotian's skin.

　　At the same time, a burst of energy instantly filled Wu Aotian's right arm and finally concentrated on his right fist.

　　Wu Aotian's fist hit the young man's chest. At the same time, the huge momentum of the young man's running was also transmitted to Wu Aotian.

　　"Crack", the sound of bones breaking rang out simultaneously on the two men, and their bodies flew backwards at the same time.

　　The young man's eyes suddenly widened, filled with disbelief.

　　How could a civilian who couldn't practice the art of strengthening his body break his ribs with such a light punch despite the powerful impact force?

　　Wu Aotian knew that his right shoulder bone was dislocated without checking. Although his forearm was not broken, there should have been a crack. Looking at the changing scene in front of him, Wu Aotian's mind was a mess. What was going on?

　　An overwhelming pain came over him. Even though Wu Aotian always boasted that his nerves were made of steel, he could not withstand it and fainted.

　　PS:

　　Xiaoba is developing a new book. I hope everyone will collect it and support it with more red tickets. Xiaoba will reward you with more exciting plots.

　　Chapter 2 A Different Life

　　Wu Aotian, the youngest son of the Wu family, a ninth-class noble family in Songyun City, and Wan Qing, the only son of the Wan family, a ninth-class noble family, had a conflict at the Songtao Tavern in the city and fought on the street outside the tavern. The news that both of them were seriously injured spread quickly to every corner of Songyun City like a bird with wings.

　　"No way, Wan Qing actually had five broken ribs? Wasn't the Wu family's youngest son unable to practice body-strengthening techniques since birth? He is so weak and fragile, how is it possible?" Those who were not in the know raised questions immediately after hearing the shocking news. This was also the first reaction of almost everyone.

　　"I heard that Wu Aotian's right shoulder bone was dislocated and his arm was almost broken... but it is absolutely true that he broke Wan Qing's ribs." The insider said it with certainty in an almost weird tone, and added: "I was at the scene..."

　　"Wu Aotian is the most beloved son of Wu Houde, the head of the Wu family, and Wan Qing is the only child of the Wan family. The two families have been at odds for a long time. After this incident, I'm afraid it will be a fight to the death..."

　　"Just wait and see, hehe... this is going to be a good show."

　　Just as the entire Songyun City was paying attention to this news and discussing it, the atmosphere in the Wu family also became quite solemn, but amidst the solemnity, there was also a sense of relief.

　　Who would have thought that the Third Young Master would have a direct conflict with Wan Qing and even start fighting. Wan Qing has practiced the Body Strengthening Technique and reached the fifth level. Isn't this courting death?

　　Fortunately, I don’t know if it was the blessing of the gods and Buddhas, but the third young master did not die. He just had a dislocated shoulder bone, a cracked forearm bone, and fainted.

　　The many servants and guards of the Wu family were grateful, but at the same time they were all wondering how the Third Young Master had the ability to break several ribs of Wan Qing, who was at the fifth level of physical fitness, and cause him to be seriously injured and vomit blood?

　　At this time, two days had passed since the accident. After the third young master was rescued by the family guards, he finally woke up after being in a coma for two days. This made everyone in the Wu family feel sincerely happy. However, what was strange was that after waking up, the young master did not cry or make a fuss. He just lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze, as if he had dementia.

　　Could it be that the young master was beaten stupidly?

　　Is Wu Aotian stupid?

　　Even when he was hunting down the notorious Seven Dark Soul Brothers, Wu Aotian had forty-eight wounds of varying sizes all over his body, twelve of which were serious, and his arms were completely unable to move. Facing the crazy counterattack of the last and most powerful of the Seven Dark Soul Brothers, Wu Aotian was not afraid at all, and he calmly picked up a flying knife with his mouth, kicked it out with his foot, and then killed the man.

　　Even when he was hunting down the agent who was the most beautiful flower in Country R, ​​after all the means of attack failed, the agent stripped herself off in front of Wu Aotian bit by bit, revealing her perfect body that could drive men crazy. There was no surprise or dullness in Wu Aotian's eyes, so much so that when the agent was grabbed by Wu Aotian and spanked a few times, and then wrapped in a sheet and carried back to report, she angrily cursed Wu Aotian for not being a man...

　　Facing an unprecedented and perfect assassination by Lei Yun, the top killer from the most powerful assassination organization in the world, Blood Spider, who was known as the "Supreme Killer", Wu Aotian was not scared when he saw the dagger about to pierce his neck.

　　However, at this moment Wu Aotian was really stunned, really scared, and really a little frightened.

　　What the fuck is going on?

　　I am clearly the Yanhuang Special Police No. 13 of the Chinese country. How did I suddenly come to this completely different world and suddenly become this weak and frail guy? And it seems that this guy has the same name as me?

　　Just because of that four-legged bronze tripod?

　　My own blood... countless white lights bursting out from the cauldron... an explosion that shattered space...

　　After lying down for a whole day, Wu Aotian finally analyzed all the information in his mind, and his frail body finally regained some vitality. His shoulder blade had been repositioned by the doctor who had been invited while he was unconscious, and his arm was wrapped with thick ointment.

　　With a long sigh, Wu Aotian looked at the top of the white gauze tent and suddenly cursed: "Damn it, what kind of world is this!"

　　Sitting up from the bed and looking at his naked, thin upper body, Wu Aotian sighed for the second time.

　　"Even if you want to possess someone, even if you want to have the same name as me, you should at least pick a better one for me. This broken body can be blown away by the wind..."

　　Looking around the room at the decorations that could only be seen in fantasy movies, Wu Aotian shook his head gently, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. It turned out that the resurrection of the dead really existed, and it was not even from the same world.

　　"No matter what, now that we are here, we should live well again."

　　Wu Aotian sighed for the third time. After this sigh, his originally frail upper body suddenly straightened up, and his eyes actually became sharp and eager: "Not to mention that it was hard to find an opponent in my previous life, but here there are so many strong ones..."

　　Wu Aotian had just put on the rather cumbersome-looking corseted robe when he heard footsteps behind him, followed by a scream and the crisp sound of a basin falling to the ground.

　　"Third Young Master...you're awake!"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and stared at the little girl, about fourteen or fifteen years old, who was wearing emerald green clothes, standing at the door. The girl had empty hands and there was a basin spinning under her feet, with water splashing all over the floor. Her face was full of surprise.

　　What is this girl’s name?

　　Oh, her name is Abil, she is that guy’s personal maid, serving him and taking care of his daily life, well, not including that life…

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly, revealing a few white teeth: "Are you so excited to see the young master wake up?"

　　Ai Bi Er suddenly came back to her senses, panicked, and said quickly: "Yes, I'm sorry... Third Master, I... I'm just too happy."

　　While hurriedly apologizing, Ai Bi Er quickly squatted down to pick up the wash basin. Looking at the water all over the floor, her face became even more panicked. She glanced at the smiling Wu Aotian and quickly said, "I'll go mop the floor right away..."

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand to stop Ai Bi Er who was about to escape: "Don't worry, don't worry. By the way, has anything happened in the mansion these days?"

　　Abil's eyes changed slightly, but she didn't dare to say more. She just said, "Third Young Master, your injury has just healed. You should lie down in bed and rest. I will go and inform the master now."

　　Seeing Abil's evasive eyes, Wu Aotian knew that something might have happened in the Wu Mansion in the past few days that he didn't know about.

　　The Wu family and the Wan family are both ninth-rank nobles in Songyun City and are both well-known figures. Wu Aotian is the Wu family's most beloved youngest son, and Wan Qing is the Wan family's only son and also the heir. The two of them openly fought in the street, causing serious injuries to both sides. It is impossible for the two families to pretend that nothing happened.

　　What's more, the previous owner of Wu Aotian's body was a person who was unable to practice the body-strengthening technique that more than 95% of the people in this world can practice. His body was weak, but he was openly attacked by Wan Qing, who had reached the fifth level of body-strengthening. How could the people of the Wu family swallow this?

　　Although the result seems somewhat unexpected, I am afraid that even if the Wu family is willing to swallow their anger, the Wan family will not be willing to do so.

　　Wan Qing is the only son of the Wan family. If anything happens to him, the Wan family will be left without a successor, and even their status as ninth-rank nobles will be revoked, which is almost the same as taking their lives.

　　"Just tell me. I'll know when I go out. Why do you have to hide it from me?"

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, Ai Bier also felt that it was true. She didn't dare to look Wu Aotian in the eye and said in a low voice: "That day, the third young master had a conflict with the Wan family and was rescued by the guards who rushed over. After learning about the incident, the eldest young master led the family guards and rushed straight to the Wan family..."

　　"Then what?"

　　Seeing Ai Bi Er pause and then continue speaking, Wu Aotian frowned, and the corners of his mouth slightly drew a rather cold arc.

　　Aibil looked at Wu Aotian in panic, but suddenly felt that the young master's expression and eyes were different from before, but she couldn't tell what had changed for a moment.

　　"Just say it directly, don't be shy."

　　Ai Bier then whispered, "Yes... Before the eldest young master and his men arrived at the Wan family, they met people from the Wan family who were also coming with their men. The two gangs had a fierce dispute on the street. The people from the Wan family said that the third young master beat the heir of the Wan family until he vomited blood, so this revenge would fall on the eldest young master who was the heir of the Wu family. The eldest young master was furious and led his men to fight fiercely with the people of the Wan family. In the melee, the eldest young master broke one leg and is still lying in bed..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly startled, and a strange feeling surged in his heart, but he did not show it. He nodded and said, "Then...where is my father?"

　　After uttering these two words, Wu Aotian's strange feeling intensified again. In his previous life, Wu Aotian was raised by his master and trained since childhood. He never knew who his father and mother were. Perhaps it was because he grew up alone that he developed the kind of style of doing things his own way, at will, and without any scruples. This was a headache for even the people in the Yanhuang Special Police Team.

　　If Wu Aotian's skills were not indeed the best in the entire Yanhuang Special Police Team, he would have been kicked out of the Yanhuang Special Police Team long ago. After all, in the Yanhuang Special Police Team, one must obey the leadership and command, and he... is definitely an outsider.

　　He usually looks nonchalant and always has a smile on his face, but if you think he is kind, you are absolutely wrong. No, maybe not completely wrong. At least, when he is in a good mood, he is very kind. If he is in a bad mood... then he is very, very, very bad.

　　Simply put, Wu Aotian is an utterly self-centered and arrogant character.

　　That pride is deep in the bones.

　　Even when facing the captain of the Yanhuang Special Police, he often sits with his legs crossed and looks indifferent, which often makes others hate him, but they can do nothing about him because of his strength and ability to get things done. Many things that others cannot do or are difficult to do are like pinching a snail with three fingers in his hands, each pinch is accurate and steady.

　　Now Wu Aotian has suddenly come to this completely unfamiliar world and started a new life. Suddenly, there are several more relatives around him. How can he not sigh?

　　Ai Bi Er lowered her eyes and said softly, "First, the third young master was knocked unconscious, and then the eldest young master broke his leg. The old master has not slept well these past few days and has lost weight..."

　　Wu Aotian was silent for a moment, then he exhaled gently, with a strange light flashing in his eyes: "You are sweating all over. Let's get some hot water and take a shower, and then go see big brother and father."

　　PS:

　　Don’t forget to collect the red tickets.

　　Chapter 3: A Man Should Stand Up to Heaven and Earth

　　While inheriting the body of the weak Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian also inherited all his memories, and naturally knew everything about the Wu family.

　　There are only four people in the Wu family. The head of the family, Wu Houde, is as his name suggests. Although he doesn't talk much, he is a friendly person. Even to the farmers who rent the Wu family's land or the servants who serve the Wu family, he is always kind and respectful. However, because of this character, other nobles always think that he is easy to bully. But as Wu Houde's closest person, Wu Aotian knows that although Wu Houde is kind, he has his own principles in his bones and is not just a good person.

　　The eldest brother, Wu Lingfeng, has a generous personality, but is a bit careless. He has been practicing the art of strengthening the body since he was a child. At the age of twenty-one, he has broken through the fifth level of the body-strengthening realm, which few people can break through, and reached the sixth level. He has a great talent for cultivation and is placed high hopes by Wu Houde, who hopes that he can one day break through to the ninth level of the body-strengthening realm and become a true spiritualist.

　　The second sister, Liu Ruxue, is eighteen years old. The reason why she doesn’t have the surname Wu is that she is not Wu Houde’s biological daughter, but only an adopted daughter. When Wu Houde went to another province for business, he met a middle-aged man covered in blood. He died after handing Liu Ruxue to Wu Houde. That year, Liu Feixue was six years old and Wu Aotian was four years old. Liu Ruxue only stayed in the Wu family for two years before an old man came and took her away. She never returned home since then, but every New Year and festival, she would always ask someone to send back gifts and greeting letters.

　　The last member is Wu Aotian himself. Since he was born, he was unable to practice the art of strengthening the body, so his body is weak. Fortunately, he was also born in an aristocratic family. Otherwise, according to the iron law of the empire, people who cannot practice the art of strengthening the body will automatically be downgraded by one level. Like now, although Wu Aotian was born in an aristocratic family, he only has the status of a commoner. If his parents are commoners, then he will be downgraded one level and become a slave with no human rights.

　　Wu Aotian, who has integrated his memories, has understood why there is such a strange iron rule. Perhaps it is because of the living environment of this world, including air and other factors. Everyone must practice the body-strengthening technique after birth. Only those who can practice the body-strengthening technique can live like normal people. Those who cannot practice the body-strengthening technique will be relatively weak, and their lifespan will be greatly shortened. In this world where martial arts and strength are respected, such people naturally have no human rights to speak of.

　　During the time that Wu Aotian had been awake in this world, he had already conducted a comprehensive examination of his body. He already had some understanding of the reason why Wu Aotian could not practice the Body Strengthening Technique. This guy's meridians were withered in two places and his internal energy was not flowing smoothly. How could he practice?

　　Meridians like this will not work no matter what kind of practice you do. Wu Aotian thought that he might as well try using the skills he practiced in his previous life to see if he could change his meridian problem. After all, he knew dozens of skills in his previous life.

　　But Wu Aotian himself was very confused. When he just attached himself, facing Wan Qing’s attack, he suddenly threw a punch. What was going on with the sudden surge of energy?

　　How did that strange bronze four-legged tripod pattern strangely disappear into my skin...

　　What is the connection between all this?

　　While Wu Aotian was deep in thought, Ai Bi'er had already prepared hot water outside. She poked her head out of the door and said timidly, "Third Young Master, the hot water is ready..."

　　Wu Aotian woke up from his deep thoughts, smiled and nodded, "Okay, thank you for your help."

　　Ai Bier was shocked and said quickly: "Third Master, please don't say that. That's what Ai Bier should do."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said nothing more. He came to the outer room and saw a large wooden barrel placed in the middle of the room. The barrel was filled with steaming hot water.

　　When Wu Aotian walked over, Ai Bi'er came over and took the initiative to help Wu Aotian undress. Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, but he knew that what Ai Bi'er was doing was exactly what a personal maid should do, so he didn't hesitate and stretched out his hands to let her do it.

　　In this world, the standards for rich people or nobles to choose personal maids for their children are very high. These maids not only have to learn how to take good care of their masters, but also have to learn other things to help their masters solve problems or relieve their worries to the greatest extent. Because of this, some special institutions have come into being. They will collect many little girls, train them from an early age, and then provide them for selection by nobles or wealthy families.

　　Some of these children are orphans, and some were sold by their parents due to poor family conditions. In short, they all have detailed identification documents and must be virgins. After all, the nobles and wealthy people spend a lot of money to select maids, but they are unwilling to select some unclean women with no background, who might become a disaster one day.

　　These girls who have been trained since childhood, once they are picked and officially become personal maids, become the private property of their masters. Once they become personal maids, they are not allowed to leave without the master's special permission, nor are they allowed to have any affair with other men, let alone marrying someone else, otherwise they will be severely punished.

　　The personal maids of male masters usually become their women, but they do not have any right to reproduce unless they get special permission from their masters. This seems very cruel, but because of their special position, although the status of personal maids in noble families is lower than that of masters, it is much higher than servants and guards, because they usually represent their masters and are, after all, the masters' women.

　　Ai Bi'er's parents died in a flood in their early years. Ai Bi'er survived the disaster and was rescued from the flood. She was later sent to an institution for training maids. Ai Bi'er was alone and very young, and only in this way did she survive. When she was fourteen years old, she was personally selected by Wu Houde to enter the Wu family and sent to Wu Aotian's room.

　　Abil has been in the Wu family for three years and has taken good care of Wu Aotian. In these three years, she has grown from a young girl into a fully grown beautiful girl.

　　He let Aibil strip him naked, then stepped into the wooden tub and soaked in the boiling hot water. The hot water stimulated Wu Aotian's pores, making Wu Aotian moan in comfort.

　　Ai Bier rolled up her sleeves, picked up a towel, wrapped it around her hands, and began to rub Wu Aotian's body.

　　Perhaps it was because of the hot water, or because Wu Aotian was naked, but Abil's face was red, like a ripe red apple, making people want to take a bite.

　　Aibil rubbed slowly, moving down little by little, and finally moved to Xiao Aotian's position. Even though Wu Aotian was knowledgeable in his previous life, seeing such a lovely little beauty in front of him rubbing his sensitive area like this still made him feel a surge of desire in his dantian.

　　This reminded Wu Aotian of the technicians in the bathing center in his previous life. They were clearly bathing, but they would touch your key parts, and after arousing you to the point where you couldn't suppress the lust in your heart, they would ask you in a seductive tone that all men could understand if you wanted to order other services...

　　Wu Aotian felt that his little Aotian had undergone a slight change in Aibil's hands. He felt a little embarrassed but also furious in his heart. This guy's health was really too poor. In front of such a beautiful woman, little Aotian couldn't even stand up straight like a steel rifle. It was really shameful!

　　It seems that I have to start my cultivation journey as soon as possible, otherwise I don’t know how long I can live with this body that was blown down by the wind...

　　What's more, with the current physical condition, it is no wonder that the previous owner of this body could still hold back in the face of such a pure and lovely girl. It is so tragic. Wu Aotian does not want to be such a "cowardly" man.

　　A man should not only be upright in his work, but also in bed.

　　But now my meridians are weak. How can I start practicing again and get rid of my current useless situation?

　　Where did the inexplicable energy that appeared that day come from?

　　Wu Aotian's right hand was wrapped with ointment, so it was placed on the edge of the wooden barrel. Wu Aotian's gaze involuntarily fell on the back of his right hand, where there used to be a strange pattern of a small four-legged tripod. Where had it gone now?

　　His intuition told him that this four-legged tripod seemed to play an extremely important role in this series of strange events...

　　Just as Wu Aotian sighed in his heart, there was a loud bang in his head and his eyes went black. When he focused his attention again, he found himself in a strange place.

　　There seemed to be walls on all four sides, square, like four walls, and the walls seemed to be made of bronze, with all kinds of complicated patterns on them that Wu Aotian could not understand. Those patterns seemed to emit a faint light, which looked extremely weird.

　　I was standing in the center of this huge space, and in front of me was a large ball of quietly burning fire.

　　This ball of flame was very strange. It just floated quietly in the air without any support.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was looking at the flame carefully, the flame suddenly changed.

　　The flame twisted and changed gently, as if it had human nature.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian even more was that this flame seemed to possess powerful energy. Although it did not show any violent behavior, it gave people a very strong feeling, and there was a hint of familiarity in this feeling.

　　Why does it feel familiar?

　　Wu Aotian felt the flame and suddenly remembered something in his mind. When he had just come to this world and was facing Wan Qing's fatal attack, the strange energy that suddenly appeared on his arm was the same as the energy emitted by the flame in front of him?

　　After figuring this out, Wu Aotian was immediately surprised. Could it be that this ball of fire was the one that provided him with that bit of energy and severely injured Wan Qing?

　　Just when Wu Aotian was puzzled, a bright light suddenly burst out from the entire huge bronze wall, and a picture appeared in the air like a slide. Before Wu Aotian could see it clearly, the picture had turned into a stream of light and disappeared from Wu Aotian's mind in an instant.

　　Wu Aotian felt as if something had suddenly been added to his mind, and what Wu Aotian remembered most were those large, golden words.

　　Eight Desolate God Burial Technique!

　　These five big characters were hanging in the void in his mind like a golden sun. The characters carried a grand and majestic aura. When these five big characters instantly turned into countless golden spots of light and dissipated in Wu Aotian's mind, a method of cultivation had already appeared in Wu Aotian's mind.

　　----------------

　　PS:

　　Many thanks to brothers and sisters such as It's All Right, With Dongqing (Mingming), Twenty-Four Solar Terms, A Leisurely Smile, and A Heart Like an Untied Boat for their support.

　　Many thanks to the readers of other authors such as the Macho Army, the Vulcan Fan Club, etc. for their support. The book has just been published, so there is no essence, so I cannot add it. I will add it when there are more. I also hope that everyone is willing to stay here at "Wu Ao Tian Xia". Xiao Ba will try his best to send you good books.

　　On weekdays, I will update two chapters every day at 9 am and 5 pm. This way, it will be convenient for working people to read. I will not update it in the middle of the night to avoid wasting everyone's time. But everyone should still vote for Xiaoba, hehe.

　　Three updates today.

　　Chapter 4: Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron

　　Wu Aotian closed his eyes and carefully went over the things that suddenly appeared in his mind. When he opened his eyes again, he was already extremely excited.

　　From this inexplicably added memory, Wu Aotian was pleasantly surprised to find that some strange and inexplicable things were happening in his body, that is, he was actually inside his own mind, or in other words, it was only his "soul" standing here, while his body was still in the wooden barrel, soaking in hot water.

　　Wu Aotian's soul is now in the inner space of a cauldron, and this cauldron is in the deepest part of his mind. It is just a tiny dot that is almost undetectable, but there is another space inside it, a different world, as if it is a world of its own. And this cauldron is exactly the four-legged bronze cauldron that Wu Aotian saw before he died in his previous life.

　　Wu Aotian only knew that he shed blood on it, and then the four-legged bronze tripod suddenly emitted a blazing light as if it had awakened, and finally it seemed as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting apart, and Wu Aotian came to this world inexplicably. What he didn't expect was that this four-legged bronze tripod came to this world with Wu Aotian, and existed in Wu Aotian's mind in this weird way.

　　This ancient tripod has a name, called the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. As for its origin, Wu Aotian did not get any information at all.

　　“Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, oh cauldron, oh cauldron, although I don’t know your origins… but even if you want to drag someone down with you and possess their soul, you should at least find me a better body.” After understanding the strange things that happened to his body, Wu Aotian sighed in dissatisfaction in his heart, but soon Wu Aotian became optimistic again: “But fortunately, you finally found your conscience and didn’t let me go to a dead end. In the end, you still left me a way out…”

　　Where is the way out?

　　The way to survive lies in the huge ball of fire floating in the void in this cauldron.

　　The reason why Wu Aotian cannot practice the body-strengthening technique is because two meridians in his body have atrophied. But now Wu Aotian has found a solution, which is to reshape the meridians!

　　The ball of fire burning in the void in front of Wu Aotian is the most important part of this cauldron. It is a blazing spiritual flame composed of pure spiritual energy. Solving the problem of atrophy of the meridians in his body can start with this ball of energy flame.

　　Concentrating his attention on the flame, Wu Aotian soon felt the familiar energy in the flame. This energy once severely injured Wu Aotian's frail body. Wan Qing, who had already reached the fifth level of physical strengthening, said in this world. This energy is called spiritual energy, which can only be possessed by those who have reached the ninth level of physical strengthening and surpassed the bottleneck to become a true spiritual practitioner.

　　Ordinary practitioners must break through the physical realm and become spiritual practitioners before they can absorb spiritual energy between heaven and earth and return it to the depths of the brain, where it is stored in a mysterious way for use by spiritual practitioners. People who have not become spiritual practitioners cannot possess spiritual energy, but Wu Aotian has now become a big outlier.

　　The existence of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in Wu Aotian's mind is equivalent to the fact that Wu Aotian's brain is filled with spiritual energy. As long as the spiritual energy in this ancient cauldron is borrowed, Wu Aotian's atrophied meridians can be reshaped. If this spiritual energy comes from the outside world, Wu Aotian's body will inevitably explode because he cannot bear it. However, since this spiritual energy comes from Wu Aotian's own brain, there will naturally be no such hidden danger.

　　It's just that Wu Aotian's body is still very weak. Even if he borrows the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he can only borrow a little bit. Otherwise, Wu Aotian's body simply cannot bear it. Even so, Wu Aotian's starting point of cultivation is much higher than that of ordinary people. Others have to practice the Body Strengthening Technique to reach the ninth level and break through the bottleneck before they can possess spiritual energy, but Wu Aotian can directly use spiritual energy to shape his meridians and transform his body.

　　As for the method of cultivation, it is the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique that shines with incomparable golden light.

　　The Eight Desolate God Burial Art that appeared in Wu Aotian's mind was not complete. There was only a picture. In the picture, there was a naked man sitting cross-legged. A red line started from his brain, then went down all the way, passed through his body and returned to his brain again. The red line should represent the movement route of spiritual energy during cultivation.

　　"Eight Desolate God Burial Art?" Wu Aotian stretched out his index finger and rubbed his temple gently out of habit, with a look of anticipation in his eyes: "It sounds very awesome after hearing the name, but I wonder how powerful it will be after practicing it?"

　　Just as Wu Aotian was carefully examining the picture that appeared in his mind, a trace of energy suddenly flowed out of the spiritual flame and flowed into Wu Aotian's body. Wherever Wu Aotian's mind was focused, the spiritual energy moved along with Wu Aotian's thoughts and flowed toward the bottom of the body.

　　Wu Aotian was startled, then overjoyed. He immediately held his breath and calmed his mind, controlling the spiritual energy to flow through his meridians. Wherever the spiritual energy passed, Wu Aotian had a warm feeling, making his whole body warm, as if he was basking in the sun on a winter day.

　　However, the weak spiritual energy soon stopped, and the place where it stopped happened to be one of Wu Aotian's two atrophied meridians.

　　Wu Aotian felt a little nervous, but he didn't stop. Instead, he concentrated more on controlling the spiritual energy to continuously penetrate into the shrunken meridians. As the spiritual energy penetrated bit by bit, Wu Aotian was surprised to find that the sluggish meridians suddenly had a slight change.

　　It was as if a dead tree encountered spring rain and sprouted new buds again. The atrophied meridians were no longer as lifeless as before, but became full of vitality. Although the transformation has not been completed immediately, Wu Aotian can be sure that as long as time is a little longer and the number of times is a little more, his atrophied meridians will definitely return to normal.

　　"This method really works!"

　　Wu Aotian cried out in surprise in his heart, and was about to continue practicing, but suddenly he remembered that he was taking a shower and Abil was right in front of him. It might be dangerous for him to practice like this. After all, practice requires full concentration, and any unusual movement around may affect the practitioner and cause harm.

　　Following the method taught in the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique, Wu Aotian controlled his mind and withdrew from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　As soon as his mind left the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's eyes went dark. When he opened his eyes again, the huge Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in front of him was gone, and what appeared in front of him was a red face.

　　Wu Aotian's consciousness had already withdrawn from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and returned to reality. In front of Wu Aotian, Aibil was staring at him with a little confusion and a bit of worry between her brows, because she found that Wu Aotian's expression suddenly became extremely dull. Although it was only for a moment, the careful Aibil still noticed something unusual.

　　Looking at Aibil's expression, Wu Aotian knew that his "distraction" caused Aibil's strangeness. However, judging from her expression, he obviously did not stay in a daze for long. It seemed that the time in his consciousness was not quite the same as the time outside.

　　"I'm fine, I was just thinking about something just now... Yeah, continue, yeah, use a little more force... it feels good..."

　　Ai Bi'er's attention was instantly diverted by Wu Aotian's casual words. Her face became redder and a little confused, looking extremely cute. Wu Aotian discovered the secret in his body at this time, and knew that the problem of meridian atrophy could be solved. He could embark on a path of cultivation that he had never experienced before. His mood was very good, and he couldn't help but reach out and gently pinch Ai Bi'er's face.

　　Abil screamed "Ah", but did not run away. Her little face became redder and she tried hard to hide her face under her chest like a shy ostrich.

　　Wu Aotian laughed heartily, feeling extremely happy.

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's laughter, Ai Bi'er secretly glanced at Wu Aotian's face, then hurriedly lowered her head and carefully wiped Wu Aotian's body, her little mouth tightly pursed. Just looking at Wu Aotian's happy laughter, Ai Bi'er's eyes also had a bit of unconcealable joy.

　　After taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, Wu Aotian walked out of his room refreshed and followed the path in his memory, through the garden, and came to a large house at the back. He knocked on the door gently, and a slightly puzzled question came from inside: "Who is it?"

　　"Brother, it's me."

　　Wu Aotian gently pushed the door open and walked straight in. Anyway, his eldest brother had not married and lived alone.

　　"Third brother!" Wu Lingfeng, who was leaning on the bed, saw Wu Aotian walk in. His eyes suddenly widened and a look of surprise appeared on his face. He immediately put his hands on the bed and jumped to the ground. He supported himself on one foot and shouted loudly: "You finally woke up. That's great. Third brother, is your hand okay?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, gently shaking his right arm to indicate that everything was fine. However, his eyes fell on Wu Lingfeng's leg that was hanging in the air and was covered with thick bandages: "I heard that they broke your leg while you were going to avenge me..."

　　Wu Lingfeng spat on the ground. His face showed no sadness for his broken leg. Instead, he looked excited. "That gang of bastards just had more people. If I hadn't brought fewer people, I wouldn't have broken a leg. When my leg is healed, I'll go get my revenge. But third brother, I heard that you broke five ribs of Wan Qing with one punch, and he vomited blood on the spot. Now he's still in bed and can't move. Aren't you unable to practice? How come you're so powerful?"

　　When Wu Aotian looked at Wu Lingfeng, there was a hint of smile in his eyes. This Wu Lingfeng was indeed extremely rough. He was not afraid at all even when his leg was broken. His movements and tone were also quite rude. He did not look aristocratic at all. However, looking at Wu Lingfeng like this, Wu Aotian felt very pleased with him. After all, this was his true nature, without any hypocrisy or falsehood.

　　It seems not bad to have such an elder brother.

　　PS:

　　Chapter 2, and there will be chapter 3 later, please vote.

　　Chapter 5: Wanjia Visits

　　Listening to Wu Lingfeng's question, Wu Aotian said without hesitation: "I don't know either. I just felt a trace of pure but strange energy suddenly emerged in my arm, and then that was the result..."

　　Wu Lingfeng raised his eyebrows and stared at Wu Aotian in great surprise, as if Wu Aotian's face had suddenly turned into a flower: "Can you still feel it now?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head. Concerning the matter of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in his body, Wu Aotian would naturally keep his mouth shut, but he needed to find a reason to explain the upcoming changes in himself.

　　Wu Lingfeng said with some disappointment. Wu Aotian could not practice the body-strengthening technique, and his status was reduced to that of a commoner. Not to mention enjoying the privileges of aristocrats, he could not even wear silk clothes, but could only wear coarse cloth clothes, because this was stipulated in the iron law of the empire. Commoners were not allowed to wear silk clothes. Even if you were a super rich man with a fortune and a high social status, you still had to wear coarse cloth clothes. This was the privilege of aristocrats and a symbol of status.

　　Hearing Wu Aotian say that he felt the energy in his body, Wu Lingfeng naturally had expectations. He hoped that his younger brother could change. He did not ask him to reach some high level, but hoped that he could practice the body-strengthening technique and reach the first level, the lowest level, to be like a normal person. That would be good too.

　　Wu Lingfeng is not willing to inherit his father's ninth-rank noble title in the future. What he aspires to do is to become a true spiritual practitioner, so he hopes that his younger brother can practice the art of strengthening the body. Even if he fails in his practice, he can still inherit the noble title and live a life without worries about food and clothing.

　　Wu Aotian knew what Wu Lingfeng was thinking. Looking at Wu Lingfeng's disappointed face, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Don't worry, big brother. I didn't die under such circumstances. As the saying goes, those who survive a great disaster will have good fortune in the future. Who knows, maybe my fate will really change in the future..."

　　Wu Lingfeng thought about it and it made sense. It was already a miracle that a person who couldn't practice the body-strengthening technique could break five ribs of an opponent with bare hands in a fight with someone at the fifth level of body-strengthening. And such a miracle happened to his third brother. Maybe some strange things would really happen in the future.

　　"Third brother, you are right. If you survive a great disaster, you will have good fortune in the future..."

　　After sighing, Wu Lingfeng's eyes became fierce again: "But the Wan family really went too far this time. Wan Qing actually bullied you who can't practice. He deserved it this time, but this matter will definitely not end like this!"

　　Wu Aotian nodded affirmatively: "Yes, my hand and big brother's leg, we can't just let it go like this."

　　Wu Lingfeng responded loudly, but looked at Wu Aotian's face strangely and said strangely: "Hey, why did you agree so readily today? Why do you feel a little different from the past?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled. In the past, Wu Aotian was unable to practice cultivation, so he felt quite inferior and always tried his best to avoid conflicts with others. Even the time when he got into a fight and died, it was because he had drunk a lot of alcohol and was laughed at by others, so he acted impulsively. Normally, he was the kind of person who would swallow his anger in silence. But now, Wu Aotian is the Yanhuang Special Police No. 13, who is so arrogant to the core, who only makes others suffer and never suffers himself. How could he be the same as before?

　　What’s more, Wu Aotian now has this mysterious Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron!

　　Although Wu Aotian is not quite clear about the function of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he believes that this Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron will definitely have a very powerful function. It is definitely not just a function of tempering the body with the spiritual flame. However, Wu Aotian can only figure it out by himself.

　　"Perhaps this fight made me realize that tolerance is not the only way to solve problems. To deal with the enemy, you must use more powerful means to make them afraid and terrified. Only in this way will they be truly afraid of you!"

　　Wu Lingfeng widened his eyes and looked at Wu Aotian in disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. However, Wu Lingfeng soon patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder happily and said, "Okay, Third Brother, what you said is very good! It would be great if you could practice, hey..."

　　Wu Aotian supported Wu Lingfeng who was standing on one leg and smiled gently, "Things will always be solved. Brother, sit down first and don't hurt your legs."

　　Wu Lingfeng looked at Wu Aotian who didn't care at all, sighed softly, and then sat down on the bed: "How can a person be suffocated to death by urine while alive? Even if you can't practice the body-strengthening technique, you can still achieve fame. Aren't there many people in the past and present who, although they can't practice the body-strengthening technique, have achieved fame and success and are known to the world?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, knowing that Wu Lingfeng was comforting him. This feeling of being cared for made Wu Aotian feel a little warm involuntarily.

　　“Boom boom boom…”

　　A hurried knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Wu Aotian frowned, turned around and opened the door.

　　Standing outside the door was Abil.

　　Ai Bi'er's face was a bit panicked. Looking at Wu Aotian standing at the door, Ai Bi'er said anxiously: "Master, someone from the Wan family is coming."

　　Wu Aotian's brows raised slightly, as if two flying knives were about to fly out of the air.

　　"What are they doing here?"

　　Abier's face was a bit panicked: "The Songyun Qi family came with them. They are so arrogant. I think they are here to cause trouble..."

　　Before Wu Aotian could say anything, Wu Lingfeng, who was sitting on the bed behind him, had already slapped the bedside hard and shouted angrily, "This is too much. Although the Qi family is an eighth-class noble family, they are in cahoots with the Wan family. Now they have come to our door, but are they bullying our Wu family? Do you think there is no one there?"

　　He jumped off the bed and headed for the door: "I want to go see what they want to do. If they piss me off, I will slap them to death no matter if they are eighth-rank nobles!"

　　Seeing Wu Lingfeng limping on one leg, Wu Aotian quickly stopped him and said, "Brother, your foot is injured and it is inconvenient for you to move. You should stay here to recover. I will go and take a look."

　　Wu Lingfeng was stunned for a moment, and looked at Wu Aotian with some concern: "Third brother, you are also injured, and the old man in the Qi family is not a good person at all. Third brother, you don't like to argue with others, so I'd better go."

　　Wu Aotian felt a little warm in his heart when listening to Wu Lingfeng's comments on him. Although this elder brother was rough, he still cared about his younger brother. What he said about not liking to argue with others was already a very euphemistic statement. The real Wu Aotian was actually quite introverted and cowardly because he could not practice.

　　"Brother, I'm not going to fight, don't worry. After what happened, I've thought it through very clearly." Wu Aotian stopped Wu Lingfeng who was jumping up and down: "Isn't father still here? I'm just going to check the situation. Besides, if you go there jumping like this, won't they laugh at you?"

　　After being reminded of this, Wu Lingfeng immediately felt that it made sense. He led his men to fight with the Wan family and his leg was broken. If they saw it, even if they didn't laugh, they would be very unhappy in their hearts and mock him in secret.

　　"Okay, Third Brother, go and see what those two old guys are trying to do."

　　Wu Lingfeng returned to the bed and sat down. He patted the edge of the bed again and cursed: "Damn it, wait until I have mastered my cultivation, then I will beat those two old bastards!"

　　Wu Aotian felt a little amused when listening to Wu Lingfeng's foul language. Born into an aristocratic family, he didn't know how Wu Lingfeng developed such a character. It would have been fine if he was just rude, but he also used foul language so often. It was really strange.

　　After closing the door, Wu Aotian took a deep breath and waved to Ai Bi Er: "Let's go and take a look."

　　When he arrived at the Wu family hall, Wu Aotian did not rush in. Instead, he stood outside the side door, quietly looked around the situation in the hall, and listened carefully to what they were talking about.

　　In the Wu family hall, a rather thin old man sat in the usual seat of Wu Houde, the head of the Wu family. The old man wore a brocade robe and a jade belt, with a jade pendant hanging from his waist. There was an undisguised arrogance and domineering look between his brows.

　　Wu Aotian only took a glance and recognized that the old man was Qi Tiancheng, the head of the Qi family, one of the two eighth-rank nobles in Songyun City. Qi Tiancheng was holding a teacup and sipping tea with a gloomy expression.

　　Wu Houde, Wu Aotian's father, sat in the seat below with suppressed anger on his face, staring at an old man in his fifties sitting opposite him.

　　The figure of the old man in his fifties was exactly the opposite of Qi Tiancheng's. He was an out-and-out fat man. The brocade robe made him look like a nouveau riche.

　　There was the same anger on his face, but his eyes revealed a hint of subtle cunning and viciousness.

　　Wan Chengshan, the head of the Wan family, is Wan Qing's father.

　　Wan Chengshan's tone was similar to the viciousness in his eyes, gloomy, just like the sky outside at the moment: "Wu Houde, don't forget that your son can't practice the body-strengthening technique. He is not a noble, he is just a commoner..."

　　"You should be very clear about the iron laws of the empire. A commoner takes the initiative to attack a noble and seriously injures him. What is the crime?" There was undisguised hatred in Wan Chengshan's words, as well as an inexplicable sense of pride, just like a fox catching a hen that ran out of the chicken coop.

　　Although Wu Aotian only heard this one sentence, he already understood what Wan Chengshan was here for today.

　　He came to take revenge on the Wu family, and used the iron law of the empire as a tool for revenge.

　　The iron law of the empire stipulates that there are four major classes: slaves, civilians, nobles, and royal families. The status of the four classes is ranked from low to high. If a civilian injures a noble, it is a serious crime. The Wu family and the Wan family were originally ninth-class nobles with equal status, but surprisingly, Wu Aotian could not practice the body-strengthening technique, so although he is the son of the head of the Wu family, he does not have the qualifications of a noble, but is just a civilian.

　　If Wu Aotian could practice the Body Strengthening Technique, even if he only practiced to the first level of the Body Strengthening Realm, then today's incident could at most be attributed to a quarrel between two nobles, and both of them were injured. At most, they argued for a few words, and no one could take advantage of the situation. However, due to Wu Aotian's civilian status, the Wan family found an excuse to attack Wu Aotian. Now the Wan family found the Qi family and came to the Wu family together to take Wu Aotian away.

　　This is of course taking advantage of the situation, and this is of course done with malicious intent. Anyone who is not an idiot can think of this, but the Imperial Iron Law does have such a law, which makes Wu Houde very angry.

　　"Hmph, Wan Chengshan, don't think I don't know what you are up to. It's just that you are a little too dirty. Your son Wan Qing, who is at the fifth level of the Strengthening Body Realm, actually openly bullied Aotian in the street. Your Wan family really doesn't take our Wu family seriously."

　　PS:

　　Third update.

　　Chapter 6 I Don't Agree

　　Facing the angry Wu Houde, Wan Chengshan's gloomy face showed no shame or embarrassment. He snorted coldly: "Wu Houde, no matter what you say, the fact is that your civilian son broke five ribs of my son and is still lying at home. You can't argue with this."

　　Wu Houde wanted to refute, but he couldn't find any words to refute. Many people saw this at the scene, including the guards from the Wu family who rushed there. Wan Qing did have several broken ribs and vomited blood on the spot.

　　"Wan Chengshan, do you believe that a 15-year-old child who has not practiced the Body Strengthening Technique can break five ribs of your son who is in his twenties and is at the fifth level of the Body Strengthening Realm?"

　　Although Wu Houde couldn't refute it, it didn't mean he had nothing to say: "I wonder if your Wan family is using a self-torture trick to frame our Wu family?"

　　Wan Chengshan didn't expect Wu Houde to come up with such an idea, and he couldn't help but be furious: "Do I need to do this to deal with your useless son?"

　　Wu Houde's face darkened, he slapped the table, pointed his right finger at Wan Chengshan's nose and cursed: "Wan, keep your mouth shut!"

　　Wan Chengshan raised his eyebrows, as if he was about to explode in anger, but as if he had thought of something, his mouth trembled twice, but he did not say anything back. After a moment of silence, Wan Chengshan spoke sinisterly: "Wu Houde, no matter how you scold me, this matter will never change. Hand over your son. Do you dare to go against the iron law of the empire?"

　　Wu Houde's face was filled with anger. This man who usually looked very kind finally flew into a rage at this moment: "Wan, if you want to deal with me, just come after me. Why do you have to find such a despicable excuse!"

　　Wan Chengshan snorted coldly: "Wu Houde, stop doing useless things and hand over your son quickly, otherwise I will arrest him myself!"

　　Wu Houde's face was as gloomy as water. He stared at Wan Chengshan intently, and said in a cold tone: "Okay, Wan, if you have the guts, take my son away today. Your only son should be careful when he goes out in the future. If he gets into trouble, there will be no one to see him off to the grave!"

　　Wan Chengshan's face suddenly changed, staring at Wu Houde and said, "I heard that you once saved the life of a spiritual practitioner. Do you want to rely on this fact to disregard the iron law? You are threatening me!"

　　Wu Houde stared at Wan Chengshan coldly: "Whoever touches my son is my enemy. I am willing to sacrifice my life, so what else should I be afraid of!"

　　The atmosphere in the hall was extremely tense for a moment. Wu Aotian, who was standing at the side door, had his eyes flashing. Wu Houde's protective love for his son also moved Wu Aotian deeply. He was alone in his previous life, but after reincarnation he could feel the righteousness of brothers and the love between father and son. It was a blessing in disguise. After all, in Wu Aotian's cognition, jealousy and intrigue were everywhere in wealthy families. In the face of money and power, nothing else mattered.

　　Looking at the head of the Qi family who was sitting high in the seat and drinking tea calmly, Wu Aotian couldn't help but frown slightly. The reason why the Wan family dared to come today was naturally because they found a loophole and took advantage of his civilian status to make trouble. This could not be changed no matter how angry Wu Houde was or how he argued.

　　It seems that the Wan family and the Qi family came prepared, but judging from their posture, they did not seem to come here to capture me. After all, if they really came to capture me, then the Wan family would not need to come to the Wu family in person. They could just report the matter to the Ouyang family, a seventh-level noble family that manages Songyun City. Wouldn't it be enough for the Ouyang family to directly send people to capture me?

　　It seems there is a conspiracy behind this.

　　Qi Tiancheng, the head of the Qi family, who was sitting in the upper seat, finally put down the teacup in his hand, drooped his eyelids, and waved his hands at the two people who were arguing below with a fake smile, saying: "Stop arguing. Everything should be reasonable, right?"

　　When Wu Aotian heard the old man's first words, he felt like cursing. This guy was clearly in the same boat with the Wan family. He just didn't know why he came here to help the Wan family today...

　　Qi Tiancheng is an eighth-level noble after all. In this world with strict hierarchy, a higher-ranking official can crush people to death. Just like the army in the previous life, the superiors have the absolute ability to reprimand their subordinates.

　　Even though Wu Houde was furious, he could only suppress his anger in front of Qi Tiancheng and asked in a deep voice, "Excuse me, Mr. Qi, what do you mean..."

　　Nobles can address those of higher rank than themselves as "Shanggui" (superior) by adding their surnames to show respect. Although they knew that Qi Tiancheng was definitely taking sides and helping the Wan family today, it was impossible for him to speak in the same tone as Wan Chengshan.

　　Qi Tiancheng coughed twice, glanced at Qi Tiancheng over there, and sighed softly: "I have learned the whole story of this matter. Wu Aotian was the first to provoke Wan Qing and caused the fight. Although Wan Qing used the fifth level of the body strengthening realm to attack Wu Aotian who could not practice the body strengthening formula, it was indeed a bit excessive, but it is also true that Wu Aotian injured Wan Qing..."

　　The anger on Wu Houde's face suddenly subsided. He stared at Qi Tiancheng and asked, "What do you think Qi Shanggui wants?"

　　Qi Tiancheng pondered for a moment, and finally said: "Today, I came to the Wu family with the head of the Wan family just to be a peacemaker and find a solution to settle the dispute between your two families, preferably without hurting the relationship."

　　Wu Houde did not respond, expressing his strong dissatisfaction with silence.

　　Qi Tiancheng coughed softly again, turned his head and stared at Wanchengshan: "There are seven noble families in Songyun City. The Wan family and the Wu family are both ranked ninth-class nobles with equal status. We are all in the same city, so why make things so stiff? Old Wan, I think we should both make concessions on this matter. Although Wan Qing suffered a lot this time, the kid from the Wu family was also seriously injured. If you insist on arresting the kid from the Wu family, I'm afraid the Wu family and the Wan family will never have peace again..."

　　Wan Chengshan snorted coldly: "My son's ribs were broken by a civilian in vain. After this happened, my Wan family will lose all face..."

　　Qi Tiancheng seemed a little embarrassed, and finally turned his head to look at Wu Houde: "Old Wu, if the Wan family is willing not to pursue this matter, then is the Wu family willing to compensate for this matter?"

　　Wu Aotian, who was standing at the side door, showed a sneer on his face. Old fox, are you finally going to tell us your real purpose?

　　Wu Houde's eyebrows were tightly gathered together, forming a big "川" character between them. Wu Houde glanced coldly at Wancheng Mountain opposite him, then glanced at Qi Tiancheng who was pretending to be calm, and exhaled the breath he had been holding, and slowly asked: "State your conditions."

　　Wan Chengshan stared at Wu Houde with a smug look on his face. He came here today not afraid that the Wu family would not accept his conditions. Everyone knew that Wu Houde loved his useless son very much. This time, since he had captured him and had the iron law of the empire to rely on, the Wu family had to compromise.

　　"The restaurant at the east gate and the shop across the street..." Wan Chengshan's eyes were filled with undisguised greed: "If the Wu family is willing to use this restaurant and shop as compensation, then my Wan family will accept the humiliation this time and will not pursue the matter any further."

　　Wu Houde raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "Mr. Wan, why didn't you say you wanted all the restaurants and shops of our Wu family?"

　　Wan Chengshan snorted coldly: "Wu Houde, it's up to you to give it or not. If not, just hand over your son. Although the Wan family is not as good at running a business as your Wu family, they still don't take those two places seriously..."

　　Wu Houde's eyes were spitting fire as he stared at Wan Chengshan. He finally understood what Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng were trying to do by coming to the Wu family today in collusion with each other.

　　As a ninth-rank noble family, the Wu family owns 400 acres of land outside the city, a restaurant and three shops in the city. The restaurant at the east gate and the shop across the street are the two best businesses among the four. The Wan family has coveted them for a long time and now they finally find an opportunity to use this to threaten and gain ownership of these two places, while weakening the Wu family at the same time. Qi Tiancheng will probably get a lot of benefits from helping them this time.

　　Wu Aotian, who was standing outside the side door, had a fierce look on his face. The Wan family and the Qi family were so damn shameless. They were in cahoots with each other and were bullying the Wu family. They wanted to cut off the Wu family's income. This was simply too much. What's more, this matter was caused by "himself". How could Wu Aotian just sit back and watch?

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly and quickly found the key point of the whole incident, that is, he was a useless person who could not practice, and therefore his identity was a civilian. This was why the Wan family used the iron law of the empire as a threat to force the Wu family to submit.

　　In the hall, although Wu Houde was extremely angry, he also knew that he had to agree in order to protect Wu Aotian. Moreover, the Wan family had already planned it out. Taking these two places would not force him to risk his life and fight them, so he was so unscrupulous.

　　Gritting his teeth, Wu Houde took a deep breath, suppressed the immense anger in his heart, stared at Wan Chengshan and said, "Okay, I promise you."

　　Wan Chengshan's gloomy face suddenly revealed an undisguised pride, and Qi Tiancheng, who was sitting in the upper seat, also had a bit of joy in his eyes. After all, 30% of the interests of these two places would belong to the Qi family in the future.

　　Just as Qi Tiancheng was about to say a few more polite words, a man suddenly stepped in from the side door of the hall, and at the same time a cold voice came from the air: "I don't agree."

　　The three people in the room turned around at the same time and looked towards the side door, with a hint of surprise in their eyes.

　　Wu Aotian walked out of the side door slowly, but his eyes fell on Wan Chengshan's face like a sharp sword. He knew the importance of the restaurant and shops to the Wu family, so how could he let the other party's evil plan succeed?

　　If it was before, Wu Aotian might really have no solution, but now, hum...

　　Seeing Wu Aotian coming out, Wu Houde's face showed some joy, but his brows were still furrowed. He was worried that the cunning Wan Chengshan would come up with other tricks when he saw Wu Aotian.

　　Wan Chengshan stared at Wu Aotian, feeling the undisguised coldness in Wu Aotian's eyes, and his heart was startled. This kid's eyes were firm and sharp. Although his walking speed was not fast, he was very steady. This... when did this kid have such a demeanor?

　　PS:

　　The word count of the next updated chapter will be enough to make it onto the new book list. Let’s start our rush to the top. Please give me your votes. Xiaoba needs your firepower support.

　　Chapter 7: January [Seeking Red Tickets]

　　"Tian'er, you...your injury hasn't healed yet, why are you here? You should go back to your room and rest more."

　　Without waiting for Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng to speak, Wu Houde spoke, with his worry in his eyes undisguised. He was afraid that Wu Aotian had angered Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng. If the two of them insisted on dealing with Wu Aotian, because of the iron law of the empire, even if he, Wu Houde, had a heart to protect his child, he did not have the ability to do so.

　　Wu Aotian tilted his head slightly, looking at Wu Houde with a meaningful look in his eyes. His heart was clear, and he smiled slightly and shook his head at Wu Houde and said, "Father, don't worry, I know my limits."

　　This was the first time Wu Aotian met Wu Houde, and also the first time he called him father, but he did so willingly and even with gratitude.

　　Before Wu Houde could speak, Wan Chengshan said gloomily, "Hey, isn't this the boy from the Wu family? Have your injuries healed?"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and stared at Wan Chengshan, and said lightly: "Of course I'm not well yet, but someone wants to make use of this issue. How can I lie in bed peacefully like some people..."

　　Wan Chengshan's face changed, and he suddenly became a little angry and humiliated. The "certain people" Wu Aotian mentioned were naturally his only son Wan Qing, who was still seriously injured and lying in bed. How could he not be angry?

　　Before Wan Chengshan could answer, Wu Aotian had already turned around, bowed to Qi Tiancheng, and asked in a disrespectful tone: "Qi Shanggui, I heard a few words at the side door just now. The conflict between me and Wan Qing this time, as well as the current actions of the Wan family, are all because I can't practice the Strengthening Body Technique, and my status is just that of a commoner, right?"

　　Qi Tiancheng looked at Qi Tiancheng with a cold tone, feeling annoyed in his heart, but on the surface he was still calm holding the teacup and nodded steadily: "Yes, the iron law of the empire stipulates that if a civilian injures a noble, it is a capital crime. Although the course of this incident is somewhat controversial, it is also a fact that you injured Wan Qing..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, with a slight smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes. Instead, he looked cold: "What if I am someone who can practice the Body Strengthening Technique?"

　　Qi Tiancheng frowned and thought to himself, what you are talking about is nonsense. If you can practice, you are not a commoner. Can we still come to your house today?

　　"If you can practice the Body Strengthening Technique, then you will be a noble, and the Imperial Law will naturally be useless to you..."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and pondered it again in his heart. Then he slowly turned his head and stared at Wan Chengshan who was looking proud and said: "Then I'm afraid I will disappoint the Wan family this time, because I'm not a useless person who can't practice the body-strengthening technique..."

　　As soon as these words came out, the three people in the room, including Wu Houde, were completely stunned. Wan Chengshan even stood up from his seat, stared at Wu Aotian and shouted: "You said you can practice the Body Strengthening Technique?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded slowly: "That's right."

　　"Haha..." Wan Chengshan laughed loudly, pointing his finger at Wu Aotian, and laughed forward and backward, as if tears were about to come out of his eyes and he couldn't breathe, as if he had seen something extremely ridiculous.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry either. He just looked at Wancheng Mountain quietly with a calm look in his eyes. He was not at all panicked and was extremely composed.

　　Under Wu Aotian's gaze, Wan Chengshan laughed a few times and then stopped abruptly, because under Wu Aotian's gaze, he suddenly had an illusion that he was a monkey that jumped up and down and made people laugh...

　　"Do you think we will believe you just because you said you can practice the Body Strengthening Technique?" Wan Chengshan pointed at Wu Aotian and said sternly. He then turned around and shouted at Wu Houde: "Either you hand over this guy to me today, or you hand over the restaurant and the shop. Humph!"

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "You seem very anxious. Have you ever thought about what will happen if you use the iron law of the empire to deal with me, but later find out that I am not the useless person you said, nor a civilian?"

　　Wan Chengshan was once again stunned by Wu Aotian's calmness. He thought quickly in his heart and hesitated, because what Wu Aotian said was indeed a problem. If Wu Aotian could really practice the body-strengthening technique, then he was not a commoner. Wan Chengshan used the iron law of the empire to deal with Wu Aotian, which was a violation of the iron law. He would inevitably be severely punished afterwards. Although this punishment was not fatal, for a useless boy of the Wu family...

　　"Can you really practice the Body Strengthening Technique?"

　　Seeing Wan Chengshan's hesitation, Wu Aotian knew that he was already a little afraid, and nodded without hesitation: "Of course, otherwise, do you think a useless person who can't practice at all can seriously injure a practitioner of the fifth level of physical strength?"

　　Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng were both a little stunned. Yes, if he was really a useless person who couldn't practice, how could this guy break Wan Qing's ribs?

　　There was a hint of excitement in Wu Houde's eyes, but he did not ask. He guessed that this might be a lie Wu Aotian told in order to protect the Wu family shop and restaurant. If he asked at this time, wouldn't he be exposed?

　　But after listening to Wu Aotian's words, Wu Houde really felt a little hopeful. Could it be that Wu Aotian could really practice?

　　After hesitating for a moment, Wan Chengshan came back to his senses, stared at Wu Aotian and sneered: "If you can really practice the Strengthening Body Technique, I really can't do anything to you this time. But how can you prove that you can practice the Strengthening Body Technique? Do you want to say it with your mouth?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "Isn't there an appraisal institute that specializes in appraising the level of the Body Strengthening Technique? Can't the appraisal institute prove it?"

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's calm appearance, Wan Chengshan became more and more suspicious, but he still refused to let go of the meat in his mouth. What's more, he still didn't believe that Wu Aotian could practice the body-strengthening technique. If he could, he wouldn't have been useless for so many years.

　　"Okay, let's go to the appraisal center now!"

　　Wan Chengshan stood up with a sneer on his face. Is this guy trying to cheat him?

　　Wu Aotian did not move, but gently pointed at his still hanging arm, and asked with a smile: "My hand is broken, and now there is no way to identify it... Wan Shanggui, are you too impatient?"

　　Wan Chengshan was furious and stared at Wu Aotian and said sternly: "Are you kidding me?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said calmly: "Of course not, but I really can't be identified in my current state... My cultivation is shallow to begin with, and now I have a broken hand, how can I pass the identification?"

　　Wan Chengshan stared at Wu Aotian gloomily and asked, "So what do you say?"

　　Wu Aotian said firmly: "People say that it takes a hundred days to heal a broken bone, but it only takes me one month. After one month, I will go to the appraisal institute to appraise my cultivation level. If it is found that I am not a cultivator, then my Wu family's restaurant and shop will be given to me by the Wu family!"

　　Wan Chengshan looked at Wu Aotian's unquestionable expression, and his heart suddenly began to beat fast. He glanced at Qi Tiancheng who was sitting above him.

　　Qi Tiancheng frowned and looked at Wu Aotian, as if he was thinking. Sensing Wan Chengshan's inquiring gaze, Qi Tiancheng turned his head and nodded slightly.

　　Wan Chengshan looked at Qi Tiancheng and nodded, then turned around and said fiercely: "Okay, I'll give you a month, but if you are still considered a useless person who can't practice by then, don't blame me for being rude!"

　　"It's a deal!" Wu Aotian responded without any hesitation.

　　Wan Chengshan looked at Wu Houde again and said, "Wu Houde, your son said so. What do you say?"

　　Wu Houde glanced at Wu Aotian with complicated eyes, and said in the same decisive tone: "What my son said is what I said. If my son is found to be unable to practice after a month, I will hand over the restaurant and the shop to you, but your Wan family must also promise not to pursue this matter again."

　　Wan Chengshan laughed. After hearing what Wu Houde said, Wan Chengshan felt that Wu Aotian was just stalling for time. He snorted, "Okay, it's settled. But don't come up with any other ideas within this month. Otherwise, hmph..."

　　Wu Houde's face was as gloomy as water, and he hummed in a low voice: "Well, I'm sorry I can't see you off."

　　Wan Chengshan laughed twice, turned around and said to Qi Tiancheng respectfully: "Qi Shanggui, please be a witness to this matter."

　　Qi Tiancheng nodded, looked at Wu Houde, then looked at Wan Chengshan, and said with a smile: "Okay, today you both agree, and neither of you can regret it."

　　Wu Houde bowed to Qi Tiancheng but didn't say much. His intention to see him off was obvious.

　　Qi Tiancheng's eyes revealed a hint of displeasure. He stood up and left first. However, when he turned his back to Wu Houde, a sinister smile appeared on his face.

　　After the two left, Wu Houde turned around and looked at Wu Aotian, with a bit of apology in his eyes: "Aotian, you didn't have to come out just now. Although those shops and restaurants are important, the Wu family can still live well without them..."

　　Wu Aotian knew that Wu Houde also did not believe that he could practice. After all, he knew that his meridians were atrophied. He probably thought that he made such a fuss just because he did not want the Wu family's shops and restaurants to fall into the hands of the Wan family and the Qi family.

　　"Father, don't worry. After the accident, something miraculous seemed to have happened to me. I'm not sure yet, but maybe I can really change my physical condition and become a cultivator."

　　Wu Houde widened his eyes, stared at Wu Aotian and asked in surprise: "Aotian, what you just said is true, aren't you lying to them?"

　　The strong surprise on Wu Houde's face made Wu Aotian laugh: "Of course it's true, but I still need some time, so I said a month later..."

　　"That's great." Wu Houde rubbed his hands together, extremely excited: "If that's the case, you can be like a normal person, and you won't have to be so weak anymore... God bless you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Wu Houde's happy expression, and felt touched: "Time is limited, so I will hurry up to practice. I hope I can become a practitioner smoothly in a month."

　　Wu Houde nodded vigorously: "Well, go ahead. If you need anything, just tell me and I'll prepare it for you..."

　　After a slight hesitation, Wu Houde continued, "Although time is limited, you should not be too impatient for success. In the path of cultivation, although you must study hard and practice diligently, you should also avoid overdoing it, otherwise it will cause harm to your body. Even if the final result is not satisfactory, you should not be too..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he realized that Wu Houde still didn't trust him enough, so he comforted himself that even if he didn't become a cultivator, he shouldn't be too sad or disappointed.

　　Wu Aotian nodded, turned around and walked toward the door. When he was almost at the door, he suddenly stopped and said softly without turning around: "In the past, you have always protected me and this family. From now on, let me do it."

　　PS:

　　Asking for red tickets, it seems that the tickets are not as many as the collections, haha...

　　It’s on the new book list, everyone give it a thumbs up!

　　Chapter 8: Reborn

　　Watching Wu Aotian's figure disappear out of the side door, Wu Houde's eyes suddenly became red.

　　Wu Aotian had been unable to practice since childhood and had a rather cowardly and taciturn character. But now he was seen to be full of confidence and high spirits, and in his thin body there was a kind of aura that had never appeared before, which made people unable to help but believe him.

　　What is going on?

　　Could it be that God really favors the Wu family and gives Aotian another chance to be reborn?

　　"Amei, are you blessing our child in heaven?" Wu Houde looked up at the sky and whispered softly, but a relieved smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Amei, our child... has grown up."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian returned to his room and said to Ai Bi Er who was following behind him: "Send my meals to my room today. If I am practicing, you can just put the meals next to me... If anyone comes to see me, just say I am practicing and will not see guests for the time being."

　　Ai Bi Er's beautiful eyes fell on Wu Aotian, and she asked timidly but expectantly, "Third Young Master, do you really have a way to cure your body?"

　　Wu Aotian reached out his hand, touched Ai Bi Er's smooth face, and smiled softly: "Just wait and see."

　　Two red clouds suddenly rose on Aibil's face, and she suddenly realized that the smile on the face of the Third Young Master in front of her seemed never as confident as it was today. In the past, he always frowned slightly and looked worried, and would never treat her like this... However, Aibil, who was touched on the face by Wu Aotian, did not feel the slightest bit of displeasure in her heart, but instead felt a bit of shy surprise.

　　It seems that I like the current Third Young Master more... the Third Young Master who is full of confidence and looks like he has everything under control.

　　Wu Aotian sat cross-legged on his bed, concentrating his mind deep in his brain. In an instant, Wu Aotian came to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again.

　　In the void, Wu Aotian also sat cross-legged. Just like the picture that appeared in Wu Aotian's mind, he immersed his mind in the ball of spiritual flame and successfully borrowed a trace of spiritual energy from it again.

　　The spiritual energy flowed from Wu Aotian's brain to his body. When the spiritual energy reached the atrophied meridians, it was blocked again.

　　This obstacle was within Wu Aotian's expectations, and he was not at all panicked. He just tirelessly circulated that trace of spiritual energy, constantly impacting the atrophied meridians, and continuously immersing the spiritual energy into the atrophied meridians.

　　Although the amount of spiritual energy is not much, it is a huge amount of energy for Wu Aotian's body at this time. Those traces of energy continue to flow into Wu Aotian's whole body along the meridians.

　　Wu Aotian knew how to practice the Body Strengthening Art. Although he had never practiced it before, he knew that it was a method of strengthening the body. The ultimate goal was to make great changes to the meridians, bones, internal organs and even blood throughout the body. Wu Aotian was now using spiritual energy to temper his body. Although it was not the Body Strengthening Art, the effect was the same. No, the effect was countless times better.

　　This was also the reason why Wu Aotian was so confident in replying that the results would be revealed in a month at Wancheng Mountain. As long as he used spiritual energy to repair the two atrophied meridians, with the nourishment of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian's body would definitely reach a very strong level in a very short period of time. As a cultivator, Wu Aotian was also very clear about the identification methods used in the identification institute, so he was so confident.

　　Under the nourishment of spiritual energy, the atrophied meridians suddenly began to undergo subtle changes. In just one day, the atrophied and blocked meridians had regained vitality and had an extremely tiny channel.

　　This progress has exceeded Wu Aotian's expectations. He originally estimated that it would take about three to four days to reach this level, but now it only took one day. If he continues at this pace, it will probably only take three days to restore an atrophied meridian.

　　The constant stimulation of the spiritual energy to the meridians and body made Wu Aotian feel a slight prickling sensation, especially in the places where the meridians were atrophied. The feeling was even more obvious. At the end of a day's training, when Wu Aotian opened his eyes, he felt extremely hungry.

　　Just as he was about to ask Aibil to bring the food, Wu Aotian suddenly smelled a bad odor. He frowned and sniffed, but was shocked to find that the bad odor was coming from himself.

　　When Wu Aotian lifted up his clothes and took a look, he was shocked to find that there was a layer of black substance on his body. This layer of substance was like black oil stains attached to his skin, emitting a foul smell.

　　What is going on?

　　Wu Aotian was puzzled and quickly asked Ai Bier to prepare bath water for him. When the boiling hot bath water came, Wu Aotian took off all his clothes and jumped into the tub, letting Ai Bier rub him hard.

　　Ai Bier was also surprised to see Wu Aotian's dirty and smelly body. Without saying a word, she rolled up her sleeves, wrapped a towel around her hands, and helped to wash Wu Aotian vigorously.

　　After changing two buckets of water, the dirt on Wu Aotian's body was finally completely washed away. Looking at the clean Wu Aotian, Ai Bi'er was a little stunned and said strangely: "Third Master, why do you look different from before? You seem to be more radiant. Well, your skin seems to be much whiter..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered something and almost jumped up. Could this be the legendary cleansing of the essence and marrow?

　　According to legend, cleansing the essence and marrow is achieved through the infusion of powerful energy or the finest natural treasures, which can clear out impurities in the human body, allowing the person to be reborn and reach a level that ordinary people simply cannot achieve. Could it be that the transformation of one's body by spiritual energy has achieved this effect?

　　Looking at his skin, Wu Aotian became more and more convinced that a new and wonderful life was about to begin. He was also full of confidence about the assessment in a month.

　　I'm afraid that many people will be disappointed by then.

　　Of course, disappointment is not the end, it is only the beginning.

　　Those who kill will be killed. Wu Aotian has never known what mercy is for his enemies.

　　The practice on the second day seemed a lot easier than the first. The atrophied meridians that had already been connected were constantly being stimulated by the spiritual energy, and the tiny opening was constantly expanding. When Wu Aotian finished the second day's practice and opened his eyes tiredly, the atrophied meridians had recovered, but they still needed to be further consolidated.

　　The first thing Wu Aotian did after opening his eyes was to check his body. Just as expected, there was another layer of dirt like oil stains on his body, but it was less than yesterday and the smell was also lighter.

　　When the seventh day of training ended and Wu Aotian opened his eyes, there was an unconcealable joy on his face.

　　After seven days of non-stop practice, the two atrophied meridians had been completely repaired. At this time, Wu Aotian's meridians all over his body were extremely unobstructed. Not only that, in the seven days of slow and steady flow of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian's whole body had been transformed to a great extent by the spiritual energy. Even his broken right arm had recovered as before, and he did not feel any pain at all.

　　After taking a shower, Wu Aotian, with his upper body naked, looked at the mirror in front of him with surprise in his eyes.

　　Wu Aotian in the mirror had skin as white as ivory, yet gave people a feeling as soft and smooth as jade. He gently stretched out his fingers and pressed his skin. His skin was full of elasticity, and he was completely different from when he first possessed the body.

　　The pair of slightly narrow eyes on the fair face were slightly narrowed, and there was actually a hint of evil charm.

　　Touching his face, Wu Aotian said in a low self-deprecating voice: "It looks quite stylish. Although strength determines everything, it's good to be pleasing to the eye."

　　Ai Bi'er, who was not far away, looked at Wu Aotian with his upper body naked, with a complicated look in her eyes. In just a few days, Ai Bi'er saw that the third young master had transformed as if he was reborn from the ashes, from his previous lifeless appearance to the elegant young man he is today.

　　While Ai Bier was amazed, she also felt sincerely happy. She saw a lot from Wu Aotian's eyes. She was afraid that the third young master's life would no longer be as bleak as before.

　　There are nine levels in the Strengthening Body Realm, and each level is different, but the standard of measurement is the physical quality. For example, the simplest one is the weight-bearing test. If a person practices the Strengthening Body Technique and can lift a 100-kilogram object with both hands for five breaths without shaking his body or arms, then he has reached the second level of the Strengthening Body Realm. If he can break five bluestone bricks with one punch, then he has reached the third level of the Strengthening Body Realm...

　　Although these tests are simple, they make sense. No matter which test it is, they are all targeted at testing the test taker's physical fitness. These tests include a variety of testing methods to comprehensively identify the test taker's strength, agility, speed, endurance and other qualities. Usually, the higher the level, the more items need to be tested.

　　After seven days of spiritual energy transformation, Wu Aotian's body has become much tougher than before. Wu Aotian estimates that he should have reached the second level of the body strengthening realm at this time, which makes Wu Aotian both pleasantly surprised and shocked.

　　The practice of the Body Strengthening Technique is somewhat similar to the internal energy practice in the previous life. First, the skin is strengthened, then the internal organs are trained with internal energy, and finally the energy rushes to the skin. When practiced to the extreme, the whole body will be as hard as steel, and it is difficult to be injured by swords and guns, and one can kill people with one attack.

　　Now that Wu Aotian has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his goal is no longer just to deal with the appraisal in a month, nor is it just to deal with the despicable Wan family. Wu Aotian has already set his sights on the more distant future.

　　This world is very big, and there are many strong people. In his previous life, Wu Aotian stood at the pinnacle of the entire world. How could he be unknown in this life?

　　Even though his starting point is very low now, even much lower than others, Wu Aotian believes that he can still dominate the world like he did in his previous life!

　　PS:

　　To the top of the list, to ask for votes, to collect, to click.

　　Chapter 9 The feeling of power

　　The spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's body was flowing slowly according to the diagram of the spiritual energy flow in the first picture of the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique. Wu Aotian found that the flow of the spiritual energy was quite strange, and it was flowing through some very strange places and routes.

　　In his previous life, Wu Aotian practiced internal skills and possessed internal strength at a young age. The internal strength was stored in the dantian, while the spiritual energy was stored in the brain. Although they both follow the meridian routes, the routes are very different.

　　At the beginning, the spiritual energy had great difficulty flowing through Wu Aotian's meridians. Every time it moved forward a little, Wu Aotian felt as if needles were pricking his whole body. As time passed, Wu Aotian's meridians became tougher with the transformation of the spiritual energy, and the flow of the spiritual energy became smoother.

　　However, even though Wu Aotian can directly use spiritual energy to temper his body, and even though there is a lot of spiritual energy stored in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian can only use a tiny part of it. Moreover, this tiny amount can only be used to transform Wu Aotian's body very slowly, and cannot be used for fighting. If Wu Aotian wants to borrow the spiritual energy in his body, his body must reach a higher level.

　　Although Wu Aotian's body has been transformed to be much stronger, after all, when spiritual energy is used as a means of combat, the huge amount and rapid flow in his meridians, the pressure it brings to the body is more than a hundred times higher than it is now.

　　At the very least, Wu Aotian's physical fitness must reach the peak of the ninth level of the physical strengthening realm in this world.

　　There is still a big gap between us and this level now.

　　The one-month deadline was soon approaching, and Wu Aotian finally stopped practicing and walked out of his room.

　　Looking at the blue sky and white clouds that had not been seen for a month, and breathing the breeze that carried a hint of the fragrance of orchids in the yard, Wu Aotian slowly stretched his body, a lazy smile appearing on his face.

　　Wu Aotian walked out slowly, and when he passed by the training ground of the Wu Mansion, he happened to see his elder brother Wu Lingfeng, who was shirtless and sweating profusely while practicing martial arts in the training ground. A huge stone lock was thrown up by him with one hand, and then he caught it and threw it into the sky again, repeating this process repeatedly. The stone lock, which weighed at least 70 or 80 kilograms, was like a toy in Wu Lingfeng's hands.

　　Wu Lingfeng, who was practicing happily, noticed someone approaching not far from him. While throwing the stone lock into the sky, he turned his head to take a look. When he saw Wu Aotian standing on the training ground, Wu Lingfeng was stunned, his mouth suddenly opened, and an expression of disbelief appeared in his eyes.

　　While Wu Lingfeng was distracted, the seventy or eighty kilograms stone lock in the air had already flown to the top, then suddenly fell back and smashed on the head of Wu Lingfeng who was in a daze.

　　Wu Aotian frowned, it was probably too late to remind Wu Lingfeng. Wu Aotian exerted force on his feet, and his body suddenly shot out like an arrow. He instantly came behind Wu Lingfeng, and with a kick of his feet, his body suddenly jumped up.

　　Just as Wu Aotian jumped up, the stone lock came down with a strong wind. Wu Aotian relaxed his body in the air, kicked sideways, and kicked the falling stone lock right on it.

　　With a crisp "pop" sound, the stone lock weighing seventy or eighty kilograms that was falling rapidly was kicked by Wu Aotian from mid-air. It flew straight out horizontally and flew four or five meters away before falling to the ground with a dull impact sound.

　　Wu Aotian landed lightly on the ground, looking at the flying stone lock, feeling a little strange in his heart. This long-lost feeling of mastering power... is really good.

　　The loud crash awakened the dazed Wu Lingfeng. Wu Lingfeng then remembered that he had just thrown the stone lock into the sky. If Wu Aotian had not kicked the stone lock away, the stone lock would have hit his head. Even though he had reached the sixth level of physical fitness, he would have been seriously injured with a bloody head.

　　Thinking of his distraction, Wu Lingfeng couldn't help but feel a little scared, and cold sweat seemed to appear on his back...

　　"Brother, how can you be distracted while practicing..." Wu Aotian's slightly accusing voice sounded softly. Wu Lingfeng's eyes moved back from the stone lock that hit the ground of the training ground, stared at Wu Aotian and asked in great shock: "Aotian...you...you kicked me just now? You...why do you seem like a different person?"

　　Wu Aotian knew that Wu Lingfeng was shocked by the changes in his body and the fierce kick, so he laughed and said, "Of course I kicked it. Could it be possible that it could turn by itself?"

　　Touching his face, Wu Aotian stared at Wu Lingfeng with some pride: "My skin has become whiter, and I am more handsome..."

　　Wu Lingfeng stared at Wu Aotian's face with a strange look in his eyes. After a long while, he spoke: "My God, it's only been a month since I last saw you, and you're like a completely different person. You look radiant, and your skin has become whiter and more shiny and elastic. I'm afraid those women's skin can't compare to yours... Father said you were practicing. Looking at that kick you just gave me, have you really succeeded in your practice?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded affirmatively: "Yes, my two atrophied meridians have all recovered. I am now a cultivator. In time, I will definitely become a spiritual practitioner!"

　　Wu Lingfeng looked at Wu Aotian with shining eyes, patted Wu Aotian's arm excitedly and said, "Good boy, I told you, if you hadn't practiced well, how could you kick that 70-80 kg iron chain so far? It looks like you have strengthened your body for more than one level. What happened to you? Why did you change so much in just one month?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, stared at Wu Lingfeng and smiled softly: "If I say that when I was unconscious, a master gave me some advice in my dream, would you believe it?"

　　"Master?" Wu Lingfeng was stunned for a moment, looked at Wu Aotian in disbelief, and then said firmly: "Believe it, as long as you say it, I will believe it."

　　Wu Lingfeng's unreserved trust made Wu Aotian quite happy. He said softly, "I did have some adventures while I was unconscious, but I can't tell you about them for some reasons... You won't blame me, right?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no way of telling other people about the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but he also didn't want to deceive the Wu family too much, so he found a more reasonable reason. At the same time, he also made it clear to them that he couldn't tell them about his adventure, and hoped that they would understand.

　　Wu Lingfeng was not displeased at all. Instead, he nodded excitedly and said, "What does it matter? How can we blame you? I see that your whole body seems to be full of strength. You rushed such a short distance in such a short time and kicked the stone lock away. Judging from your speed and strength, I'm afraid you have reached the third or even fourth level of physical strengthening..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "I really don't know what my current realm is. After all, this still needs to be evaluated to know..."

　　The Strengthening Body Realm is divided into nine levels. Although each level has a certain definition, in fact, from a personal point of view, not every level is so clear, so Wu Aotian came up with this statement. However, Wu Aotian is not keen on this assessment in his heart. His goal has never been to reach a certain level in the Strengthening Body Realm, but to become a true spiritual practitioner.

　　If one can become a spiritual practitioner, is it necessary to pay attention to the various levels of the physical strengthening realm?

　　Wu Lingfeng obviously knew about the Wan family's visit. Seeing Wu Aotian's "adventure" and entering the ranks of cultivators, he was extremely excited. He laughed and said, "That's good now. I'm afraid that old Wan family member's face will turn green. Oh, and that old Qi family member wanted to take advantage of the Wu family, but now his efforts are in vain..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled softly and said, "Not only will their efforts be in vain, I will make them lose more than they gain!"

　　Wu Lingfeng's eyes lit up and he slapped his thigh: "Yes, I want to let those old guys know that our Wu family is not easy to mess with... By the way, Aotian, do you have any plans?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Aren't they trying to seize our Wu family's property? We are planning to take action against them. As for the plan, I haven't thought of it yet, but I will not let them have an easy time."

　　Wu Lingfeng laughed loudly: "Okay, Aotian, you are smart enough, you think of a solution and I will execute it. I will make sure those guys will pay the price."

　　After a pause, Wu Lingfeng stared at Wu Aotian and sighed in surprise, "Aotian, you are really weird. When practitioners cultivate their bodies, their bodies often become extremely strong. Even women cannot escape this fate. Only after becoming a spiritual practitioner and possessing spiritual energy can the body maintain its physical fitness and restore its flexibility. Your skin is shiny and elastic, and it looks better than those women's skin... I'm afraid those women will be jealous to death when they see you."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. Although Wu Lingfeng said it casually, he really hit the point.

　　Wu Aotian's current figure does not look much different from before, and he definitely does not give people a feeling of being strong and powerful. He even has a little bit of a weak scholar feeling. However, the kick that Wu Aotian used to kick the stone lock away showed that the powerful explosive power in his body is no less than those practitioners who look strong and powerful.

　　A cultivator must first cultivate his body to the extreme before he can possess spiritual energy. Wu Aotian's starting point is at a higher level, which is naturally incomparable to ordinary people. However, if he wants to reach the peak of the body-strengthening realm, it is not enough to rely on spiritual energy to transform the body. He still needs to practice hard. It's just that with spiritual energy as an aid, at this stage, he will naturally progress much faster than ordinary people.

　　It would take an ordinary person about four to five years to practice the Body Strengthening Technique and eventually reach the third level. However, Wu Aotian only took more than twenty days to reach the third level, or even a higher level. This also included the time used to repair two atrophied meridians.

　　When Wu Houde saw Wu Aotian, he was stunned for a while. After listening to Wu Lingfeng excitedly recounting what happened in the training ground, Wu Houde's eyes were filled with joy.

　　"Okay, Aotian, from today on you can abandon your civilian identity and no longer have to suffer injustice because of it."

　　Wu Houde did not ask Wu Aotian what adventure had happened to him. His original words were, "No matter what adventure you have, you are always my son and a member of the Wu family. That is enough." Wu Aotian was moved by this sentence, but he also felt a sense of responsibility.

　　Yanlong Special Police No. 13 is no longer here. Now there is only the third young master of the Wu family. He not only lives for himself, but also has to bear the responsibility for the rise and fall of the family, as well as the responsibility of taking care of his family.

　　"I'm afraid the people from the Wan family and the Qi family will be here tomorrow. Then we will give them a big surprise."

　　PS:

　　Because "Demon Crystal Chronicles" was completed a while ago and Wu Ao just started writing, perhaps many readers don't know about it yet, so please help promote it.

　　To get the red votes for the top of the list.

　　Chapter 10: Appraisal Institute

　　Just when Wu Houde was looking forward to tomorrow with a proud look, Wu Aotian suddenly asked another question: "Father, the last time I heard you arguing with the head of the Wan family, I heard the head of the Wan family mention that you saved a spiritual practitioner. What's the matter?"

　　Wu Houde looked around and saw that there was no one around, so he said softly, "Three years ago, I went to Keer County to visit a friend. Not far from Songyun City, I met him at the Black Mountain. He was seriously injured and fell to the ground unconscious. I brought him to the town and bought him some medicine, which saved his life. So I saved his life... and because of this, he promised me that as long as my Wu family needed any help, he would definitely help."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and sighed in realization: "No wonder the Wan family seems to be cautious despite being so aggressive. It turns out it's because of this..."

　　Wu Houde nodded and said, "Yes, he is dealing with you just to find an excuse to seize our Wu family's assets. If he really wants to deal with the Wu family, he might still be a little worried that we will be doomed to fail..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood what Wu Houde said. Although spiritual practitioners have no titles, they have a status equivalent to that of nobles. Their extraordinary strength has enabled them to have a status that is above the mundane world. Even the lowest-level spiritual disciples have a status comparable to that of low-level nobles. Even if a commoner meets nobles such as the Wu family, the Wan family, and the Qi family who are bestowed by the state, he still has the right to have an equal dialogue and can even call the nobles by their names.

　　“Is this spiritual practitioner very powerful?”

　　Wu Houde shook his head and said, "From the perspective of a spiritual practitioner, he is not that great. After all, he is just a spiritual disciple. But considering his age, he is very great. He is only 22 years old this year, and he is already a mid-level spiritual disciple..."

　　Reaching the intermediate spiritual disciple level at the age of twenty-two?

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Wu Lingfeng had reached the sixth level of the Body Strengthening Realm at the age of twenty-one, which was considered a person with great talent for cultivation. However, this man was only twenty-two years old and had already entered the realm of spiritual practitioners. His progress was really terrifying. If such a person had not had some kind of adventure, he would be an absolute genius.

　　Maybe I should meet this person if I have a chance...

　　As for the purpose, we have to see the person first.

　　…

　　The next day, Wu Aotian was still practicing in his room when his personal maid, Aibil, ran into the room quickly and told Wu Aotian in a slightly panicked manner that people from the Wan family and the Qi family had arrived.

　　A sneer appeared on Wu Aotian's face. He came so early, it seemed that he was really impatient.

　　"Let's go and take a look."

　　When Wu Aotian arrived at the front hall, Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng had already arrived. Opposite them was the head of the Wan family, Wan Chengshan, and sitting at the upper seat was still the head of the Qi family, Qi Tiancheng.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian walk in, Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng's eyes lit up. They looked at each other and could see the expectation in each other's eyes, because today, the Wu family not only had to thwart the conspiracy of the Wan family and the Qi family, but also had to wash away Wu Aotian's reputation as a useless man in front of many people and return to the ranks of the nobility.

　　Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng also focused their eyes on Wu Aotian. The two of them looked at each other quietly, and both of them had unconcealable confusion and surprise on their faces.

　　"Wu Aotian...you...how did you become like this?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly at Wan Chengshan who was surprised to post the message: "Does this also violate the iron law of the empire?"

　　Wu Aotian's words naturally contained a hint of sarcasm, but Wan Chengshan no longer cared to figure out the meaning behind them. He just stared at Wu Aotian blankly.

　　Wan Chengshan had seen Wu Aotian more than once. In Wan Chengshan's impression, Wu Aotian was a cowardly, dark-skinned boy who didn't even dare to look people in the eye. But the handsome young man in front of him, with his chin slightly raised and undisguised confidence and sarcasm in his eyes, was he really the sixteen-year-old useless Wu Aotian?

　　It's just one month and he's like two completely different people. This is really weird.

　　Qi Tiancheng was the first to come back to his senses. Looking at Wan Chengshan who was staring blankly at Wu Aotian, he frowned, gently picked up the teacup on the table, and coughed twice.

　　Wan Chengshan was awakened by Qi Tiancheng's cough. When he came to his senses, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He looked around and then turned to Wu Houde and said, "A month has passed. I wonder what you have to say, Wu Houde?"

　　Wu Houde replied calmly, "Just as we said at the beginning, today we will all go to the appraisal institute to appraise the level of my son Aotian."

　　Wan Chengshan frowned and looked at the delicate and tender Wu Aotian. His heart began to beat faster. This kid didn't look like he was practicing the body-strengthening technique, but why was Wu Houde so persistent?

　　"I see your son has delicate skin and tender flesh, just like a grown girl. He doesn't look like he has practiced any physical strengthening techniques... Are you planning to cheat in the appraisal office?"

　　Wu Houde sneered at Wan Chengshan's answer: "Wan Chengshan, are you out of your mind? You cheated in the appraisal institute. Do you think the appraisal institute is run by my Wu family? Or do you think your Wan family has the ability to cheat on the test results in the appraisal institute?"

　　Wan Chengshan opened his mouth, but could not find any words to refute, because the personnel of the entire country's appraisal institute were subordinates of the national holy land, directly responsible to the holy land, with respected status and strict discipline, and it was impossible for them to cheat and destroy their reputation. Wan Chengshan just spoke without thinking, and now that he was counterattacked by Wu Houde, he could only swallow his anger.

　　Qi Tiancheng glanced at Wan Chengshan with dissatisfaction, but when he saw the confident look of the three Wu family members, Qi Tiancheng had a bad feeling in his heart. He stopped talking and let Wan Chengshan come forward.

　　"Okay, let's go to the appraisal center now. I really don't believe that he suddenly became able to practice!"

　　The group left the Wu Mansion in a mighty procession and headed towards the appraisal institute in the center of Songyun City. Songyun City was not very big, and the three families were all well-known figures in Songyun City. People in Songyun City also knew that the Wu family and the Wan family had been at odds for a long time. Now, seeing this scene, passers-by immediately talked about it, and some curious people followed behind to see what had happened.

　　The three members of the Wu family all had their minds at ease. They looked at Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng with eyes that showed not only no fear but even a hint of mockery. As they got closer and closer to the appraisal center, Wan Chengshan became more and more uneasy. However, it had come to this point and there was no turning back. Wan Chengshan had no choice but to endure and prayed in his heart that Wu Aotian would not really become a cultivator.

　　The appraisal center is located next to the largest central square in Songyun City. This central square was originally a fighting arena. There were high walls around it, but they were later demolished. A large statue was built in the center, but the custom of the fighting arena continued. If someone wants to settle a grudge and is willing to have a fair duel, they will also compete in this central square or even fight to the death.

　　The scale of the appraisal institute is not large, but the golden sword and shield logo above the entrance gives people a sense of majestic momentum.

　　This symbol of crossed sword and shield is the symbol of Guiyun Temple, the holy place of Guiyun Kingdom. In Guiyun Temple are the most powerful spiritual practitioners of the entire Guiyun Kingdom. They are also the guardians of the entire Guiyun Kingdom. They do not have any titles, but are the spiritual pillars of the entire Guiyun Kingdom. To some extent, they are higher than the king sitting in the palace.

　　It is precisely because Guiyun Hall has such strength and power that the appraisal institutes opened by Guiyun Hall across the country are also respected by people. Guiyun Hall opened appraisal institutes to serve the vast number of practitioners, and secondly, it is also more convenient to discover potential talents. If such talents are discovered, they can be brought to Guiyun Hall and trained earlier.

　　Every country has a holy place like Guiyun Temple, and they are also the patron saints of every country. Whenever a war breaks out between countries, it is more of a contest between holy places. The contest between these strong men determines the outcome of the battlefield. After all, the strength of these spiritual practitioners is simply incomparable to that of ordinary practitioners. A strong spiritual practitioner can destroy a large group of ordinary soldiers with one move.

　　Although there are many strong people in the national army, they are far behind the strong people in the holy land. Moreover, due to the transcendent status of spiritual practitioners, they are more likely to practice hard in order to reach a higher level. Few spiritual practitioners are willing to serve as officials in the court.

　　Wu Aotian walked into the wide door of the appraisal institute and saw a long counter. Behind the counter were several staff members who were registering the practitioners who came for appraisal. All those who participated in the appraisal had to fill in their detailed information before they could obtain the appraisal qualification. The information would also be bound into a book and kept for easy reference at any time.

　　There were not many people in the appraisal institute at that time. When Wu Aotian and his group walked in, they immediately attracted the attention of many people in the appraisal institute. The Qi family, the Wan family, and the Wu family were all nobles, and they were familiar faces to the people in the appraisal institute. The staff of the appraisal institute were also a little surprised to see the three families appear together.

　　A middle-aged man in his forties came up with a smile and nodded at them: "The three family heads have come to the appraisal institute together. Is there anything I can do to help you?"

　　The middle-aged man did not have any title and was wearing ordinary coarse cloth clothes, but when he faced several people, he did not look like an inferior at all, but spoke to them in a very equal tone.

　　None of the three family heads were displeased. Qi Tiancheng, the head of the Qi family, said politely with a smile on his face: "Vice President Long, we are here today to help Wu Aotian, the second son of the Wu family, identify his level as a cultivator..."

　　[A new day, red tickets, red tickets...]

　　Chapter 11: The conspiracy is ruined

　　The middle-aged man named Long looked at Wu Aotian and exclaimed, "Wu Aotian, if I remember correctly, your meridians should be atrophied in two places. You can't practice the Strengthening Body Technique, right?"

　　Before Wu Aotian could answer, the man surnamed Long looked puzzled again: "But you seem full of energy, and your muscles are shiny and elastic. What's going on?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the middle-aged man in front of him with something strange in his eyes. According to his memory, this man was called Long Shouhe, and he was the vice president of the Songyun City Appraisal Institute. Although he was just a civilian, he was a true spiritual practitioner!

　　Every time Guiyun Temple sets up an appraisal institute, it will equip it with two spiritual practitioners, one president and one vice president, as the president and vice president of the institute. In a certain area, there is also a district chief who is the general manager. The entire Guiyun Kingdom is divided into twelve districts. The twelve district chiefs manage the appraisal institutes of the entire Guiyun Kingdom, and they will be directly responsible to Guiyun Temple.

　　For ordinary people, spiritual practitioners are extremely admired, not only because they have admirable strength and status, but also because of their longevity.

　　Spiritual practitioners have spiritual energy in their bodies, which can transform the human body to a great extent, thereby greatly improving the physical fitness and lifespan. Ordinary practitioners generally have a lifespan of between sixty and one hundred years old. Living to one hundred years old is considered to be healthy and long-lived, but the lifespan of spiritual practitioners is several times, or even dozens of times, that of ordinary people!

　　Even the lowest level spiritual practitioners, that is, the entry-level spiritual disciples, usually have a lifespan of about 300 years, which is three or four times that of ordinary people. As their strength grows, the lifespan of spiritual practitioners will be extended indefinitely. It is rumored that when spiritual practitioners cultivate to the limit, they can live as long as heaven and earth and be immortal.

　　Long Shouhe was very confused, because he was the one who personally examined Wu Aotian. Under the premise of not hindering the fairness of the examination results, he naturally did not mind giving the Wu family a favor and having him, as the vice president, personally examine Wu Aotian. The examination revealed that Wu Aotian had two atrophied meridians, and would be unable to practice for the rest of his life.

　　But the Wu Aotian in front of him looked quite strange, not like a cultivator at all, but his blood circulation was unobstructed, and he didn't look like his meridians were atrophied at all. What was going on? Was his initial examination wrong?

　　If my original inspection was indeed wrong, it would cause great damage to the reputation of the appraisal institute and would also be a dereliction of duty on my part.

　　Just when Long Shouhe was full of doubts, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Vice President Long really has a good memory. It's just that I had a little adventure this year and swallowed a strange wild mushroom. Later, my two atrophied meridians were automatically repaired..."

　　The strange fruit is naturally a fictitious thing and pure nonsense. Wu Aotian said this just to give Long Shouhe a reason to believe it.

　　Long Shouhe's eyes lit up, and he breathed a sigh of relief, "You swallowed a strange wild mushroom, and your meridians automatically repaired? It seems that your luck is not bad. You actually encountered such a strange encounter... What does that wild mushroom look like?"

　　Wu Aotian continued to make up a story: "It's golden in color, about the size of a fist, exudes a fragrance, and grows on the root of a dead tree..."

　　Long Shouhe looked expectantly: "Do you still remember that place?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I can't remember the exact location. It was on the Black Forest Mountain. I looked for it later, but I didn't find anything."

　　Long Shouhe said with some disappointment. According to Wu Aotian's description, it was obvious that the wild mushroom was a magical medicine with miraculous effects. If it could be used to refine pills or taken by oneself, it would definitely help his own practice.

　　"Since your meridians have been repaired, you will definitely be able to practice the Body Strengthening Technique. However, as a necessary procedure, we will still do an appraisal this time. Well, let me do the test for you personally."

　　After hearing the conversation between Wu Aotian and Long Shouhe, the three families nearby reacted differently. The Wu family's father and son looked at each other, both of them with strange looks. They naturally knew that Wu Aotian must be lying. How could he have gone to the Black Forest Mountain to discover wild mushrooms? It was just that Wu Aotian said that he had an adventure, so the two of them thought it was an excuse he made up because he didn't want to expose his true adventure, and naturally didn't tell the truth.

　　Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng's expressions changed because of this conversation. Qi Tiancheng was okay, although he acted as the dishonorable middleman and witness this time, but after all, he did not have a direct conflict with the Wu family. But Wan Chengshan was miserable. This time he came to the door with great fanfare and it cost a lot to ask the Qi family to act as the middleman. Now he was facing a loss of everything. How could he not be disappointed?

　　What's more, after this incident, the relationship between the Wu family and the Wan family has become irreconcilable. I'm afraid that after the Wu family has recovered from this incident, they will retaliate against the Wan family. Although Wu Houde looks loyal and honest, he is not someone who will be bullied. If it were not for the strong support of the imperial iron law this time, Wan Chengshan really didn't want to take this step.

　　Feeling the uneasiness of Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng, Wu Aotian turned his head to look at the two of them, with a sarcastic smile on his lips.

　　Sensing Wu Aotian's gaze, Wan Chengshan seemed to be getting more and more insecure. He felt more and more that he had fallen into the trap of this kid from the Wu family from the very beginning...

　　Under the leadership of Long Shouhe, Wu Aotian and his party came to the courtyard behind the appraisal institute. Although the gatehouse of the appraisal institute was not spacious, the large courtyard of the appraisal institute was very large and had various facilities on the premises. These were all used to appraise the level of practitioners.

　　Long Shouhe stopped, turned around and looked at Wu Aotian, and asked gently: "Are you ready? Do you need to rest first?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled, "No need, let's start now."

　　Long Shouhe nodded, and without saying anything more, he led Wu Aotian to the center of the field, stopping in front of a rather strange-looking stone, pointing at the stone and saying, "Use your full strength to attack this stone, it won't hurt your hand, don't worry."

　　Wu Aotian nodded to show that he understood, and without saying anything, he stood in front of the stone that looked quite flat but gave people a very soft feeling. He raised his fist and punched it hard.

　　Wu Houde, Wu Lingfeng, Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng who were around him all widened their eyes and stared at the stone. They had all gone through this test before, so they naturally knew the wonderful uses of this stone.

　　People who practice the body-strengthening technique will have greatly improved physical fitness, and the force they can exert will be much stronger than non-practitioners. After reaching a certain strength, the stone will have a slight dent and emit a faint light, which is a sign of passing.

　　Everyone was practicing the Body Strengthening Technique, so naturally no one expected that there would be a time traveler called Wu Aotian in this world, and that he was an outlier who used spiritual energy to temper his body. Although he did not practice the Body Strengthening Technique, his physical quality was much stronger than those who practiced the Body Strengthening Technique.

　　The punch landed, cleanly and neatly.

　　Wu Aotian did not feel any pain. Instead, he felt as if his fist had hit a sponge. It was visible to the naked eye that the stone sank a bit in an instant, and a faint light appeared on the entire stone.

　　Although they knew that Wu Aotian would definitely pass the test, when the light of the pass mark came on, Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng could not help but cheer in a low voice at the same time. On the other side, Wan Chengshan and Qi Tiancheng's faces darkened at the same time, and their disappointment was beyond words, especially Wan Chengshan's face.

　　"Ah, it's glowing, it's really glowing!"

　　"Hey, the third young master of the Wu family can actually practice the Body Strengthening Technique. He is really lucky."

　　"The Wan family is really embarrassed now. Wan Qing had several ribs broken by Wu Aotian's punch last time. It seems like there's a reason for that."

　　"I'm afraid the Wu family won't give up this time. We're going to see something interesting."

　　…

　　Those idle people who were following from a distance to watch the excitement, looked at Wu Aotian's test results, and were all whispering in surprise. The whispered discussions reached the ears of the people in the front, and Wan Chengshan turned around in anger and glared at the group of people.

　　The discussions suddenly became quieter, but did not stop. However, no one dared to speak loudly. After all, the Wan family was a noble family in Songyun City, and there was no need to offend him just to watch the fun.

　　Long Shouhe, who was staring at the test stone, also had a bright look in his eyes. He smiled gently and said, "You can really practice the Body Strengthening Technique. Do you want to continue testing what realm you have reached now?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I'll continue."

　　Long Shouhe nodded, turned his head to look at Wan Chengshan who was disappointed, and Qi Tiancheng who was pretending to be calm, and a faint smile appeared on his face, but the meaning of this smile seemed to be a little deeper.

　　Following Long Shouhe, they walked inside again. At this time, everyone in the appraisal field had noticed the abnormality here. The Wu family, the Wan family and the Qi family were all well-known figures in Songyun City. Naturally, they all knew these people. Looking at Wu Aotian and the others, they all showed the same surprised expression. After all, Songyun City was not too big, and the news that the third young master of the Wu family was a useless person was known to everyone in the city.

　　Under the gazes of all kinds of people, Long Shouhe stopped in front of a huge stone lock, turned his head and looked at Wu Aotian and said: "This stone lock weighs one hundred kilograms. As long as you can lift it for five breaths without your arms and legs shaking, you will pass the second level of the assessment."

　　After a slight pause, Long Shouhe stared at Wu Aotian and said, "Although it is just a simple weightlifting, it can test the muscles, strength, coordination and other aspects of the appraiser's body..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and walked slowly to the 100-kilogram stone lock. He bent down gently, held the stone lock with both hands, stood with his feet apart, and after mastering the center of gravity, he exerted force on his waist and abdomen and pulled suddenly with both hands. The 100-kilogram stone lock suddenly left the ground under Wu Aotian's great force and instantly rose above his head. Wu Aotian stretched out his hands suddenly and supported the stone lock.

　　Chapter 12: A blockbuster

　　The stone lock was held high above Wu Aotian's head, as steady as a rock, without even a trace of trembling on his body.

　　At the same time, a low gasp sound was heard all around, mixed with sporadic exclamations.

　　"He actually lifted it up. Isn't this the second level? But wasn't he unable to practice before? How much time has passed?"

　　"Yes, it takes a long time for ordinary people to cultivate to the second level. Could it be that the third young master of the Wu family is a genius in cultivation?"

　　“It’s incredible!”

　　"You can't see any muscles on his body, but he seems to be able to lift it easily... It's really weird!"

　　…

　　Various exclamations and low discussions were heard among the onlookers. Wu Aotian had a calm expression. After he estimated that the time was about right, he turned his gaze to Long Shouhe. Long Shouhe also had a look of surprise in his eyes. He nodded and said, "Okay, you can put it down now."

　　Wu Aotian easily put the 100-kilogram stone lock on the ground, but he was still quite shocked. In his previous life, although he could easily lift a 100-kilogram weight, that was the result of practicing for a long time. However, in this world, he has only practiced for a month, and his current level is still at the bottom of the entire practice system. Even so, he already has such strong arm strength. What will happen if he practices to the ninth level of physical strengthening? What will happen if he becomes a spiritual practitioner?

　　Thinking of this question, Wu Aotian's yearning for spiritual practitioners increased even more.

　　Long Shouhe also seemed to be interested. He looked at Wu Aotian with a little more strangeness in his eyes. He turned around and came to another place, pointing at a pile of blue bricks and said, "Come, try the third level assessment. Use your fist or palm to break them all. It doesn't require to break all of them, as long as every blue brick is broken."

　　Wu Aotian walked silently to the front of the pile of blue bricks under the gaze of everyone and observed for a while. He found that the blue bricks were not placed completely in contact with the ground. Instead, they were placed on two stones with only a short gap in between. As long as he aimed at the gap and applied force, the force would not be fully directed into the ground. It's just that the gap was very small, so the person being tested needed to have eyesight, accuracy, and a momentary burst of explosive power.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his palm, which looked as white as jade, and used his palm as a knife. He took a deep breath and chopped down with his palm.

　　The stacked blue bricks broke neatly in an instant and spread to both sides.

　　Wu Aotian raised his right palm. Apart from a little dust on it, it was neither red nor swollen, and was still as white as jade.

　　The interest in Long Shouhe's eyes was becoming more and more intense. To have reached the third level in such a short time, this speed was enough to arouse his interest.

　　Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng next to them were watching with great joy, but Wan Chengshan next to them had an extremely grim expression. Although Qi Tiancheng looked normal, a closer look revealed a gloom in his eyes.

　　The conspiracy of the Wan family and the Qi family was completely shattered by Wu Aotian's beautiful counterattack.

　　"Okay, follow me and see what realm you have reached..."

　　Long Shouhe excitedly brought Wu Aotian to another test site, pointed at a water tank in the distance, and then pointed at a huge bucket in front of him: "Take this empty bucket to fill the water tank, then pour it into the water tank over here, and repeat this process. There is an hourglass here. When all the sand in the hourglass has drained out, the test is over."

　　"Don't ask how many buckets of water are required to pass the assessment. Just do it as quickly as you can. I will tell you the answer in the end."

　　Long Shouhe stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Wu Aotian in front of him. This test was for the fourth level, and it still looked very simple, but in fact it could test many qualities of the candidate.

　　The huge wooden barrel is very tall and there is no convenient place to hold it. It contains a lot of water. Holding or lifting the barrel requires strong arm strength. The water tank in the distance is at least hundreds of meters away from where everyone is standing. Running back and forth with the weight requires a lot of endurance. There are also various small details such as fetching water and pouring water that can test many things.

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation, walked to the huge wooden barrel, observed it, and realized that he could only move forward by holding on to it. The bottom of the barrel was pointed, so it would be impossible to move forward even if he wanted to push against it.

　　He hugged the barrel with both hands and looked back at Long Shouhe. Long Shouhe turned over the hourglass on the table and said with a smile, "Begin."

　　Wu Aotian rushed out holding the wooden barrel, running towards the water tank in the distance like the wind. His swift speed made Long Shouhe's eyes light up again. He turned to Wu Houde and said with a smile: "Brother Wu, it seems that your son is going to make a big splash if he doesn't make a name for himself. Judging from his speed, I'm afraid he will have no problem passing the fourth level assessment..."

　　Wu Houde looked at Wu Aotian's back, his expression full of relief and pride. Hearing what Long Shouhe said, he turned around and smiled, "Vice President Long, you are too kind, but I am really happy that he can have what he has today..."

　　Long Shouhe nodded in understanding and said, "Parents in the world are pitiful. I naturally understand this..."

　　Glancing at Wu Aotian, who was running back with a bucket full of water, Long Shouhe continued, "And from what I've observed, your son may have unlimited potential in the future."

　　Wu Houde grinned and said, "That would be best. That would be best."

　　The sand in the hourglass kept flowing out. Wu Aotian had gone back and forth many times. The people around him were all staring with their eyes wide open. Many of them had participated in the fourth-level assessment. They all knew that as long as they completed eight rounds, they would be considered to have passed the exam. But now Wu Aotian had already completed ten. Looking at the sand remaining in the hourglass, Wu Aotian could complete at least two more rounds!

　　Sure enough, just as everyone expected, when the last bit of sand in the hourglass fell, Wu Aotian just poured out the water in the barrel again, back and forth a total of twelve times!

　　Long Shouhe stared at Wu Aotian with a burning gaze: "Eight times passed, you completed twelve times, more than half... Are you interested in continuing?"

　　Under everyone's expectant gaze, Wu Aotian shook his head and said with a wry smile: "I can't go on. Just now, because you didn't tell me the standard, I tried my best to go back and forth. Now I'm exhausted. I definitely can't pass the fifth level. I've tried my best to pass the fourth level. If I knew the standard, I guess I could only complete it about nine times..."

　　Long Shouhe narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Wu Aotian, smiling without saying anything. After a long while, he said, "Really? Well, today's test ends here. You wait outside for a while. We will give you the results of your test immediately. With this result, your noble status will be restored, and you will have the rights of a noble from now on."

　　Wu Aotian was not too eager for the status of a noble, but he still thanked him politely.

　　Wu Aotian and the others left the appraisal site first and went to the front hall to wait. Long Shouhe narrowed his eyes and looked at Wu Aotian's back, laughing softly, "Your face is red but you are not out of breath. Who would believe you if you said you were exhausted? It's obvious that you don't want to attract too much attention and are deliberately hiding your abilities... It seems that this adventure of yours is not small. Who knows, you may become a great figure in the future... You have to report this matter to the higher-ups."

　　Wu Aotian had indeed lied. He had not used his full strength in completing the twelve times. Although it was an assessment, he just wanted to know his approximate strength, but not to get the results of the appraisal of his multiple realms. This result was not of much use to him.

　　Wu Aotian recalled the three tests he had taken today. The first one tested strength, the second one tested explosiveness, eyesight, and hand-eye coordination, and the third one tested whole-body coordination, strength, endurance and other qualities. The items were simple, but the content of the test was very practical. This made Wu Aotian admire the person who created this assessment system.

　　Wu Aotian has already passed the fourth level assessment. He estimated that he should be able to complete one more test and should be able to reach the fifth level standard. However, he has only recovered for a while and being too frightened is not a good thing. What's more, he has already had an estimate of his own strength, so Wu Aotian decided not to continue testing.

　　The most excited ones were naturally Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng. As the head of the Wu family and the father of the two, Wu Houde was excited in his heart, but on the surface he remained very steady and calm. Wu Lingfeng, on the other hand, did not need to have any scruples, and his personality was naturally rough and straightforward, so his hearty laughter could be heard throughout the room.

　　Seeing the result was out, Wan Chengshan had no face to stay any longer. After saying hello awkwardly to Wu Houde, he left with Qi Tiancheng. He came in a hurry, but left covered in dust and looking embarrassed. This gave a bunch of idle and curious people a good chance to watch the fun again, and gave them something to brag about to their friends.

　　Wu Aotian stared at Wan Chengshan's back as he disappeared through the gate of the appraisal institute, and fell into deep thought. Wu Lingfeng, who was standing next to him, suddenly patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "Aotian, what are you thinking about?"

　　Wu Aotian turned around and smiled, "Just thinking about some things in the future, don't worry."

　　Wu Lingfeng laughed and said, "It's only been a short time since you started, but you're already so good. It will definitely take you less than a year or two to surpass me. I'm really proud of you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled but did not say anything in response.

　　He was indeed thinking about the future just now, but it was not about his own affairs, but about the Wan family and the Qi family. This time, the Wan family and the Qi family joined forces to deal with the Wu family. If Wu Aotian had not suddenly appeared and used spiritual energy to repair the meridians, the Wu family's shops and restaurants would probably have really fallen into the hands of the Wan family and the Qi family. This hatred must not be left unresolved, right?

　　Not only does it have to be repaid, but it has to happen quickly in this life. In just a short period of time, Wu Aotian has already thought of a way to deal with the Wan family.

　　"Wan family, Qi family... Humph, you will have to pay a sufficient price for what you have done."

　　PS:

　　A new day, asking for red tickets.

　　Chapter 13: Kill with one blow!

　　The news that Wu Aotian had made a stunning debut at the appraisal institute, passed three tests in a row and reached the fourth level, had spread throughout the Wu Mansion by the time Wu Aotian and others returned to the Mansion.

　　The entire Wu Mansion was plunged into unprecedented joy. Everyone knew about the Third Young Master's adventure. While everyone was sighing in admiration, they also felt sincerely happy. After all, most people in the Wu Mansion had been in the Wu family for a long time, and had more or less witnessed Wu Aotian's loss and Wu Houde's sadness. Now that they were proud of themselves, how could they not be happy?

　　When Wu Aotian and his sons walked into the gate of Wu Mansion, they saw the butler Song De greet them with a happy face: "Master, two young masters, today is really a good day for Wu Mansion."

　　Song De, 55 years old, is the housekeeper of the Wu Mansion. He has reached the fifth level of physical fitness and has been in the Wu Mansion for 31 years. He is dedicated to his job and has deep feelings for the Wu family. He also watched Wu Lingfeng and Wu Aotian grow up. Usually, the two brothers Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng call Song De Uncle De to show respect. Even Wu Houde, the head of the Wu family, never treats him as a servant. It's just that Song De himself strictly abides by the distinction between master and servant and is never willing to overstep the rules.

　　Wu Houde laughed heartily: "Yes, today is a good day, Song De, arrange a good family banquet today, I want to have a few drinks, well, today is a great day for the Wu Mansion, everyone in the Wu Mansion will be rewarded."

　　Song De agreed with a smile, but he was quite excited. He didn't know how many years it had been since he saw such a sincere and happy smile on Wu Houde's face. He must have been extremely bitter in his heart over the years, but he never showed it in front of others.

　　When the servants and guards of the Wu Mansion heard Wu Houde's words, they were all overjoyed and hurried to thank Wu Houde.

　　Wu Houde waved his hand, and the three father and son entered the Wu Mansion. Song De quickly went to make arrangements. The entire Wu Mansion was filled with joy and everyone was extremely happy.

　　There was a table full of dishes, and the three members of the Wu family were sitting around the table. Wu Aotian noticed that there was an empty seat next to Wu Houde, with a bowl and chopsticks on it. He immediately thought to himself, this seat was probably left by Wu Houde for his deceased wife, Wu Aotian's mother?

　　Wu Aotian's mother died young due to illness, and Wu Houde never remarried. As a nobleman with some power, it would be too easy for him to marry a beautiful, gentle and virtuous woman, not to mention that many men in this world have many wives and concubines. However, Wu Houde never forgot his deceased wife and never remarried over the years, which shows his deep affection for his wife. Just from this point, Wu Aotian respects him even more.

　　Song De opened a jar of wine for the three fathers and sons. After filling their glasses, he left quietly. He knew that the three fathers and sons must have something to say, so he would not stand in the way.

　　Wu Houde looked at Wu Lingfeng and Wu Aotian, who were sitting below him and on his left and right, with a look of great relief in his eyes. He sighed softly, "I often dream of such a day. Now that it has really come, I feel like I am dreaming..."

　　Looking at the empty seat, Wu Houde's eyes were full of tenderness: "I'm sure your mother in heaven must be smiling and feeling extremely relieved at this moment."

　　Speaking of his deceased mother, even the careless Wu Lingfeng's eyes became red. He picked up the wine cup in front of him, drank it in one gulp, but did not say anything.

　　Wu Aotian remained silent. Feeling this atmosphere, Wu Aotian felt complicated. He was alone in his previous life. In this life, although he had a father and brothers, he still had no mother. This incompleteness made him feel regretful, but at the same time, he was more determined to protect everything he had now.

　　"Aotian, although I don't know what adventure you have had, this is a good thing after all. Although it has only been a month, you have already reached the fourth level. Regardless of whether you can become a spiritual practitioner in the future, at least you have now regained your noble status and have a strong body. I am completely relieved."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, stared into Wu Houde's eyes and said softly: "Father, I'm sorry for making you worry these years, but from now on, the Wu family will surely prosper."

　　Wu Houde laughed: "The Wu family is not very prosperous. Now there are only three of us, father and son. No, including Liu Ruxue, there are only four of us. Although I am the head of the Wu family, I don't care whether the Wu family business will decline. I just hope that the people of our Wu family can be safe, that's enough."

　　Wu Lingfeng clenched his fists and said fiercely: "Father, don't worry, no one can bully our Wu family. This time, the Wan family and the Qi family conspired to deal with Aotian. If it weren't for Aotian's good fortune and great encounter, I'm afraid their conspiracy would have succeeded. I won't let them go!"

　　Wu Houde waved his hand: "The Wan and Qi families have been humiliated this time, it's already extremely shameful, you should not be impulsive to retaliate... This matter certainly cannot end here, but we must also have a thorough plan, we can't let revenge get us involved."

　　Wu Lingfeng wanted to say something, but Wu Houde stopped him by waving his hand. He turned his eyes to Wu Aotian and said, "You two brothers, Lingfeng is impulsive and reckless, and Aotian couldn't practice before and was depressed. Now Aotian seems to have been reborn. If you encounter any problems, Lingfeng, don't be impulsive and listen to your brother's opinions."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. He didn't expect Wu Houde to say that. When he raised his eyes, he met Wu Houde's bright eyes. Those eyes, which were usually warm and gentle, now exuded a power that could penetrate people's hearts.

　　"Aotian, although it has only been a month, and you are only sixteen years old, but from your recent performance, I know that your adventure must be extraordinary, otherwise your personality would not have changed so much. Now you act like a completely different person, full of confidence and courage. Although you are the younger brother, if your brother Lingfeng is impulsive and reckless in the future, you must stop him. Otherwise, with his personality, he will definitely suffer a lot. The last time he led people to fight with the Wan family in the downtown area is an example."

　　Wu Aotian was startled, and glanced at Wu Lingfeng who was looking at him awkwardly and surprised. He didn't know why Wu Houde thought so highly of him. What he said was all right. He felt that he saw through something in him...

　　Despite his thoughts, Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Okay, I understand."

　　Wu Houde took a sip of wine and stared at Wu Lingfeng: "Lingfeng, although you have reached the sixth level, if my prediction is correct, Aotian will soon surpass you in cultivation. Today at the appraisal institute, Aotian passed the fourth level appraisal in one go, but did not continue the appraisal. I guess Aotian should have preserved his strength..."

　　Wu Lingfeng widened his eyes, stared at Wu Aotian and exclaimed: "Aotian, is what father said true? Is your strength really more than the fourth level?"

　　Wu Aotian was also a little surprised. He didn't expect Wu Houde to see through his hidden abilities. He looked at Wu Lingfeng apologetically and said, "Yes, I didn't use my full strength to complete the fourth level assessment. I just didn't want to attract too much attention, so I said I was exhausted and stopped the assessment."

　　Wu Lingfeng was surprised and excited and asked: "What is your real strength?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't know either, but I guess it should be no problem to complete the fifth level appraisal."

　　Wu Lingfeng looked at Wu Aotian with strange eyes, muttering to himself: "After one month of training, not only did you repair two atrophied meridians, but you also directly reached the fifth level of strength. Aotian, are you a monster?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled but did not answer. In a sense, he was really a monster, a person who did not belong to this world, a monster with a huge tripod in his head.

　　Suddenly remembering something, Wu Aotian turned his head and stared at Wu Houde, asking doubtfully, "Father, how did you know that I hid my strength? Since father can see it, I'm afraid that Long Shouhe, who is in charge of the appraisal, can also see it, right?"

　　Wu Houde smiled and said, "We have all done appraisals before, so we all know how difficult it is. Seeing that your face is red but you are not out of breath, and you have completed twelve times, you should have some strength left... If I can see it, then Long Shouhe can naturally see it too."

　　Wu Aotian said, "Then the people from the Wan and Qi families have also figured it out, right?"

　　Wu Houde shook his head and said, "That may not be the case. Their cultivation is not that good. Besides, given their mood at the time, they probably didn't have the time to observe you carefully..."

　　Wu Aotian felt relieved and said with a smile: "That's good. I just don't want them to know my true strength."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, Wu Houde frowned and stared at Wu Aotian: "You, want to deal with them?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect Wu Houde to react so quickly, but he didn't want to hide it from him: "Yes, although the Wan family and the Qi family didn't succeed in dealing with the Wu family this time, how can they just let it go?"

　　Wu Houde surprisingly did not stop him immediately, or reprimand him like he did Wu Lingfeng. Instead, he was silent for a moment and asked: "What are your plans?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "The Wan family has only one heir, that is Wan Qing. Wan Qing is also the only heir of the Wan family. What's more, Wan Qing is a man who loves beauty and has an impatient temper. It is too easy to deal with him. Start with him and then drag the entire Wan family into it..."

　　Wu Houde looked at Wu Aotian with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Although Wu Aotian did not tell him the specific steps, Wu Houde knew that Wu Aotian must have thought about it carefully in his mind.

　　"I have no objection to you taking action, but I hope you will discuss it with me before you do so..."

　　After a moment of silence, Wu Houde stared at Wu Aotian and spoke slowly. His voice was steady and full of decisiveness: "It's not that I don't believe you, but since we are going to do it, we must do our best. Since we want to strike the Wan family and also touch Wan Qing, we must beat them to death with one blow and let them never stand up again!"

　　PS:

　　Tomorrow begins a new week. Xiaoba will try to make a breakthrough from time to time. Please vote and support me to reach the top of the list.

　　There is another chapter at 12 o'clock in the evening.

　　Chapter 14: Spiritual Qi Training

　　Lying on the bed and rubbing his temples, Wu Aotian lost all desire to sleep. He simply sat up from the bed, leaning against the pillow, and thinking with his eyes slightly closed.

　　They drank a lot of wine and Wu Houde was very drunk. In the end, he could no longer hear what he was mumbling. Wu Lingfeng was also drunk, very drunk. However, unlike Wu Houde, after getting drunk, Wu Lingfeng lay down on the edge of the table and fell asleep.

　　Wu Aotian drank as much wine as the other two, but he didn't feel drunk at all, as if all he drank was water. This made Wu Aotian himself a little confused. He had a good alcohol tolerance in his previous life, but the previous owner of this body had an average alcohol tolerance. Why did he seem to be able to drink a thousand cups without getting drunk now?

　　Could this also be related to my body transformation?

　　Thinking about what Wu Houde said firmly at the family dinner, Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile. It turned out that Wu Houde was a man of great character.

　　There are actually many ways to deal with the Wan family, but if you want to completely destroy the Wan family, the best entry point is Wan Qing.

　　If you want to destroy a person, you must first make him crazy.

　　Wan Qing, as the only son of the Wan family in this generation, is also the only heir of the Wan family. As long as something happens to him, the Wan family will face the problem of no one to inherit their noble status. As long as Wan Chengshan dies, the noble status of the Wan family will come to an end. In such a situation, will they not go crazy?

　　As for how to kill Wan Qing, this lustful and impatient man, Wu Aotian could say at least ten ways without stopping even with his eyes closed.

　　Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Wu Aotian once again concentrated his mind on his brain, once again entered the mysterious Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and began to temper his body according to the guidance of the spiritual energy flow in the diagram.

　　The time of cultivation always passes quickly, as if in just a moment, the night is about to pass and a new day is about to come.

　　Wu Aotian once again guided the weak spiritual energy to circulate slowly in his body. Just as he was about to open his eyes, his heart suddenly jumped and the picture shining with faint golden light in his mind suddenly changed.

　　Wu Aotian was startled and stopped his mind from withdrawing. He focused his attention again on the picture that was shining with golden light. In just a blink of an eye, the golden light dimmed and the picture reappeared.

　　Wu Aotian looked carefully and was slightly surprised, because the naked man who was originally sitting cross-legged was gone. Instead, there was a man standing on one foot, and the other foot was raised to the other side at a strange angle. With two hands, one elbow passed through the raised foot, and the other hand was bent like a bow and raised behind his head.

　　The same naked man, the same diagram of red lines of spiritual energy flowing on his body, the only difference is the posture of this naked man.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was still in doubt, some information once again flowed into Wu Aotian's memory like water.

　　The Eight Desolate God Burial Technique is the second of the five spiritual energy body training methods.

　　This posture has no name, but Wu Aotian finally knew what he was practicing. It turned out that it also belonged to the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique, but it should be the most basic part of physical training. The name of spiritual energy body training is very appropriate.

　　The first form has disappeared. Does it mean that I have reached a certain level in practicing the first form and can start practicing the second form?

　　After Wu Aotian looked at the second picture carefully, he withdrew his mind, got off the bed, and posed according to the second picture. However, Wu Aotian soon discovered a problem.

　　I was actually unable to complete that posture. Although I could lift my feet a little, it was nowhere near the posture in the diagram, not to mention that the person's body was as straight as a pine tree. This posture required a very high level of body flexibility.

　　Wu Aotian posed for a long time but found that it seemed impossible to accomplish it by himself. Putting down his feet, Wu Aotian thought about the methods he had used in his previous life to practice body flexibility and opened his eyes again.

　　Seeing that it was already dawn, Wu Aotian came to the hall. After having breakfast, he found a strong rope and returned to his room.

　　He tied one end of the rope to his ankle and passed the other end through the beam. Standing close to the wall, Wu Aotian pulled the rope tight with force and straightened his feet upwards. As the arc of stretch became larger and larger, Wu Aotian felt a burning pain at the base of his thigh.

　　When Wu Aotian began to lose his balance, he stopped pulling the rope and tied it around his waist. Enduring the burning pain, he tried his best to steady his body. He began to immerse his mind, driving the spiritual energy borrowed from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron along his meridians according to the flow of spiritual energy in the second move.

　　The route of the spiritual energy this time was different from the route it took when sitting cross-legged in the first posture. Wu Aotian was not particularly surprised. After all, in addition to the twelve main meridians in the human body, there are also eight extraordinary meridians and even many subtle meridians. Each meridian has its unique function. The last time when he sat cross-legged, the spiritual energy only circulated through some meridians, not all of them.

　　Presumably, the last three of the five forms of spiritual energy training may have different postures, and the direction of spiritual energy flow may also be different.

　　The Eight Desolate God Burying Technique engraved on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is obviously practiced based on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Eight Desolate God Burying Technique must be practiced in conjunction with the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. It would be of no use for ordinary people to practice the five styles of spiritual energy body training. After all, there is no spiritual energy for them to temper their bodies.

　　The posture of the second style is quite strange. It is somewhat similar to the postures done by ballet dancers or acrobats in the previous life. It requires very high body flexibility. Even though Wu Aotian had trained his body quite well in his previous life, it is still difficult to perform such a movement.

　　For seven consecutive days, Wu Aotian relied on this rope and the straight wall to correct his posture every day. In addition to training, he also did a lot of auxiliary exercises to enhance his body's flexibility, such as leg stretching, splits and other basic exercises.

　　The extensive practice every day made Wu Aotian exhausted all over, and the stretched muscles were extremely painful. But when Wu Aotian rested, he began to guide the traces of spiritual energy to flow through the meridians in the painful areas. Soon he could feel the pain decreasing rapidly. When he got up the next day, he was able to participate in the practice again with full energy.

　　The spiritual energy's effect on recovering a tired body and healing strained muscles was better than Wu Aotian had imagined.

　　It is precisely because of the constant nourishment and repair of spiritual energy that Wu Aotian can continue to practice intensively. In seven days, Wu Aotian's body has become more flexible under his repeated training, and the posture he poses has become more decent. He is no longer as unstable as at the beginning, and he has to rely entirely on the help of ropes and walls to stand.

　　Without relying on the wall or the rope, he assumed that seemingly difficult posture and then used the spiritual energy to slowly flow along another meridian. Only then did Wu Aotian discover that this kind of practice was not as simple as he had imagined.

　　After standing for a while, the leg that was raised seemed to become as heavy as a mountain, and the leg that was standing on one foot seemed to be bearing a heavy weight and began to tremble slightly. Sweat quickly seeped out of Wu Aotian's pores and covered his entire body. His clothes were quickly soaked with sweat and stuck to his body.

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and allowed his feet to tremble uncontrollably, focusing his attention entirely on the slowly moving spiritual energy to distract himself from the pain in his body.

　　In the previous life, the Yanhuang Special Police had a very special training, which was to concentrate their minds and give up the feeling of a certain part of the body. Although this training was not completely perfect and could not completely ignore the pain, it already had a great effect. When a part of the body was suffering from great pain, by concentrating the mind and adjusting the body's feeling to this part, the pain would be greatly reduced.

　　Drops of sweat flowed along his forehead and hairline, then slowly flowed down his cheeks, gathered on his chin, and dripped onto the ground. Wu Aotian seemed unaware of it, still keeping his eyes closed and motionless.

　　No one knew how long it had been, but Wu Aotian's body had been overdrawn to the limit. His body suddenly went limp and he collapsed to the ground.

　　Wu Aotian stared at the roof with his eyes open, gasping violently with his mouth wide open. He didn't even have the strength to move a finger. The long period of training had exhausted every bit of his strength.

　　He lay on the ground like this for nearly half an hour before Wu Aotian regained some strength in his body. He slowly got up from the ground, turned his head to look at the hourglass in the room, and realized that he had been standing there for several hours. It was already past lunch time.

　　After taking a scalding hot bath, Aibil also prepared the meal. After wolfing down the lunch, Wu Aotian finally recovered some energy. It was obviously not suitable for him to continue practicing at this time, so Wu Aotian walked out of his room and prepared to go out for a walk.

　　When I walked to the training ground, I saw my eldest brother Wu Lingfeng practicing boxing. His moves were not fast, but they were powerful.

　　Wu Aotian stood at the side of the training ground with great interest, staring at Wu Lingfeng's movements without disturbing him. He began to think in his heart. It seemed that everyone in this world practiced the same technique. This made Wu Aotian curious. Who created this technique? And for such a long time, there were no other methods of practice.

　　In Wu Aotian's previous life, there were various different cultivation methods and systems, which could be described as a hundred flowers blooming. However, this world seemed to be even bigger than the original Earth, but everyone followed the same cultivation method. It was said that even if they became spiritual practitioners, everyone's cultivation method was the same. What determined everyone's strength was their personal talent, how hard they practiced, and external auxiliary conditions such as various elixirs that assisted in cultivation, and even possible adventures...

　　Where did this set of skills that everyone has been practicing come from?

　　PS:

　　Today is the first update. It’s a new week. Xiaoba asks everyone to lend a helping hand. Please give me your votes.

　　Don't forget to collect it.

　　Chapter 15 Teaching

　　The physical fitness techniques practiced by practitioners are the same, but the attacking skills they practice are different. This is somewhat like Wu Aotian’s previous life. Throughout the long history, many geniuses have created many powerful techniques. These techniques can make the practitioners’ attacks more powerful. The same is true for spiritual practitioners. How to use the same spiritual energy to produce various unique effects and exert greater power has always been the direction that people have been pursuing and expanding.

　　Also, because everyone is practicing the same kind of martial arts, the importance of techniques is obvious. People of the same strength who possess good techniques will naturally appear stronger, and even in a battle, the possibility of victory will be greater.

　　There are similarities between the techniques used by ordinary practitioners and those used by spiritual practitioners, but there are also differences. The difference is that practitioners must engage in close combat, while spiritual practitioners do not need close combat at all. If a spiritual practitioner allows others to attack directly on the body, he will be close to death.

　　Wu Lingfeng was performing a set of boxing techniques on the field, called the Tiger Roar Fist. The master of this technique relies on his physical body to deliver punches at an incredibly fast speed, and the sound of the wind breaking is like a tiger's roar. It is a vigorous and powerful boxing technique with big and fierce movements. This set of boxing techniques was bought by Wu Houde at an auction at a high price for Wu Lingfeng to practice, but this set of boxing techniques can only be considered as an okay set of boxing techniques, not a top-notch one.

　　After watching Wu Lingfeng perform this set of boxing techniques, Wu Aotian almost completely understood it. He was hesitating in his heart whether he should teach Wu Lingfeng some good boxing techniques. After all, Wu Aotian in his previous life was proficient in many unique skills, and even the flying knives were used to perfection. Wu Aotian knew at least seven kinds of boxing techniques alone, and these were the ones he knew, not counting the superior boxing techniques that he remembered but had not practiced.

　　Wu Lingfeng has a rough and unruly personality and does not care about details. He practices boxing with great force and is extremely fierce. He practices the hard boxing style. Although there are many people in the world who practice hard boxing, Wu Lingfeng is a very suitable person for it, because hard boxing requires dominance and the kind of momentum that makes you feel that once a punch is thrown, no one else can do it but me. To put it simply, people who practice hard boxing must dare to fight to the death and have no fear. Obviously, Wu Lingfeng is qualified.

　　Wu Aotian went over all the powerful boxing techniques in his memory in his mind, and finally stopped at the eighth level boxing.

　　“Tai Chi in literature can bring peace to the world, while Baji in martial arts can determine the destiny of the universe”, Baji means that the power can reach far away places in all directions, and its movements are vigorous and plain, with explosive force, as if “shaking the arms to knock the sky down, and stomping the feet to shake the nine provinces”.

　　Looking at Wu Lingfeng's tall and sturdy body, Wu Aotian was already thinking in his heart that if Wu Lingfeng performed Bajiquan, especially the unique moves in Bajiquan like "Tie Shan Kao", the power would probably be extremely amazing.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but have another idea in his mind. If he became a spiritual practitioner, would the techniques he knew still be useful?

　　If it can be used, then there are really a lot of things in my mind. If it can't be used, it's really a pity...

　　The world before was an era of technological explosion, with airplanes, cannons, aircraft carriers, and rockets completely ruling the world with hot weapons. Even though Wu Aotian had unique skills, he did not dare to compete with these hot weapons. However, this world does not have those high-tech products, but has mysterious spiritual practitioners. When spiritual practitioners reach a high level, it is not impossible for them to freeze a hundred miles of ice or snow a thousand miles of flying snow with a wave of their hands.

　　After Wu Lingfeng finished practicing a set of Tiger Roar Fist, he finally stopped moving, wiped the sweat from his forehead, turned his head and looked at Wu Aotian and said with a smile: "Aotian, have you finished your training? I rarely see you going out these days, right?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Wu Lingfeng, thought for a moment, and suddenly asked, "Brother, do you want to learn a more powerful boxing technique?"

　　Wu Lingfeng's eyes lit up, and he rushed over, staring at Wu Aotian with wide eyes. He grabbed Wu Aotian's arm and asked loudly, "Do you have a more powerful boxing technique?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect Wu Lingfeng to react so strongly. He laughed and said, "There is one condition."

　　Wu Lingfeng stared at Wu Aotian and yelled, "You little bastard, you're actually trying to negotiate terms with me, your big brother!"

　　Wu Aotian's smile remained unchanged as he said, "This condition doesn't require you to pay anything. It's just a request. Don't ask me how I got this boxing technique..."

　　Wu Lingfeng showed a confused look on his face, but it seemed to change in an instant. He looked at Wu Aotian mysteriously with an expression that he understood everything. "Oh, I see. It must be another adventure of yours that you can't tell about, right?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and did not deny it. It was best that he thought so.

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything, so Wu Lingfeng thought he had guessed it right, and laughed, "It must be an amazing boxing technique. Come on, come on, teach it to big brother."

　　Seeing Wu Lingfeng so impatient, Wu Aotian couldn't help but tease him, "You look so eager, it seems like you are a martial arts fanatic obsessed with practicing. Well, I will teach you some basic moves and techniques first, and when you have practiced to a certain level, I will teach you the rest."

　　Wu Lingfeng didn't care at all about Wu Aotian calling him a martial arts fanatic. Instead, he looked quite proud and nodded happily, "Okay."

　　Wu Aotian then taught Wu Lingfeng some basic movements of Bajiquan, and explained to him in detail the characteristics of Bajiquan, that is, some things that need to be paid attention to when performing boxing. Wu Lingfeng's eyes lit up when he listened, and he kept nodding his head in agreement. It can be seen from his expression that he was convinced.

　　While teaching, Wu Aotian also demonstrated some moves. It's just that Wu Aotian himself was thin, and he lacked some momentum when performing the Bajiquan. On the contrary, after Wu Lingfeng learned it, he was eager to try, and each of his moves had the fierce aura of a tiger descending from the mountains.

　　Leaving Wu Lingfeng alone in the training ground happily practicing the basic skills of Bajiquan he had just learned, Wu Aotian walked out of the mansion. After practicing for so long, it was time to go out for some fresh air. Wu Aotian himself was a person who could not sit still.

　　After sending away the two guards who wanted to accompany him out, Wu Aotian walked out slowly alone.

　　On the bustling streets, all kinds of people were busy making a living, but when these people's eyes fell on Wu Aotian, there was undisguised surprise in everyone's eyes.

　　They all recognized Wu Aotian, but looking at the young man in front of them with skin as white as jade and a peaceful smile on his face, it was hard for them to associate this image with the skinny boy who always had a gloomy face and was unhappy.

　　"Have you heard that the third young master of the Wu family ate a wild mushroom of unknown species, and not only did all the atrophied meridians in his body recover, but his own strength also improved rapidly, and he has reached the fourth level..."

　　Those who were well-informed naturally knew what had happened in the appraisal institute seven or eight days ago. Seeing the confused looks on other people's faces, they naturally told others proudly, showing off their well-informedness. The listeners were surprised but also became more curious.

　　"Really? Come, come, come, tell me... It's only been a short time since we last met, and you've changed so much."

　　"Hehe, this is what happened. On that day, the Third Young Master of the Wu Family and the Young Master of the Wan Family met in a tavern..."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian didn't care about the surprised looks from the people around him. It was common sense that anyone who had been watched and regarded as a weakling for more than ten years would naturally attract other people's attention if he suddenly underwent a drastic change.

　　Wu Aotian was looking at the various buildings that he had in his memory but was actually seeing for the first time. The exotic buildings and the people dressed strangely gave Wu Aotian a bizarre feeling.

　　If he didn't really exist, Wu Aotian would even doubt whether he was dreaming and hadn't woken up yet...

　　I have already taken the first step in cultivation and solved the problem of atrophy of my meridians. The second step left is naturally to complete the five forms of spiritual energy training so that my body can finally reach the point where it can use spiritual energy.

　　When ordinary practitioners become spiritual practitioners, their brains will begin to be able to store spiritual energy. However, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in my brain seems to have a lot of spiritual energy. So what's the problem?

　　Thinking of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian couldn't help but think of another thing, that is, the secret or ability of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He had accepted it passively. For example, Wu Aotian only knew the name of the five spiritual body training moves after he had practiced the first move and the second move appeared. Presumably, the third move would only appear after practicing to a certain level. Before reaching this limit, everything was unknown.

　　Shaking his head and putting aside his curiosity about the mysterious and illusory Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in his mind, Wu Aotian began to think about what he had done before with the Wan family.

　　The last time Wan Qing fought with me, I broke five of his ribs. Although it has been almost forty days now, I'm afraid he is still lying at home. It will probably take some time for him to come out. Based on his temper, I'm afraid I don't even need to look for him, he will come to me on his own.

　　Perhaps, I should make good use of this opportunity.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian's eyes became a little colder. He would let the Wan family be the first enemy he would eliminate after coming to this world. Wan Qing was the murderer who killed the third young master of the Wu family, "Wu Aotian". Since he had inherited his body, he had to do something for him, right?

　　A low noise attracted Wu Aotian, who was thinking silently. He turned around and saw a large group of people gathered at the end of the street, as if they were watching something exciting.

　　With nothing else to do, Wu Aotian turned around and walked towards the group of people.

　　PS:

　　Today is the second chapter, and there will be updates in the evening. Please vote.

　　Chapter 16: Faking Death [Third update, please vote]

　　Standing on the outskirts of the crowd, Wu Aotian looked inside through the gap in the crowd and saw that in the middle of this large group of people, there was a man sitting on the ground with a desperate expression on his face, holding a woman tightly in his arms.

　　The man looked to be in his thirties, with an untidy beard and a pair of slightly narrow eyes. He did not look very attractive, but Wu Aotian sensed a hint of danger from this man.

　　Lying quietly in his arms was a beautiful woman with her eyes tightly closed, motionless, and looking as if she was dead.

　　The man's attention was all focused on the woman in his arms. He gently reached out his hand and stroked the woman's cheek, as if he was in a daze, ignoring the people around him. It was obvious that the woman lying in his arms was a very important person to him.

　　"Oh, it's so pitiful, he died at such a young age."

　　"That man must be her husband. He looks very sad..."

　　"It's really scary. I just saw them talking and laughing, and the woman suddenly fell down like this..."

　　…

　　Listening to the whispers of the onlookers around him, Wu Aotian frowned. Although he didn't understand why this woman died in this busy city, Wu Aotian was no longer prepared to watch any further.

　　The moment Wu Aotian turned his head, his eyes suddenly froze.

　　The woman's fingers... seemed to move?

　　Wu Aotian gave up the idea of ​​leaving, frowned slightly and stared at the woman's hand again. After about three seconds, the slender fingers actually moved again.

　　The movement was very slight, just a slight tremor of the fingertips. It was such a tiny movement that even the man holding the woman did not notice it.

　　This woman is not dead!

　　At least... I'm not dead yet!

　　The man obviously thought that the woman was dead and didn't notice anything. Should I remind him?

　　It’s better to remind you, after all, it’s a human life.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but said, "Brother, don't be sad yet. She doesn't seem to be dead yet."

　　The man suddenly raised his head, and a sharp gleam of hawk-like light suddenly shot out from his narrow eyes, and fell directly on Wu Aotian's face at the back of the crowd: "What did you say? You said she is not dead yet?"

　　The crowd suddenly made way for Wu Aotian, who was standing behind the crowd. They all looked at Wu Aotian with astonishment in their eyes.

　　Facing the man's sharp eyes, Wu Aotian had a calm expression and eyes: "Yes, I just saw her fingertips tremble slightly. I guess she should be in a state of suspended animation. In fact, she is not really dead yet. If rescued in time, she may be saved."

　　The man's expression suddenly changed drastically, as if a drowning person suddenly breathed fresh air. His originally sad and desperate eyes suddenly disappeared, replaced by an almost blazing longing.

　　"Since you know so clearly, are you able to save her?"

　　The man did not check the woman in his arms again immediately. He had already checked her just now. He was very sure that her heart had stopped beating and her breathing had stopped. The nearest clinic was still some distance away. Even if she was not dead, it would take a lot of time to send her to the clinic. How long could a person last without breathing and heartbeat?

　　Moreover, even if the person was sent to a clinic, he did not believe that the doctors in ordinary clinics could save the person. Although the boy in front of him was young, he spoke clearly. Although he did not use a very affirmative tone, one could tell that he was confident in his own judgment. Since he knew it so clearly, did he have the ability to save the person?

　　In just a moment, the man had thought everything through clearly. Perhaps his woman could survive, it all depended on whether the young man who was speaking had a solution.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that after he reminded him, the man would throw the problem to him instead...

　　"I'm not a doctor, and I'm not sure..."

　　Before Wu Aotian could finish his words, the man had already gently put down the woman in his arms, flashed to Wu Aotian's side in an instant, and grabbed Wu Aotian's arm.

　　"Go ahead. No matter what the result is, I owe you a favor."

　　The man's words were clear and crisp. A powerful force emanated from the man's arm, instantly bringing Wu Aotian's body to the woman's side.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't expect that this man would be so decisive. Although the man's approach was a bit rude, Wu Aotian could feel the anxiety, hope, and sincerity in his words.

　　"Okay, I'll take a look, but I have to reiterate that I'm not a doctor, so I can't guarantee you anything."

　　When the man saw that Wu Aotian agreed to help, there was a bit more anticipation in his eyes. He nodded heavily and then let go of Wu Aotian's arm.

　　Wu Aotian sighed inwardly. This was really a case of forcing a person to do something against his will. Although Wu Aotian was more than 90% sure that the woman was just in a state of suspended animation, there were many reasons for suspended animation. From what the passers-by had said just now, the woman was clearly still talking and laughing with the man, but she suddenly fell down. Could it be that she had a sudden illness?

　　Since the other party has said that it is not your fault no matter what happens, then just give it a try.

　　Wu Aotian squatted down, first flipped up the woman's eyelids, looked at her pupils, and touched her carotid artery, which further confirmed his judgment. The woman's pupils did not dilate, and although he could not feel the carotid artery, Wu Aotian was more certain that the woman was still alive.

　　He clasped his hands together and pressed them on the woman's chest. The chest felt soft to the touch, but Wu Aotian was not distracted at all. He stared at the woman's face with a serious expression. After getting into position, he exerted force with both hands and pressed down suddenly.

　　When the people around saw Wu Aotian put his hand on the woman's chest, they immediately heard a low sound of discussion. The man frowned slightly, but did not say anything, because he could see that Wu Aotian's hand was accurately placed on the heart and he did not intend to be frivolous.

　　"Is it okay? Isn't it inappropriate for him to touch other people's breasts like this?"

　　"He is also trying to save people, you are too impure."

　　"Hehe, who knows, maybe he thinks she's pretty..."

　　The man suddenly turned his head, his narrow eyes revealed an extremely dangerous look, and he shouted in a low voice: "Shut up!"

　　The man's voice was not loud, but it carried a sense of majesty. Although the people around him were unhappy about being scolded by him, they did not dare to talk back. They kept their mouths tightly shut, fearing that the man would vent his anger on them. Anyone who was not blind could see that the man was very impatient, and it was obvious that he was not a good person.

　　The crowd of onlookers did not disperse. They still watched the busy Wu Aotian. They didn't understand why Wu Aotian would say that the woman who was obviously dead was not dead yet. Naturally, they all wanted to see if he had the ability to really save her?

　　If he cannot be rescued, I wonder if this man who looks quite dangerous will attack Wu Aotian?

　　People were watching silently, guessing the final outcome. Familiar people exchanged mocking glances from time to time. Obviously, no one believed that Wu Aotian could really rescue the people.

　　After squeezing several times, Wu Aotian frowned even more tightly, because he found that the woman's heart did not seem to resume beating because of his squeezing.

　　Without pausing, Wu Aotian spread out his left hand, placed it on the woman's chest, clenched his right fist, and struck down hard.

　　After punching several times, Wu Aotian stopped and observed the woman's condition again, but the result was the same. Such a strong impact still did not make the woman's heart start beating again.

　　Wu Aotian felt a little discouraged. It seemed that he could not save this woman.

　　The man had been staring closely at Wu Aotian's movements. Although he was not quite sure what the meaning of Wu Aotian's movements were, he could see that Wu Aotian's movements were not random but purposeful. However, the results did not seem ideal.

　　Is it really impossible to save it?

　　The man's face turned a little ugly, the expectation in his eyes gradually disappeared, and he seemed to be entering that state of distraught again.

　　The people around looked at Wu Aotian's frown and the motionless woman. Some were disappointed, some looked at him mockingly, and some looked gloating. They looked at Wu Aotian who slowly straightened up, waiting for him to admit his failure.

　　Wu Aotian stood up straight, looked at the man and was about to speak, but suddenly his heart moved, and he remembered something, that is, in his previous life, he practiced internal force. If he encountered such a situation, he could use his internal force to rush directly into the other person's heart to stimulate the heart and help the heart resume beating. This principle is similar to the electric shock in the operating room. He has no internal force now, but doesn't he still have a trace of spiritual energy in his body?

　　That spiritual energy seems to have a great restorative effect on the human body. I wonder if it can stimulate the heart and make it beat again?

　　Wu Aotian swallowed back the words he was about to say, squatted down again, found the position of his heart again, aimed the palm of his hand at his heart, and then immersed his mind into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and quickly borrowed a small amount of spiritual energy.

　　The spiritual energy slowly moved to the palm of his hand. The moment it reached his palm, Wu Aotian pressed down with force. With the help of that instantaneous movement, he forced the spiritual energy into the woman's body and into her heart.

　　Once, twice, three times...

　　Although it was only a tiny bit of spiritual energy, even barely noticeable, beads of sweat the size of beans appeared on Wu Aotian's forehead. Just as Wu Aotian was concentrating on saving people, the man who had been staring at Wu Aotian suddenly changed his gaze, becoming full of suspicion and shock.

　　After repeating this several times, Wu Aotian suddenly stopped his hand and a smile appeared on his face, because he suddenly felt the woman's heartbeat. Although it was very weak, he could indeed feel it.

　　This smile was full of excitement of relief, and the jade-white face with a few drops of sweat was so charming under the sunlight.

　　PS:

　　The third update, please vote.

　　Chapter 17 Yuwen Tuo's Provocation

　　"Her heartbeat has recovered, but it's still very weak. Take her to the hospital."

　　Wu Aotian spread out his hands, his eyebrows slightly raised, which made his expression look very free and easy, and the action of spreading his hands added a bit of humor: "Although she was temporarily saved, her condition is still very dangerous, and I am not a real doctor."

　　Rescued?

　　The crowd around them was like a bucket of cold water poured into a frying pan, which suddenly exploded. The noise came one after another, and there was no longer any restraint.

　　"He actually saved the person. It's amazing!" Some people were amazed...

　　"Could this be a skill he got by chance? Look at the way he saves people. It's so unique. I've never seen other doctors use it before?" Some people were puzzled...

　　"Humph, he's just lucky." There are also jealous people...

　　"Better luck? Then why don't you go and rescue the person? What else can you do besides talking?" The familiar person immediately refuted, leaving the jealous person speechless.

　　…

　　All the gloom on the man's face disappeared, and he rushed forward in one step, gently checking the woman's physical condition. Sure enough, the woman's heartbeat had recovered, and her pulse and breathing were slightly detectable, but still relatively weak.

　　The man suddenly raised his head and looked at Wu Aotian with eyes full of gratitude. However, what made Wu Aotian feel strange was that there seemed to be something else in the man's eyes.

　　Like a surprise?

　　He should be surprised, after all, his woman was temporarily rescued, but the surprise seemed a little different and a bit weird.

　　Wu Aotian felt a little strange, but he didn't ask any more questions. He pointed at the woman and said, "Send her to treatment as soon as possible. The longer you delay, the worse it will be for her."

　　The man looked at Wu Aotian deeply, nodded, and without saying a word, he picked up the woman and left, disappearing at the end of the street without looking back.

　　"Hey, the Third Young Master of the Wu Family saved his wife, but he didn't even say thank you?"

　　"This person is really arrogant..."

　　"Yes, but this person looks very dangerous..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the disappearing man's back, retracted his gaze, clapped his hands, and walked outside. The crowd outside naturally made way for him, and some of the brave ones even shouted, "Third Young Master, you are so amazing. You brought a dead person back to life."

　　Faced with these people's compliments, Wu Aotian just smiled and nodded, but did not respond much and left.

　　Thinking about what had just happened, Wu Aotian was still somewhat happy in his heart. It was not only because he saved a person's life, but more importantly, his method of using spiritual energy to stimulate the other person's heart actually worked. This showed that spiritual energy and internal force were actually a similar kind of energy.

　　After wiping the sweat off his face, Wu Aotian felt a little tired. Thinking about how he had just forced out that trace of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile bitterly. It seemed that his body really couldn't withstand too much spiritual energy. Even such a tiny bit of undetectable spiritual energy made his body tired. If the amount was more, his body's reaction would probably be more intense.

　　Walking on the street, Wu Aotian put his thoughts back on the future of the Wu family. The disadvantage of the Wu family is that there are few people. There are only three Wu family members, father and son, and no women. This is relatively rare in aristocratic families. Although the second sister Liu Ruxue is also considered a member of the Wu family, after all, she has never come back since she left. I'm afraid she has her own life and it will be difficult for her to return to the Wu family in the future. What's more, girls always have to get married when they grow up.

　　The eldest brother Wu Lingfeng is obsessed with spiritual practice and has a careless personality. He doesn't care much about family affairs, or even if he wants to care, he doesn't know how to really handle some problems. It seems that some things still fall on his own heads.

　　How can we make the Wu family flourish and achieve glory?

　　The promotion and demotion of the nobility is based on the contribution made to the country, which is why spiritual practitioners can have a respected status, but have no actual noble fiefdoms and rewards. It would be difficult to lead the military family to glory through the normal path.

　　Then there is only one route left, which is to build a strong family through military means.

　　In fact, it is very simple to say. Although many ordinary people have become spiritual practitioners and have a long life, they also disdain the status of nobility. However, there are also many spiritual practitioners in aristocratic families. In order to win over these spiritual practitioners, the country will greatly enhance their original family aristocratic status to a certain extent.

　　Of course, this is a kind of imperial power strategy. Although you have become a spiritual practitioner and have a long life, you can ignore these ordinary wealth, but your family does not have a long life. Be good to them, you can't ignore this kindness, right?

　　The entire continent originally respected martial arts and advocated the use of force, so this situation was very common. Not only could a family be honored because of a powerful spiritual practitioner, but even a country could also become extremely powerful because of a powerful spiritual practitioner.

　　After understanding this situation, Wu Aotian used a metaphor to describe it: powerful spiritual practitioners are like nuclear weapons in the previous life. Even if a country is backward and poor, but it possesses nuclear weapons, if you want to bully it or deal with it, you probably have to be more careful, right?

　　When a rabbit is cornered, it will bite. When a dog is cornered, it will climb over the wall. What about humans?

　　If you get angry, no one will play anymore and just die together.

　　What's more, in this world, without various high-tech weapons, a super strong man can even break into the palace of the enemy country alone. If the other side does not have a strong man who can match him, then even killing the emperor loved by this country is not impossible.

　　Because of this situation, spiritual practitioners have an extremely respected status. No ordinary practitioners, even the dignitaries in high positions, will treat spiritual practitioners with courtesy. No one is willing to be an enemy of spiritual practitioners.

　　It is better to practice as soon as possible and become a spiritual practitioner as soon as possible. As long as you become a spiritual practitioner, I am afraid that the four ninth-class noble families, two eighth-class noble families, and one seventh-class noble family in the entire Songyun City, no family can look down on the Wu family, and no one dares to deal with the Wu family.

　　If there is a spiritual practitioner in an aristocratic family, it will be reported directly to His Majesty the King. There are people who are specifically responsible for paying attention to the news in this regard. Spiritual practitioners are also the targets of various countries, so the country will only treat them well, appease them, and win them over. Naturally, their status will rise. Even if the noble rank is not actually improved, the status is greatly different.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was casually strolling on the street, a slightly mocking voice sounded from the side: "Hey, isn't this the useless boy from the Wu family? How come he has become so fair and clean after not seeing him for so long, like a pretty boy..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned, paused slightly, turned his head and looked into a restaurant next to him.

　　Sitting near the window, there was a group of young people, all of them looked to be between 20 and 30 years old. Four of them were sitting around a table. Behind the four of them, there was another table with five or six people. Judging from their attire, they were the guards of the four young men.

　　The person who spoke was a young man sitting nearest to the window, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with a handsome face. He was wearing a white satin robe, which indicated his noble status. He looked elegant, but there was a gloomy look between his brows, and he looked like a typical aristocratic dandy.

　　After seeing the young man's appearance clearly, Wu Aotian's memory automatically showed this person's information, and even the information of the three young men next to him appeared.

　　The young man who spoke was called Yuwen Tuo. He was from the Yuwen family, the only seventh-rank noble family in Songyun City. He had a great talent for cultivation. It was said that he had swallowed the gallbladder of a hundred-year-old phosphorus snake when he was a child. His cultivation speed had always been very fast. Two years ago, he had already reached the seventh level of physical strengthening. The Yuwen family had high hopes for him, hoping that he could become a spiritual practitioner. It was also said that if Yuwen Tuo did not love women and was not very hardworking in his cultivation, his realm would probably be much higher.

　　The other three young men were not ordinary people either. The one wearing brocade clothes was from the eighth-class noble Qi family. His name seemed to be Qi Yunfei. Although the other two were wearing linen clothes and were not nobles, it was obvious that the decorations on them were not cheap. They were also descendants of well-known wealthy families in Songyun City.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian turning his eyes to look at him and the others, Yuwen Tuo snorted and hooked his finger at Wu Aotian and said, "Wu Aotian, come in and have a couple of drinks. How about telling us about your adventure?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned. Yuwen Tuo was quite favored in the Yuwen family. He behaved arrogantly and had a high level of cultivation. He usually did not take people seriously. He liked to point fingers at his peers in Songyun City. Many people were secretly angry at him, but they had to tolerate him because of his background. In the past, Wu Aotian could not practice the body-strengthening technique. If he was met by Yuwen Tuo in public, he would definitely be laughed at by Yuwen Tuo and run away in shame.

　　But how could Wu Aotian choose to escape again now?

　　With a slight sneer on his lips, Wu Aotian turned around and walked into the tavern. Although from the moment he decided to walk into the tavern, Wu Aotian knew that he might have an unpleasant experience with Yuwen Tuo today, and might even anger him, and even create an enemy for himself and the Wu family, but Wu Aotian's steps were not hesitant at all.

　　Having already offended the Wan family, and now there's the Qi family hiding behind them trying to get a share of the benefits, so what if there's another Yuwen family?

　　After all, the Wu family is a noble family appointed by the emperor. Even though the Yuwen family is a seventh-class noble family, two levels higher than the Wu family, they cannot do whatever they want. Although the Yuwen family is the most powerful in Songyun City, they are not strong enough to take charge of the entire city.

　　In that case, what if we run into each other?

　　PS:

　　I went out and drank a lot yesterday... Otakus are really scary when they go out.

　　Chapter 18: Give him a good beating!

　　When Wu Aotian walked into the tavern, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the tavern. Most people had an expression of watching a good show on their faces. Based on everyone's understanding of Yuwen Tuo, he would definitely humiliate Wu Aotian today. Only a few people showed a bit of pity and sympathy on their faces.

　　Yuwen Tuo and his table were also a little surprised. They didn't expect that Wu Aotian would actually dare to walk in today. Wasn't he afraid that they would humiliate him?

　　The guards at that table, holding their wine glasses, also glanced over sideways, with mockery in their eyes obvious.

　　Wu Aotian took in all the looks and expressions of everyone in the tavern. He sneered in his heart and walked steadily to the side of Yuwen Tuo's table. He glanced at Yuwen Tuo and the others, a faint smile appeared on his face, and sat down at a table nearby.

　　"Hey, buddy, bring me a pot of Yun Er Chun and two side dishes."

　　Wu Aotian calmly instructed the waiter standing nearby. The waiter was obviously stunned for a moment before coming to his senses. He quickly smiled and said, "Yes, Third Young Master Wu, please sit down. The food and drinks will be here soon."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, but Yuwen Tuo's face turned black. After this guy came in, he didn't even come to greet him first. That was totally not giving him face and humiliating him.

　　Before Yuwen Tuo could speak, Qi Yunfei, who was standing beside him, saw that Yuwen Tuo looked unhappy and understood what he was thinking. He turned around and shouted, "Wu Aotian, you are too arrogant. You saw Master Tuo sitting here, but you didn't even come to greet him..."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head, a look of astonishment on his face: "Greetings? We are all children of the nobility, why should I greet him?"

　　As soon as these words were spoken, all the spectators in the tavern, who were originally listening with their ears perked up, suddenly had extremely strange expressions on their faces. This Wu Aotian was really arrogant in his words. Wasn't he very afraid of Yuwen Tuo before? Why did he seem like a different person now?

　　Qi Yunfei hit a snag and was speechless. Wu Aotian's reply seemed direct but very meaningful.

　　Although Qi Yunfei is from the eighth-class noble Qi family, and Yuwen Tuo is from the seventh-class noble Yuwen family, they are just family members after all and have not inherited the position of family head. Although their families have a higher level of nobility, it does not mean that they are higher than Wu Aotian.

　　If the people speaking today were Yuwen Feng, the head of the Yuwen family, and Wu Houde, the head of the Wu family, then what Qi Yunfei said would make sense. Wu Houde should indeed pay a visit to Yuwen Feng first. However, this is not applicable to Yuwen Tuo and Wu Aotian, because their legal status is the same. They are all descendants of nobility, but they themselves cannot represent the aristocratic status of their family. Strictly speaking, except for the head of the family who can represent the true aristocratic status of the family, the others are just taking advantage of the big tree to enjoy the shade, and they are all quasi-nobles.

　　According to common sense, the Yuwen family is a seventh-class noble family, and the Wu family is a ninth-class noble family. Naturally, when the descendants of the two families meet, there will be some invisible distinction between the two families because of their status. That is all reasonable, but now Wu Aotian just talked about the facts and Qi Yunfei couldn't find any reason to refute.

　　Yuwen Tuo's expression became even uglier, but he was somewhat annoyed by Qi Yunfei's question. If he hadn't used the words "Greetings", how could he have been so embarrassed?

　　Qi Yunfei felt very aggrieved. After all, everyone knew that Yuwen Tuo was already a bully among the younger generation in Songyun City. No one dared to provoke him, so Qi Yunfei used the words "greetings". Normally, Wu Aotian would definitely come here obediently, but who would have thought that he would dare to retort like this now?

　　Yuwen Tuo was angry in his heart, but he couldn't show it openly. He smiled coldly and said, "Wu Aotian, I heard that you had an adventure and ate some wild mushrooms. You have become a cultivator and passed the fourth level assessment..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly: "That's just luck. You have also eaten the gall of a phosphorus snake. We just have different fates."

　　Yuwen Tuo felt even more angry when he saw Wu Aotian who seemed unmoved. This guy was so arrogant that he looked down on him. Did he really think that he could be so arrogant just because he had repaired his meridians and restored his noble status?

　　Qi Yunfei had just lost face in front of Wu Aotian, and also made Yuwen Tuo lose face. Qi Yunfei was naturally indignant. Seeing Wu Aotian's indifferent reply, he couldn't help but retorted: "It's just the fourth level, is there any need to be so proud?"

　　Wu Aotian turned around and looked at Qi Yunfei who was a little angry, and smiled softly: "I have been a useless person for sixteen years, and now I am finally not useless anymore. Shouldn't I be proud of myself? At least, now I am not a useless civilian in your mouth, right?"

　　What Wu Aotian said was the truth, but it was like a loud slap in the face of Qi Yunfei and even many people around him. After all, Qi Yunfei was not the only one who laughed at Wu Aotian for being a useless commoner. In the past years, they had deliberately used their noble status to laugh at Wu Aotian more than once or twice. Even some people who were originally commoners looked at Wu Aotian with ridicule and disdain. But now, Wu Aotian had transformed himself. In just one month, he went from a useless person to a genius who had passed the fourth-level appraisal. How could people not be embarrassed by the huge contrast?

　　Qi Yunfei was extremely angry. He stood up suddenly and pointed at Wu Aotian and said, "Wu Aotian, don't think you can be arrogant now that you have regained your noble status. Your Wu family is only a ninth-class noble family..."

　　Wu Aotian's face turned cold, and he snorted, "Yes, our Wu family is only a ninth-class noble family. I wonder what advice the eighth-class noble Qi family has. Oh, no, I forgot that although you, Qi Yunfei, are a member of the Qi family, you do not represent the Qi family. What's more, it seems that you don't even have a share in inheriting the position of the head of the Qi family..."

　　Wu Aotian's words were like a needle piercing Qi Yunfei's heart. He was so angry that he lost his mind. With red eyes, he turned around and shouted to the guards sitting at another table: "Come on, give him a good beating. I want to see why he is so arrogant."

　　Two guards suddenly stood up from the table next to them. They were obviously the guards of the Qi family, but there was some hesitation on their faces. After all, Wu Aotian had now regained his noble status. Although they were the guards of the Qi family, if they attacked Wu Aotian, it would be just like when Wu Aotian injured Wan Qing, and there might be unbearable consequences.

　　The consequences of violating the iron laws of the empire are not something that ordinary people can bear.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the two guards with his eyes slanted, and said with a cold smile: "More than a month ago, I had a fight with Wan Qing, and I broke five of his ribs. The Wan family and the Qi family came to my house and wanted to punish me, saying that I violated the iron law of the empire and injured a noble as a commoner. Do you also want to experience the consequences of violating the iron law of the empire?"

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, the people around were in an uproar again. Many people already knew that Wu Aotian had become a cultivator and had passed the fourth-level assessment to regain his noble status, but they did not know that the Wan family and the Qi family had come to punish Wu Aotian. Now that this was revealed, everyone was surprised and looked at Qi Yunfei with a little more disdain.

　　As everyone knows, Wu Aotian was not a cultivator before, but Wan Qing was a cultivator of the fifth level. There were many witnesses to what happened in the tavern that day. It was obvious that Wan Qing bullied Wu Aotian, but by accident, Wu Aotian broke several ribs of his body. Some people even said that it was God's revenge on people like Wan Qing. Who would have thought that the Wan family would even cause trouble for the Wu family, and the Qi family would even get involved.

　　There are many stupid people in this world, but there are even more smart people. Although Wu Aotian did not explain why they wanted to deal with the third young master of the Wu family who was just a disabled person, many people have guessed the possible reasons. They probably wanted to use this incident to force the Wu family to pay a huge price. After all, it is well known that the head of the Wu family loves Wu Aotian.

　　However, what happened at the appraisal institute later seemed to indicate that the Wan and Qi families did not gain any benefits and probably suffered a setback.

　　When the two guards heard Wu Aotian's words, they didn't dare to step forward. Others didn't know the follow-up of the last incident, but as guards of the Qi family, how could they not know?

　　Seeing the two guards hesitating and not daring to step forward, Qi Yunfei felt even more ashamed and shouted, "Didn't you hear me? Come on, I'll take care of anything that happens to you. Do you still want to stay in the Qi family?"

　　Hearing Qi Yunfei's angry shout, the two guards had to come out. Although they were afraid of the iron law of the empire, they also knew that if they did not stand up at this time, they might not be able to stay in the Qi family.

　　Fortunately, although the iron law of the empire stipulates that it is a felony for civilians to injure nobles, after all, to those nobles, these guards are just ordinary people. Even if there is a conflict between nobles and subordinates beat people, the other party will generally blame the noble master even if they have resentment, and rarely go to trouble the guards. This situation is also the most common, so the two guards have the courage to stand up.

　　Wu Aotian sneered and turned to look at the two guards who were approaching. He knew that he would have no choice but to take action.

　　Looking at the two guards' walking posture and breathing, Wu Aotian roughly judged that these two people's strength was not much higher than his own. They were probably at the fifth level of physical fitness, and no more than the sixth level at most. Wu Aotian was confident in his strength and was not afraid.

　　Since the other party is going to take action, I might as well kill the chicken to scare the monkey and kill his arrogance. Don't let him think that the people of the Wu family are easy to bully.

　　Wu Aotian held a pair of chopsticks in his hand and gently rotated them. Just as the two guards approached, looked at each other and rushed over with gritted teeth, Wu Aotian raised his hand backhand, and the pair of chopsticks were like two lightning bolts, piercing the two men's eyes.

　　PS:

　　Red ticket, collection...

　　Chapter 19: Surprising Change

　　Wu Aotian is good at many things, and throwing knives is one of them, and he has mastered it to the perfection level. Although what he shot out was just a pair of chopsticks, Wu Aotian shook his hand and they flew out so quickly that they made a faint sound of breaking wind, just like a sharp arrow shot from a strong bow.

　　This is the result of the instantaneous explosive power of the wrist.

　　The two guards originally thought that Wu Aotian was only at the fourth level of physical strengthening, and both of them were stronger than him. So, wouldn't it be a piece of cake to deal with a sixteen-year-old boy who lacked fighting experience?

　　In addition, although they followed Qi Yunfei's orders to beat Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian was a noble after all, and the two men did not dare to be cruel to him. They just wanted to beat him up casually to let Qi Yunfei vent his anger. If something went wrong after they were ruthless, Qi Yunfei might not be able to protect them no matter how nice he said. What's more, they were just ordinary guards, and even if something really happened, they would not suffer any damage.

　　It was precisely based on this mentality that the two men did not move very quickly. However, when they pounced over, they saw Wu Aotian suddenly turn around and throw out a pair of chopsticks. The chopsticks actually shot towards their eyes like arrows. If they were poked, their eyeballs would probably explode completely, right?

　　The two men had no time to think and turned their heads to avoid the attack, but they were not far from Wu Aotian, and they hurriedly turned their heads, and the chopsticks still hit their faces.

　　Instantly, intense pain came from the part of their face that was hit by the chopsticks. The two were horrified. How could two small chopsticks have such speed and force?

　　Is this kid so strong?

　　Unfortunately, before the two of them could come to their senses, a light cold snort sounded in their ears. This cold snort was made by Wu Aotian, and from the sound of it, he could be heard coming from next to them!

　　The two of them subconsciously closed their eyes when they were dodging the chopsticks. Now when they heard Wu Aotian's voice, they both panicked and moved to the side.

　　Their reaction was not slow, but unfortunately Wu Aotian was even faster.

　　Wu Aotian's current physical strength is not as good as it was in his previous life, but the countless battles in his previous life have made Wu Aotian extremely experienced in combat. He knows when to attack and how to take advantage of the opponent's momentary mistake. Wu Aotian has never lacked special training in the Yanhuang Special Police.

　　He clenched his fist, bent his index finger like a phoenix eye, and instantly poked the ribs of the guard on the right. Before the guard could even scream, Wu Aotian swung his body and chased after the guard on the left.

　　With his shoulders slightly tilted, he suddenly leaned towards the guard on the left. This was the special move from Bajiquan, Tieshankao, that Wu Aotian was going to teach Wu Lingfeng!

　　Wu Aotian rushed forward like a tiger descending from a mountain. His body trembled, and all his strength suddenly burst out in an instant, hitting the guard who had just opened his eyes with a look of horror.

　　The guard was like a small wooden boat hit by tens of meters high waves, or like a fallen leaf in a strong wind. His body suddenly flew high up and went straight over the heads of people eating at a table. He flew out of the window over there with a bang, breaking a window frame along the way, and fell heavily on the ground outside the window with a loud bang.

　　"ah……"

　　At this time, the first guard who was stabbed in the ribs by Wu Aotian let out a scream and fell to the ground. He struggled to look back, but found that his partner was nowhere to be seen. Thinking about the loud bang just now... Could it be that he was blasted away by Wu Aotian in just a split second?

　　The guard lying on the ground had a look of shock and fear on his face. Is this man really the Wu Aotian who was bullied by others in the past?

　　Even if he really repaired his meridians and became a cultivator, it was only a month, and his cultivation had only reached the fourth level. But just now, he was extremely ruthless, clean and neat, without any hesitation. This posture was clearly the reaction of a veteran of many battles...

　　What is going on?

　　The huge shock made him unable to help but suppress his cry of pain. Although his ribs were in terrible pain, he knew that the other party did not kill him. He just hit him hard in the soft spot, making him unable to stand up for a short time.

　　The room was filled with silence, and everyone stared at Wu Aotian with wide eyes, as if they had seen a ghost.

　　Some people dropped their chopsticks on the table...

　　Some people put a mouthful of food in their mouth and forget to chew it...

　　Someone was speaking, but suddenly stopped, as if someone had grabbed his neck...

　　Some people took a sip of wine and suddenly spit it out in shock, spraying the person opposite them all over their head and face...

　　…

　　The entire tavern seemed to be completely still at this moment, but Wu Aotian was the only one who was moving. With a somewhat sarcastic smile on his face, he pointed his index finger at Qi Yunfei, raised his thumb, and made a gesture that seemed quite strange to others.

　　This is a pistol shooting gesture, a universal gesture on Earth, but no one here can interpret its meaning. However, everyone can feel Wu Aotian's ridicule and disdain for Qi Yunfei from this unfamiliar gesture, even a naked and undisguised provocation.

　　"Bang", a faint smile appeared on Wu Aotian's face. He retracted his fingers and blew gently on them at his mouth. This was a posture he used to use. He thought it was cool at first, but later it became a habit.

　　Qi Yunfei and everyone at the table were stunned. His mouth was wide open. He himself had no talent for cultivation and was only at the second level. He was considered ordinary among cultivators. He never expected that two fifth-level guards would be knocked down so cleanly by Wu Aotian, and Wu Aotian provoked him so unscrupulously.

　　Not only Qi Yunfei, but even Yuwen Tuo next to him widened his eyes in extreme shock. Even with his skills at the seventh level, it would be easy for him to deal with the two fifth level guards, but he believed that he could not be as clean and efficient as Wu Aotian.

　　As a seventh-level cultivator, his vision was naturally much higher than Qi Yunfei and the others. He saw clearly the accuracy and ruthlessness of Wu Aotian's chopsticks, the way Wu Aotian hit the first guard's weak spot with his fingers, and the strange and powerful way Wu Aotian sent the second guard flying. He especially saw the sudden burst at the end, and the exquisite movement made his eyes shrink.

　　This is definitely not just a simple collision, it is definitely a sophisticated technique. Where did he learn it from?

　　Thinking about how Wu Aotian went from being a useless person to a fourth-level cultivator in just one month, it was like he had been reborn from the melancholy, dark and thin young man to the confident and handsome young man today, and he also knew some exquisite techniques that had never been seen before. What does this mean?

　　If eating unknown wild mushrooms can repair meridians and rapidly improve cultivation, it cannot teach sophisticated techniques or combat experience. Is there an expert behind Wu Aotian guiding him?

　　This thought made Yuwen Tuo suddenly alert, and there was a bit more solemnity in his eyes when he looked at Wu Aotian. Could it be that this kid was so arrogant that he even ignored himself and others because he had some support?

　　Thinking of this, Yuwen Tuo couldn't help but think of another thing. It was said that the head of the Wu family, Wu Houde, once saved the life of a spiritual practitioner. That spiritual practitioner once said that as long as the Wu family needed help, he would help. Could it be that this spiritual practitioner was standing behind Wu Aotian?

　　Although Yuwen Tuo is arrogant, it does not mean that he does not care about the consequences. On the contrary, he is better than ordinary people at judging the situation and considering the meaning behind a thing. This is also the result of the aristocratic family's cultivation of their offspring.

　　Yuwen Tuo quickly regained his composure, clapped his hands, and the anger on his face disappeared completely. He laughed and said, "Good, great, great, Wu Aotian, you did a great job. I admire you, I admire you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Yuwen Tuo in surprise. He didn't expect that his attitude would change so quickly. In his expectation, after he defeated the two guards, maybe Yuwen Tuo would personally teach him a lesson, or maybe...

　　Yuwen Tuo's sudden change in attitude surprised Qi Yunfei who was standing next to him. He was extremely angry, but he dared not say anything. Not to mention that he did not dare to offend Yuwen Tuo. Even if he wanted to target Wu Aotian, he did not know how to proceed. The guards he brought with him had been knocked down. Could he let himself go up?

　　Wu Aotian smiled and sat down in his seat without making any response to Yuwen Tuo's cheers. This sudden change made the spectators around him drop their jaws again.

　　Yuwen Tuo narrowed his eyes slightly, picked up the wine glass and stared at Wu Aotian, saying: "Wu Aotian, why don't you come over and drink two cups together, I apologize for what I said just now... I'll drink this glass of penalty wine first."

　　Watching Yuwen Tuo drinking the wine in the glass, Wu Aotian looked at Yuwen Tuo with a different look in his eyes. This guy was not as simple as he seemed. He was quite scheming.

　　Yuwen Tuo's drinking of penalty wine caused the spectators around to buzz and talk among themselves. After all, they had rarely seen Yuwen Tuo being so upright.

　　Wu Aotian sneered in his heart, and did not move over immediately. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "There are enough people over there. It will be too crowded if I go over there."

　　Yuwen Tuo was stunned for a moment, then suddenly laughed, picked up his wine glass and left his seat, came to Wu Aotian's table, sat opposite Wu Aotian, and smiled softly, "This way it won't be crowded..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Yuwen Tuo with a strange look in his eyes. He held up the wine glass and squinted at Yuwen Tuo: "You asked me to come in, didn't you want to humiliate me? Why did you suddenly change your attitude?"

　　PS:

　　Someone jumped off a building in the neighborhood last night. What a tragedy...

　　I have a road test today, everyone wish me good luck, yeah, red tickets, saved.

　　Chapter 20: Turning enemies into friends?

　　Yuwen Tuo stared into Wu Aotian's eyes and leaned back: "Because I can't see through you now."

　　Wu Aotian frowned, stared at Yuwen Tuo and asked calmly: "Can't see through me? How can you say that..."

　　Yuwen Tuo tapped the table lightly with his fingers, his eyes surprisingly sincere: "I did look down on you before, this is a fact, people in this world have always respected the strong, your Wu family is a ninth-class noble family, my Yuwen family is a seventh-class noble family, I reached the seventh level at the age of twenty-three, your eldest brother Wu Lingfeng is quite talented, but now he is twenty-one years old, he has only reached the sixth level, needless to say, you can't practice the body-strengthening technique, you are useless, tell me, if I look down on you, even if I laugh at you, is it reasonable?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Yuwen Tuo with some surprise. He didn't expect Yuwen Tuo to be so straightforward. Although what he said sounded a bit harsh, it made sense.

　　In this world, only the strong have the capital to be respected, otherwise, you will be trampled underfoot.

　　"Now I am only at the fourth level. Our Wu family is no match for your Yuwen family. You still have enough ability to look down on me. Why do you have to change your attitude?"

　　Wu Aotian gently shook the wine glass in his hand and spoke in a light tone, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

　　Yuwen Tuo laughed, leaned back on his chair, and said, "The Yuwen family has many descendants and is prosperous, but I have been designated as the heir to the next head of the family. Do you know why?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and didn't say anything. He didn't want to spend too much time guessing riddles with a possible enemy.

　　Yuwen Tuo was not angry either, and said directly: "Because of my vision, my father once said that my vision is the most venomous among all his descendants, and I am also the most accurate in judging people."

　　Wu Aotian's heart trembled. Could it be that Yuwen Tuo saw something from him?

　　Yuwen Tuo's eyes suddenly became shrewd, fixed on Wu Aotian's face, as if he wanted to read something from his face: "You just used two clean moves to deal with two fifth-level guards. You were ruthless but held back. It's obvious that you knew exactly what you wanted to achieve. You also used a wonderful technique. I've seen your elder brother fight before, and he doesn't know this trick..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Yuwen Tuo had a really sharp vision. He could think of so many things in just a short moment. No wonder he was so proud of his vision. No wonder the head of the Yuwen family wanted to pass the position of the head of the family to him.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian still silent, Yuwen Tuo lowered his voice and said, "A month ago, you were still a useless person. But in just one month, you not only became a fourth-level cultivator, no, that was the result of your visit to the appraisal institute. You refused to continue the appraisal. Judging from your move just now, your strength is at least at the fifth level... Reaching the fifth level in one month, and possessing such ruthless means, fighting experience, and exquisite techniques, these are not something that a rare wild mushroom can do. If I'm not mistaken, there should be a master helping and guiding you..."

　　The way Wu Aotian looked at Yuwen Tuo changed slightly. His opinion of Yuwen Tuo had completely changed. The impression of Yuwen Tuo in his mind was that of "Wu Aotian". In his memory, Yuwen Tuo was an arrogant guy who relied on his family's power to bully others and mocked him many times. However, judging from what Wu Aotian had experienced today, Yuwen Tuo was indeed arrogant and looked down on the weak, but he was an absolutely shrewd person.

　　At least, he had a keen eye, just as he said was his greatest advantage.

　　Feeling the slight change in Wu Aotian's eyes, Yuwen Tuo's eyes suddenly relaxed, and a triumphant smile appeared on his face: "I think I guessed right? Could it be that the spiritual practitioner your father saved is helping you?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly, put down the wine glass in his hand, looked at Yuwen Tuo levelly, and said softly: "Your vision is indeed very poisonous."

　　Wu Aotian did not admit it, but he did not deny it either. In fact, Yuwen Tuo's guess was almost right. It's just that Yuwen Tuo could never guess that the one who guided and helped Wu Aotian was not a spiritual practitioner, but a mysterious four-legged tripod in Wu Aotian's mind. He could not guess that the person sitting opposite him was no longer the useless Wu Aotian who was bullied by others, but the strongest among the special police elite from Earth.

　　Yuwen Tuo smiled and said, "There are too many people in this world who have had adventures, but these people may not necessarily achieve great things. Adventures can certainly allow people to take shortcuts, but if the person himself is not good enough, then even if he has experienced an adventure, he will not be able to succeed. But in your case, I think you are likely to be on the road to success because of the changes you have made now."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Yuwen Tuo's confident words and agreed with him. A person's success is only not enough to rely on luck alone, but also requires diligence, wisdom and many other qualities.

　　"So, you think highly of me now?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Yuwen Tuo in front of him, and there was no respect or humility in his tone, just as if two peers were chatting casually.

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised at Yuwen Tuo's sudden change of attitude, but it was not a bad thing for him. Although he was not afraid of Yuwen Tuo and was not worried about offending Yuwen Tuo, it was always better to have one less enemy than one more.

　　Because of this, Wu Aotian temporarily let go of his hostility towards Yuwen Tuo, but he did not plan to have too much contact with him. Although such a person has a good vision, he is too realistic. It is okay to use each other, but it is absolutely impossible to be friends with him.

　　Yuwen Tuo laughed and said, "I don't know what you rely on, but you must rely on something. You are not afraid of offending me, so you don't give me any face today. Of course, it is normal for you to fight back against my mockery of you in the past..."

　　"I can't see through you now, but I have a feeling that in time, you will definitely be an extraordinary person. If I want to be your enemy, I'd rather be your friend. Even if we can't be friends, at least we won't be enemies who fight to the death. That's fine too."

　　Wu Aotian stared at Yuwen Tuo with a strange look in his eyes: "You are so sure of your own judgment. You have lost a lot of face here today..."

　　Yuwen Tuo shrugged, glanced at the people in the tavern indifferently, and smiled softly: "They are just a bunch of bored spectators. Why should I care about them? I just do what I think I should do. Besides, face is not that important sometimes."

　　Wu Aotian finally showed a smile on his face: "Then I really have to thank you for thinking so highly of me. I was thinking that I might have a fight with you today..."

　　Yuwen Tuo narrowed his eyes and smiled: "According to common sense, after you defeated the two guards, I should have taken action, but you don't seem to be worried..."

　　Wu Aotian ignored Yuwen Tuo's probing and stretched himself lazily: "Worrying won't change the course of events. If that's the case, why worry too much? If enemies come, we will fight them; if floods come, we will block them with earth... that's all."

　　Yuwen Tuo's eyes lit up: "What a great saying: If an enemy comes, we will stop him with our generals; if a flood comes, we will block it with earth!"

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Qi Yunfei and the other two wealthy children who were embarrassed at the table next to him, took out his purse, threw two phantom coins on the table, stood up and looked at Yuwen Tuo and said, "I believe you will soon know whether your vision is correct... I'm going home, so I won't accompany you anymore."

　　Without even looking at Qi Yunfei and others on the other side, Wu Aotian nodded at Yuwen Tuo and left the tavern alone, leaving the food and drinks on the table almost untouched.

　　Watching Wu Aotian's leaving figure, Yuwen Tuo frowned and muttered in a low voice: "He is indeed arrogant... soon... What on earth does he want to do?"

　　Qi Yunfei came over from the table, looked at Yuwen Tuo's thoughtful expression, and asked cautiously: "Master Tuo, do you really want to turn your enemy into a friend?"

　　"Turning enemies into friends?"

　　Yuwen Tuo raised his head and asked with a somewhat strange expression: "I used to look down on him, but he and I are not enemies, so how can we turn enemies into friends..."

　　Qi Yunfei looked at Yuwen Tuo's face and said hesitantly, "He is only at the fourth level now. Is he really worthy of being treated like this by Master Tuo?"

　　Yuwentuo showed a bit of confusion on his face: "I don't know where his confidence comes from, but if you look into his eyes, you will find that his confidence comes from his bones, and it is definitely not bluffing. There must be a master behind him helping him."

　　Qi Yunfei had naturally heard about the matter between the Wu family and the spiritual practitioner: "Could it be that spiritual practitioner?"

　　"Maybe, maybe not..." Yuwen Tuo rubbed his temple and stood up gently: "This Wu Aotian is definitely not the useless man he used to be. It would be best if we can not offend him. If he is really backed by that spiritual practitioner, if we offend him and bring out that spiritual practitioner, I am afraid there will be trouble again."

　　Qi Yunfei showed a bit of fear on his face. As an ordinary cultivator, spiritual practitioners were like invincible god-like beings with long lives. How could an ordinary cultivator be willing to offend them?

　　Yuwen Tuo seemed to remember something. He turned around and looked at Qi Yunfei with a half-smile: "It seems that your Qi family helped the Wan family deal with the Wu family a few days ago. They wanted to get the Wu family's restaurant and shops... Hehe..."

　　Qi Yunfei's expression suddenly turned ugly: "Master Tuo, are you saying that the Wu family will take revenge?"

　　Yuwentuo's eyes flashed with mockery: "Who knows? Just wait and see, and you'll know... soon. Is he going to prove something so soon?"

　　PS:

　　Hehe, I passed the road test with 100 points. As long as I don’t have to take the night test, I will get the license directly. May all the gods and Buddhas bless me.

　　Well, let’s celebrate by voting red.

　　Chapter 21 Enemies Meet

　　Wu Aotian didn't go shopping any further, but went straight home.

　　It was not long before dinner time, so Wu Aotian went straight to the martial arts training ground. Sure enough, his elder brother Wu Lingfeng was practicing the basic skills of Bajiquan that Wu Aotian had taught him.

　　Wu Aotian stood by and watched for a while, and was quite surprised, because Wu Lingfeng had only practiced for half a day, but he could already perform the basic movements quite well. It was estimated that he would be able to master them completely in ten days or half a month.

　　Unexpectedly, Wu Lingfeng is quite talented. He has reached the sixth level through his own hard training. If he had eaten the gall of a phosphorus snake like Yuwen Tuo, his achievements would probably be much higher. After all, Wu Lingfeng is obsessed with martial arts and is many times more hardworking than Yuwen Tuo.

　　When Wu Lingfeng was wiping his sweat after practicing again, he saw Wu Aotian standing at the door in the distance. He immediately became excited, ran over and pulled Wu Aotian and asked anxiously: "Aotian, you saw me practicing just now, right? How was my practice?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the expectant expression on Wu Lingfeng's face and laughed, "Brother, don't be anxious. You've only been practicing for half a day. I just saw that you're already doing pretty well. It's completely beyond my expectations."

　　Wu Lingfeng chuckled, and was surprisingly happy: "That's good, that's good. I was afraid that if I couldn't practice it, wouldn't it be embarrassing?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at his elder brother who was obsessed with martial arts, smiled and shook his head, and gave him a few pointers. Wu Lingfeng listened carefully, afraid of missing a word.

　　Leaving Wu Lingfeng to continue practicing in the training ground, Wu Aotian came to his father Wu Houde's room. Wu Aotian felt it necessary to tell Wu Houde about what happened in the tavern today. After all, this was a conflict, but the subsequent result was somewhat beyond his expectations.

　　Wu Houde was a little surprised to see Wu Aotian coming to see him, but after listening to Wu Aotian's account of what happened in the tavern, there was a bit of strangeness in Wu Houde's eyes when he looked at Wu Aotian.

　　"You actually knocked down two fifth-level guards with just two moves?"

　　Wu Aotian had nothing to hide from Wu Houde, and laughed: "Father, you know that I have concealed my strength. They thought I was weak and underestimated the enemy. I was unintentional, so it was easy for me to succeed."

　　Wu Houde nodded and said, "It's good that you are not hurt. It's just that Yuwen Tuo suddenly changed his attitude, which is really surprising. Although this kid is still very young, he is a talent. It's not unreasonable that the head of the Yuwen family has decided to pass the position to him."

　　Wu Aotian thought of the spiritual practitioner that Yuwen Tuo had repeatedly mentioned, and couldn't help asking, "By the way, father, is the spiritual practitioner you saved still in contact with our Wu family? Where is he?"

　　The scene when the Wan family first came to the door and Yuwen Tuo's reaction when he mentioned spiritual practitioners all illustrate one problem, that is, the huge changes that a spiritual practitioner can bring about. This spiritual practitioner is not from the Wu family, but he has already made people so wary. If he was from the Wu family, how could these people dare to offend the Wu family?

　　Wu Houde shook his head and said, "He is practicing in Black Mist Mountain not far from Songyun City. He said that there is plenty of spiritual energy there. I don't have any connection with him, but he said that if you need his help, you can go to Black Mist Mountain to find him."

　　Wu Aotian said "Oh", Black Mist Mountain? It's not very far from Songyun City. It's a wild mountain range with many ferocious beasts. It's even said that there are some sporadic magical beasts. Ordinary people don't dare to get close to Black Mist Mountain.

　　Wu Houde thought about it and gave him a few more instructions, which were nothing more than telling him to practice at home with peace of mind and not to worry too much about things outside. Wu Aotian agreed with a smile and returned to his own yard.

　　For the next month, Wu Aotian did not leave the house, but practiced the second form of spiritual energy body training at home.

　　He no longer needs any assistance to complete the second posture independently. Wu Aotian practices tirelessly every day. Although he has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian knows that he has fallen far behind in the past sixteen years. If he doesn't work harder, he will probably be stepped on by others, let alone stand out. In this world, everything is based on strength.

　　Although it has only been a month, Wu Aotian feels that his body has become stronger and stronger, and the strength within him is greater. He has become very proficient in practicing the second form, and his spiritual energy can slowly and smoothly flow along the route in the picture. However, the speed is still very slow, and the amount of spiritual energy is still pitifully small.

　　Wu Aotian has not done any actual realm assessment, but based on his own observations of his body and his observations of his elder brother Wu Lingfeng, a sixth-level cultivator, Wu Aotian has basically confirmed that his strength has probably improved further and entered the sixth-level realm of physical strengthening.

　　There are two hurdles in the body strengthening realm, the first is the fifth level of body strengthening, and the second is the ninth level of body strengthening. Many people are blocked at the fifth level of body strengthening and find it difficult to cross it in their entire lives. Whoever can cross the fifth level of body strengthening will be regarded as having potential, and the second hurdle is the ninth level of body strengthening. Once crossed, one can become a true spiritual practitioner and have a noble status beyond ordinary people.

　　"Third Young Master, Wan Qing's injury has healed. He has been hanging out outside these days. I heard he threatened to seek revenge on you..."

　　The one who reported to Wu Aotian was one of the two guards who usually followed Wu Aotian, named Li Hu, who was at the fifth level of physical fitness. The last time Wu Aotian went out for a stroll and came back, he gave Li Hu a task, which was to keep an eye on the Wan family, especially Wan Qing's movements, and report to Wu Aotian at any time.

　　Wu Aotian has always kept the Wan family's affairs in mind.

　　Hearing Wan Qing's news, Wu Aotian laughed: "Didn't this guy hear about how I beat up two fifth-level guards of the Qi family in the tavern? He is really overestimating himself by seeking revenge from me."

　　"Where is he now?"

　　Li Hu replied respectfully: "He is now in the Lu Family Tavern with two guards..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, looked at Li Hu and said, "Come on, come with me. I want to see how Wan Qing wants to take revenge..."

　　Li Hu hesitated for a moment and asked carefully, "Third Young Master, do you want to call a few more people?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "No, it's just the two of us, let's go."

　　Li Hu nodded and hurriedly went to lead Wu Aotian's horse out. Wu Aotian didn't tell his family and rode the horse straight out the door.

　　In the Lu's Tavern, the burly Wan Qing was sitting at the table, picking up the wine bowl in front of him and pouring it into his mouth. There were two young men in ordinary cloth clothes sitting at the same table.

　　"Brother Wan, Wu Aotian has passed the fourth level appraisal at the appraisal institute and has regained his noble status. I'm afraid he will be difficult to deal with in the future."

　　Wan Qing put down the wine bowl in his hand with a bang and snorted in a rough voice: "What's so difficult about it? Don't let me meet this guy, otherwise I will crush his balls!"

　　The two young men in plain clothes looked at each other, and one of them said carefully, "Brother Wan, you'd better be careful. Didn't you suffer a loss last time? That guy is not simple. Some time ago, in the tavern, he knocked down two fifth-level guards of Qi Yunfei in front of Qi Yunfei of the Qi family and Yuwen Tuo of the Yuwen family..."

　　There was a hint of hesitation across Wan Qing's face. He had also heard the news, but he refused to believe it. He didn't believe that a disabled person could undergo such a drastic change in just one month.

　　Subconsciously, he was even more afraid of this possibility. He knew very well that if this was really the case, the boy from the Wu family would not let go of his revenge.

　　"I'm not afraid of him..." Wan Qing drank another bowl of wine as if to give himself courage, staring at the two young men with hatred: "Open your eyes and wait for me. I was careless last time and didn't use my real strength. I won't be careless this time. He broke five of my ribs, I want him to pay double!"

　　The two young men did not dare to refute and nodded in agreement. One of them was about to look up and say something when he suddenly saw a handsome young man dismounting from his horse at the door of the tavern, his eyes just looking at their table.

　　The young man's face changed immediately after a careful identification. He had recognized that the man was Wu Aotian, the third young master of the Wu family!

　　The young man's eyes were somewhat straight, he pointed at the door and said in a low voice: "He...he, he is coming!"

　　Wan Qing and the other young man turned their heads in confusion and looked in the direction the young man's finger was pointing, only to see Wu Aotian walking into the tavern. His eyes were on Wan Qing's face, but there was an undisguised mockery on his face.

　　Wan Qing was stunned for a moment, and his expression became quite strange. It had been more than two months since he had a conflict with Wu Aotian. However, looking at Wu Aotian in front of him, Wan Qing couldn't believe that this fair-skinned and handsome boy was the Wu Aotian who had been bullied by him and dared not say a word!

　　Wu Aotian walked in slowly with a horsewhip in his hand and his hands behind his back. Although he looked young, he had a dignified demeanor when he walked.

　　Everyone in the tavern stared at Wu Aotian with wide eyes, talking in low voices in private, waiting for what would happen next.

　　Everyone in Songyun City knows about the conflict between Wu Aotian and Wan Qing. Now that the enemies have met, how can they coexist peacefully?

　　Wu Aotian walked slowly to Wan Qing's table, looking down at Wan Qing who was sitting with a wine bowl in his hand, and suddenly grinned: "I broke five of your ribs, and you said you would pay me back double?"

　　Wan Qing was sitting on a chair when he suddenly felt weak. As if to give himself courage, he put down his wine bowl and stood up. His sturdy body was like a strong black bear. He stared at Wu Aotian fiercely: "Wu Aotian, you are quite courageous. I was just saying I was going to look for you, but you came to me."

　　"Yeah?"

　　Wu Aotian suddenly took a step towards Wan Qing and looked at Wan Qing's ferocious face: "I'm here now. If you want revenge, come on."

　　PS:

　　Red ticket, red ticket, roar

　　Chapter 22: Dumb Loss

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's calm and confident face, Wan Qing suddenly showed some hesitation. He felt a little uneasy. Could it be that this guy had really become so powerful in such a short time?

　　"Why, you don't dare?"

　　Wu Aotian suddenly burst into an undisguised laugh, which resounded throughout the tavern and struck the hearts of everyone in the tavern: "Didn't you just shout so loudly? It turns out that you, Wan Qing, can only brag..."

　　Wan Qing's face was blue and red. The last bit of hesitation in his struggle was completely wiped out by Wu Aotian's provocative words.

　　"Okay, Wu Aotian, if you're brave enough, come out and fight with me to see who is the one bragging!"

　　Wan Qing clenched his fist and smashed the table hard, and the table collapsed immediately.

　　Wu Aotian frowned, looked at the collapsed table with a sympathetic expression and said: "This table is really pitiful, it suffered an inexplicable disaster, but there is nothing we can do. Some people can only bully those who can't practice the body-strengthening skills, or vent their anger on some flowers and plants that can't move or fight back, in order to show off their amazing martial arts... Alas!"

　　How could Wan Qing not hear Wu Aotian's indirect criticism? Veins on his forehead were exposed. Just as he was about to speak, Wu Aotian had already turned around and walked out. At the same time, he looked at the helpless tavern owner and said, "This is none of my business. I didn't even touch the table."

　　The tavern owner could only smile bitterly. How could he dare to interfere in the conflict between the two nobles? Although it was Wan Qing who broke the table, if he asked him for compensation now, he might not get any. However, he did have two fists!

　　Thinking of this, the tavern owner suddenly felt a deep sense of recognition for what Wu Aotian had just said...

　　Wan Qing was so angry at Wu Aotian that he was furious. He was originally an impatient and reckless person. Last time, Wu Aotian broke five of his ribs, which he always regarded as a great humiliation. Now that Wu Aotian had provoked him like this, his heart was already filled with anger. How could he hold back?

　　Following Wu Aotian, they left the tavern and came to the street outside. Wu Aotian looked back and suddenly chuckled, "Although we were not here last time, it was not far away. It seems that our battle always starts from the tavern..."

　　Wan Qing's fists were clenched so hard that they made a crackling sound. He stared at Wu Aotian intently and shouted with red eyes, "Stop talking nonsense. Come on, let me teach you a lesson."

　　Wu Aotian stared at Wan Qing with a strange look in his eyes: "I think he will be very happy to see you being stepped on."

　　Wan Qing suddenly rushed towards Wu Aotian, with his fists clenched like an angry black bear. As soon as he got close to Wu Aotian, Wan Qing raised his left palm and fired his right fist like a cannon at an incredible speed.

　　Wu Aotian moved his feet and quickly retreated a long distance to the back, staring at Wan Qing's fist with burning eyes: "The Sky Breaking Fist is originally a good fist technique, but when you perform it, it is simply out of place."

　　Wan Qing was performing the Breaking Air Fist. This style of boxing was practiced by quite a few people on the mainland and was known for its fierce and swift movements. Wan Qing performed it with some skill, but in the eyes of Wu Aotian, who was proficient in all kinds of boxing, it was just so-so.

　　Wan Qing's face turned pale. He took another step forward, crossed his fists, and charged out again. His moves were clean and neat. It was obvious that Wan Qing had put in some hard work in this air-breaking boxing technique.

　　Wu Aotian did not confront Wan Qing head-on. Instead, he exerted force on his toes and spun to the side as if his body was weightless, thus avoiding Wan Qing's attack again.

　　Wan Qing pressed forward step by step, his punches powerful. Wu Aotian, dressed in white, looked graceful, and seemed extremely leisurely as he moved forward and backward. The difference in their body shapes was huge. In comparison, Wan Qing was like a brute-force gorilla, while Wu Aotian was like a flying butterfly. Although it seemed a bit strange to compare a man to a butterfly, this was exactly the scene on the field.

　　Wan Qing was unable to hit Wu Aotian, and was shocked and angry, shouting, "If you have the guts, don't hide!"

　　Wu Aotian snorted and stopped. Wan Qing was delighted when he saw this. He suddenly rushed out and attacked Wu Aotian with all his strength. He believed that his strength was definitely not something Wu Aotian could contend with. Otherwise, why would Wu Aotian keep hiding?

　　Wu Aotian stood in place, watching Wan Qing attacking him, and slightly changed the position of his toes. Just when Wan Qing's fist was about to hit him, Wu Aotian suddenly took a step forward, and then with an extremely strange step, he actually went around behind Wan Qing.

　　Wan Qing was shocked and wanted to change his position, but it was too late. Wu Aotian, who was already standing behind Wan Qing, sneered. He suddenly lowered his center of gravity and followed Wan Qing's momentum to stick to Wan Qing's back. Then he withdrew his palms and exerted force on his waist and hips. The strength of his whole body burst out instantly and hit Wan Qing.

　　This move was not a complete "sticking to the mountain" move, after all, Wu Aotian changed several moves. However, because Wan Qing's own speed was extremely fast, he was pushed up by Wu Aotian from behind, and his body suddenly flew up. His giant bear-like body flew up like a cloud, across the entire street, and heavily hit the opposite wall.

　　Amidst the flying dust, Wan Qing's body bounced back from the wall and fell heavily to the ground, making a dull thud.

　　Wan Qing's face hit the wall, his tall nose cracked and collapsed, and there were several bloody cuts on his face, with blood spurting out. Although it was not a fatal injury, it looked quite tragic.

　　Everyone around seemed to feel a sharp pain on their faces. What would it feel like to bang your face against the wall like this?

　　Although Wan Qing was seriously injured, he was able to turn over and get up, wiping the blood off his face. Wan Qing's face showed undisguised fear.

　　At this moment, he finally felt Wu Aotian's power, and he was finally sure that he was no match for Wu Aotian!

　　"Wu Aotian, you are cruel, but I won't let you down just like that!"

　　Knowing that if he persisted, he would probably suffer even greater losses, Wan Qing left quickly under the protection of two guards, covering his face with his hands.

　　Wu Aotian did not chase after him. In public, Wu Aotian did not dare to kill Wan Qing. He came here today, on the one hand, to attack Wan Qing and vent the anger for the former Wu Aotian, and on the other hand, to implement the next plan.

　　During this period of time, Wu Aotian had sent people to investigate and found out that Wan Qing had a mistress. Whenever Wan Qing was in a bad mood, he would go to spend the night with his mistress. The mistress was in her early twenties, quite pretty, and seemed to be quite capable. She always made Wan Qing leave in a good mood.

　　Wan Qing's mistress lived in a rather remote place. Originally, Wan Qing wanted to bring this woman back to his house, but the Wan family was aristocratic family after all, and that woman was not from a respectable family, so naturally he would not get Wan Chengshan's consent. Wan Qing was forced to find a remote place to hide his mistress.

　　Wu Aotian would naturally not let Wan Qing go, but it was not convenient to take action in the daytime, as he always had two guards with him. However, when Wan Qing went to find his mistress, he always went alone, so Wu Aotian planned to take action when Wan Qing went to his mistress's house to spend the night. This would make it convenient for him to take action, and it would also be easy to sever his ties with the enemy.

　　As for other people's suspicions afterwards, that doesn't matter at all.

　　Wu Aotian ordered Li Hu to follow Wan Qing and report to him immediately if anything happened. Wu Aotian himself rode his horse back to Wu Mansion at a leisurely pace.

　　The news that Wu Aotian easily defeated Wan Qing in the street, severely wounding him and even disfiguring him, quickly spread. When everyone talked about this, there was a bit of shock on their faces, especially those who saw the two people fighting on the spot. When they talked about this, they were all very excited, talking about how the third young master of the Wu family defeated Wan Qing cleanly and neatly, and severely wounded him...

　　While people were shocked, they were also thinking about another question. Ever since the third young master of the Wu family restored his noble status after his meridians were repaired, he seemed to be very high-profile. First, there was the matter of the appraisal institute, then he beat up the guard of the Qi family in the tavern and made Yuwen Tuo drink a penalty to apologize, and now he is openly beating Wan Qing in the downtown area until his face is covered in blood... What on earth does the third young master of the Wu family want to do?

　　What about the Wan family? How will they react to the undisguised provocation from the third young master of the Wu family?

　　In the Wan family hall, Wan Chengshan looked at Wan Qing's face, which had been bleeding but still looked horrible. He was extremely furious, and the teacup in his hand had already turned into pieces.

　　"This is too much, it's really too much!"

　　Wan Chengshan walked back and forth in the hall with his hands behind his back, roaring loudly. There were some women in the hall, including Wan Qing's mother, Wan Chengshan's other wives, and Wan Chengshan's daughters. All of them had anger on their faces, but none of them dared to speak.

　　Wan Qing thought about the fight with Wu Aotian during the day, and said with some lingering fear: "Father, Wu Aotian must not be at the fourth level of cultivation, otherwise, he would not have defeated me so easily..."

　　Wan Chengshan's face was very ugly. He stared at Wan Qing and said, "Don't you have a brain? Since he dared to find you, he must have something to rely on. Why are you still stupid enough to fight him?"

　　Although Wan Qing was big and strong, he did not dare to talk back in front of Wan Chengshan. He replied hesitantly, "Didn't you say before that he was only at the fourth level? That's why I wanted to teach him a lesson..."

　　Wan Chengshan's forehead was bulging with veins, and he seemed to want to yell a few words, but in the end he swallowed them back: "This kid obviously knew you were in the tavern, and he deliberately came to you to take revenge on you. I didn't expect this kid to become so powerful in such a short time. Is the Wu family going to produce a genius?"

　　Wan Qing looked at Wan Chengshan's gloomy face, mustered up the courage to ask: "Father, what should we do now? Is my injury in vain?"

　　Wan Chengshan was furious as he looked at Wan Qing's bloody face. He shook his head and said, "This time is different from last time. Last time he was a civilian, but this time he is the same as you. Moreover, he provoked you this time, but you agreed to fight him. Many people around saw it. You can't use this as a reason to deal with his Wu family..."

　　"We're going to suffer this loss for sure."

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　Chapter 23 Moonlit Night Assassination

　　The three Wu family members gathered together and heard Wu Aotian's story about the tavern. Wu Houde pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "It doesn't matter. The Wan family will suffer a loss. They can't find a reason to use this incident against us. Even if they really want to take revenge, they can only find another reason."

　　Wu Lingfeng laughed excitedly and said, "Haha, Wan Qing's face was covered in blood and even his nose was broken. I'm afraid he won't be able to face people in the future."

　　Wu Aotian was thinking about how he was going to deal with Wan Qing, and hesitated whether to tell the two of them. After all, it was not a trivial matter. However, Wu Aotian was worried that Wu Houde would stop him after he told them, and this was something he must do.

　　Not only for the Wu family, but also for the dead Wu Aotian.

　　Occupying Wu Aotian's body, he could do a lot for the Wu family. He could play the role of a son or a younger brother. But for the sake of the dead Wu Aotian, killing Wan Qing was the only thing he could do for him.

　　After a slight hesitation, Wu Aotian decided not to talk about this matter for the time being, but to do it privately. With his experience and skills, he was sure to kill Wan Qing.

　　Wu Aotian's guess was not wrong. Wan Qing stayed at home for two days and could not stay there any longer, so he secretly slipped away to his lover's place to spend the night. However, what was a little different from Wu Aotian's expectation was that Wan Qing unexpectedly brought a guard with him. It was not known whether this incident made him a little scared.

　　Wu Aotian did not change his plan because of this. Although after this incident, his two guards might guess that it was Wu Aotian who did it, or that it was related to him, Wu Aotian was not worried because they were very loyal to the Wu family, otherwise they would not have been sent by Wu Houde to stay by his side and protect him.

　　Even if they knew, they would probably just be secretly excited and happy in their hearts.

　　In the middle of the night, Wu Aotian suddenly sat up from the bed and quietly lifted the quilt, revealing a black nightgown that he had already put on. After covering his face with a black scarf, Wu Aotian quietly left his residence.

　　There were no strong people in the Wu Mansion. Wu Aotian's cultivation level was basically top-notch in the Wu Mansion. In addition, Wu Aotian was very clear about the distribution of defense forces in his home, so when Wu Aotian left the Wu Mansion quietly, he did not alarm anyone.

　　Looking at the gloomy sky, Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a look of satisfaction. The sky was not bright, which was suitable for him to hide his body. It was a typical dark and windy night for killing.

　　Wu Aotian went quietly towards the south of Songyun City, which was a relatively remote area in Songyun City. Wan Qing's mistress lived in a quiet little house in the south of the city.

　　Wu Aotian observed the surroundings carefully and cautiously, and finally, with the help of the shadows of various buildings, he arrived at the cottage of Wan Qing's mistress quietly and safely.

　　The lights in the room were off and it was dark. It looked like Wan Qing and his mistress had gone to bed. Wu Aotian quietly climbed over the wall, which was not high to begin with.

　　Just when Wu Aotian had just climbed over the wall, another black shadow appeared silently in the night. This black shadow was tall, and his face was also covered with a black scarf. Only a pair of hawk-like eyes were exposed, emitting a cold and sharp light.

　　The black shadow disappeared silently into the darkness, and looked at Wu Aotian's back as he climbed into the garden, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, as if he had not expected to meet a fellow traveler here.

　　Wu Aotian held his breath and quietly approached the room. Judging from the structure of the house, Wan Qing and his lover must be sleeping in the main house. The two or three rooms outside must be where the servants live. I'm afraid Wan Qing's guards are also sleeping in them.

　　There were not many people living in this house originally. Including Wan Qing's mistress, there were only three people in total. The two maids were there to take care of her daily life. Now, with Wan Qing and the other person, there are a total of five people living in the house.

　　If he wanted to get into the inner room and kill Wan Qing, he had to pass through the room where the servants lived outside. If he sneaked in first, he would probably be stopped after he took action. It seemed that he had no choice but to kill the guards brought by Wan Qing first.

　　Taking out a dagger, Wu Aotian quietly pried open the door. The guard was lying on the bed and snoring, completely unaware that death was approaching him step by step.

　　As the ace among the elites, the Yanhuang Special Police take these infiltrations as child's play. They can infiltrate silently with even higher-tech defenses, not to mention this most primitive door. What's more, the one who did it is Wu Aotian, the most powerful among the Yanhuang Special Police.

　　Standing silently at the head of the bed, Wu Aotian put away the dagger and quietly stretched out his hands towards the guard's neck. Just when Wu Aotian's hand was approaching the guard's neck, perhaps the shadow of death made him alert, and he suddenly opened his eyes.

　　Wu Aotian was not panicked at all. He stretched out his hands like lightning and twisted the neck cleanly and neatly.

　　The sound of a neck breaking was so subtle that it was almost inaudible. It did not alarm anyone. The guard did not even have time to see clearly what was standing in front of him before his eyes went dark and he lost consciousness forever.

　　Wu Aotian withdrew his hand, left the room quietly, and moved towards the inner room of the house. Wu Aotian did not go to the room where the two maids lived. Firstly, he did not want to kill innocent people, and secondly, the strength of these two women was very low, and it was impossible for them to stop him from escaping.

　　Wu Aotian quietly entered the inner bedroom again. On the wide bed, Wan Qing was lying in shorts. In his arms lay his mistress, almost naked, with most of her body exposed. At least Wu Aotian could see the woman's round and tall right breast with the help of the faint light in the room.

　　Wu Aotian sneered in his heart, dying under the peony flowers, being a ghost is also a romantic thing, your death is not unjust.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his hand, and there were two flying knives in his hand. These flying knives were not specially made, but could be bought from any blacksmith shop, so there was no need to worry about being traced later.

　　Wu Aotian moved towards the bed and was only halfway there when Wan Qing on the bed twitched his eyebrows and was about to open his eyes. It was obvious that he had sensed something unusual. After all, Wan Qing was still at the fifth level of cultivation, and Wu Aotian was only about one level higher than him.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes were fixed on Wan Qing's eyes on the bed. When he saw Wan Qing's eyes move, he knew that he had been discovered. He shook his right hand, and two flying knives flew out into the air like lightning.

　　One flew towards Wan Qing's throat, and the other flew towards Wan Qing's heart.

　　Wan Qing's reaction was unexpectedly fast. He grabbed the woman who was lying on him and pushed her towards him. The two flying knives penetrated the woman's body without stopping.

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised at all, he rushed over quickly and punched Wan Qing on the head with a fierce and powerful punch.

　　Wan Qing was suddenly attacked while sleeping, so his reaction was naturally not as quick as usual. Moreover, Wu Aotian's attack was like a strong wind, not giving him any chance to breathe. Wan Qing didn't even have time to call out.

　　With a hasty move, Wu Aotian's punch hit Wan Qing's shoulder. With a snap, the sound of the shoulder bone breaking rang out. Wan Qing endured the severe pain, and bounced up like a grasshopper. He kicked the body of the woman who was not completely dead yet towards Wu Aotian, and ran towards the window.

　　Wu Aotian dodged the woman with a flick of his body, and with a wave of his right hand, three flying knives flew out like phantoms.

　　Wan Qing had just jumped onto the window, and before he could turn over, three flying knives had silently pierced his back. Wan Qing's body suddenly fell down like a deflated bag.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the woman lying on the ground. She was hit by two flying knives and kicked by Wan Qing. She was already dead. Wu Aotian pulled back the two flying knives and rushed to the front of Wan Qing who was lying on the ground.

　　Wan Qing was a fifth-level cultivator after all, and his body was already quite strong. Even though he was hit by a punch and three flying knives, he was still breathing hard. He stared at Wu Aotian with fear in his eyes.

　　"Who... are you? Why do you want to kill me..."

　　Wu Aotian did not make any reply, but bent down lightly, hugged his neck, and twisted it very cleanly and neatly.

　　Wan Qing's eyes suddenly bulged out, and until his death, he didn't know who killed him.

　　After taking back the three flying knives from Wan Qing, Wu Aotian rushed out without any hesitation. Just as Wu Aotian rushed out of the house, he vaguely heard the sound of a maid getting up in the outer room.

　　In another dark corner, a dark shadow quietly looked at Wu Aotian's back, with a hint of undisguised surprise in his eyes. He saw everything that had just happened in the room very clearly.

　　The black shadow stretched out its body quietly and followed behind Wu Aotian quietly, heading into the darkness.

　　When Wu Aotian passed through the river that ran through Songyun City, he threw all the throwing knives on his body into the river. Although there was no fingerprint identification or other high-tech detection methods here, it was better not to keep such things.

　　After dealing with the flying knife, Wu Aotian was about to return home quietly, but he suddenly felt a sense of alarm in his heart.

　　Someone is following me!

　　Although Wu Aotian was not sure where this person was, he was sure that someone was following him!

　　Countless tracking and anti-tracking training has formed a terrifying intuition.

　　Wu Aotian did not look back immediately, but continued to move forward. After turning the corner of a building, Wu Aotian's body suddenly accelerated. He gently supported himself against the wall, jumped up, hooked onto a beam, and quickly shrank behind the beam, hiding in the shadows.

　　After a few breaths, a dark shadow appeared at the corner like a ghost.

　　Chapter 24: Letter of Submission

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the man in black who appeared at the corner. His whole body was in a state of extreme alert.

　　The man in black was dressed in the same black as Wu Aotian, with a black veil covering his face, leaving only a pair of eyes exposed. He looked cold and calm in the night.

　　As soon as the man appeared at the corner, his body trembled slightly and he stopped abruptly.

　　Wu Aotian was slightly startled. This man was very alert and his strength was probably much higher than his. But why did he appear behind him?

　　The black shadow stopped at the corner, motionless, like a statue. He seemed to know that Wu Aotian was hiding in the darkness. The two of them confronted each other invisibly, one above and one below, and neither of them moved first.

　　The man in black standing on the ground suddenly raised his head and snorted coldly at the shadow where Wu Aotian was hiding: "Don't hide anymore, come out."

　　Wu Aotian knew that the other party had seen through his hiding place, but he still did not come down from the beam and shouted in a low voice: "Who are you?"

　　The black-clothed man's upturned face was a little blurry in the night, but Wu Aotian could still see his slightly narrow eyes.

　　These eyes...seem familiar?

　　The man in black hummed softly, "I know who you are. I think we can have a good chat."

　　"Do you know who I am?"

　　Wu Aotian's heart tightened. Could it be that his behavior over the past two days had been noticed by someone with ulterior motives? If that was the case, things would be a bit troublesome. He might have to kill the person to silence him. Otherwise, it would bring endless trouble to himself and the Wu family.

　　The man in black snorted coldly and lowered his voice and said, "If you want to know who I am, just follow me, Master Wu. I don't think you will run away alone, right?"

　　After the man in black finished speaking, he turned and left without any hesitation.

　　Wu Aotian on the beam was shocked again by the way the other party addressed him. The other party actually knew his identity. Should he follow him or not?

　　After just a second of consideration, Wu Aotian floated down from the beam and followed the figure of the man in black.

　　No matter what, we have to get to the bottom of it. Although the opponent is much stronger, Wu Aotian is not afraid. If the opponent really has ulterior motives and wants to harm himself or the Wu family, he must keep the opponent here tonight no matter what!

　　The man in black walked forward and came to a remote abandoned house. The house was dilapidated, with cobwebs everywhere and covered with dust. It was unknown how long no one had lived there.

　　The man in black stood in the middle of the abandoned house, with his hands behind his back, waiting for Wu Aotian to arrive.

　　Wu Aotian entered the abandoned house and took a look around. Finally, his eyes fell on the face of the man in black with a black scarf: "You led me here, what do you want to do?"

　　The man in black looked at Wu Aotian with cold eyes, which seemed quite strange under the dim starlight.

　　"Kill you!"

　　As two extremely cold words popped out from between the teeth of the man in black, the man in black's body suddenly turned into a black shadow, like a whirlwind of death, attacking Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian had been in a state of high alert. As soon as the man in black moved, he reacted immediately. He raised his hand and a dagger with a cold glow appeared in his hand.

　　Close combat is a compulsory course for special police officers, and it is also a course that they must master. Wu Aotian is naturally extremely skilled in it.

　　The dagger, shining with cold light, seemed to come alive in Wu Aotian's hand. It became vivid, like a poisonous snake, constantly spitting out cold light and stabbing towards the neck of the man in black.

　　The man in black let out a surprised cry, as if he had not expected that Wu Aotian could use the dagger so skillfully and adeptly.

　　The man in black did not use any weapon, but stretched out his arms, and his muscles and bones made a crackling sound. Amid the crisp sound, the man in black had already slapped Wu Aotian's hand, deflecting the attack that was intended for his neck.

　　The two people engaged in an extremely thrilling fight in a very close range. The dagger changed back and forth in Wu Aotian's hand, sometimes stabbing straight, sometimes cutting back, and sometimes slashing horizontally, with great flexibility.

　　The man in black was even more amazing. With his bare hands, he was not at all inferior to Wu Aotian in close combat. He even had the upper hand. His movements were as fast as the wind, his fingertips were like hooks, and his attacks were clean and neat, without any delay, with the momentum of a rabbit taking off and a hawk swooping down.

　　After fighting for a while, Wu Aotian was shocked. This man was so strong. If he didn't take a risk, he would probably die here today.

　　With a quick stab, Wu Aotian approached the man in black, and the man shrank his body, out of the range of the dagger. However, Wu Aotian raised his hand, and the dagger flew out of his hand and stabbed the man in black directly in the neck.

　　The man in black was startled and leaned to the side, but Wu Aotian had already calculated everything. He followed the approaching body and suddenly moved closer. His left hand passed in front of the man in black's eyes, and his right fist had already hit him in the heart silently.

　　If this punch hits the target, it will definitely seriously injure or even kill the person instantly!

　　Although the man in black reacted quickly, the dagger still scratched his neck, leaving a trail of blood. The man in black seemed unaware of it. His body shook, and a powerful force burst out from his body. He punched Wu Aotian at an incredible speed.

　　Just before Wu Aotian's fist hit the black-clothed man's heart, the black-clothed man's fist had already hit Wu Aotian's ear. Wu Aotian felt an extremely powerful force surging into his body, and his body flew backwards immediately. Naturally, the punch that had already attacked the black-clothed man's chest could no longer hit him.

　　After doing a backflip in the air and relieving the tremendous force, Wu Aotian felt puzzled after landing. The black-clothed man's fist was so powerful, why was he not injured at all?

　　This punch seemed to only want to push me away instead of hurting me. Why is that?

　　This man is very strong. Even if it was a rock, this punch could probably smash it into pieces. But why doesn't he hurt himself?

　　Wu Aotian did not attack again or run away immediately. Instead, he looked at the man in black opposite him with confusion. He believed that the other party would give him an explanation.

　　The man in black turned his neck and touched the side of his neck with his hand. Looking at the blood on his hand, there was surprisingly no shock, anger or murderous intent in his eyes. Instead, he laughed strangely and said, "It's really a good trick. If I hadn't reacted quickly, I would have been pierced through the throat by the dagger, or my heart would have been shattered by your punch in the heart..."

　　Although Wu Aotian felt strange, he still did not dare to let down his guard: "Who are you?"

　　The man in black let out a low laugh from his throat, and suddenly reached out and pulled off the mask from his face.

　　A rather ordinary face, a pair of slightly narrow eyes, with a bit of coldness, giving people a very dangerous feeling.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. This person turned out to be the man he had met once in the downtown area. The woman he was traveling with faked her death, and Wu Aotian used a trace of spiritual energy to stimulate her heart and saved her. He didn't expect to see her here.

　　"It's you!"

　　Wu Aotian frowned, stared at the man in black and asked, "Why are you here, and how did you follow me? Have you been secretly monitoring me?"

　　The man in black shook his head and said with a smile: "I didn't spy on you secretly. It was just a coincidence that I met you. I came here to kill Wan Qing, but you seemed to be one step faster than me."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised: "You want to kill Wan Qing too? Why? Do you have a grudge against him?"

　　The man in black shook his head, and that strange look appeared in his eyes again when he looked at Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian had already felt this look the first time he met him in the downtown area.

　　The man in black shook his head again: "I have no grudge against him. I killed him just to help you. I didn't expect you to do it yourself, and your strength is much higher than I thought..."

　　Now it was Wu Aotian's turn to be surprised. Thinking about the woman he had helped treat, Wu Aotian seemed relieved: "Because I saved your woman that day, and then you took her to see a doctor and what happened?"

　　The man in black's eyes flashed with tenderness: "She was rescued, but she was seriously injured. I have sent her to a safe place to recover."

　　After a moment of silence, the man in black spoke again: "I came to kill Wan Qing not just to repay you, but to take his head as a token of my loyalty."

　　"A letter of surrender?"

　　Wu Aotian was a little puzzled, but the man in black didn't wait for Wu Aotian to continue asking questions. Instead, he stared at Wu Aotian calmly and said, "I want to follow you in the future."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised and stared at the man in black and asked, "You want to follow me? What do you want to follow me for?"

　　The man in black said casually, "I will do whatever you ask me to do. Simply put, I want to be your subordinate and follow you from now on."

　　Wu Aotian widened his eyes and looked at the man in black in great strangeness. Is this man mentally ill?

　　Follow yourself?

　　This man is much stronger than me, why would he come to follow me and become my subordinate?

　　Because you are a noble?

　　She is just a ninth-rank noble. Is it worth it for this man to do this? Or maybe he is repaying a favor to his woman, but that doesn't require any token of allegiance, right?

　　Wu Aotian looked at the man in black with a strange expression, and suddenly asked: "You are very powerful, what level are you in, and what did you do before?"

　　The man in black replied concisely: "Leng Feng, the peak of the ninth level of physical strength, a killer by profession!"

　　Wu Aotian blinked, his eyes becoming more and more strange: "You want to follow me, is it to repay me?"

　　The man in black nodded, but then shook his head and said, "I do want to repay you, but you can do it in other ways. I follow you for my own sake."

　　Chapter 25 Mysterious Fate

　　"For yourself?"

　　Wu Aotian's thoughts diverged instantly, and he thought of countless possibilities, but he was too lazy to verify them one by one, and asked directly: "Since you want to follow me, then tell me the reason. Although you are stronger than me, I also have the right to refuse."

　　The man in black, Leng Feng, nodded slowly, took a breath, and suddenly asked an irrelevant question: "Do you believe in luck?"

　　"Luck?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the serious-looking man in astonishment, and after a long while he replied: "The luck you are talking about should refer to a person's luck, right?"

　　Leng Feng nodded: "Yes, you can say that, do you believe it?"

　　Wu Aotian touched his nose, not knowing how to answer for a moment. After thinking seriously for a while, he replied, "Luck, this thing can't be touched or seen, but I still believe it really exists. Some people are extremely lucky in their lives, while others are extremely unlucky. I think this has something to do with luck... But, does luck have anything to do with you following me?"

　　"It is related. It is very related." Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian with certainty, and said firmly: "Since you believe in the concept of luck, then I can explain it to you. Everyone has their own luck. The luck of normal people is constantly changing. That is to say, you may be lucky today, but you may be unlucky tomorrow. Or you may be unlucky for several years, and then your luck will suddenly turn for the better, and it will last for several years, and everything you do will go smoothly..."

　　Wu Aotian listened to Leng Feng's words and remained silent. Even though he was extremely smart, he really couldn't guess why this man wanted to follow him, and why did he say that following him had something to do with luck?

　　"My master is a spiritual practitioner. He is very optimistic about my talent. He said that I have extraordinary talent and will have a bright future in the future. Unfortunately, I lack some luck, which is what you call fortune!"

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian and suddenly smiled: "Do you know how old I was when I started practicing, and how old I was when I reached the peak of the ninth level of physical strengthening?"

　　Seeing Leng Feng's rather proud expression, Wu Aotian couldn't help but become curious: "How much?"

　　"I met my master when I was thirteen years old. After being accepted as his disciple, I reached the peak of the ninth level of physical strengthening at the age of twenty-five. I am now thirty-four years old and have been stuck at the peak for nine years. In these nine years, my strength has not improved at all. I have been waiting...waiting for the person my master mentioned to appear."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng in surprise. He started practicing at the age of thirteen and reached the peak of the ninth level of physical strengthening at the age of twenty-five. With such a terrifying training speed, it was no wonder that his master said he was extremely talented. After hearing the second half of the sentence, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask, "That person? Who?"

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian's stunned expression, and couldn't help but reveal a fleeting smile on his face: "My master's strength is not very strong among spiritual practitioners, but he is famous for his skill in calculations. He calculated that my luck is not good. Although I am a genius, I am helpless because of my lack of luck and can never achieve great success. However, according to my master's calculations, only when my noble person appears in my life, my luck will change, and my life will also begin to change."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened, and he pointed at his nose with his backhand: "That person is me?"

　　He snorted and nodded: "Yes, it is you. That is why I want to follow you. Otherwise, although you saved my wife, I would not have made this decision."

　　Wu Aotian listened to Leng Feng's words as if he were listening to a divine book, and asked with a bit of a smile: "You mean, I am the noble person in your life, and as long as you follow me, I can change your life?"

　　Leng Feng nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes, my master said that when a person appears beside me and has a huge impact on my life, this person is the one I am waiting for. This person is a person with mysterious luck. As long as I stay by his side, my dark luck will change from then on. In the past few years, I have been waiting for this person to appear. Now that I have finally waited, how could I miss it?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "Okay, even if what you said is true, I believe in luck, but how can you be sure that person is me? If I am not the one you are waiting for, then you have followed me in vain. Moreover, even if that person is me, why did you choose to be my subordinate?"

　　Leng Feng shook his head and said, "If you hadn't saved my wife that day in the busy city, I would have spent the rest of my life in regret and anger. So you saved my wife and it definitely changed my life. What's more, the method you used to treat my wife that day was unheard of and extremely mysterious. I have inquired about your affairs these days..."

　　At this point, Leng Feng couldn't help but reveal a bit of strangeness on his face: "When you and Wan Qing had your first fight, you were not yet a cultivator, but in just over two months, your performance can be described as weird. When I fought with you just now, your strength must have been at the sixth level. You are very skilled in using daggers, have rich fighting experience, and have some fighting techniques that I have never seen. Oh, and you are also good at using flying knives. How can a normal person master so many things in such a short time?"

　　"Moreover, when you were treating my wife that day, I felt the presence of spiritual energy from your body. Although that spiritual energy was extremely weak, I was sure that the fluctuation of spiritual energy was indeed coming from you... How could an ordinary cultivator who has not become a spiritual practitioner have spiritual energy on his body?"

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised, he did not expect that Leng Feng had found out so much about his affairs. What was even more strange was that he was clearly still at the peak of the Body Strengthening Realm, so why could he feel the spiritual energy on his body?

　　"With all these factors combined, I am more and more certain that you are the person my master asked me to wait for who can change my destiny..."

　　"We have similar personalities. If we get along as equals, there will inevitably be some conflicts or troubles. It is better to let one of us take the leading role. I must rely on you to change my fate. Moreover, based on my recent observation of you, I don't know what kind of adventure you have had. Not only has your strength greatly improved, your methods have become more diverse, but your personality and thoughts have also changed a lot compared to the previous rumors. At least from the way you killed Wan Qing tonight, it can be said that it was clean and neat, and your cultivation progress was fast. Ordinary practitioners actually have spiritual fluctuations. People like you will definitely achieve more than me in the future. So in order to avoid some unpleasantness in the future, it is better to determine the subordinate as early as possible so that it will be easier to get along with each other."

　　"Of course, although I agree to be your subordinate, you must give me enough freedom and respect. Otherwise, even if you can change my fate, there is no point in talking."

　　After listening to Leng Feng's words, Wu Aotian finally understood the origin of the whole thing. He was surprised but couldn't help but smile bitterly: "As if I can't accept it?"

　　Leng Feng answered affirmatively: "Yes, even if you don't accept it, I will stay by your side."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, stared at Leng Feng and said, "I can promise you, and I can also tell you for sure that I did have a very strange adventure, and this adventure also destined me to be famous in the future, but before you become my subordinate, I have something to make clear."

　　Leng Feng nodded and said without hesitation: "You say."

　　Wu Aotian sorted out the words in his mind and looked at Leng Feng, whose expression was still calm and cold. "If you want to be my subordinate, I can give you enough respect and enough freedom. If you need anything or need my help, I will help you as long as I can, but you must obey my orders completely. You must understand that you must obey completely. If you can't do this, then there is no need to discuss anything."

　　Leng Feng answered without hesitation: "Okay, I agree to this."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and thought of the woman he saved that day: "Where is your wife? Did you abandon your wife and not care about her?"

　　Leng Feng shook his head and said, "Of course not, it's just that she is recuperating in a very special place now. Even if I go, I won't be able to see her. She needs a long time to heal. Maybe we will both become spiritual practitioners in the future. There is plenty of time, so why rush?"

　　Wu Aotian said "Oh", if that was true, there was no need to rush for the moment. If one could enter the realm of spiritual practitioners, then they would have a long life.

　　"Is there anything else you need to do?"

　　Leng Feng naturally understood the meaning of Wu Aotian's question and shook his head and said, "There is nothing to do. I can go with you now."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, and after a moment's hesitation, he said, "Okay, you leave first today, and come to Wu Mansion to find me tomorrow."

　　Leng Feng bowed to Wu Aotian: "Okay, I'll go first!"

　　Leng Feng quickly left the abandoned house and disappeared into the night. Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng who was leaving, feeling quite strange. He didn't expect that he would inexplicably get a subordinate with outstanding strength, and in such an inexplicable way!

　　Mysterious destiny, am I really that person?

　　I'm afraid Leng Feng's master is not a simple person. I would like to meet him if I have the chance. I just don't know what kind of changes will happen if Leng Feng follows him around. However, after listening to him talk about his master's speculation, I'm afraid Leng Feng's future achievements will not be small.

　　If that's the case, maybe I'm really lucky.

　　After sighing in his heart, Wu Aotian quietly left the abandoned house and disappeared into the night. At this time, the house where Wan Qing died was already full of noise and chaos.

　　PS:

　　Please give me red tickets, red tickets, and more red tickets...

　　Chapter 26: Fighting Techniques

　　"Aotian, did you do this?"

　　In Wu Houde's study, Wu Houde frowned and looked at Wu Aotian who was sitting opposite the desk with sharp eyes. He asked in some surprise and doubt, although he did not receive any news that Wu Aotian went out last night, but out of intuition, Wu Houde felt that Wan Qing's death was related to Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian stared at Wu Houde and replied calmly, "I did it. Don't worry, father. There is absolutely no trace left. Even if they suspect me, they can't find any evidence to prove that I did it."

　　Wu Houde sat down suddenly with his tense body, and sighed: "You kid... didn't I tell you to discuss anything with me first? Why did you act alone quietly..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly, his face full of confidence: "Father, don't worry, I know what I'm doing."

　　Wu Houde looked at Wu Aotian's calm and confident face, and did not say much about the matter. He just said: "Tell me in detail what happened last night..."

　　Wu Aotian did not hide it from him and told him the process of assassinating Wan Qing. Thinking of Leng Feng, Wu Aotian said, "Last night, when I went to kill Wan Qing, I met another master. I had saved his wife before, and he also wanted to help me kill Wan Qing, but I got there first. We talked later, and he will come to Wu Mansion to find me today. From now on, he will stay by my side and be my subordinate."

　　"Master?" Wu Houde was stunned for a moment: "You saved his wife? Is it the couple you met in the downtown area before?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded. Many people knew about this matter, and Wu Houde couldn't have been unaware of it: "It's him. He is very powerful. I believe that having him here will be of great benefit to our Wu family."

　　Wu Houde nodded happily, but gave a few more instructions, saying that he must find out the other party's background and not to let a wolf into the house. Wu Aotian agreed with a smile.

　　"Aotian, you killed Wan Qing. What are your plans for the Wan family?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Originally, I wanted to let Wan Qing participate in gambling, and after he lost a large sum of money, I would find someone else to buy out the Wan family's shop or something. But I was worried that the news would leak out, so I killed Wan Qing directly. Now that Wan Qing is dead, the only heir to the Wan family is gone, and Wan Chengshan will definitely go crazy. I guess even though there is no evidence, he is also suspicious of us, and he must be trying to deal with us."

　　Wu Houde looked at Wu Aotian in surprise. He obviously didn't expect that Wu Aotian had such a plan to deal with Wan Qing. Although it didn't sound complicated, it was very likely to succeed in operation. However, as Wu Aotian said, with more people participating, it would be easy for the news to leak out and reveal that the person behind it was the Wu family, which might bring some trouble.

　　"I don't think the Wan family will give up. Everyone should stay at home during this period and stay awake at night. I'm afraid the Wan family will do something desperate...Wan Qing just died, and everyone's attention is focused on the Wan family. It may not be easy to take action against him. Let's wait for a while before making any decisions."

　　Wu Houde obviously understood what Wu Aotian meant, and said in surprise: "You want to kill Wan Chengshan?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded without disguising, "Wan Chengshan is the head of the Wan family. He has only one son, Wan Qing. Now that Wan Qing is dead, there is no one left to inherit the noble status. If anything happens to Wan Chengshan again, the noble status of the Wan family will be immediately lost and will be taken back. The entire Wan family will be reduced to civilian status. It will be too easy for the Wu family to deal with the Wan family at that time."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian looked at Wu Houde and smiled, "Father, you are not too soft-hearted, are you?"

　　Wu Houde smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying, "It's not that I'm soft-hearted. I wish the Wan family would die cleanly, but I didn't expect you to be so courageous..."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, not caring at all: "If you don't remove the roots, it will sooner or later become a source of trouble. The Wan family is not a good family either, not to mention that they have been targeting our Wu family. Since they have already started, we must kill them with one blow. Otherwise, it is the hardest to defend against a mad dog biting a person."

　　Wu Houde nodded: "This matter...are you going to do it yourself again?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "No, I plan to let Leng Feng do it. He is a killer to begin with, so it is natural for him to catch the person easily. Moreover, he is at the ninth level of physical strengthening, so it is very safe for him to deal with Wanchengshan."

　　Wu Houde thought about it and felt that Wu Aotian’s idea was good. After all, the Wan family was like a ignited explosive that could hurt him at any time, so it would be better to resolve it as soon as possible.

　　At noon, Leng Feng came to the door. He was wearing a green cloth robe and did not look very conspicuous. However, his cold face always made people feel daunted.

　　Wu Aotian arranged a place for Leng Feng to live, not far from his own room. As for his identity in the Wu family, he was Wu Aotian's bodyguard and only accepted Wu Aotian's orders. He addressed Wu Aotian the same way as everyone else did, calling him "Third Young Master".

　　The Wan family came as expected, but when faced with Wan family's questioning, Wu Houde not only refused to admit that it was the Wu family who did it, but instead he acted gloatingly, saying that Wan Qing was arrogant and domineering, and he didn't know who he had offended, and now he ended up like this.

　　Wan Chengshan had no evidence and left angrily. Before leaving, he stared at Wu Houde with great resentment: "I won't let this go."

　　Wu Houde sneered: "I'll accompany you to the end."

　　When Wu Aotian learned that Wanchengshan was coming, he just sneered twice and didn't express any opinion, but he had already planned the time to take action.

　　The Wan family has quite a lot of property. In addition to the land of the same size granted to the ninth-rank nobles as the Wu family, they also have many shops in Songyun City. Except for the land which is unique to the nobles and will be taken back when the nobles are taken back, and no one else can occupy it, the other properties can be freely disposed of. In other words, even if the Wu family seizes all the property of the Wan family, there will be no problem in taking back the Wan family's land when the Wan family is stripped of their noble status in the future.

　　It's just that Wu Aotian doesn't want to get into any trouble because of those industries. After all, Wu Aotian deals with the Wan family, firstly to avenge the dead "Wu Aotian", and secondly to help the Wu family.

　　Although those industries were valuable, Wu Aotian, who had no ambition to pursue them, did not care about them at all. As long as he could become a spiritual practitioner, what did these industries matter?

　　Leng Feng lived quietly in the Wu family and seldom went out. However, Wu Aotian had never seen him practice. Thinking that he had been stuck at the peak of the ninth level for many years, Wu Aotian felt relieved. Perhaps what Leng Feng really lacked was a chance to break through the bottleneck, rather than just practicing hard. If he could break through the bottleneck just by practicing hard, he might have become a spiritual practitioner long ago.

　　While Wu Aotian was practicing on his own, he taught all of Bajiquan to Wu Lingfeng. Wu Lingfeng began to practice almost obsessively and madly, and the dull sounds of "bang" and "bang" could be heard from time to time throughout the Wu Mansion. That was Wu Lingfeng practicing Bajiquan's special moves such as Tieshankao, and constantly using his body to hit the huge logs buried deep in the training ground. Wu Lingfeng's obsession made Wu Aotian admire him very much.

　　When Wu Aotian taught Wu Lingfeng Bajiquan, he did not avoid Leng Feng. Leng Feng was a little disapproving when he first saw Wu Aotian teaching Wu Lingfeng, but when he saw clearly what Wu Aotian taught, there was a bit more fanaticism in his eyes, and when he looked at Wu Aotian again, there was a bit more weirdness and admiration in his eyes.

　　Seeing Leng Feng staring at him intently, Wu Aotian turned his head to look. Leng Feng turned away with an unnatural look on his face. Wu Aotian smiled secretly in his heart, walked in front of Leng Feng, and said with a smile: "How about this set of Bajiquan?"

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian calmly, thought for a moment and answered honestly: "Very exquisite, the control of the power is very good, and the lethality in battle is amazing."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said with a smile: "This set of Bajiquan is suitable for my elder brother to practice. Although you can practice it, it is not completely suitable for you..."

　　Leng Feng turned his head to look at Wu Lingfeng who was constantly attacking the huge log, rubbed his nose and said: "It seems a little inappropriate..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng's regretful eyes, and suddenly smiled and said, "You have reached the ninth level of physical fitness. Your muscles and bones are extremely strong, and your moves are comparable to swords. Any moves in your hands are incredibly lethal. If you are interested, I can teach you another set of techniques..."

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, with obvious interest on his face: "Oh, what technique?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled faintly: "No name, just a technique to kill people."

　　Leng Feng's eyes lit up, and he said without hesitation: "Okay, I'll learn!"

　　Wu Aotian took Leng Feng to the side and taught him a set of fighting techniques that they had learned from the Yanhuang Special Police. This set of fighting techniques did not have too many moves, but each move was an extremely sharp killing move that was designed entirely for killing people.

　　This set of fighting skills was developed by the Yanhuang Special Police after countless practices and with the assistance of science. It combines most of the fighting skills in the world and is a set of killing moves specifically used for killing people. The Yanhuang Special Police may face extremely vicious and cruel enemies at any time, so it is also very necessary to defeat or even kill the enemy in the shortest time.

　　The desperate fight between Wu Aotian and Leng Feng was just half of this move. If the strength between Wu Aotian and Leng Feng was not so different, Leng Feng would surely have died. And this set of fighting skills was fully utilized in the hands of the killer Leng Feng.

　　After Leng Feng watched Wu Aotian demonstrate it, his eyes revealed an extremely fiery light: "What a domineering technique, it really exists for killing people, I really don't know where you got these from!"

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　There is a post for extras in the book review area. You can fill in what you like and adopt what is suitable. But don't fill in the same old things like the protagonist's brother, the protagonist's partner, the protagonist's woman, etc. After all, these cannot be added casually. What is needed is more the protagonist's opponent, or characters with some intersections.

　　Chapter 27: The Wan Family Falls

　　Because the website was upgraded in the middle of the night, I couldn’t set up automatic updates, so the update was a little late.

　　---------------

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not tell Leng Feng where he got these techniques, but he thought of another question.

　　"Leng Feng, you said your master is a spiritual practitioner. Do you know if the techniques used by ordinary practitioners are still useful when they reach the spiritual practitioner stage? Or in other words, can they still be used?"

　　“It works, but not all of it.”

　　Leng Feng was obviously very knowledgeable about this question, and he answered Wu Aotian in great detail: "When spiritual practitioners possess spiritual energy, their attack techniques become mysterious and unpredictable. The techniques of ordinary practitioners are mostly close combat, so many of their techniques have lost their effectiveness. Although the techniques of spiritual practitioners are important, strength determines victory or defeat. A spider's web can catch a moth, but it cannot catch a bird. This is the reason."

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood what Leng Feng meant, but he was still quite surprised: "That means that many techniques can be used even if you become a spiritual practitioner, but the usage may be slightly different?"

　　Leng Feng nodded and said, "Yes, for example, finger techniques can also be performed with spiritual energy to penetrate gold and stone. However, due to the difference in space and time, the effects of the same finger techniques are much different. Just like the fighting skills you just taught me, they are extremely powerful when performed by practitioners, but they are not very useful in front of spiritual practitioners. Spiritual practitioners basically won't let anyone get close to them."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh", and finally got the answer to what he had always wanted to know.

　　For half a month, Wu Aotian has been practicing, and the spiritual energy has been repeatedly running according to the second form of spiritual energy training to temper his body. Although he has not yet made further progress and entered the seventh level, Wu Aotian feels that all aspects of his physical quality have improved a lot.

　　Both the muscle density and tendon strength have been improved again during the half-month of hard training. Wu Aotian's whole body seemed to be filled with explosive power, but Wu Aotian's appearance did not show that at all. His rather thin figure still did not give people a feeling of being strong. His skin became even smoother and looked extremely weird.

　　Wu Aotian did not improve, but Wu Lingfeng improved unexpectedly.

　　Under the almost obsessive practice of Bajiquan and the constant collisions, Wu Lingfeng's muscles and bones were strengthened to a greater extent. Wu Lingfeng, who had already entered the sixth level, actually broke into the seventh level through hard practice.

　　This was extremely exciting good news for the entire Wu family, and Wu Lingfeng himself was extremely happy because he was finally one step closer to the realm of a spiritual practitioner.

　　"Leng Feng, I want you to kill someone."

　　Leng Feng, who suddenly heard Wu Aotian's request, did not show any surprise, but raised his eyebrows lightly: "Who to kill?"

　　Wu Aotian raised his eyes, looked at Leng Feng and said, "Wan Chengshan, the head of the Wan family, I don't want him to live to see tomorrow's sunrise."

　　Leng Feng's eyes remained calm: "Okay...do we need to kill all the other members of the Wan family?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "No, just kill Wan Chengshan. It would be even better if you can prevent people from suspecting the Wu family."

　　Leng Feng nodded quietly: "Okay, I understand, he won't live until tomorrow morning."

　　Wu Aotian didn't say much. He nodded, turned and left. According to Leng Feng's previous career and his strength, Wu Aotian didn't need to explain anything. He just needed to state what goal he wanted to achieve.

　　The next day, when Wu Aotian got up as usual, he walked out of the door and saw Leng Feng doing morning exercises in the training ground.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian coming out, Leng Feng easily put down the stone lock in his hand, walked over without blushing or panting, and nodded at Leng Feng: "Third Young Master, the matter has been settled."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and nodded, "Okay, thank you for your hard work."

　　Leng Feng shook his head, with no other expression on his face, as if he had just done something insignificant.

　　Wu Aotian looked around and asked casually, "You haven't had breakfast yet, let's go have breakfast together."

　　Leng Feng didn't hesitate, nodded, and followed Wu Aotian to the dining room.

　　Because of Leng Feng's powerful strength, Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng were very polite to him and did not really regard him as a subordinate.

　　During breakfast, Wu Aotian asked all the maids to leave the dining room before he said, "Wan Chengshan is dead."

　　Wu Houde was startled. He glanced from Leng Feng who was eating silently to Wu Aotian and asked, "Did you do it last night?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "Leng Feng did it."

　　Wu Houde nodded slowly, chewing the food in his mouth without saying anything. Wu Aotian knew that he was thinking, so he didn't say much and just buried his head in eating.

　　On the contrary, Wu Lingfeng next to him was surprised and asked in astonishment: "Aotian, you took action so quickly?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, stuffed a bun into his mouth, took a few bites and swallowed it, then smiled and said, "Not fast enough, if I don't take action, I'm afraid the Wan family will not be able to resist taking action."

　　Wu Houde put down his chopsticks and said softly, "No matter what, once Wan Chengshan dies, the Wan family's noble status is no longer secure. Although they still have a lot of property, I'm afraid those families who have been eyeing the Wan family for a long time will not miss this opportunity to beat the downed dog. I just don't know if they will suspect us?"

　　Leng Feng, who was concentrating on eating, suddenly looked up and said calmly: "Definitely not."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and asked with interest: "How did you do it?"

　　Leng Feng put Wan down, wiped his mouth, and replied calmly: "Yesterday you asked me to kill him, so I spent some time collecting some of the bad things he had done. As you know, it is not difficult to collect such things. I found out that two years ago, Wan Qing raped a girl. The girl hanged herself to death because of the humiliation. The Wan family wanted to settle the matter with money, but was rejected by the other party. After that, the appeal was fruitless. The girl's parents left Songyun City..."

　　"After killing Wan Chengshan, I wrote a few words in blood on the wall: 'He who kills must pay with his life. It is fair and just. Kill the culprit first, then punish the accomplice... I also lit a few incense sticks in Wan Chengshan's house to commemorate the dead. I thought that by doing this, they would definitely not suspect the Wu family, but would only suspect that it was someone who had harmed them in the past who came to seek revenge."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng with some surprise. He was quite happy with Leng Feng's ability to do things. It seemed that he had unexpectedly got a good helper. He just didn't know where the luck this guy was talking about was.

　　Could it be possible that by following me, I could break through to the peak of the physical strengthening realm and become a spiritual practitioner?

　　Wan Chengshan's death caused an uproar in the entire Songyun City, and the scene in the room where Wan Chengshan was killed was spread one by one by the gossipers in the Wan Mansion. However, after being passed through so many people's mouths, the matter sounded more and more mysterious.

　　"Have you heard that the room where Wan Chengshan died was covered in blood, and the windows and doors were all closed... I think it might be a wronged ghost seeking revenge. I don't know how many evil things the Wan family father and son have done..."

　　"Hehe, I don't believe in ghosts taking lives. It is said that the father and son committed too many evil deeds, which led to a powerful spiritual practitioner who quietly took action..."

　　"Kill the culprit first, then punish the accomplices... You probably don't know, I guess, it must be the revenge of the family of the woman killed by Wan Qing two years ago..."

　　"Maybe that woman came back to take my life..."

　　…

　　All kinds of rumors were circulating in the streets and alleys of Songyun City. After all, the Wan family was a well-known noble family in Songyun City. Now that father and son were killed one after another, how could people not pay attention to such big news?

　　The entire Wan family was in grief, not only because of the death of the Wan father and son, but also because the death of Wan Chengshan marked the end of the Wan family's aristocratic status.

　　There are only some women and children left in the Wan family now. Although there are men, they are only uncles, brothers and so on of Wan Chengshan, and they are not very close. Although the Wan family has some doubts about Wan Chengshan's death, how could these people not know what the Wan family has done? More people in the Wan family believe that the father and son of the Wan family died in revenge.

　　Even if a small number of people wanted to find out the truth, they had no way to start. What's more, once Wan Chengshan died, the family lost its backbone. Even those relatives of the Wan family who usually didn't have much contact with the family came to visit, just for the remaining property of the Wan family.

　　Although the Wan family still has Wan Chengshan's mother, Madam Wan, in charge, so it is not in complete chaos, but the internal strife and the surrounding forces that are eyeing the Wan family are enough to give them a headache. How can they have the distraction to find out the truth? What's more, there is no way to find out the truth of this matter.

　　As soon as the mourning period at Wancheng Mountain was over, the Lord of Songyun City brought a special envoy to the Wan family and announced an order to take back the nine ranks of nobility from the Wan family. From then on, the Wan family became commoners and no longer enjoyed any aristocratic privileges, including the most basic privilege of wearing silk clothes.

　　After the Wan family got into trouble, the Wu family did not take any action against the Wan family. Wu Houde once said in front of others, "You will suffer for your own sins, but what kind of ability is it to bully a group of women and children?"

　　As the Wan family fell, the other noble families in the city watched from the sidelines, but they were also thinking in their hearts. Although there was nothing suspicious about the Wu family, the rise of the third young master of the Wu family made many people feel a little uneasy.

　　These old foxes are naturally well aware of the subtleties involved in family struggles.

　　Although the Wu family is not well-known, their status in Songyun City has been rising quietly. The head of the Yuwen family, a seventh-rank noble and leader of the nobles in Songyun City, even mentioned the third son of the Wu family in a public occasion, expressing his optimism about his future. Although he was muddle-headed for the past ten years, he is now on a rise and his life is destined to be extraordinary from now on. The prosperity of the Wu family depends on his son.

　　Although the words of the head of the Yuwen family were not said in any formal occasion, when you think about the incident in the tavern where Yuwen Tuo admitted his mistake by drinking a glass of wine to Wu Aotian, the meaning behind them is quite profound.

　　Of course, there are many people in Songyun City who are worried, such as the Qi family. In the past, the Qi family helped the Wan family to seize the property of the Wu family. Now that the Wan family has fallen inexplicably, the Wu family’s silence has made the Qi family quite worried.

　　It would be fine if this wasn’t done by the Wu family, but if it was done by the Wu family, would their next target be the Qi family?

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, red tickets.

　　Chapter 28 Dragon Soul Sect

　　Perhaps it was out of vague worry and fear, or perhaps it was because Wu Aotian's rise was too fast, the Wu family of Songyun City was the most powerful at the time. After thinking about it, Qi Tiancheng, the head of the Qi family, actually did something that surprised the Wu family.

　　The Qi family took the initiative to find the Wu family and planned to join forces with the Wu family to expand a business. The two families would each contribute half of the funds and share half of the profits.

　　These conditions seemed quite fair, but in fact the Wu family had greatly benefited from them, because the commercial goods that the business that was about to expand was engaged in were originally monopolized by the Qi family. Now the Qi family was doing this, which was equivalent to giving up the profits from their own rice bowl to the Wu family.

　　Not only that, during the negotiation, Qi Tiancheng, the head of the Qi family, no longer had the arrogance he had when he first came to the Wu family. Instead, he pulled Wu Houde and called him "Brother Wu". If others didn't know, they might have thought that the two had been close friends for many years...

　　After learning about this, Wu Aotian was surprised, but he couldn't help but secretly thought that Qi Tiancheng, the head of the Qi family, was indeed an old fox.

　　If you don't take advantage of an opportunity, you're a bastard. What's more, for the Qi family, there is no need to have any psychological burden.

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised by Qi Tiancheng's actions. Strength is always what people value most. As long as you have enough strength, you will get enough respect.

　　However, after being treated like this by the Qi family, Wu Aotian didn't want to deal with the Qi family anymore. Firstly, the Qi family and the Wu family didn't have as deep hatred as the Wan family. Wu Aotian's insistence on dealing with the Wan family was also an explanation to the dead "Wu Aotian". Secondly, the Wu and Wan families were like water and fire, and the Wan family had been trying to seize the Wu family's property, so such people naturally could not be kept.

　　That day, Wu Aotian had just gotten up and was preparing for morning exercises. When he arrived at the training ground, he was stopped by Wu Lingfeng who was also doing morning exercises.

　　"Aotian, have you heard about that incident?"

　　Wu Lingfeng looked excited, as if he had found a gold ingot early in the morning. This made Wu Aotian a little surprised. After all, for Wu Lingfeng, who was obsessed with cultivation, there were few things that could make him so excited.

　　"What's going on? I got up early in the morning and haven't brushed my teeth or eaten yet. How can I have heard anything?"

　　Facing Wu Aotian's innocent question, Wu Lingfeng smiled and scratched his head: "Yes, yes, I just heard the news too. You must not know about it since you just woke up..."

　　While Wu Aotian was stretching his body and doing a set of calisthenics, he asked with interest: "What makes you so excited?"

　　Wu Lingfeng himself felt that he was too excited. He chuckled twice and came over: "I just heard the news that the Dragon Soul Sect is preparing to recruit a large number of disciples..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, stopped his movements, and turned his head in surprise: "Dragon Soul Sect, the Dragon Soul Sect in the Qilong Mountain Range, the spiritual practice sect?"

　　Wu Lingfeng nodded excitedly and said, "Of course it's the Dragon Soul Sect. Is there a second Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　"Accepting disciples?" Wu Aotian asked in surprise, "The Dragon Soul Sect is full of spiritual practitioners. Why are you so excited when they accept disciples?"

　　Wu Lingfeng then realized that he had not explained things clearly. After sorting out his thoughts that were somewhat disordered due to excitement, he spoke: "The Dragon Soul Sect wants to recruit a large number of outer disciples, and these disciples are not required to be spiritual practitioners."

　　Wu Aotian then understood where Wu Lingfeng's excitement came from: "Why, you want to go?"

　　Wu Lingfeng nodded, not hiding his expectations: "Yes, if I can join the Dragon Soul Sect, I can receive direct guidance from those spiritual practitioners. If I'm lucky, I can also get the help of elixirs. It will definitely be much faster than practicing on my own."

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly and began to check the memories about the Dragon Soul Sect in his mind.

　　Although Guiyun Kingdom is only a small country in the entire continent, there are still some spiritual sects in Guiyun Kingdom. These spiritual sects are large and small, some are very strong and have a large number of people, and some are sparsely populated, or even have only a few people. These spiritual sects usually choose areas with sufficient spiritual energy to build mountain gates and establish sects. After all, places with sufficient spiritual energy are very important for spiritual practitioners to practice.

　　The Dragon Soul Sect is one of these spiritual practitioners' sects. Among the spiritual practitioners' sects, the Dragon Soul Sect is only considered a small sect, because there are less than fifty spiritual practitioners in the entire Dragon Soul Sect. Compared with those large sects with thousands or even tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners, it is really far behind. However, even such a Dragon Soul Sect is already a supreme existence that ordinary practitioners can look up to and yearn for.

　　It is not uncommon for a spiritual sect to accept outer disciples. After all, no matter how good a genius is, he or she does not come out of nothing. They all practice step by step from ordinary practitioners and eventually break through that level to become spiritual practitioners and stand out.

　　Outer disciples, to put it simply, are ordinary practitioners in a spiritual sect. If they can become spiritual practitioners, they can be transferred from outer disciples to inner disciples. According to Wu Aotian's understanding, outer disciples are the reserve army, while inner disciples are the regular army.

　　Even so, for ordinary practitioners to be able to enter a spiritual sect, it is an extremely honorable thing. Occasionally returning from the sect is much more lively than a nouveau riche who has won a jackpot of tens of millions while working outside and returns home in glory. It can be said to be very prestigious.

　　Of course, practitioners are trying their best to enter a spiritual sect, not just because of the status and face, but more because entering a spiritual sect to practice is undoubtedly a shortcut that can greatly increase the possibility of becoming a spiritual sect.

　　In addition to guidance from others, outer disciples can also receive some benefits that belong to outer disciples, which are elixirs or some other things that can help practitioners practice.

　　Ordinary people cannot refine elixirs. Only spiritual practitioners can do so. It is not difficult to refine ordinary elixirs. As long as spiritual practitioners have gathered all the materials, they can use their spiritual energy to refine them. There are also more advanced elixirs that only some masters of alchemy can refine.

　　The types of elixirs refined by spiritual practitioners are different, and their effects are also different, but the general classification of elixirs includes auxiliary cultivation and recovery and treatment types. There are also some special ones like poison pills and detoxification pills. Recovery and treatment elixirs are a must-have for spiritual practitioners, especially when the spiritual energy is consumed too much in battle, recovery elixirs can help spiritual practitioners recover spiritual energy faster.

　　The elixirs refined by spiritual practitioners, especially those that assist in cultivation, are extremely good things for ordinary practitioners. Many wealthy people even pay high prices to purchase such elixirs to help them in their cultivation.

　　Because of this factor, those who can become outer disciples of a spiritual practitioner sect can get some elixirs for free on a regular basis. After all, although they are only outer disciples, those who can become outer disciples of a spiritual practitioner sect are usually people with extraordinary talents and have the hope of becoming spiritual practitioners, so the spiritual practitioner sect will naturally cultivate them.

　　Wu Lingfeng was obsessed with cultivation and was determined to become a spiritual practitioner. No wonder he was so excited when he heard the news...

　　"What does father think?"

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to express his opinion, but instead asked Wu Houde for his opinion. The Wu family had not many members to begin with, and if Wu Lingfeng went to join the Dragon Soul Sect, there would be even fewer members of the Wu family.

　　"My father supported my decision and said if I wanted to go, I could give it a try."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said with a smile: "Since father has no objection, then you can go and try to see if you can join. However, the strength of the Dragon Soul Sect does not seem to be very strong among the spiritual practitioners' sects..."

　　Wu Lingfeng smiled bitterly and said, "I also know that the Dragon Soul Sect is not that powerful, but it is impossible to enter the powerful sects. Even the Dragon Soul Sect may not be able to enter..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Well, let's go to the Dragon Soul Sect first and try it out. I'll go with you to see it for myself."

　　When Wu Lingfeng heard Wu Aotian say this, he immediately became excited: "Aotian, are you ready to try it too?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I just want to go with you to see it. Normally, those spiritual practitioners' sects cannot enter..."

　　Wu Lingfeng was a little disappointed after hearing this, but he did not persuade Wu Aotian. He just said, "Since we are going, let's set off for Dragon Soul Sect tomorrow. It would be better for us to go a little earlier so that we can find out the situation first."

　　"Okay, that's decided."

　　Wu Houde had no objection to the two brothers going to the Dragon Soul Sect. If Wu Lingfeng could really join the Dragon Soul Sect, it would be a great happy event. He just repeatedly reminded them to be careful when going to the Dragon Soul Sect, especially not to offend spiritual practitioners.

　　The next day, Wu Aotian, Wu Lingfeng and Leng Feng left Songyun City together and headed towards Donglin County. The Qilong Mountain Range where the Dragon Soul Sect was located was located in the north of Donglin County.

　　Wu Aotian once asked Leng Feng about this, asking him whether he wanted to participate in the selection for outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect. However, Leng Feng shook his head without hesitation and said that his own teacher was a spiritual practitioner, so why should he join the Dragon Soul Sect? What's more, the Dragon Soul Sect was not a big force.

　　Wu Aotian quite agrees with the evaluation of the Dragon Soul Sect. Although Wu Aotian is only at the sixth level of physical strengthening now, he possesses the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the Eight Desolate God Burial Art, so he does not think that the Dragon Soul Sect is that powerful.

　　It's just that the Eight Desolate God Burial Art seems to have to be practiced in conjunction with the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and Wu Aotian has no way of passing it on to Wu Lingfeng or anyone else. Moreover, Wu Aotian has not become a spiritual practitioner yet, and cannot refine pills. This is why Wu Aotian did not stop Wu Lingfeng from going to the Dragon Soul Sect. After all, the Dragon Soul Sect has dozens of spiritual practitioners, and it would definitely not be a bad thing if Wu Lingfeng could join.

　　After more than ten days of traveling, the three of them had arrived at the Dragon Soul Sect in the Qillong Mountains. Looking at the huge and imposing mountain gate of the Dragon Soul Sect, Wu Aotian couldn't help but take a deep breath.

　　Chapter 29 Twin Triplets

　　The mountain gate of the Dragon Soul Sect was actually carved from a whole piece of jade. And it was not ordinary jade, but the top-grade western blue jade. There was a faint glow lingering on the entire mountain gate. Above the mountain gate, the three large blood-red characters of the Dragon Soul Sect were shining with little light, as if they were alive.

　　There are never any poor spiritual practitioners. Although they live in the world, they are detached from it.

　　Two young men in white robes stood at the foot of the mountain gate, looking at the arrival of Wu Aotian and the other two, with a scrutinizing look on their faces. Judging from the logo on their white robes, they were obviously members of the Dragon Soul Sect. However, these two were not spiritual practitioners, but ordinary practitioners. They were probably the ones guarding the mountain gate of the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　"Who are you and why are you here in Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　The young man on the left looked at Wu Aotian and the other two and asked in a cold tone with an undisguised arrogance.

　　Wu Aotian bowed to the two young men and said, "The Dragon Soul Sect is recruiting outer disciples. Let's try our luck and see if we have a chance to join the Dragon Soul Sect..."

　　The two young men said "oh" and looked at the three people again. The young man asked again: "What are your strengths?"

　　Faced with the young man's tone that was like checking his household registration, Wu Aotian was not angry, and still replied with a smile: "I am in the sixth level, and my eldest brother is in the seventh level... He is my subordinate."

　　"Sixth level, seventh level?"

　　The young man looked at Leng Feng and said, "Why do I feel that your subordinate's strength is higher?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "He wants to protect us, so naturally his strength will be higher."

　　The young man nodded, turned around and pointed to a path behind the mountain gate: "Go forward from here, someone will greet you in front. Going up is the main hall of our Dragon Soul Sect. Outer disciples are not allowed to enter the main hall, and those of you who come to participate in the selection are naturally not allowed to enter, so you can't go up the mountain. If you go up the mountain without permission, don't blame me for not reminding you if you lose your life."

　　Wu Lingfeng couldn't help but mutter when he heard the young man say this: "Look, are you going to kill people? This is too..."

　　Wu Lingfeng's muttering was very low, but it was still heard by the two young men. The young man who had just spoken snorted coldly and said, "In the eyes of spiritual practitioners, ordinary practitioners are just like ants. Do you think there is anything wrong with crushing a few ants?"

　　Wu Aotian pulled Wu Lingfeng and said with a smile: "My elder brother speaks his mind, please don't be offended. Thank you for your reminder. We will go in now."

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, the young man's face looked a little better. He nodded and said, "Go ahead. Although the sixth and seventh levels are definitely not considered strong in this assessment, you are still young. Maybe you still have a chance. Maybe we can still be brothers in the same sect by then."

　　After bidding farewell to the two young men, Wu Aotian and the other two set foot on the narrow bluestone path. After walking about a thousand meters, they saw a large area of ​​houses and a number of people walking around.

　　"It seems like there are a lot of people coming this time. There are still many days left before the selection, but so many people have already come..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Wu Lingfeng who was staring at the other side with wide eyes and smiled: "There are not many opportunities for spiritual practitioners to openly recruit outer disciples like this, so naturally there are many people who come to try their luck. Big brother, you must be mentally prepared, I guess the competition will be very fierce."

　　Wu Lingfeng had an undisguised look of anticipation on his face: "Well, if I'm lucky, I could join the Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It doesn't matter if you are not selected. There are more than one sect in the world, the Dragon Soul Sect. Besides, even if you don't join a sect, it doesn't mean you can't become a spiritual practitioner. Aren't there many spiritual practitioners who practice alone in the world?"

　　Wu Lingfeng naturally knew that Wu Aotian was trying to comfort him, so he smiled and turned around and said, "Well, let's try our best anyway."

　　As they were talking, the three of them had already approached the house. A man in his thirties wearing a white robe with the Dragon Soul Sect's insignia came up to them and said, "Are you here to participate in the selection of outer disciples?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, and the man smiled and said, "Come with me, I will register you first, and then arrange accommodation for you."

　　The man led Wu Aotian and the other two into the room and took out three forms. Wu Aotian only took two and pointed at Leng Feng and said, "He will not take part in the examination."

　　The man uttered an "oh" and took back a form with some regret: "That's a pity. I think his strength is very high. I'm afraid he has reached the eighth level or above."

　　Leng Feng nodded but did not speak. Wu Aotian glanced at the form in his hand and found that there was not much to fill in. It was just the home address, the person's name, age, the age at which he started practicing, the current level of strength and so on.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng filled out the form and handed it to the man. The man looked at it and said with a smile: "Noble children, there are quite a few noble children coming this time..."

　　Putting the list into the desk drawer, the man turned around and said, "Come on, I'll take you to where you're staying."

　　Because there were so many people coming, it was impossible for everyone to have a room, so Wu Aotian and others were assigned to a large room with six beds.

　　"You guys will stay in this room. Someone else will move in later because there are too many people running for election, so we have to squeeze in."

　　Wu Aotian didn't care. After thanking the man, he asked, "How many people have come so far? How many outer disciples does the Dragon Soul Sect plan to recruit this time?"

　　The man was quite friendly and replied with a smile: "So far, more than 2,000 people have come. As for the number of outer disciples we are going to recruit this time, it seems that there are not many places. We are going to recruit about 300 people and select the most talented and potential ones as outer disciples."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. It wasn't even time for the selection yet, but more than two thousand people had already come. By the time the time came, there would probably be at least twice as many people. But in the end, only three hundred people were recruited. You can imagine how fierce the competition was.

　　It was just that Wu Aotian originally came here to see the world, and he filled out the form just to accompany Wu Lingfeng. He had already thought about it, and when the time came to compete, he would just do some casual things and then withdraw.

　　After the man left, Wu Aotian and the other two had nothing to do, so they followed him out and prepared to take a walk around.

　　Obviously, there were many people who had the same plan as Wu Aotian and others. The open space outside the house was full of practitioners strolling around. These people were dressed differently. Most of them were wearing coarse cloth clothes, and some were wearing luxurious clothes. From their clothes, one could tell whether these people were nobles. Wu Aotian roughly scanned the huge open space and saw at least hundreds of nobles in fancy clothes.

　　This group of nobles gathered in a corner of the square, chatting in groups of three or five. Wu Aotian did not go over to join them, but strolled around casually with Wu Lingfeng and Leng Feng.

　　Most of the practitioners in the open square are male, but there are also many female practitioners, accounting for about one-fifth of the total number. After cultivation, these women have very well-proportioned figures without a trace of fat on their bodies. However, because of the practice of body-strengthening techniques, although they are not as strong as men, they have lost some of the delicate beauty of women.

　　But regardless of gender, everyone here gives people the same feeling, that is strength!

　　Practitioners are divided into nine levels, with most people only at the second or third level their entire lives. Those with a little talent can cultivate to the fifth level, but the vast majority of people will be stuck at the fifth level and will find it difficult to make a breakthrough. Those who can break through to the fifth level will have a much higher social status and be more respected by others. Those who are at the seventh or eighth level are usually considered masters among practitioners, and it is rare to come across one in normal times. But here, they seem to have suddenly become worthless and are everywhere.

　　Although Wu Aotian was unable to accurately determine each person's true strength with his naked eyes, his preliminary observation showed that the strength of the people here was basically no lower than his own, which meant that everyone here was at the sixth level or even higher.

　　Each of these people may be an elite in the family, or be placed with high hopes. Most of them are people with their eyes on their foreheads. But now that these elites among thousands of practitioners have gathered together, people suddenly feel frustrated.

　　It turns out that I am not the only genius. There is never a shortage of geniuses in this world.

　　Wu Aotian had no intention of interacting too much with other people. After taking a walk around, Wu Aotian and others returned to their residence and found that there were already three other people in the room where they were staying.

　　Looking at these three people, Wu Aotian was stunned, because these three people looked like the same person.

　　All three of them are about two meters tall, with big eyes and well-developed muscles. At first glance, they look like standard warriors. What's even more surprising is that the three of them are almost exactly the same in terms of body shape, appearance, clothing and accessories!

　　These are actually very rare twin triplets!

　　The three people grinned as they watched Wu Aotian and the others come in. The one standing on the left shouted in a gruff voice, "Are you the ones who live in the same room with us?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the three people in amazement, smiled and nodded, "Yes, we will live under the same roof in the next few days..."

　　After trying to hold it in, Wu Aotian couldn't help laughing and said, "You three should be twin brothers. You look like they were cast in the same mold... I can't tell the difference between you two."

　　The big man standing on the left laughed, stretched out a thick finger, pointed at his nose and said: "Among the three of us brothers, we actually don't know who came out of our mother's belly first, because we all look the same, even our mother can't figure it out. We have been fighting for more than 30 years to decide who is the eldest. Hehe, but now I am the eldest."

　　The big man's tone was full of undisguised complacency. The two almost identical big men next to him immediately showed indignation on their faces and snorted at the same time: "Humph, I will definitely take it back next time."

　　Wu Aotian listened to the conversation between the three men and couldn't help but ask with infinite curiosity: "How do you three brothers decide the order of seniority?"

　　PS:

　　There are three updates today, this is the first one.

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　Chapter 30: The Best Brothers

　　Not only Wu Aotian was curious, but even Leng Feng, who always had a cold expression and didn't talk much, showed a bit of amusement and anticipation on his face.

　　The big man who spoke first laughed, clenched his fist and raised it into the air: "Of course it was done with fists. The three of us brothers all want to be the boss, and no one wants to be the third, so we agreed that whoever is the strongest will be the boss, and we will compete every month!"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "This is a good idea, but it seems that the three of you brothers are all about the same strength, so won't each of you win or lose?"

　　The smug look on the big man's face suddenly faded a bit, and he said with some frustration: "Yes, the three of us are all about the same strength. When we fight, it depends more on our performance and state, so we all win and lose."

　　"My name is Wu Aotian, and I'm from Songyun City in Nanling County. I don't know what to call you three. I can't tell you apart..."

　　These three men all looked to be in their thirties, but they gave people a feeling of childlike innocence. They spoke whatever they thought and seemed quite sincere. However, to put it bluntly, these three men seemed to be a little shrewd.

　　"My name is Tielong, and theirs are Tiehu and Tiebao. Because we look alike, so to make it easier for others to tell us apart, we each wear an armband. Look, there's a dragon carved on my armband, and theirs are tiger and leopard..."

　　The three brothers Dragon, Tiger and Leopard?

　　This name is really easy to remember. They are triplets. If they were quadruplets, what else would they add, Dragon, Tiger, Leopard, Bear?

　　Wu Aotian then discovered that the three brothers all had an armband on their arms. The armbands had shapes, namely dragon, tiger and leopard. With this, it was indeed very easy to distinguish the three brothers. Of course, if you lived with the three of them for a long time, you would definitely be able to judge them just by their voices, after all, everyone's voice timbre is different.

　　"We came out of Black Bear Mountain. The black bears in the mountain are no match for us, so we came out to explore the world. Now we heard that the Dragon Soul Sect is recruiting outer disciples, so we came to take a look and see if we can learn anything."

　　Wu Aotian found the three Tie brothers quite interesting and said with a smile, "I have heard of Black Bear Mountain. It is said that there are many fierce beasts there, and there are also some scattered magical beasts. You live in Black Bear Mountain, aren't you afraid of encountering magical beasts?"

　　Tielong, who temporarily took on the role of the eldest brother, laughed and said, "We grew up in Black Bear Mountain. We can climb trees with monkeys, be stronger than black bears, and be faster than leopards. How can those wild animals be our opponents?"

　　"As for the monsters you mentioned, they are all very scattered first-level monsters. Although their combat power is higher than ours, it is still difficult for them to kill us. Moreover, those monsters are all in the innermost part of Black Bear Mountain. If we don't go in, we generally won't encounter monsters."

　　Although wild beasts and magical beasts may look the same in appearance, their combat effectiveness is vastly different. The difference is like the difference between ordinary human practitioners and spiritual practitioners. The biggest difference between wild beasts and magical beasts is that wild beasts cannot use spiritual energy, while magical beasts can possess and use spiritual energy. As the magical beast continues to practice, a spiritual pill will form in its body.

　　Although the wild beasts are ferocious, they are no match for powerful cultivators. But even powerful cultivators may not be a match for the lowest-level magical beasts. The three brothers of the Tie family were able to escape from the mouth of a first-level magical beast with confidence. It seems that they are quite capable.

　　Comparing tree climbing with monkeys, strength with black bears, speed with leopards... Are these three brothers still human? Why do they always feel like wild beasts?

　　“You are very powerful. Maybe you can defeat the others this time and become outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect.” Wu Aotian looked at the three brothers of the Tie family who were like iron towers and complimented them casually.

　　"Hehe..." Tiehu beside him laughed, "If anyone competes with the three brothers of the Tie family for it, we will tear him apart!"

　　Tie Hu had just finished speaking when Tie Bao beside him nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, if you join the Dragon Soul Sect, you will not only have free food and no longer have to tighten your belt, but you will also have elixirs to eat and learn techniques... We should really leave Black Bear Mountain sooner."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. Free stuff? Tighten your belt to make ends meet?

　　Wu Aotian could still understand the alchemy techniques, but after all, the three brothers of the Tie family were all very powerful, so they shouldn't be in such a miserable state.

　　Not only was Wu Aotian stunned, but Wu Lingfeng next to him also widened his eyes: "You three joined the Dragon Soul Sect just to have free food, and you're tightening your belts. Are you short of money?"

　　Wu Lingfeng's question was full of amazement and disbelief. The three men in their thirties all had some embarrassment on their faces. Tielong glared at his brother angrily: "You idiot, who told you to say that? We're not starving you. Didn't we hunt a lot of wild animals and roast them for food?"

　　Tiebao was not afraid of this big brother at all. He glared at him and said, "Can you make the meat of the beast even more unpalatable?"

　　Tielong was even more embarrassed, and glared at him with his big copper bell eyes: "There is food to eat, but you are still nagging. If you have the ability, go get it yourself next time."

　　The iron leopard snorted, "Hmph, wait until I join the Dragon Soul Sect, and see if I will still be fooled by you..."

　　The Tie brothers didn't care about Wu Aotian and the others next to them at all, staring at them with wide eyes. However, Tiehu was staring leisurely at the side, as if he was watching a show, and there was even a look of eagerness on his face, as if he wanted to join in.

　　Wu Aotian and others were stunned. They never expected that these three brothers were so outstanding!

　　These three brothers are such a joy to behold.

　　After arguing for a long time, the Tie brothers still couldn't come to any conclusion. Although they were all red in the face, even Wu Aotai and others could see that the Tie brothers were probably always quarreling like this.

　　"Wu Aotian, you are wearing a silk robe. Are you a noble?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Yes, our family is a ninth-class noble family in Songyun City."

　　Tielong stretched out his big palm-leaf fan-like hand, rubbed his chin, looked at Wu Aotian eagerly and said, "I heard that nobles are all very rich and have no worries about food and clothing, right?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't know what Tielong meant by asking this, so he nodded and said, "In addition to the land granted to them, nobles generally have their own businesses, so they should be considered relatively wealthy. They definitely don't have to worry about food and clothing."

　　Tielong rubbed his hands and continued to look at Wu Aotian eagerly, and said with a somewhat embarrassed expression: "Then can you lend us some money?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment again. Seeing the three brothers all with expectant expressions, he couldn't help but laugh: "How much do you want to borrow? I don't have much..."

　　Tielong was excited when he heard Wu Aotian's implication that he was willing to lend them money. "Don't lend us too much. We just want to borrow some money for food because we are not members of the Dragon Soul Sect yet. Although food and drink are free here, the portion for each person is not much. We can't eat enough. If we want to eat more, we have to pay extra... After we join the Dragon Soul Sect and have money, we will pay you back."

　　Meal money?

　　Wu Aotian's expression became quite strange. It seemed that these three guys were really poor.

　　The expressions on Wu Lingfeng and Leng Feng's faces also became quite strange, as if they were about to burst out laughing. Three practitioners with such high strength did not even have money for food. Could it be that money can really kill a hero?

　　Seeing the expressions on Wu Aotian and the others' faces, the three brothers of the Tie family also looked a little embarrassed. Tielong rubbed his hands and said nothing, but Tiehu muttered in a low voice: "When we lived in Black Bear Mountain, we didn't need any money. We used the wild animals we hunted to exchange for things. Now that we have left Black Bear Mountain, we find that nothing can be done outside without money..."

　　Newbie!

　　He must be a rookie!

　　Wu Aotian suddenly understood that these three guys had probably always lived in the mountains and had never left Black Bear Mountain. They must have been poor and destitute after coming out due to lack of preparation.

　　It’s just that these three people are so powerful, why are they in such a miserable state? Wu Aotian thought about their personalities and couldn’t help feeling relieved.

　　"Here are 1,000 phantom coins. You can use them. You don't have to return them to me. We all live in the same room together, so we are destined to be together."

　　Phantom coins are the currency used throughout the continent. They are made of special metals and forged using special refining methods. One thousand Phantom coins are not a lot, but they are enough for food and other things. After all, there are only a few days left until the selection.

　　Tielong took the purse containing the phantom coins and said with a happy smile: "Okay, you are young but very kind, so we won't be polite. If anyone here bullies you, we will help you beat him up!"

　　When Tiehu heard about fighting, his eyes lit up immediately: "Yes, we will help you beat him. We haven't fought for many days, and our hands have been itching for a long time."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the three people and couldn't help asking, "What level of strength do you three brothers have?"

　　The three of them looked at each other, but no one answered Wu Aotian's question. Wu Aotian thought they were unwilling to speak, so he smiled and said, "Nothing, I just asked casually. If it's not convenient to answer, forget it."

　　Tiebao shook his head and said, "It's not that we don't want to tell you, but we don't know. We grew up in the mountains. The cultivation method was taught by our father. He just forced us to practice continuously. We don't know what level we are in. But we have fought a few times after we came out, and we never lost. I guess we must be very powerful outside."

　　Does it mean you are great if you never lose a fight?

　　Before Wu Aotian could make any judgment, Tielong and Tiehu took over the conversation with shining eyes and started talking one after another.

　　"Hey, last time that guy said the three of us were as ugly as cows. Later, we broke both of his legs and he cried and begged us to let him go. That guy was too weak. It was said that he was at the seventh level."

　　"I think the last fight was better. I was one against two. I grabbed their arms and pulled them apart. Hehe, I was separated from their bodies immediately. The blood spurted out high..."

　　The three brothers were simply restless. Once they started talking, they immediately started boasting about how weak their opponents were and how powerful they were. They said that they could defeat their opponents just by moving their arms and kicking their legs, or they begged for mercy from everyone...

　　PS:

　　Second update. There will be a third update in the evening. Please vote.

　　Chapter 31 Goodbye Yuwen Tuo

　　Lying on the bed, listening to the three brothers talking to themselves, Wu Aotian felt amused but also a little surprised, because in the conversation between the three brothers, Wu Aotian clearly heard that the strength they had to defeat their opponents was not that of low-level practitioners, but that they were all high-level practitioners with considerable strength, at least at the seventh or eighth level.

　　In this way, the fighting power of these three brothers is really extraordinary.

　　Wu Aotian hugged the pillow with both hands and closed his eyes to take a nap. Every word of the three brothers of the Tie family fell into Wu Aotian's ears, making Wu Aotian couldn't help but bite his teeth lightly, otherwise, he might laugh out loud.

　　After dozing for a while, it was time for dinner, so Wu Aotian got up from the bed. Because his cultivation method was a little different, Wu Aotian did not practice in front of these people. He just went out for a trip.

　　When the three brothers of the Tie family heard that it was time for dinner, they all got up excitedly. Wu Aotian felt that although the three brothers were a bit noisy, they were sincere, said what they meant, were not hypocritical, and were also very capable. Wanting to make friends with them, he took the initiative to invite the three of them to join him.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family agreed without any hesitation. The six of them went out in a group and headed towards the large cafeteria temporarily opened by the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　The almost identical appearance of the three brothers, Dragon, Tiger and Leopard, immediately attracted many people's attention. Looking at Wu Lingfeng and Wu Aotian who were wearing silk robes beside them and looked very familiar to everyone, many bored people couldn't help but guess the relationship between these people in their hearts.

　　Looking at the huge row of delicacies in front of him, Wu Aotian suddenly frowned, sniffed twice, and said in amazement: "Why do these dishes smell so good..."

　　Leng Feng suddenly interrupted and explained, "This is because the person who cooked the food added spiritual energy to the food. Naturally, this food is not comparable to ordinary food. Although the spiritual energy in a person's food is very small on average, it has no effect on spiritual practitioners, but for ordinary practitioners, it is very delicious and useful. If you can eat such food for a long time, it will have a great effect on your body."

　　After a slight pause, Leng Feng smiled and said, "Otherwise, do you think that ordinary meals in the Dragon Soul Sect can't satisfy your hunger?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, not because of the deliciousness of the food or its effects, but because Wu Aotian suddenly remembered the five spiritual energy body training techniques he had practiced.

　　Didn't Leng Feng just say that there is a very small amount of spiritual energy in this person's food, and this spiritual energy can transform the human body and help with cultivation. If it can be eaten every day, the effect will be even more obvious. Don't his own five spiritual energy body training methods also use spiritual energy to transform the body directly?

　　It seems that it is not that practitioners cannot use spiritual energy to directly temper their bodies, but the amount is very small, and it is difficult for ordinary people to control it. I am afraid that if the amount is a little larger, it will make the body completely useless, or even cause death.

　　This five-step spiritual body training method is indeed an extremely awesome way to train the body, a complete shortcut.

　　As they were talking, the group walked into the cafeteria. The whole place was filled with the rich aroma of food, which made people salivate. The three brothers of the Tie family were drooling with greed.

　　The three brothers ran in shouting and soon each brought over several large bowls. Each bowl was filled to the brim with vegetables, meat, and some wild mushrooms, which smelled delicious.

　　Wu Aotian and the others smiled at each other, and lined up to get themselves a meal. Wu Aotian picked up the chopsticks and tasted two bites. He was amazed. He didn't expect that the meal could become so delicious because it was nourished by spiritual energy.

　　Although they were just some simple dishes, their delicious taste seemed to have been stimulated by the spiritual energy, and was in no way inferior to any delicacy Wu Aotian had eaten in his previous life.

　　Looking up at the practitioners around him who were eating voraciously, Wu Aotian did not look down on them at all. After all, even he himself had the urge to eat voraciously.

　　Just from this small thing, we can see the power that spiritual practitioners possess.

　　Just when Wu Aotian looked up at the practitioners around him, he unexpectedly saw an acquaintance. Just when Wu Aotian's eyes fell on him, the man also turned his eyes and saw Wu Aotian.

　　Yuwen Tuo!

　　This person turned out to be Yuwen Tuo from the Yuwen family, the only seventh-rank noble family in Songyun City, the heir of the Yuwen family who was rude to Wu Aotian at first but respectful later and claimed to have a sharp eye.

　　When Yuwen Tuo saw Wu Aotian, he was slightly stunned. He picked up his bowl, said something to several noble young men around him who were also wearing silk robes, then stood up and walked to the table of Wu Aotian and others.

　　"Wu Aotian, do you mind sitting together?"

　　Although the leader said this, Yuwen Tuo sat down without any hesitation and put the bowl on the table, but his eyes quickly swept over the other people.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family were busy attacking the mountain of food in front of them, their heads almost buried in the huge rice bowls. They completely ignored Yuwen Tuo who was walking over. Besides, even if they saw him, none of the three brothers would pay attention to him. Wasn't he here to find Wu Aotian, not them and the others? So they should just eat their meal in peace.

　　Wu Lingfeng frowned when he saw Yuwen Tuo. He did not have a good face for Yuwen Tuo. After all, Yuwen Tuo looked down on Wu Aotian in the past and even bullied Wu Aotian. As his brother, he had an unpleasant conflict with Yuwen Tuo because of this. Others were afraid of Yuwen Tuo, but Wu Lingfeng was not. If Wu Lingfeng could not beat Yuwen Tuo, Yuwen Tuo would have been beaten into a pig's head by Wu Lingfeng long ago.

　　When Leng Feng saw Yuwen Tuo, he just raised his eyelids slightly and continued to eat his meal with a serious face. His eating movements were still slow and he seemed to be fully focused, as if the only thing in his world was the bowl of rice in front of him and nothing else existed.

　　Wu Aotian was quite surprised to see Yuwen Tuo, he did not expect that Yuwen Tuo would also come to participate in the selection of the Dragon Soul Sect. Yuwen Tuo was the designated candidate for the next head of the Yuwen family, and he did not seem to be particularly interested in cultivation, so it was indeed surprising that he appeared here.

　　Based on the last incident, Wu Aotian's evaluation of Yuwen Tuo has changed a lot, or it can be said that the current evaluation is added by the current Wu Aotian himself, rather than the legacy of the dead Wu Aotian in his mind.

　　He is lustful and realistic, but he has a sharp vision, is a little scheming, values ​​interests over face, and is considered a capable member of the nobility.

　　"You are here too, haha, do you also want to join the Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　The reactions of Wu Aotian and others were seen by Yuwen Tuo. He was quite surprised. Why did these people seem to be very strong? Especially the silent man who was sitting in front of him on the right and eating silently. He had a cold aura about him, just like... a sharp sword inserted in its scabbard. Although the sword was not exposed, it gave people a chilling feeling.

　　Yuwen Tuo had seen Wu Lingfeng before, but looking at the Wu Lingfeng in front of him, Yuwen Tuo found that the other party's breathing was dense and his eyes were bright like lightning. It was obvious that he had reached the seventh level of the realm of eyes as bright as lightning. Could it be that Wu Lingfeng had made another breakthrough in such a short period of time?

　　At first glance, Yuwen Tuo didn't pay much attention to the three ruffians over there. He was still wondering why three foodies came. But when he looked at the three people carefully, Yuwen Tuo was surprised again.

　　These three men seemed to be filled with explosive power, like three barrels of explosives that were ready to explode at any time. Although they were concentrating on eating, if you looked closely, you could still see that their eyes were as fast as lightning and their skin was as hard as iron. These were clearly the characteristics that could only be achieved by those who had cultivated to an extremely high level.

　　These people seem to be quite familiar with Wu Aotian. I wonder what their relationship with Wu Aotian is?

　　Yuwen Tuo's mind was turning rapidly, but he was already smiling: "Yes, let's try our luck. Aren't you two brothers here too? These people look a little unfamiliar. Wu Aotian, won't you introduce them to me?"

　　Without waiting for Wu Aotian to answer, Wu Lingfeng snorted coldly: "Yuwen Tuo, we don't seem to be familiar with you enough to sit at the same table..."

　　Yuwen Tuo laughed and said without any offense: "Wu Lingfeng, don't be so formal. I have already made amends to your brother for the unpleasantness between me and him. We are all from Songyun City, so we should at least be united here."

　　Wu Lingfeng snorted. He had heard about the incident in the tavern from Wu Aotian. Moreover, in the face of his criticism, Yuwen Tuo did not put on airs at all. Instead, he acted like a good man. Even though Wu Lingfeng was angry, he could not vent it. He snorted and turned his head away without looking at Yuwen Tuo.

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said: "This is the three brothers of the Tie family, and this is Leng Feng. They are all my friends."

　　Yuwen Tuo smiled and greeted Leng Feng and the three brothers of the Tie family, but Leng Feng just nodded indifferently, while the three brothers of the Tie family completely ignored Yuwen Tuo's greeting and buried their heads in their work...

　　Yuwen Tuo felt a little embarrassed for a moment. Wu Aotian laughed in his heart but didn’t prepare to say anything to make him back down. “Don’t you like to pretend to be generous? Just keep pretending. Let’s see how long you can pretend?”

　　Although Yuwen Tuo was a little embarrassed, he was not angry at all, because he had already seen that Leng Feng was probably a strong man, and he ignored him because of his personality. As for the three brothers of the Tie family, he could confirm it without further observation that they were complete scoundrels and were not worth getting angry about.

　　Yuwen Tuo was about to change the subject and talk about the Dragon Soul Sect's selection competition, but a few young men in gorgeous clothes stood up from the table over there, walked over to this table, looked at the people sitting there, and said with a cold smile: "Yuwen Tuo, it seems that your acquaintances are not willing to pay attention to you?"

　　PS:

　　Today is the third update, please vote, lots of them...

　　Chapter 32: Punch to the Flesh

　　Wu Aotian frowned, raised his eyes slightly, and glanced at the uninvited noble disciples, with a hint of undisguised disgust in his eyes.

　　There were about four people surrounding them, and behind each of them stood a few sturdy men, who were obviously the followers or guards of the four nobles. Each of them had a sharp eye, a stable lower body, and stood like a green pine tree. It was obvious at first glance that they were no mediocre people.

　　The person who spoke was a young man in his twenties, with an ordinary look, but an undisguised arrogance on his face. Judging from the positions of these people, although he was the shortest and fattest one, and the youngest among the four noble sons, he should be the most prestigious one, because the others were following him.

　　Yuwen Tuo's eyebrows also wrinkled slightly, and he stood up and said, "Master Di, they and I are both from Songyun City. There was some unpleasantness between us, but you should stay out of this matter."

　　The young man, whom Yuwen Tuo called Di Shao, laughed and said, "Yuwen Tuo, could he be the one you said who transformed from a useless person into a fourth-level noble with exquisite skills within a month? Oh, no, I may be wrong, maybe he is not the fourth level, but the fifth level?"

　　Another nobleman next to him suddenly interrupted and said, "But the minimum standard for Dragon Soul Sect to recruit outer disciples this time is not to have cultivators who have passed the fifth level to participate. After all, the fifth level and the ninth level are two thresholds. If you can't break through the fifth level, you may never be able to break through in your entire life, let alone the ninth level, or even spiritual cultivators..."

　　Di Shao looked at Wu Aotian and shook his head, saying in surprise: "Hey, look at this guy, he has fair skin and tender flesh, like a pretty boy, his skin is better than those women's."

　　A nameless anger rose in Wu Aotian's heart. This kid appeared out of nowhere. He didn't borrow money from him and didn't return it, nor did he kill his family, nor did he steal his woman. Is it necessary to be like this?

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Di Shao, who seemed to be very proud of his discovery, and frowned even more tightly, but he remained silent and did not say anything. After all, this was the Dragon Soul Sect, and if it was not a very special situation, Wu Aotian was not willing to cause trouble here.

　　However, Wu Aotian's silence was obviously regarded as weakness by the young man called Di Shao. He turned around proudly and laughed at the several noble young men next to him: "A pretty boy is a pretty boy. What else can he do except sticking to women? But he is so delicate and tender. Maybe not only women like him, I am afraid some men will like him too..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard this, the anger in his heart suddenly burst out. He looked at the young man coldly, turned his head and said to Yuwen Tuo, "Is this guy who looks like a winter melon your friend?"

　　Yuwen Tuo, who had been frowning slightly when he heard Di Shao's words, suddenly opened his eyes wide, his eyes filled with unconcealable shock. He had never expected that Wu Aotian had been silent all this time, but now his words were like a blockbuster bomb, which would blow up many people.

　　What was even more surprised were the four nobles next to him and the group of guards following behind them. Each of them opened his mouth wide, as if a frog had crawled into his mouth. However, the surprise on Di Shao's face soon turned into undisguised anger, while the other people had somewhat weird expressions on their faces, looking at Wu Aotian as if he were looking at a dead person.

　　"You said I look like a winter melon?"

　　Di Shao's face turned livid, and he stared at Wu Aotian angrily, spitting out each word with gnashing teeth: "I hate it most when people say I look like a winter melon... Do you know who I am?"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head, as if he didn't see his murderous eyes, and said in a calm tone: "I don't care who you are, do whatever you want, don't embarrass yourself here."

　　Yuwen Tuo, who was sitting opposite Wu Aotian, looked at Wu Aotian with even more strangeness in his eyes. What on earth did this man rely on to be so tough?

　　"Wu Aotian, this is Di Qiu, the fourth son of the Di family, a fifth-rank noble family in Donglin County. His father is not only a fifth-rank noble, but also the governor of Donglin County."

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly in his heart. It turned out that he had a background and origin. No wonder he was so arrogant. However, having status and origin did not mean that he had to swallow his anger. If the other party was a spiritual practitioner, then perhaps Wu Aotian would be very afraid of him. However, Wu Aotian did not really take this kind of noble disciple who relied on his family background seriously.

　　Although the identity of a fifth-class noble and a county magistrate is very honorable in the eyes of ordinary people, Wu Aotian is not too worried. After all, his own strength is not low, not to mention that he has Leng Feng, a ninth-level killer, by his side.

　　Facing Yuwen Tuo's disguised reminder, Wu Aotian didn't show even a trace of fear or regret on his face. He still had that indifferent expression, as if he was not afraid of anything.

　　"Wu Aotian? It seems that you are really arrogant, but don't regret it later..."

　　Facing Di Qiu's naked threat, Wu Aotian just laughed and said, "Di Qiu, are you threatening me?"

　　Di Qiu snorted coldly, turned his face and looked at Yuwen Tuo gloomily, and snorted: "Yuwen Tuo, don't interfere in this matter, otherwise I won't even give you face."

　　Yuwen Tuo showed some hesitation on his face, but finally said, "Young Master Di, this is the territory of the Dragon Soul Sect. I think it's better not to cause trouble. If you cause any trouble, I'm afraid even if your father comes, it won't be of any use."

　　When Di Qiu heard what Yuwen Tuo said, he hesitated for a moment. Even though he was the son of the governor of Donglin County, he still didn't dare to offend the Dragon Soul Sect. Although in terms of status, they were fifth-class nobles and had the right to manage Donglin County, but to be honest, how could they dare to offend the Dragon Soul Sect?

　　Although the Dragon Soul Sect is only a small sect in the spiritual world with less than fifty spiritual practitioners, it is already a behemoth that they cannot afford to offend. Although these spiritual practitioners generally don't care about the worldly world, it does not mean that they will not take action if they are provoked. On the contrary, they will take action with less scruples than ordinary people. In their minds, ordinary people are like ants. What's the harm in killing them?

　　Di Qiu gritted his teeth and shook his head, saying, "No, even if this is the territory of the Dragon Soul Sect, I can't just let it go. After all, this kid is not from the Dragon Soul Sect. Even if something really happens, the Dragon Soul Sect can't blame me. What's more, there have been a lot of fights here in the past few days, not to mention this one!"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Di Qiu who was determined to settle accounts with him, frowned and said: "Di Qiu? Earth? I still have the moon, why call it Earth when there are so many other names? How are you going to deal with me?"

　　Although Di Qiu didn't understand what Wu Aotian said, he knew that he was mocking him. He looked at Wu Aotian with a ferocious expression and said coldly, "Don't worry, I won't take your life. I will only break your hands, and then kneel in front of me and call me grandpa three times, and I will let you go!"

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the group of guards who were ready to make a move, a strange smile appeared on his face, he stretched out his white hand, put it in front of his eyes, looked at it, shook his head, looking very regretful.

　　Di Qiu looked at Wu Aotian's strange movements, not knowing what Wu Aotian was trying to do. When he was about to turn his head, he saw that Wu Aotian suddenly stood up and punched him.

　　The punch was so fast and sudden that Di Qiu only saw Wu Aotian stand up when the punch appeared in front of him.

　　Even though Di Qiu himself was a cultivator at the sixth level, he was still unable to make any move to dodge Wu Aotian's sudden punch, and the punch hit Di Qiu directly in the nose.

　　Blood immediately splashed out of Di Qiu's nose, but Wu Aotian seemed to feel nothing. He took a step closer, closing the distance between him and Di Qiu. He retracted his fist like a gust of wind, but raised his knee suddenly and hit Di Qiu's lower abdomen hard.

　　Di Qiu was suddenly hit hard and his waist bent involuntarily. In an instant, he seemed to have turned into a lobster out of water, curled up into a ball.

　　Wu Aotian did not stop there. He then hit Di Qiu's back with his elbow. Di Qiu fell to the ground with a thud. Wu Aotian squatted down and punched him again and again.

　　From the moment Wu Aotian made his move to the moment he knocked Di Qiu down, no one around him could react. No one expected that Wu Aotian would attack as soon as he said so, and his moves were as fast as lightning and ruthless, without showing any mercy at all because of Di Qiu's identity.

　　Seeing Di Qiu being knocked to the ground, Wu Aotian was still preparing to continue attacking. The people behind him finally reacted and several people rushed up at the same time, shouting fiercely.

　　"How dare you insult Master Di? You are simply courting death!"

　　"Beat him to death!"

　　"Hurry up and save Master Di!"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian did not relax at all because of the guards' attacks. He threw his fists down and shouted softly, "Brother, Leng Feng, take care of them!"

　　Wu Lingfeng couldn't hold back any longer when he saw Wu Aotian taking action. He turned his body and suddenly bumped into a burly man who was rushing towards Wu Aotian. At the same time, Leng Feng suddenly raised the bowl in his hand, and the remaining half bowl of rice grains fell to the people who rushed up.

　　As soon as Wu Lingfeng made a move, he used Bajiquan's unique move, Tieshankao!

　　This Tieshankao was extremely powerful. The big man just noticed Wu Lingfeng rushing towards him, and found that Wu Lingfeng's body had hit his body. The big man only felt a sudden pain in his body and the sound of broken bones. His body seemed to be hit by a fast-running rhinoceros and suddenly flew up lightly.

　　Wu Lingfeng's attack was powerful, while Leng Feng's was extremely vicious. The dark shadows that rushed up suddenly saw something flying towards their eyes, and subconsciously closed their eyes and turned their heads, but at this instant, Leng Feng's body suddenly appeared beside them like a ghost.

　　“Bang” “Bang” “Bang”…

　　A series of fists hit the body, making a loud clatter that echoed in the air. As Leng Feng's fists struck out, one person after another fell to the ground.

　　They did not die, but Leng Feng's strong and effective attacks made them lose their offensive power instantly. Although they were all very strong, and one of them was even a master of the eighth level, they had no strength to fight back under Leng Feng's unexpected attack.

　　Even Wu Aotian, who was beating Di Qiu on the ground, couldn't help but be startled. Leng Feng was indeed very powerful!

　　PS: To get on the list, brothers and sisters, please give me some votes.

　　Chapter 33 Complete Collapse

　　There were hundreds or even thousands of practitioners in the huge cafeteria hall. The conflict here immediately attracted everyone's attention. For a moment, Wu Aotian and others became the focus of the whole audience.

　　"Hey, wasn't the one who was beaten the son of the governor of Donglin County?"

　　"Hehe, that kid is really strong. He beat Di Qiu without any scruples. He has character!"

　　"Who is that man in black? His moves are so fierce, his eyes are as sharp as lightning, his moves are as fast as the wind, and his fists and palms are full of powerful killing power. I'm afraid he has reached the ninth level, right?"

　　"Those two young men were also wearing silk robes, they must be nobles too. Humph, dog bites dog, it's just a mouthful of fur..."

　　…

　　In the hall, the practitioners were discussing among themselves, but the situation on Wu Aotian's side had become completely one-sided!

　　Di Qiu was knocked to the ground by Wu Aotian, but Wu Aotian did not let him go. Instead, he punched him slowly, and it seemed that he paused slightly between each punch to give Di Qiu some time to catch his breath. However, when the next punch came down, Di Qiu's face, which had just relaxed a little, suddenly frowned again.

　　There was a loud clacking sound and each punch hit the flesh.

　　Yuwen Tuo's face had turned pale. Looking at the fierce attacks of Wu Aotian and the other two, especially the black-clothed man Leng Feng's outstretched hand, Yuwen Tuo felt cold sweat in his palms.

　　There were at least eight guards behind Di Qiu and the other three nobles, but they were knocked to the ground by Wu Lingfeng and Di Qiu in the blink of an eye. Yuwen Tuo also saw clearly the move Wu Lingfeng made, which was exactly the move that Wu Aotian used to deal with the two guards of the Qi family that day, and it looked even more powerful than the one Wu Aotian used!

　　Wu Lingfeng knocked down two of them, but the remaining six or seven were all knocked down by Leng Feng in an instant. Leng Feng's attacks were like a poisonous snake leaping out of the grass, vicious, accurate, fast and effective.

　　Who is this Leng Feng? When did the Wu family get such a powerful master?

　　No wonder Wu Aotian was not afraid of Di Qiu at all and even dared to take the initiative to attack. With such a master by his side, he was confident!

　　When Yuwen Tuo thought of this, he suddenly remembered another thing. Before, the father and son of the Wan family suddenly encountered a life-and-death assassination, and the Wan family fell from then on. And it happened that at this time, there was a top master beside Wu Aotian... Is there any connection between them?

　　If it was really the Wu family who did it, then this family is really too cruel.

　　Yuwen Tuo's mind was very quick and he thought of many questions in just a moment, and most of them were close to the facts. Thinking of this, Yuwen Tuo suddenly felt a little scared. If he had not changed his mind at the tavern that day and drank a penalty to apologize to Wu Aotian and did not want to be Wu Aotian's enemy, would he have also suffered Wu Aotian's revenge?

　　Yuwen Tuo had a myriad of thoughts in his mind, but the three nobles over there were completely dumbfounded!

　　They had looks of anticipation on their faces, waiting to see how Wu Aotian would be taught a lesson by Di Qiu, but in the blink of an eye, Di Qiu was knocked down, and all his guards were also knocked over, while Wu Aotian was still beating Di Qiu fiercely like a devil!

　　The three nobles all felt their legs weaken, and fear and regret rose in their hearts. Why did they come here to show off for no reason? No matter what his family background was, this guy looked like a ruthless person. To have provoked such a demon...

　　"You...you stop it! If you hit Young Master Di, the Di family will not let it go. You will bring disaster to your family!"

　　Although they were afraid, the three young nobles did not dare to run away. Di Qiu was still on the ground. If they ran away, they would probably face Di Qiu's revenge, one of the young nobles shouted with a pale face, but his voice was trembling slightly, and the domineering aura just now was gone.

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly, but did not stop his movements. He just raised his eyes and looked coldly at the noble young man who was speaking. The noble young man trembled when he was stared at by Wu Aotian, and actually took a step back.

　　Although these three young nobles were also cultivators and their strength was not low, most of them were at the sixth level, not much worse than Wu Aotian, but Wu Aotian's swift and decisive methods made the three of them feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Moreover, Leng Feng and Wu Lingfeng were standing next to them, and the three of them couldn't even muster the courage to take action.

　　At this time, the three brothers of the Tie family seemed to have just noticed that there was a fight to be had. They raised their heads from the rice and shouted with great excitement, "Hey, Wu Aotian, you have quite the personality."

　　Tiehu looked at the many guards lying on the ground with a look of regret, and muttered: "Hey, why don't you leave a few for us, so that we can have a taste of it."

　　Tiebao nodded repeatedly, agreeing with Tiehu's words: "That's right, why knock them down so quickly? We have to break their three legs first..."

　　Three legs?

　　The many guards who were lying on the ground in great pain felt their hearts twitch when they heard Tiebao's words, as if some part of their body was being torn apart. They were originally very angry, but now they suddenly felt lucky that they had already fallen down. If they had to wait for these three big men to take action... just thinking about it made them break out in cold sweats.

　　While lamenting, Tiebao looked at the three noble young men who were still standing, with some ill intention in his expression. The already pale faces of the three noble young men became even paler. Finally, they could no longer bear the fear in their hearts and ran to the back. As for Di Qiu who was being abused by Wu Aotian on the ground, how could they care about him?

　　Di Qiu's face was covered in blood from his nose. He stared at Wu Aotian angrily: "Wu Aotian, I won't let you go...ah!"

　　"You won't let me go, right?" Wu Aotian punched Di Qiu in the waist, interrupting Di Qiu's screams and causing him to howl miserably. He said indifferently, "Aren't you going to break my hands and make me kneel down and call you grandpa?"

　　Although Di Qiu was short, he was still quite tough. He struggled to raise his face and spat out a mouthful of blood: "Songyun City Wu Family, I will remember you..."

　　"remember?"

　　"Bang", another punch, Wu Aotian made Di Qiu roll his eyes again, and the flesh on his face was trembling. Wu Aotian's punches were not random, each of his punches landed on the part of the body that was most likely to cause pain, and the pain in these parts was also the most likely to involve people's nerves. These were all a way of interrogating people. The punches did not leave any scars, but were the most torturous.

　　This Di Qiu was from the fifth-class noble Di family, and was also the prefect of Donglin County. Although Wu Aotian was not afraid of him, it was not easy for him to kill him now. After all, the Wu family was far inferior to the Di family, and his own strength was not strong enough, and he had not even crossed the threshold of a spiritual practitioner.

　　Not killing him does not mean not teaching him a lesson. Not only should we teach him a lesson, but we should teach him until he is afraid!

　　He must feel a sense of fear deep in his soul just by thinking about himself!

　　"You want revenge, don't you?"

　　"Your family is a fifth-class noble, right?"

　　"You like to act noble in front of others and be flattered, right?"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian spoke slowly and steadily, while his hands moved also slowly. Every time he threw a punch, there was a dull thud.

　　At the beginning, Di Qiu's attitude was extremely tough. He gritted his teeth and looked at Wu Aotian angrily. However, as Wu Aotian punched him again and again, fear began to slowly appear on Di Qiu's face, and the vicious curses in his mouth gradually turned into howls mixed with pleas.

　　The people around also showed shock and fear on their faces. No one seemed to have expected that this sunny and handsome young man could be so ruthless.

　　It seems that it is better not to provoke them. Even people from the fifth-class noble family were beaten up like this by him. If it were an ordinary person, wouldn’t he be beaten to death directly?

　　"Okay, stop hitting me, I can't take it anymore..."

　　Di Qiu's nerves gradually went from strong to relaxed, and then collapsed little by little. When Wu Aotian punched him again, bringing him an unforgettable pain, he finally couldn't bear it anymore and collapsed completely.

　　"Please, let me go. As long as you let me go, I will agree to anything you ask for!"

　　Leng Feng, who was standing next to him, looked at Di Qiu, who was crying bitterly, with a shocked expression. He had just carefully observed Wu Aotian's punches, which seemed to be random, but it seemed that each position could cause severe pain. Leng Feng only knew a few of them. Now, seeing Di Qiu's complete collapse, there was an extra hint of strangeness in Di Qiu's eyes when he looked at Wu Aotian again.

　　How many secrets does this person have hidden in his heart?

　　Wu Aotian stopped and squatted in front of Di Qiu: "Aren't you going to teach me a lesson? Aren't you going to seek revenge on my Wu family?"

　　Snot, tears and blood were all mixed together on Di Qiu's face. His originally luxurious clothes were now covered in dust and blood because of his rolling around on the ground. He looked in a miserable state.

　　"No, as long as you let me go today, I will never seek revenge on you..."

　　Facing Di Qiu's endless promises, Wu Aotian showed a cold smile on his face: "But how can I believe it?"

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian was slightly willing to let him go, Di Qiu could no longer care about anything else and quickly said, "I, Di Qiu, swear that if I, Di Qiu, seek revenge on Wu Aotian afterwards, I will be struck by lightning and my body will be torn to pieces..."

　　Seeing Di Qiu swearing a poisonous oath, the people around him all had strange expressions on their faces. People in this world still take swearing a poisonous oath very seriously, and generally they will abide by the oath once they have made it. But Di Qiu was beaten and forced to swear a poisonous oath, which shows that his mind has completely collapsed.

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew this. Although he did not think that swearing a poisonous oath was credible, he could not really kill Di Qiu yet. He said calmly, "Okay, I will let you go today, but..."

　　Wu Aotian lowered his body gently, looking at Di Qiu, whose pupils were dull and unfocused, and after a long while he said in a low voice: "If you want to retaliate against me, go ahead, but next time, I will make you suffer a hundred times more than today. By then, you will be unable to die and will regret why you came to this world!"

　　PS:

　　Please give me red tickets, red tickets, red tickets...

　　Chapter 34: Three Outer Sect Masters

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, Di Qiu's body trembled noticeably, as if he was trembling with fear.

　　Wu Aotian stood up with a faint smile on his face. In fact, Wu Aotian had used hypnosis to say the last sentence. Every Yanhuang special police officer is quite proficient in hypnosis, and they are also proficient in how to resist hypnosis. After all, as special police officers, they often need to use hypnosis to interrogate the required information. If they are caught, they must keep secrets and resist hypnosis or use some special drugs.

　　Di Qiu himself is also a cultivator, and his willpower is usually quite strong, so Wu Aotian first uses force to completely crush the opponent's willpower, causing him to completely collapse. When his mind is completely confused, he uses hypnosis to deeply implant his terrifying image into the opponent's mind.

　　With this terrifying thought hidden in the deepest part of his consciousness, whenever Di Qiu thought of himself in the future, he would subconsciously feel scared and terrified. The pain he suffered from what happened this time would once again emerge clearly in his mind.

　　I'm afraid that with this method, he will never dare to seek revenge on me again, but will just stay as far away from me as possible.

　　Fear is always the most unforgettable thing in the deepest part of consciousness.

　　Looking at Leng Feng standing next to him, Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "Your moves are indeed sharp."

　　Leng Feng had a calm expression, and looked at Wu Aotian with a meaningful look in his eyes. He also said calmly, "Mutual, mutual."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, kicked Di Qiu who was still lying on the ground, and shouted softly: "Why don't you leave? Are you waiting for me to find someone to carry you?"

　　When Di Qiu came into contact with Wu Aotian's smiling face, his body trembled suddenly. He was startled and, regardless of the pain in his body, he turned over and got up, wiped the blood from his nose, and ran out in a panic. The guards who fell to the ground also struggled one by one, supporting each other and leaving here.

　　Leng Feng looked at the rice grains spilled on the ground and shook his head with some regret: "What a pity for my half bowl of rice. I haven't even finished it yet. What a waste."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head, looked at Leng Feng's face, nodded seriously and said: "Yes, I totally agree, people who waste money are the most shameless!"

　　Leng Feng looked up in surprise, only to see that the smile on Wu Aotian's face was constantly expanding, and finally blossomed into a bright smile. Leng Feng, whose usually stern face, couldn't help but reveal a faint smile.

　　Yuwen Tuo watched Wu Aotian and his men display their might and beat Di Qiu and his men to a pulp. Although he was horrified, thinking about the consequences, he could not help but sigh and said, "Wu Aotian, Di Qiu is a vengeful person. You have humiliated him so much today, I'm afraid he will not let it go. You should leave as soon as possible."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Could it be that the Di family is capable of using the Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　Yuwen Tuo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Of course not. Although the Dragon Soul Sect is located in Donglin County, the Di family still has to act according to the Dragon Soul Sect's wishes. It's just that the Di family has always deliberately flattered some people in the Dragon Soul Sect. Now that Di Qiu has been beaten, if they ask the Dragon Soul Sect to send someone, I'm afraid..."

　　Wu Aotian's heart trembled: "Those spiritual practitioners?"

　　Yuwen Tuo shook his head and said, "Spiritual practitioners have always been detached from the world. They already have a long life, and most of them don't care about worldly affairs. Even if the Di family flatters them, they are basically indifferent. However, among the current outer disciples, there are many who have close relations with the Di family, and there are many powerful people among them..."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Thank you for your reminder. As long as the spiritual practitioners of the Dragon Soul Sect do not interfere in this matter, the rest can be solved. If it really doesn't work, we can just leave."

　　Yuwen Tuo nodded and sighed, "After all, we are all from Songyun City. I really want to help you, but this matter has really become a big deal..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "Death is sometimes not scary. What is scary is living without dignity. Although the saying goes that even ants are greedy for life, living in disgrace is better than dying, but I don't want to be like this. I have been humble for sixteen years. This time is long enough..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian stared at Yuwen Tuo and said, "Although you have humiliated me many times in the past, considering that you apologized by drinking a fine last time in the tavern and defended me today, we are even now. You don't have to feel guilty. To you, I am just a passerby. You don't want to be my enemy, but as long as you don't do anything to hurt the Wu family, we won't be enemies."

　　Yuwen Tuo looked into Wu Aotian's eyes and suddenly sighed softly, "I know that you actually look down on me in your heart because I am too realistic. I can share wealth but not adversity. However, I don't think there is anything wrong with this. It's just that this matter...you really have to be careful. That's all I have to say. It's up to you whether you listen or not."

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "Okay, I understand."

　　Yuwen Tuo sighed softly again, turned and left.

　　Wu Aotian turned around to look at the surprised eyes around him, then turned back to look at Leng Feng: "What do you think?"

　　Leng Feng said calmly: "As you said, even if the other party wants to retaliate, as long as they don't ask spiritual practitioners to help, I won't be afraid."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, shook his head and said, "It's already been done. They can come if they want to. But what I want to ask is, what do you think of your handling of this matter?"

　　Leng Feng shook his head and said, "I don't have any opinion. There are too many people in this world who deserve to be beaten. Since you have offered your face, just beat you. But I agree with what you just said..."

　　Wu Lingfeng suddenly interrupted and asked, "Which part?"

　　There was something strange in Leng Feng's eyes, and he said in a low voice: "Death is not scary sometimes. What is scary is living without dignity... As a killer, I have never been afraid of death. My training is to find a bloody way to survive in the killing. How can I be afraid of death in this state of mind? If I am afraid of death, I will never make any progress in my life..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "In this case, let's wait and see what the other party has in mind..."

　　Although he decided not to leave, Wu Aotian still found an outer disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect. After giving him a bag of Phantom Spirit Coins, he got the information he wanted to know from the outer disciple.

　　After listening, Wu Aotian felt a little relieved. The Di family did show courtesy to the Dragon Soul Sect, but those spiritual practitioners living in the main hall of the Dragon Soul Sect did not want to pay attention to them at all. However, some of the outer disciples living at the foot of the mountain had close relations with the Di family, including Song Jun and others who were relatively powerful among the outer disciples.

　　The conflict in the cafeteria made Wu Aotian and his group suddenly noticeable. When they walked outside, there were always people pointing at them and looking at them strangely.

　　Nothing happened that night and it passed peacefully, but on the next morning, several strange men found the room where Wu Aotian and others were staying.

　　The leader was a burly, square-faced middle-aged man in his forties, followed by three men in their thirties. Wu Aotian looked at the four people who walked into the room, and his heart trembled slightly, but he asked calmly, "Who are you looking for?"

　　The square-faced middle-aged man stared at Wu Aotian's face with his eyes like arrows: "You are Wu Aotian, right?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, thinking that it seemed that these people came with bad intentions: "Yes, I am Wu Aotian, who are you?"

　　The square-faced middle-aged man snorted coldly and said, "You are so bold that you actually caused trouble in the Dragon Soul Sect and beat the son of the Donglin County Magistrate in public. What crime should you be charged with?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "Why, did Di Qiu ask you to come and avenge him?"

　　The square-faced middle-aged man laughed and said, "That's not the case. I don't know what method you used. Di Qiu was so scared when he heard your name that he didn't even dare to show up. This made me very curious and I had to come and see it..."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and asked calmly, "Are you outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　Several men showed some undisguised arrogance on their faces. One of them snorted, "You have good taste. This is Brother Song Jun, one of the three outstanding outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect!"

　　Song army?

　　A smile appeared on Wu Aotian's face. Wasn't this person one of the outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect who had a good relationship with the Di family?

　　Wu Aotian had expected that Di Qiu didn't dare to come looking for him, and the Song army also denied that Di Qiu was looking for them for revenge. It seemed that the Song army came here on their own, but he didn't know what their purpose was.

　　Look at what you and others look like. How dare you beat Di Qiu?

　　Or to get back the face for Di Qiu?

　　Wu Aotian did not say anything, but just looked at Song Jun calmly, waiting for him to tell him his purpose.

　　"You seem calm?"

　　Song Jun's eyes were always on Wu Aotian's face. Seeing Wu Aotian's calm and indifferent reaction, he couldn't help but be a little surprised.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I've heard that the Song army and the Di family of Donglin County have a close relationship. I beat Di Qiu yesterday, and it's not surprising that you came to my door today. I just don't know what you want to do today?"

　　Song Jun's eyes changed slightly, and he said coldly: "Since you know everything, you still dare to do this. I guess you don't take us seriously, right?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "How dare we, how dare we, if that were the case, we wouldn't have come to Dragon Soul Sect to try our luck, but we can't be a soft egg or a coward when we are bullied."

　　Song Jun's expression eased a little. He glanced at Wu Aotian and landed on Leng Feng who was not far behind him. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his gaze pierced Leng Feng's face like a needle. He said slowly: "This person is your subordinate, right? I heard that he created several powerful guards in an instant. I can't help but feel itchy. I wonder if we can have a competition..."

　　PS:

　　As new books are on the list, everyone is using their hands to smash their red tickets. It would be a waste if they don’t smash them anyway…

　　Chapter 35 Leng Feng Takes Action

　　"Sparring?"

　　Wu Aotian showed a hint of sneer on his lips, and there was naturally a hint of disbelief in his voice. Perhaps he wanted to avenge Di Qiu in disguise. In this way, wouldn't he gain face in front of the Di family and get a lot of benefits?

　　Song Jun naturally heard the meaning behind Wu Aotian's two short words. He turned his head and looked at Wu Aotian and snorted, "Yes, it's a competition. If you think I'm helping Di Qiu to get revenge, that's fine. But I really don't want to fight you. You're too weak."

　　Wu Aotian, who was despised by Song Jun, was not angry at all. Instead, he raised his head and said, "Okay, very straightforward. Just you and him will spar. What if you win, and what if you lose?"

　　Song Jun narrowed his eyes slightly: "He should be the strongest among you. If I beat him, I want one of your hands. If I lose, I will not care about this matter and just pretend I don't know."

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation and said, "Okay, that's it!"

　　Leng Feng turned his head in surprise and looked at Wu Aotian. He seemed a little surprised that Wu Aotian trusted him so much. Sensing Leng Feng's gaze, Wu Aotian turned his head and smiled at Leng Feng: "I'll leave my hand to you."

　　Leng Feng frowned and said, "Aren't you afraid that I will lose?"

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Song Jun and smiled: "If you lose, no one can stop them even if they want to kill us, let alone one hand... More importantly, I believe you will not lose."

　　Leng Feng did not say anything else, but turned his head and looked at Song Jun and said, "Location, lead the way."

　　Song Jun looked at Leng Feng, who was speaking succinctly, with a little surprise. His eyes became a little solemn, and he turned around and said, "Follow me!"

　　Song Jun took the other three men and left the room first. Leng Feng followed them out. Wu Aotian also stepped out without hesitation. Wu Lingfeng followed with a serious expression. At the end were the three brothers of the Tie family.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family followed up, and Tielong patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder and laughed, "Wu Aotian, don't worry. Even if he loses, we are still here. You are a good person, and we will not let you be bullied."

　　Tiebao beside him also nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, if anyone wants to attack you, the three of us brothers will tear him into eight pieces."

　　The voices of Iron Dragon and Iron Leopard were both very loud, and several Song soldiers walking in front showed a hint of sneer on their faces, but no one turned back.

　　Song Jun led everyone forward and came to a forest behind the house. He turned around and faced Leng Feng who was following closely. "Let's do it here. No one will interfere. It's a good opportunity for us to have a big battle!"

　　Leng Feng seemed to be very frugal with words. He just nodded and uttered one word coldly: "Please!"

　　The men behind Song Jun quickly retreated, and Wu Aotian and others also stopped. Within a radius of twenty meters, there were only Song Jun and Leng Feng, standing quietly facing each other in the breeze.

　　The aura of both men was constantly rising, and that invisible aura suppressed the hearts of everyone watching, making people feel as if they were suffocating. The difference was that Song Jun's aura was full of fierceness, while Leng Feng's aura was filled with murderous intent as thick as blood.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian saw such a blood-like aura appearing from Leng Feng. This murderous intent was like needles piercing the body, making people feel cold and fearful.

　　This is Leng Feng’s true strength, this is the true realm of the ninth level.

　　Song Jun's face was extremely solemn. He took a wrong step and shot towards Leng Feng like an arrow. Leng Feng turned his body to the side and threw a punch, hitting Song Jun's fist.

　　The two men's bodies shook at the same time, and the ground beneath their feet instantly collapsed by three points. Some rocks even shattered into powder in an instant, as if the entire space was violently shaken by the impact of the fist.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the two people fighting without blinking, and was quite shocked. Leng Feng's fighting power was much stronger now than the last time he fought against him. It seemed that he did not use his full strength when fighting against him last time.

　　Two people were moving quickly in the woods, like two entangled shadows. Even though Wu Aotian's strength had reached the sixth level, he could only see the movements of the two people clearly. Wu Aotian estimated that if he fought with either of them, he might not be able to hold out for ten breaths.

　　The gap in strength is still huge. Wu Aotian sighed secretly in his heart, and his belief in becoming stronger became more and more persistent.

　　If I am strong enough, how dare Di Qiu provoke me? How dare the Song army come to me and openly seek revenge by fighting?

　　strength!

　　Although Wu Aotian stared at the battlefield, carefully observing every move of the two men, no one knew the huge waves rising in his heart.

　　Wu Lingfeng clenched his fists and looked at the field nervously, his heart hanging in his throat, because Leng Feng's victory or defeat involved one of his younger brother Wu Aotian's hands. Although losing a hand would not kill him, a person only has two hands, and if one is missing, his life is basically ruined.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family were also paying attention to the battlefield, but they were not as nervous as Wu Lingfeng. Instead, the three brothers kept commenting on the two men's fighting moves. The three brothers were originally talkative and their words were often entangled. Now, in the whole venue, except for the sound of Leng Feng and Song Jun fighting, the only sound was the three of them chattering.

　　"Bang", another fierce collision, Leng Feng and Song Jun both retreated and resumed the state of confrontation again.

　　Song Jun's face instantly turned extremely red, and he stared at Leng Feng. Leng Feng's face still had that stern expression, like an icy mask, without any warmth.

　　Judging from the postures of the two people, it is obvious that the winner has been decided, but who will win in the end?

　　Although Wu Aotian had been concentrating on observing the fight between the two men, the last few blows were so fast that the outcome was decided in a flash. However, Wu Aotian vaguely saw that in the last few blows, Leng Feng was using the fighting skills that he had taught him. This fighting skill was more powerful in Leng Feng's hands than when he used it himself!

　　Song Jun suddenly turned around, waved to the three men he brought with him, and walked out without saying a word.

　　Although Wu Aotian had long believed that Leng Feng would definitely win, after all, he was a person at the peak of the ninth level, and he was a killer. He was afraid that except for spiritual practitioners, no one else could defeat him in a one-on-one fight. This was also the reason why Wu Aotian accepted Song Jun's challenge without hesitation. Of course, in this situation, Wu Aotian had no other choice.

　　Leng Feng, with a cold face, looked at Song Jun who was walking out, and suddenly said indifferently: "You'd better spit out that blood. If you hold it back, your strength will decline."

　　As Leng Feng finished his words, the Song army that was moving forward suddenly stopped and a mouthful of blood spurted out of its mouth.

　　Song Jun slowly turned around and stretched out his hand. He ignored the shocked looks of the men beside him and looked at Leng Feng with a bit of admiration in his eyes: "You are very powerful. I believe you have reached the peak of the ninth level. You are only one step away from becoming a spiritual practitioner."

　　Leng Feng nodded slowly, without hiding anything: "I have been stuck at this stage for eight years."

　　There was a hint of surprise in Song Jun's eyes, but at the same time there was also a hint of regret, because he knew very well that that one step away might be shackles that could not be broken in a lifetime, and that one step away was the distance between heaven and man.

　　So close, yet so far away.

　　Although there is no shortage of people in this world who remain at the peak of the ninth level for many years and enter the ranks of spiritual practitioners due to an accidental realization or opportunity, there are more people who remain here forever and cannot advance beyond it in their entire lives. Leng Feng has already been there for eight years and has been unable to become a spiritual practitioner. I'm afraid he will have to stop here for the rest of his life.

　　"I lost. I will abide by what I just said. I will no longer be involved in the affairs of the Di family. However... it seems that you are not participating in the selection of our Dragon Soul Sect's outer disciples?"

　　Leng Feng nodded, his face still calm: "Yes, I am just a subordinate of Young Master Wu. Besides, my master is a spiritual practitioner, so I will not participate in the selection of outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Song Jun's eyes suddenly widened: "Is your master also a spiritual practitioner?"

　　Leng Feng nodded, but didn't say anything more. Song Jun's eyes flashed with something strange, but he finally nodded: "Then I wish you good luck. Although I'm letting it go, I'm afraid there are still people who won't give up. You just need to be careful, but you don't have to worry too much. The spiritual practitioners of the Dragon Soul Sect will not intervene in these matters."

　　"Thanks for your reminder."

　　Watching the disappearing figures of Song Jun and the others, Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a bit of a smile: "This Song Jun is quite responsible, he is considered a man."

　　He turned his head and looked at Leng Feng and asked, "Are you not hurt?"

　　Leng Feng shook his head and said, "The fighting skills you taught me are very useful. I can use them very easily. I tried it today and it is indeed very powerful."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "That's because you are so strong. I am not as good as you in using it myself... This is another troubleshooter. I just wonder if there is someone who will not give up what he just said. Who is it?"

　　Leng Feng looked indifferent: "Didn't he say that those spiritual practitioners wouldn't attack anyway? That's enough. Even if we can't defeat them, can't we just leave?"

　　Wu Aotian turned around and looked at the three Tie brothers who were still making noises nearby, and said with a smile: "I guess they were the least nervous just now..."

　　Leng Feng's eyes flashed with a smile: "Innocent heart, fearless of life and death, fearless of power, fearless of nothing, just seeking the heart's desire... This kind of state of mind cultivation is not something that ordinary people can achieve. I don't know who trained these three brothers. Their fathers must be extraordinary people."

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, why are there fewer tickets when more people are collecting them? Oh, don’t be lazy, remember to vote every day.

　　Chapter 36: Brilliant Move

　　Not many people knew about the battle between Song Jun and Leng Feng, but many people had seen Song Jun and others taking Wu Aotian and others to the woods behind. Everyone was just waiting to see the show. If they were not afraid of Song Jun and others, many people would have followed them.

　　Now seeing Song Jun and others returning first, everyone was wondering whether Wu Aotian and others had been "dealt with" by Song Jun and others. Just when everyone was talking about it, Wu Aotian and others returned safely, with calm expressions, as if nothing dangerous had happened.

　　Speculations and quiet discussions suddenly became more frequent.

　　A few days passed quickly, and more practitioners poured into the Dragon Soul Sect. During these days, nothing happened.

　　"Please all those taking the test leave the room and gather in the square."

　　A loud voice rang out in the huge area where the outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect lived, and Wu Aotian knew that the selection was finally about to begin.

　　Countless people poured out from everywhere and finally gathered in the huge square, a large black mass. After Wu Aotian took a look around, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. There were at least four to five thousand people in the square, and all of them had broken through the fifth level of cultivation. It could be said that it was a gathering of elite practitioners. The attraction of joining a spiritual sect was indeed very great.

　　Selecting only three hundred people from four or five thousand people, the competition is obviously extremely cruel. I just don't know what method will be used to eliminate so many candidates?

　　There is a platform in front of the square, on which stand three people, two men and one woman.

　　Both men were wearing silk robes with the Dragon Soul Sect's logo on them. They looked to be in their fifties, while the woman next to them looked very young, probably only sixteen or seventeen years old. She was dressed in green, even the outer waist robe was green. There was also a logo on the robe, but it was not the Dragon Soul Sect's logo.

　　The symbol of the Dragon Soul Sect is an open dragon head, as if ready to devour someone, while the symbol on the chest of the woman in green is a skinny wintersweet. The wintersweet does not look eye-catching, but it has its own style.

　　The style and logo of the green-clothed woman's clothes are different from those of the Dragon Soul Sect, which makes Wu Aotian wonder, could it be that the green-clothed woman is not a member of the Dragon Soul Sect?

　　Then why is she here?

　　Seeing that everyone in the square had gathered, the two men standing in the air turned their heads and whispered something to the woman in green. The woman in green did not speak, but just made a gesture of invitation.

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. The two men seemed quite respectful towards the woman in green. Who was this woman in green?

　　The man on the left looked around at the densely packed crowd below and slowly said, "I am Liu Xingran, the person in charge of recruiting outer disciples for Dragon Soul Sect this time. I am very happy that so many elites have gathered here after our sect announced the recruitment of outer disciples. But unfortunately, Dragon Soul Sect cannot accept all of you. I have read the information of all the candidates this time, and after discussing with the sect master, we decided to recruit 400 outer disciples this time, and these 400 disciples will be selected from among you."

　　Although they knew that the number of people recruited this time would probably be less than one-tenth, when Liu Xingran actually made this announcement, there were still exclamations from the crowd.

　　Liu Xingran was not at all surprised by the reaction below, and his voice still came out steadily from his mouth. Although there were thousands of people buzzing with discussions below, his voice still reached everyone's ears very clearly.

　　"The path of cultivation has always been a path for the brave. This path is not as beautiful as you imagine. There is only endless loneliness, endless bones, and endless fighting. If you want to become stronger, you must have the courage to face death and even trample on death. If you are afraid of death, then you should go home, get married, and have children."

　　A loud laughter broke out from the crowd below. Wu Aotian looked at Liu Xingran on the stage and suddenly realized something. This man was the person in charge of recruiting outer disciples this time, and he could discuss things with the sect master face to face. He must have come from the Dragon Soul Sect's main hall, which meant that this man was a spiritual practitioner!

　　Just as Wu Aotian was thinking secretly in his heart, a slightly proud voice sounded beside him: "I didn't expect that the person in charge of this selection was Liu Xingran. It seems that the Dragon Soul Sect attaches great importance to this selection."

　　Wu Aotian turned around and saw a middle-aged man in his forties who was speaking. It seemed that he knew something about the inside story.

　　Without Wu Aotian asking, someone nearby immediately asked in surprise: "Do you know this Liu Xingran? Can you introduce him to me?"

　　The middle-aged man explained with a proud look on his face, "There are a total of 44 spiritual practitioners in the Dragon Soul Sect. There are three elders below the Sect Master, and Liu Xingran is one of the three elders. It is said that his strength has reached that of a high-level spiritual master, which is quite remarkable."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that Liu Xingran was actually the elder of the Dragon Soul Sect. His strength had already reached that of a high-level spiritual envoy. It seemed that the Dragon Soul Sect was indeed very dedicated in recruiting outer disciples this time.

　　Practitioners practice body-strengthening techniques, and their cultivation is divided into nine levels of body-strengthening. After breaking through the ninth level and entering the spiritual realm, they become spiritual disciples. Spiritual disciples are the lowest level of spiritual practitioners, and are divided into three levels: low-level, mid-level and high-level. With each promotion, their strength will be greatly improved. A mid-level spiritual disciple can challenge at least three low-level spiritual disciples at the same time, and a high-level spiritual disciple can challenge at least three mid-level spiritual disciples at the same time.

　　Above the spiritual disciple is the spiritual envoy, which is also divided into three levels: low, medium and high. Above the spiritual envoy is the spiritual master. The nine stages of the three levels of spiritual disciple, spiritual envoy and spiritual master are collectively called the Void Spiritual Realm. The vast majority of spiritual practitioners in this world remain in the Void Spiritual Realm and find it difficult to step into higher realms after the Void Spiritual Realm.

　　The spiritual practitioner that Wu Houde had saved was a mid-level spiritual disciple. Even though he was a spiritual disciple and not a member of the Wu family, other families were already quite wary of the Wu family. The Dragon Soul Sect has forty-four spiritual practitioners, not to mention spiritual envoys, and there may even be strong people in the spiritual master realm. How can ordinary people not be in awe?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel more and more strange. Since Liu Xingran was an elder of the Dragon Soul Sect, he must have a high status. But the woman in green looked so young, why was Liu Xingran so polite to her? It seemed that the woman in green was probably from an important background.

　　This thought only flashed through Wu Aotian's mind. After all, who this woman in green was seemed to have nothing to do with him.

　　"Given that the ages of the practitioners participating in the selection vary greatly, we will divide them into certain groups: one group under 25, one group between 25 and 35, and one group over 35. The three groups will use the same competition method, but the comparison results and selection methods will be slightly different."

　　Wu Aotian nodded secretly and divided all the practitioners into three groups. This would indeed reflect more fairness. Otherwise, people with the same qualifications and talents would have two completely different results due to age differences. On the other hand, such grouping would also make it easier to select the best ones.

　　"Now, those under 25 years old, please go to my left, those between 25 and 35 years old, please go to the middle, and those over 35 years old, please go to my right. Everyone, please line up in rows... Those who are not participating in the selection of outer disciples, please step outside the square."

　　Leng Feng withdrew directly to the edge because he did not participate in the assessment. The two brothers Wu Aotian and the three brothers of the Tie family stayed, but Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng were classified into the group under 25 years old, while the three brothers of the Tie family were already 32 years old, so they were classified into the group between 25 and 35.

　　The crowd quickly divided into four groups like a tide. The last group was naturally the guards or followers of the people participating in the selection. Among the three groups of people in the square, the group with twenty-five to thirty-five people had the largest number of people. After all, the minimum requirement for this assessment was to reach the sixth level, and there were relatively few people who reached the sixth level under the age of twenty-five, but there were relatively many who reached the sixth level before the age of thirty-five.

　　Among the three groups of people, the group where the Wu Aotian brothers were located had the smallest number of people, with only about six or seven hundred. The group in the middle had about two thousand people, and the group on the right had about seventeen or eighteen thousand.

　　Liu Xingran looked at the crowd below who had already parted, and waved to the back. Several outer disciples wearing clothes with the Dragon Soul Sect's logo quickly brought up three large baskets of number tags. Each number tag was about the size of a fist and had a number marked on it.

　　Liu Xingran said something again to the woman in green next to him, then grabbed a basket and threw it into the sky. The basket flipped in the air, and the number plates fell like rain.

　　Liu Xingran waved his hands suddenly, and a deep orange light suddenly appeared on his body. His hands seemed to be waving casually. The number plates were touched by the deep orange light and immediately shot towards the crowd below the platform like bullets.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked when he saw the number plates flying in the sky, because those number plates were not flying down in a disorderly manner, but one number plate flew towards one person, and there was absolutely no repetition.

　　In just a moment, it seemed as if there was a rain of number plates, and everyone had an extra number plate in their hands. The number plates in front of Liu Xingran had not been distributed yet, so he clasped his hands together, and an invisible force immediately wrapped up all the remaining number plates and sent them back into the basket.

　　The same action was repeated twice, and thousands of people in the square received a number plate. The light on Liu Xingran's body disappeared instantly, and he returned to his extremely calm appearance. However, in the square below the platform, the exclamations continued.

　　"So beautiful, worthy of being a high-level spiritual master, such strength is really enviable."

　　"Yes, the deep orange light that was emitted from his body just now is exactly the color of light that can only be emitted by a high-level spiritual user."

　　"Hey, I wonder when I can reach this level..."

　　…

　　In the crowd, Wu Aotian was also quite shocked. This was the first time he saw a spiritual practitioner take action since he came to this world. Although this attack was not a combat move, such exquisite control still surprised Wu Aotian.

　　Spiritual practitioners are indeed magical and powerful beings.

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, red tickets, Xiao Ba yelled!

　　Chapter 37: First to Qualify

　　"The content of the first selection round is very simple. That is to increase the number of signs in your hand from one to two. Simply put, I need to eliminate half of the people first."

　　"This match is a free-for-all. No matter what methods you use, as long as you can hold two signs in your hands, you can walk out of the square and qualify for the first round."

　　As soon as Liu Xingran finished speaking, the crowd below was in an uproar. No one had expected that the elimination method in the first round would be so direct and yet so cruel.

　　"Elder Liu, in a free-for-all, there are no restrictions on the means used. If someone who is already very strong and should have qualified encounters someone stronger, wouldn't that be bad luck? Moreover, there is the possibility that multiple people may besiege one person..."

　　A middle-aged man standing in the front raised the question in the minds of many people present. Facing the question, Liu Xingran replied calmly: "If others rob you, you can naturally rob others. I don't care about the process, I only care about the result. If you say that the strong people are eliminated by other factors, then I can only say that his luck is too bad, and luck is also a very important factor in the process of cultivation."

　　After answering the middle-aged man's question, Liu Xingran glanced at the team under 25 years old on his left hand side and said calmly: "The contestants under 25 years old on my left hand side will stay, and the others will temporarily leave the square."

　　Except for the group of 600 to 700 people including Wu Aotian who were still in the huge square, everyone else left the square. Wu Aotian turned to his eldest brother Wu Lingfeng and said, "I'll give you my number later..."

　　Wu Lingfeng looked at Wu Aotian in surprise and said, "Aotian, you..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and interrupted Wu Lingfeng: "It's not that I don't believe in your ability, but I really have no interest in joining the Dragon Soul Sect. Anyway, my number plate is useless, so I'll just give it to you."

　　Wu Lingfeng knew that Wu Aotian was not here to participate in the selection, but to accompany him to gain some experience. Now that he heard Wu Aotian say this, he no longer refused: "Okay, I'll listen to you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently and patted Wu Lingfeng's arm: "Now we are divided into three groups, under the age of 25. Brother, you have reached the seventh level, so I think it should be no problem to pass. I just don't know what the next assessment is."

　　Wu Lingfeng also had some expectation in his eyes: "I hope so."

　　While Wu Lingfeng and Wu Aotian were talking with their heads down, the outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect had already drawn a huge circle on the square, which enclosed most of the square. Obviously, this huge circle was the range of the duel, and as long as you walked out of this circle, you would get the right to advance. Of course, the prerequisite is that you brought two signs.

　　Everyone quickly dispersed across the venue, and many chose positions relatively close to the circle, because this way after getting the sign, they could leave the competition circle as soon as possible and obtain the right to advance to the first round.

　　Liu Xingran looked at everyone who had already taken their positions, and then added coldly: "In the competition, there are no restrictions on means, weapons, or even life and death. If there are those who are afraid, you can withdraw from the circle now and be regarded as giving up. Otherwise, it will be regarded as agreeing to the rules of the competition. Life and death are at your own risk."

　　Hearing Liu Xingran's cold words, there was another burst of exclamations from the crowd below. This rule made the game suddenly full of blood. Although some people were dissatisfied, they were shocked when they thought of what Liu Xingran said at the beginning, that the path of cultivation would be accompanied by endless white bones.

　　Although many people began to feel uneasy, no one really quit. After all, being able to join a spiritual sect was something everyone dreamed of, and it was worth it even if there were some risks.

　　Everyone took out their own weapons, and Wu Lingfeng also took out his own weapon cautiously. Wu Lingfeng's weapon was a knife, a thick-backed knife that looked quite heavy. Although there was nothing surprising about this thick-backed knife, its rough appearance still made several people around who had originally set their eyes on Wu Lingfeng turn their eyes away.

　　Everyone was rapidly looking at the people around them, looking for their own targets, while also being on guard against being targeted. For a moment, the scene became extremely subtle, and everyone kept their distance from others.

　　In a closed circle, everyone plays the role of hunter and hunted at the same time.

　　Just as everyone was holding their breath, Liu Xingran suddenly shouted, "Begin!"

　　Just as Liu Xingran's voice resounded throughout the venue, everyone rushed out suddenly like cheetahs, some were pouncing on targets they had long been eyeing, while others were avoiding the attacks of others.

　　Three figures pounced on Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng at the same time, two pounced on Wu Aotian and one pounced on Wu Lingfeng.

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly. It seemed that he really looked easy to bully. He didn't even have a weapon in his hand.

　　Wu Aotian raised his hand, and two small flying knives appeared in his palm as if out of thin air, and then flew towards the two black shadows that were rushing towards him like lightning. At the same time, the thick-backed knife in Wu Lingfeng's hand also smashed hard at the burly man who was rushing towards him.

　　The two men who pounced on Wu Aotian never expected that Wu Aotian not only had a weapon, but also such a mysterious flying knife. The two men leaned back at the same time, but because they pounced at an extremely fast speed and Wu Aotian's flying knife appeared very abruptly, even though the two men moved quickly, they could not completely avoid it. Two blood arrows shot out from their bodies at the same time.

　　Wu Aotian did not take the opportunity to attack them, he came here just to accompany his elder brother to have some experience. If it comes to strength, his elder brother will definitely have no problem in this level, but there is no guarantee that he will be besieged or have other factors, so Wu Aotian immediately decided to withdraw from the competition in the first round and gave the number plate to his elder brother, which was also a help to him.

　　Wu Lingfeng's sword was also extremely sharp. The man who rushed over was stronger than Wu Lingfeng, but he was not willing to face Wu Lingfeng's sword head-on. He took two steps back and dodged the sword.

　　In just a moment, Wu Aotian had already handed his sign to Wu Lingfeng, and at the same time pulled Wu Lingfeng's body and quickly retreated. By the time the three people reacted, Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng had already left the circle.

　　The three men who attacked Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng were stunned at the same time. They obviously didn't expect that Wu Aotian would directly give his brand to Wu Lingfeng. Did this extremely handsome young man just give up the opportunity to participate in the selection?

　　Doubts filled the minds of the three people, but there was no time to dwell on it because everyone else was already fighting together. Everyone understood that the longer they stayed in this circle, the more dangerous it would be because the more people lost their signs, the more desperately they would attack the remaining contestants who still had signs in order to regain their signs or even snatch two signs.

　　The two brothers Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng were the first and second people to exit the circle. The difference was that Wu Aotian was the first to be eliminated, while Wu Lingfeng was the first to qualify.

　　Although the melee in the circle below was extremely chaotic, the two men and one woman standing on the high platform could see the entire battle very clearly. Naturally, everything the brothers Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng did was also seen by the three of them.

　　The man standing next to Liu Xingran frowned and said, "That boy actually gave his sign to his companion and gave up the competition. Did he lose confidence?"

　　Liu Xingran shook his head and said, "That young man's move was indeed amazing. Although he is only at the sixth level, if he really wants to fight, he might have a chance. I think he might not be prepared to fight desperately... How many young noblemen can really endure the pain of cultivation?"

　　The other man frowned and said, "But is it against the rules for that young man to get the badge in this way?"

　　Liu Xingran replied calmly: "Of course it doesn't count. We said that there is no limit on means or weapons. Anyway, as long as we can get two cards in the end, it will count."

　　After hearing what Liu Xingran said, the man stopped talking. The woman in green next to him didn't say a word from beginning to end. She just stared at the battlefield below with a calm face. Only when Wu Aotian dragged Wu Lingfeng out of the circle did her eyes fall on Wu Aotian, just for a glance.

　　Leng Feng was also slightly surprised at Wu Aotian's withdrawal, but he did not make any comment. Instead, the three brothers of the Tie family shouted in surprise, attracting the attention of the people around them.

　　Because of Wu Aotian's beating of Di Qiu in the cafeteria, the fact that they were found by Song Jun but remained safe and sound, and the extremely eye-catching three brothers of the Tie family, almost everyone knew about Wu Aotian and his group. Now, seeing that Wu Aotian had directly given up the competition and gave the sign to his eldest brother, everyone was shocked and confused.

　　Facing the discussions around him, Wu Aotian seemed unaware, with a sunny and clean smile still on his face, but he was thinking in his heart what the next assessment would be.

　　There were six or seven hundred people. After the first round, half of them were eliminated, leaving about three hundred people. The entire Dragon Soul Sect recruited a total of four hundred people, with an average of less than one hundred and forty people in each group. Of the more than three hundred people, about three-fifths would be eliminated. The competition is still fierce. I wonder if eldest brother Wu Lingfeng can get through it safely?

　　PS:

　　Xiaoba asks for a red ticket.

　　Chapter 38 The Second Round of Examination

　　The first group's exam was over quickly. Those who held two signs had happy expressions on their faces, while those who held nothing were extremely depressed.

　　Wu Aotian scanned the crowd and quickly found Yuwen Tuo in the crowd. Yuwen Tuo was holding two number plates in his hands. It was obvious that Yuwen Tuo had successfully passed this round of assessment.

　　Yuwen Tuo had already entered the seventh level when he was twenty-three years old. Now, after one or two years of immersion, his strength has naturally improved. Among the twenty-five-year-olds, although he is not the best, it is relatively normal for him to pass the level as long as his luck is not too bad.

　　Yuwen Tuo was standing not far from Wu Aotian and the others at the time, so what happened between Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng also fell into his eyes. Yuwen Tuo walked over and looked at Wu Aotian strangely, with confusion in his eyes: "Why do you want to give up the competition? Although you are only in the sixth level, I think you are not without a chance. With your flying knife skills, you are not without a chance..."

　　Looking at Wu Lingfeng next to him, Yuwen Tuo frowned and said, "As for your elder brother, he should have entered the seventh level, so his chances are even greater..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled. He naturally would not open up to Yuwen Tuo. He simply said, "I'm just here to gain some experience and accompany my elder brother to participate in the selection..."

　　Yuwen Tuo was slightly stunned, but then he seemed to think of something and said with a smile: "That's right, you have the guidance of an expert, so you don't necessarily need to join the Dragon Soul Sect. Although the Dragon Soul Sect is quite famous and has many spiritual practitioners, even if we join the Dragon Soul Sect, most of us have to rely on our own hard work, and at most we can get some elixirs and guidance, and you should have both of these, but why is your eldest brother..."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian so calm and composed, it was obvious that he was not forced to withdraw from the competition, but he withdrew from the competition willingly and helped his elder brother. Yuwen Tuo took it for granted that there was a spiritual practitioner behind Wu Aotian who was guiding and helping him. However, Yuwen Tuo couldn't figure it out, why did the spiritual practitioner only help Wu Aotian but not seem to help Wu Lingfeng?

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not refute or explain Yuwen Tuo's understanding. He thought it was better to understand it this way. It was good for Wu Aotian and the Wu family, so Wu Aotian just smiled but did not answer, looking quite unfathomable.

　　Yuwen Tuo was not at all displeased with Wu Aotian's non-answer. Perhaps he thought that this might involve some personal secrets, so the other party was unwilling to answer. What's more, he and the other party were not very good friends, so it was reasonable for the other party not to reveal it.

　　The second group's competition started soon. Wu Aotian's eyes turned to the three brothers of the Tie family. Wu Aotian still had a good impression of the three brothers. Although their behavior seemed a little childish, they were very sincere.

　　Wu Aotian also sincerely hoped that the three Tiejia brothers could successfully pass this assessment and enter the Dragon Soul Sect. In this way, the three brothers would have a place to settle down and practice quietly. Otherwise, according to the personalities of these three brothers, who knows how much trouble they would cause when they go out. If they offend spiritual practitioners, they would probably lose their lives. After all, the mouths of these three brothers are really worrying.

　　"After you go up, don't disperse, and don't rush to grab the signs. The three of you can deal with one target together, and then grab the signs in turn, and then distribute them to you. I believe that with your strength, you will definitely pass this round of competition."

　　The three brothers of the Tie family laughed and looked quite confident: "We will definitely pass. If anyone dares not to give us a sign, I will smash his head!"

　　"Break their third leg!"

　　After hearing Tiebao's words, Wu Aotian suddenly had a few black lines on his forehead. Why did these three guys want to blow people's heads off or break people's third legs as soon as they came? He didn't know who taught them this. Could it be their father?

　　The three brothers came on the stage in high spirits, but they didn't stop talking after they came on the stage. They looked at the people around them unscrupulously and started discussing who they would attack next.

　　"Brother, look at this, look at this... This guy looks relatively weak, shall we start with him first?"

　　Tiebao's voice rang out like a loud bell, and everyone around him looked at him sideways. The man who was stared at by him suddenly turned pale and red. On the one hand, he felt that he was being looked down upon by this rough man, and on the other hand, he was also worried that he had become his prey. He quietly moved towards a place away from the three brothers.

　　Tielong turned his eyes and glanced at the man, then shook his head and said, "Tiebao, I don't want to say anything about your vision. Look at this, this one, it's obviously weaker than the one you pointed at. Let's start with this one."

　　Tiebao seemed very unconvinced. He turned around and took a closer look. He seemed to think that the one Tielong pointed out was weaker. He was immediately discouraged, but he still refused to admit defeat: "I think they are almost the same. Anyway, it's them. Whoever doesn't give it to me, break his three legs!"

　　"Hua La" the area around the three brothers suddenly became empty, and everyone instantly chose to stay away from these three guys who looked stupid but spoke violently. Although everyone wanted to beat up these guys who looked down on them, there were three of them, and they were brothers. Anyone who went up would be attacked by the three of them, so it was better not to get into trouble.

　　Seeing that there was a large empty area around, Tiehu immediately complained: "Look, you two, now everyone is scared away. How can we grab the number plates? You two idiots!"

　　Tielong and Tiebao looked around and immediately felt that they had done something wrong, but refusing to admit defeat or admit their mistakes had always been their strengths, so Tielong did not hesitate to brush aside the question and said something else: "Aren't they all in this circle anyway? Can they still fly?"

　　The conversation between the three brothers of the Tie family was heard clearly by Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian shook his head helplessly. These three brothers were truly extraordinary.

　　That is quite exquisite!

　　"start!"

　　Following Liu Xingran's command from the podium, everyone instantly pounced towards the target they had been targeting. Although the venue was large enough, there were so many people fighting inside, and the distance between each battle group was not too far, so everyone had to be careful of the dark hand that might suddenly come out from somewhere nearby while taking action.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family glared at each other and rushed towards the nearest person at the same time. When that person noticed the three brothers of the Tie family rushing towards him, he was immediately scared out of his wits and was about to escape from his opponents, but Tielong, who was one step ahead, had already rushed over and punched him.

　　I don't know when Tielong had a pair of metal boxing gloves on his fists. Tielong and Tiehu also had the same equipment on their hands. The metal boxing gloves were completely black, but extremely delicate, just like human fingers. Wu Aotian was quite surprised. It seemed that these three guys were not from ordinary families. Such delicate metal boxing gloves were not something that ordinary people could make.

　　The unfortunate man thrust out with his sword, but Tielong grabbed the sword tip with a loud laugh. The extremely sharp sword tip was held in Tielong's fist and could not be shaken at all. Tiehu and Tiebao had already rushed up, blocking the man's retreat on the left and right, and their steps were surprisingly skillful.

　　The unlucky man was hit by two punches in the blink of an eye and fell to the ground with a scream. Tielong leisurely took off the man's number plate. The man was seriously injured. Although he was extremely depressed, he could do nothing.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help being surprised when he saw the three brothers of Tie family rushing into a flock of sheep like a tiger. Although these three brothers behaved like children, their strength was genuine. What was even more terrifying was that these three twin brothers seemed to be proficient in the art of coordination. The three of them cooperated very skillfully and closely, and their fighting strength was not as simple as one plus one equals two.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family quickly found three badges, but they seemed to be unsatisfied and wanted to continue. However, Liu Xingran said that a person only needed to get two badges to leave the competition circle, and they could not get more. Although the three brothers were simple-minded, they knew that if they violated the rules of the exam, they would not be able to qualify for the first round. What's more, the three knew that the person standing on the high platform was a real spiritual practitioner, very powerful and must not be offended.

　　The second group's competition ended quickly, and the third group's competition started soon. However, Wu Aotian was unfamiliar with the people in this group and didn't care much about them. It didn't matter who won or lost, so he didn't care too much.

　　Soon, the results of the three groups in the first round all came out, and half of the people were eliminated, including many people with relatively strong strength. However, Liu Xingran said that luck is also indispensable for practitioners, and Wu Aotian saw this from the fact that Leng Feng followed him, and it is obvious that this is true.

　　It’s just that Wu Aotian has always been curious. Since Leng Feng met him, his fate seems to have not changed at all...

　　"Listen to all those who have passed the first round of exams. I will now announce the rules for the second round of exams. We will still divide the exams into three groups and proceed in sequence. The rule is to start from here and get there in the shortest possible time..."

　　"I have set a deadline. After that, everyone will be eliminated, and those before that will be considered to have passed. I need to remind you that there are all kinds of wild beasts in this area, even some low-level magical beasts, and many man-made traps. If you are afraid of death, it is best not to participate. Otherwise, you may die in it, and the Dragon Soul Sect will not be held responsible for such a result."

　　Chapter 39: A Blessing in Misfortune

　　There are actually monsters in this area?

　　The faces of many people below changed slightly, even Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Although Wu Aotian was very familiar with this assessment method, because in his previous life, there were too many types of assessments that set goals and time to achieve, and this kind of assessment was also very effective, it could test many aspects of the qualities of those who took the assessment.

　　It's not just about the level of strength, but also includes comprehensive qualities in all aspects such as wisdom, strategy, etc. However, if there are monsters in this area, many contestants will probably die a very ugly death if they encounter them.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and glanced at his elder brother Wu Lingfeng, with a hint of worry in his eyes. Now that he had been eliminated, he could not be with him. Moreover, even if he was with him, if they were really unlucky and encountered a monster, the two of them would not be a match for him.

　　In the last round of competition, at least dozens of people died in the melee, and hundreds more were injured to varying degrees, with many missing limbs. The blood spilled on the ground made many people feel frightened. Now, when they heard that there were actually monsters, many people's hearts suddenly turned cold.

　　Joining the Dragon Soul Sect is certainly a very prestigious and enjoyable thing, but losing your life for it is really not worth it.

　　In a very short period of time, about three or four hundred people withdrew from the field. These three or four hundred people had passed the first round with great difficulty, but they no longer had the courage to participate in the second round.

　　"In addition, each of you will still have a tag on you. If someone loses their tag during the journey, you will be eliminated even if you reach the destination first.

　　Thinking about the rules of the two rounds of competition, Wu Aotian sighed in his heart. In the eyes of spiritual practitioners, ordinary practitioners are indeed just like ants. Almost everyone who can gather here is quite talented and is an elite among practitioners. However, for the Dragon Soul Sect, there is really nothing worth cherishing.

　　All they wanted were just those four hundred people. The lives and deaths of people other than those four hundred were none of their business. Looking at Liu Xingran's almost wooden expression, Wu Aotian understood more and more what Liu Xingran meant by the path of cultivation being filled with endless bones.

　　"Brother, how is it?"

　　Wu Aotian turned around and asked Wu Lingfeng. After all, this involved danger to his life and needed to be considered carefully.

　　Wu Lingfeng showed some determination between his brows: "Go, cultivation always has risks. Without risk, there is no achievement."

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Wu Lingfeng, thought for a moment and said, "Brother, although there are some things I haven't told you, I can assure you that soon, I will be able to become a spiritual practitioner. By then, I can refine the elixir you need for you. Besides, even if we need it now, we can find the leader that my father saved and ask him to help. We don't necessarily need to join the Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Wu Lingfeng was stunned for a moment, but then he shook his head and said, "I still want to give it a try. If I retreat when I encounter difficulties, I will definitely not be able to achieve great success in the future."

　　Seeing the determined look on Wu Lingfeng's face, Wu Aotian stopped persuading him. What Wu Lingfeng said made a lot of sense. If one retreats when faced with difficulties, then one will ultimately fail to achieve anything on the path of cultivation. Cultivation is originally a road full of blood, thorns and bones.

　　"Okay, go ahead, but you must be careful. Cultivation is important, but it is not the right choice to give up your life when you have a way out."

　　Wu Lingfeng looked at Wu Aotian, who was showing concern, and said with a smile: "I know this. I just want to try hard. Even if I am not afraid of death, I don't want my father and you to be sad after I die."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded: "Okay."

　　Wu Aotian did not hide the conversation between him and Wu Lingfeng from Leng Feng who was beside him. When Leng Feng heard Wu Aotian's assurance that he would become a spiritual practitioner soon, a gleam of light appeared in his eyes, but he remained silent and did not say anything.

　　At this time, Liu Xingran had asked the first group of people under the age of 25 to prepare themselves, and he took out a whistle and blew it three times in a row.

　　As three sharp whistles pierced the clouds, three black dots appeared on the top of the mountain and quickly flew towards the platform below. Only after the three black shadows flew in did Wu Aotian see clearly that what were flying over were actually three huge cranes.

　　The three cranes were completely snow-white, without a single hair of other colors. Each crane was at least three meters tall. After the three cranes landed, they crouched down beside the three people in an extremely docile manner.

　　Liu Xingran waved his hand at the large group of people who were already prepared below and said, "On the top of that mountain, there is a huge thousand-year-old pine tree. Your goal is there. I wish you good luck. Let's go."

　　Liu Xingran said a few words to the woman in green next to him with a very respectful look. The woman in green nodded slightly and seemed to respond with something, but her expression remained extremely cold.

　　There was no displeasure on Liu Xingran's face. Instead, he extended his hand to invite the woman in green to sit on the white crane first. The woman in green did not refuse and directly straddled the white crane. Liu Xingran said something to the other man, and the man nodded. Liu Xingran also straddled the white crane. A faint light shone into a jade plate worn on the neck of the white crane, and the white crane flapped its wings and flew away.

　　The white crane flapped its wings and flew up, but did not rush to fly away. Instead, it floated above these people, as if they were planning to observe the performance of all the contestants from the air. After all, only in this way could they make a comprehensive assessment of the contestants' abilities.

　　Wu Lingfeng patted Wu Aotian's arm: "Aotian, I'm going."

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything more, just nodded heavily: "Be careful."

　　Wu Lingfeng left with the group. Although Wu Aotian was a little worried in his heart, he still looked quite calm.

　　Leng Feng stood beside Wu Aotian and suddenly asked softly, "Since you can provide him with what he needs, why don't you stop him?"

　　Wu Aotian did not turn his head, still looking calmly in the direction where Wu Lingfeng disappeared, with his hands behind his back and sighing softly: "Everyone has their own life and their own pursuits. Sometimes the result is important, but what is more important is the process of pursuing the ideal..."

　　"For the same multimillionaire, if he gets rich overnight due to a windfall, and if he becomes rich through hard work and gradual growth, the difference is obviously different. Although I am worried about him, I should be able to help him in the near future, but some things cannot be solved with the help of others."

　　Leng Feng remained silent, but from the flash in his eyes, it was obvious that he was thinking about something.

　　As time passed, Wu Aotian and the others could hardly guess how far the situation had progressed. They could only vaguely watch the white crane ridden by Liu Xingran and the woman in green gradually fly away in the sky.

　　After waiting for a long time, Wu Aotian and others finally saw a large group of people rushing back from the way they were going. Wu Aotian's eyes turned rapidly and he finally found Wu Lingfeng in the crowd.

　　Wu Lingfeng's face looked a little gloomy, and there were two bloody wounds on his body. It seemed that he was seriously injured. Wu Aotian's heart sank slightly. It seemed that elder brother Wu Lingfeng's assessment did not go well. However, it was enough that he came back safely.

　　Wu Lingfeng stood opposite Wu Aotian and said with a wry smile: "Aotian, I failed."

　　Wu Aotian patted Wu Lingfeng's arm and consoled him: "It's okay, as long as everyone is safe. Did you encounter a powerful beast?"

　　As he spoke, Wu Aotian had already taken out the prepared healing medicine from his pocket and applied it to Wu Lingfeng. Wu Lingfeng also allowed Wu Aotian to apply the medicine on him. The onlookers around had already paid close attention to the two brothers, and now seeing Wu Lingfeng being eliminated again, the onlookers couldn't help but reveal a gloating look on their faces.

　　Wu Lingfeng smiled bitterly, with a strange look on his face: "I encountered a magical beast, a level one magical beast, the Wind Wolf. The two cuts on my body were caused by the wind blades it fired."

　　Level 1 Warcraft Wind Wolf!

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. This was such bad luck. Although Liu Xingran said there would be monsters inside, the number of monsters must be very small. Otherwise, let alone the group under 25 years old, even if the group over 35 years old went in, it was possible that the whole army would be wiped out. Even though the combat power of a first-level monster was at most equivalent to that of a low-level spiritual disciple, it was still not something that cultivators could resist.

　　The people around who were still listening were all shocked. They looked at Wu Lingfeng with all kinds of expressions: shock, surprise, disbelief...

　　Wu Aotian's hand paused for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure, raised his head and smiled, "Just be happy that you're back safely, don't think too much about anything else."

　　Wu Lingfeng shook his head and sighed softly: "I was doomed to die. If she hadn't saved me, I wouldn't be able to see you."

　　she?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's puzzled look, Wu Lingfeng explained, "It was the green-clothed woman riding the white crane. She was just above me at the time. When I was about to die, she sent out a beam of spiritual energy that was like lightning, and instantly pierced through the neck of the wind wolf..."

　　It’s her!

　　She killed a monster with a wave of her hand. I don't even mention her strength. I just didn't expect her to save people. This seemed a bit unexpected. After all, Liu Xingran said that after participating in the competition, life and death are at your own risk...

　　In the sky, two white cranes flapped their wings gently. Liu Xingran looked at the Wu brothers who were talking in the square below, and asked with some confusion: "Miss Dugu, why did you save him? I guess you don't have any friendship with him, right?"

　　The blue-clothed woman known as Miss Dugu glanced at Wu Aotian who was bandaging Wu Lingfeng's wound, raised her eyes and looked into the distance, and said calmly: "I just don't want to see a younger brother lose his beloved brother."

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, don’t forget to collect them.

　　Chapter 40 Mutation

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know why the woman on the white crane saved Wu Lingfeng, but it was a life-saving favor after all, so Wu Aotian felt it necessary to thank the woman in green in person.

　　Repaying kindness with kindness, repaying hatred with hatred, and distinguishing between kindness and hatred have always been Wu Aotian's principles.

　　However, the woman in green didn't seem to be ready to come down. Obviously, for her, saving Wu Lingfeng was just a matter of waving her hand. When the woman in green's gaze fell on him, Wu Aotian raised his head and bowed to the woman.

　　The woman in green did not respond at all, and Wu Aotian did not think there was anything wrong. However, Wu Aotian remembered the appearance of the woman in green and the wintersweet mark on her chest very clearly.

　　As long as I become a spiritual practitioner, maybe I will have the chance to see her again.

　　By that time, perhaps I won't have to look up to her so high, and I can also repay my elder brother Wu Lingfeng for the kindness he showed me today.

　　The second group's competition started quickly. The three brothers of the Tie family rushed out with boxing gloves on, excitedly, without any fear on their faces. Thinking of the three brothers' joint attack skills and their super strong strength, Wu Aotian was not very worried about them. After all, they once said that even if they encountered low-level monsters, they would not be unable to fight.

　　The result of the competition was no different from what Wu Aotian had predicted. The three brothers of the Tie family passed the second round smoothly.

　　At this point, both Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng were eliminated from the selection. Wu Aotian originally came with the mentality of gaining knowledge, so he was not disappointed at all. Wu Lingfeng had a blessing in disguise. Although he was eliminated, his life was not in danger. He felt a little disappointed, but also a little relieved.

　　Based on his good impression of the three brothers of the Tie family, Wu Aotian decided to stay for another day to see if the three brothers could pass the final selection. However, considering the "eloquence" of the three brothers, he was afraid that even if they joined the Dragon Soul Sect, they would inadvertently offend many people.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian still felt a little worried about these three extremely brave guys.

　　However, the strength of the three brothers of the Tie family was indeed not to be underestimated. In addition, the three of them were good at joint attacks, so they passed the subsequent competitions safely and became outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　At this point, Wu Aotian didn't plan to stay any longer, so he said goodbye to the three brothers of the Tie family.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian and the others leaving, the three brothers of the Tie family all had obvious reluctance on their faces. Tie Long rubbed his hands and said, "Hey, you are so unlucky. Otherwise, Wu Lingfeng, you will definitely become an outer sect disciple..."

　　Wu Lingfeng smiled and patted Tielong's arm: "This is all luck, but fortunately I'm not dead yet, there is always a chance... Congratulations on becoming the outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Tielong nodded, but there was a hint of pride between his brows: "Hehe, that's good, our food and clothing are settled, now we can eat to our heart's content, oh, by the way, Wu Aotian, you lent us the money, I now..."

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and said, "It's just a small amount of money, it's nothing. But you three brothers, you should be careful with your words in the Dragon Soul Sect in the future. Don't offend others easily, especially those spiritual practitioners. In their eyes, practitioners are like ants , and they can be killed at will..."

　　Although the three brothers of the Tie family were reckless, they were not fools. They naturally understood what Wu Aotian said. Tie Long looked at Wu Aotian and said with regret: "You are all good people. It's a pity that you didn't enter the Dragon Soul Sect. Otherwise, we can still practice together. The three of us brothers like you very much."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Practice hard and enter the realm of spiritual practitioners as soon as possible. We will definitely have the opportunity to meet again in the future...Okay, no more words, we are leaving. Take care of yourselves."

　　Tielong seemed to want to say something, but he was too clumsy to express himself, so he finally blurted out, "Well, we'll see you off."

　　Wu Aotian did not refuse this, and said neatly: "Okay."

　　The group of six left their accommodation and walked along the path towards the Dragon Soul Sect's mountain gate. Just as they left, a short man glanced at them and quickly ran towards a group of houses at the back.

　　Not far from the gate of Longhun Sect, Wu Aotian turned around and smiled at the three brothers of the Wu family who were seeing him off, "No need to see me off. You have just passed the assessment and you still have a lot of things to do. Go and get busy. We will definitely see each other again in the future. My home is in the Wu family, a ninth-class noble family in Songyun City, Nanling County. If you have any questions, you can go there to find me."

　　Tielong nodded and was about to speak when a large group of people suddenly came over. The leader was a gloomy man in his forties. He stared at Wu Aotian and smiled coldly, "Do you want to leave like this?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned. This group of people all had the Dragon Soul Sect’s logo on their chest robes. It seemed that they were all outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect. It was probably not a good thing for them to stop him like this. Could it be because of Di Qiu?

　　"What do you want?" Wu Aotian looked at the gloomy man and asked calmly.

　　The gloomy-faced man looked at Wu Aotian with a sneer, and the men around him also looked at Wu Aotian and others with unfriendly expressions, as if they were looking at a few lambs to be slaughtered.

　　"Let's be frank. You beat up Di Qiu, the son of the governor of Donglin County. The Di family knows about this. The Di family hopes that this matter can be explained. What do you think we should do?"

　　The gloomy-looking man was not impatient, but his words were very direct. This was the Dragon Soul Sect. Could they just let a few outsiders come and beat someone up and walk away leisurely?

　　"What do you think?"

　　Wu Aotian asked back, his face still calm, but he knew in his heart that today might not end peacefully.

　　"Leave behind the right hand you used to strike someone, and you may leave. Otherwise, your people will have to stay."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said slowly: "I didn't expect that the people of the Dragon Soul Sect would actually work as thugs for the Di family. It's really amazing. Di Qiu wanted to break my arms, so I beat him up. I don't think there is anything wrong with that, so I can't do what you ask."

　　The gloomy-looking man laughed and said, "Okay, you have a temper, but I don't know how long your temper can last. I know you have an expert subordinate, but he can't save you!"

　　After he finished speaking, the man looked back at the men around him, waved his hand and said, "Go, catch them, I want them alive."

　　The group of men came out one by one, each holding a different weapon in their hands, with the same ferocious look on their faces. Obviously, they were ready to beat up Wu Aotian and others.

　　"You are really going too far!"

　　A rough voice sounded, and at the same time, Tielong's huge figure collapsed and blocked Wu Aotian and others, staring at the group of people approaching: "So many people, are you ready to besiege? Are you still men?"

　　Tiehu and Tiebao also came out, and the three brothers stood side by side, like a thick city wall, blocking Wu Aotian.

　　This sudden change not only stunned the people on the opposite side, but even Wu Aotian was surprised. He didn't expect that the three brothers of the Tie family had already joined the Dragon Soul Sect at this time, but they still stood on his side without hesitation and confronted the people of the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　"Tielong, this is none of your business, don't worry about it..."

　　Before Wu Aotian finished speaking, Tielong had already turned around and grinned at him: "You are our friend, how can we ignore you? Besides, if you hadn't acted so quickly in the cafeteria that day, I'm afraid we would have gone to blow the head off that show-off guy this morning..."

　　The gloomy man's expression changed slightly, and he said coldly: "You three have passed the assessment and are now members of the Dragon Soul Sect. You actually stood on the side of outsiders and dealt with the Dragon Soul Sect's own people. Do you know that you have committed a serious crime?"

　　Tielong was stunned, and after thinking for a long time, he could not come up with a response. However, Tiehu next to him suddenly muttered, "It's good that we passed the assessment, but we haven't joined the Dragon Soul Sect yet, and the initiation ceremony hasn't been held yet. We are not considered disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect at this time."

　　Hearing Tiehu's words, Tielong immediately seemed to have found a reason and straightened his chest out: "Yes, we haven't joined yet, so you can't deduct this crime from us."

　　The gloomy man didn't expect Tielong to be so unreasonable, and frowned: "It seems that you are determined to help them today?"

　　Tielong straightened his back and said, "As long as you let them go, we won't care. If you want to bully him, that's not allowed!"

　　The gloomy-looking man snorted coldly, "Okay, then I'll teach you a lesson too, so you know the rules of the game! Go ahead, beat these three ruffians together!"

　　More than a dozen men holding weapons rushed towards this side. Although the three brothers of the Tie family joined them, they were still at least half as many people as before. Seeing the other side rushing over, the three brothers of the Tie family quickly put on their boxing gloves and rushed towards the other side with a loud shout.

　　Wu Aotian frowned. Originally, when the other party was about to attack, he had already prepared to let Leng Feng take him and Wu Lingfeng away from here quickly. After all, Leng Feng was a peak ninth-level powerhouse, and escaping with the two of them would not have much impact on his speed. But now that the three brothers of the Tie family suddenly joined, the situation became more complicated. Wu Aotian wanted to escape but couldn't.

　　If the three of them could escape while the three brothers of the Tie family were taking action, that would definitely be possible, but the three brothers of the Tie family would probably end up in a very bad way, and it is even possible that they would be killed on the spot.

　　Wu Aotian secretly groaned in his heart, but the battle had already begun and there was no possibility of retreating.

　　With a wave of his hand, three flying knives were thrown at the men. At the same time, Wu Aotian shouted in a low voice: "Go ahead, but don't kill anyone."

　　After all, this is the Dragon Soul Sect. If an outer disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect was killed at the mountain gate, it would be completely different from Di Qiu being beaten. Even if those spiritual practitioners were brought out, they would probably protect him. Logically speaking, it is a great shame and humiliation for their own disciples to be killed at the sect gate by outsiders.

　　Leng Feng naturally understood what Wu Aotian meant. He nodded and rushed out like a black shadow.

　　Chapter 41: I’ll cripple one of your arms!

　　The outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect who took action were all very powerful, roughly at the eighth level, but the battle situation unexpectedly turned to Wu Aotian's side.

　　It’s not just because Leng Feng is unexpectedly strong, the fighting power of the three brothers of the Tie family is surprisingly terrifying!

　　The three brothers rushed forward shouting, and because they were wearing metal boxing gloves, their hands were extremely flexible and they were not afraid of swords or knives at all. The three of them cooperated with each other tacitly, and no one could stop them for a moment!

　　Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng leaned against each other. The thick-backed knife in Wu Lingfeng's hand created circles of strong wind, and Wu Aotian's flying knives were thrown out at sinister angles from time to time. These people couldn't do anything to Wu Aotian and his brothers for a while, and under the fierce attack of Leng Feng and the three brothers of the Tie family, several of them lay on the ground after a while.

　　Because of Wu Aotian's explanation, these people only suffered some not-so-serious injuries, either internal or external. In any case, they could no longer participate in the battle for the time being.

　　The leader's face, which was already a little gloomy, became even gloomier, as if water was about to drip out. He slowly took out his weapons, which were two daggers.

　　The dagger is very short, and each has a guard. They hold the dagger tightly with both hands, as if they are putting both hands into the dagger.

　　Although Wu Aotian was taking action, he was slightly surprised when he saw the man taking out his weapon. Although this man did not announce his identity, he was able to command so many powerful men in the eighth level, and was obviously a person of high status among the outer disciples.

　　An inch longer, an inch stronger; an inch shorter, an inch more dangerous. Anyone who can use a dagger of this length is obviously not a beginner. Even if he is not Leng Feng's opponent, he is probably not far behind.

　　Just when the man was about to join the battle, two crane calls suddenly sounded in the sky. Wu Aotian looked up and saw two white cranes flying through the air. On the white cranes were Liu Xingran and the woman in green.

　　Two white cranes floated above the crowd. Liu Xingran looked around at everyone coldly and asked calmly, "Leidi, what's the fight about?"

　　The gloomy-looking man showed a bit of panic on his face. All the outer disciples around him quickly stopped fighting and, together with the man called Reddy, respectfully saluted Liu Xingran on the white crane.

　　"Meet the elder."

　　The gloomy-looking man, whom Liu Xingran called Lei Di, quickly glanced at Wu Aotian and the others, and said respectfully: "These people caused trouble in the outer disciples' cafeteria a few days ago and beat up Di Qiu from the Di family. The Di family was quite angry, and we wanted to help Di Qiu get justice. Because we had to take the assessment a few days ago, we did not take any action. Now that the assessment is over, we took action..."

　　"Di Family?" Liu Xingran's voice was a little grim. "When will the Di Family be able to order the people of the Dragon Soul Sect to do anything?"

　　Reddit's gloomy face suddenly became quite miserable. The reason why he took action was because he had received a lot of benefits from the Di family in private, which seemed like a fox taking advantage of the power of the tiger. The reason why he stood up for the Di family now was just because he couldn't refuse the favor. In fact, Di Qiu himself did not ask for revenge, which was very inconsistent with Di Qiu's domineering character.

　　Facing Liu Xingran, he did not dare to hide anything and quickly said, "We were the ones who took the initiative in this matter, but these people were so arrogant and rude that they simply disrespected the authority of the Dragon Soul Sect. That's why we took action..."

　　Liu Xingran snorted coldly, and that snort seemed to hit everyone's heart deeply. Liu Xingran's eyes fell on the few outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect lying on the ground. His eyes swept over the Wu Aotian brothers and fell on Leng Feng. He said lightly: "At the peak of the ninth level, no wonder he dares to be so arrogant..."

　　Turning his gaze again, Liu Xingran looked at the three brothers of the Tie family and said slowly: "You three have passed the assessment. Although the ceremony has not yet been held, you are still considered half of the Dragon Soul Sect. Why do you want to fight with your brothers?"

　　Tielong was a little afraid of this cold-faced man, but he still said, "They are unreasonable. Wu Aotian and the others are our three brothers' friends. How can we not help them?"

　　Liu Xingran glanced at the boxing gloves on the three men's hands calmly, but his expression suddenly changed slightly, and his eyes suddenly fell on the three brothers like a sharp sword: "Who is Iron Fist War Demon Tie Zhan to you?"

　　The three brothers of the Tie family looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time: "I don't know him."

　　Liu Xingran narrowed his eyes slightly, with something strange in his eyes, but the face of the woman in green next to him remained extremely calm, without any fluctuation.

　　"Who taught you how to practice?"

　　The three brothers of the Tie family said in unison again: "Our father, but his name is not Tie Zhan, his name is Tie Ping..."

　　Liu Xingran's eyes revealed a hint of sneer: "Tieping, Tieping... Humph!"

　　The gaze that fell on the three brothers changed slightly, and the voice became relatively softer: "I was originally going to punish you, but for the sake of Iron Fist War Demon, I will let it go. However, your joining the Dragon Soul Sect will be dropped. You can go down the mountain on your own."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but be secretly surprised when he heard Liu Xingran's words. The Iron Fist War Demon Tie Zhan that Liu Xingran mentioned should obviously be a well-known person, and very likely a spiritual practitioner. Although the three brothers of the Tie family denied it at the same time and it didn't seem to be a lie, Wu Aotian was sure that the Iron Fist War Demon that Liu Xingran mentioned might really have some relationship with the three brothers of the Tie family. First, they all have the surname Tie, and second, they all use boxing gloves.

　　Since this Iron Fist War Demon is a spiritual practitioner, why doesn't he care about his three sons or descendants and let them run out of the mountains and hang out outside? Doesn't he know that with the abilities of these three brothers, it would be too easy for them to get into trouble?

　　When the three brothers of the Tie family heard that their plans to join the sect had failed, they were immediately depressed. However, they also knew that the old man was very powerful and a wise man would not suffer a loss in front of him. In addition, after what happened just now, the three brothers of the Tie family no longer had a good impression of the Dragon Soul Sect. The three brothers were of the same mind and no one uttered a word of pleading.

　　Wu Aotian never thought that because of his own affairs, the three brothers actually passed the selection, but were kicked out of the sect. He immediately felt guilty and stood up and said, "Wu Aotian meets Elder Liu. This matter was caused by me and has nothing to do with the three brothers of the Tie family. Elder Liu, please take back your decision."

　　Liu Xingran snorted coldly and looked at Wu Aotian: "You are just a mere sixth level realm, but you are so arrogant. You rely on a ninth level realm subordinate to do whatever you want. Do you really think that there is no one in my Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, looked at Liu Xingran calmly, and said in a deep voice: "Everyone has their own judgment on the right and wrong of this matter. I just don't know what Elder Liu thinks about this matter?"

　　Liu Xingran stared at the fearless Wu Aotian and said coldly: "You are so brave even though you are young. Do you know that even if I kill you right now, your death will be in vain. No one can seek justice for you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly: "Whoever has the bigger fist has the truth. I have always been very clear about this. However, if I let others trample on me just to survive, I don't think I can be considered a human being if I live like this."

　　Liu Xingran frowned, looked at the woman in green who had not spoken a word, turned around and waved his hand. An orange light suddenly emitted from his hand and hit Wu Aotian's right arm directly.

　　Although Wu Aotian saw Liu Xingran's movements and the flying light, he was unable to dodge at all. The distance between the sixth level of physical strengthening and a high-level spiritual user was like that between an ant and an elephant. There was no comparison at all.

　　Wu Aotian only felt his right hand go numb, and a stream of spiritual energy rushed into his arm, completely blocking the meridians in his right hand. He could no longer exert any strength with his right hand. His hand went limp, and the two flying knives slipped from his hand to the ground.

　　"No matter what the truth is, you injured our disciples at the Dragon Soul Sect's mountain gate and insulted our Dragon Soul Sect. It seems that you were quite measured and did not kill anyone. I don't want your lives either. Wu Aotian, this matter was caused by you. I will cripple one of your arms as punishment. Let's leave now."

　　Wu Aotian listened to Liu Xingran's condescending and extremely arrogant tone, glanced at his right arm which had almost no feeling anymore, and a surge of anger surged in his heart.

　　Strength, this is the humiliation brought by the gap in strength!

　　Gritting his teeth, Wu Aotian stretched out his left hand, stopped the furious Wu Lingfeng, and whispered, "Don't be impulsive."

　　Wu Lingfeng turned his eyes and saw Wu Aotian's eyes which were full of anger but extremely cold. He was shocked. This was the first time he saw such a sharp look in Wu Aotian's eyes.

　　Wu Aotian stopped the furious Wu Lingfeng, turned around, and looked up at Liu Xingran who was sitting on a white crane in the sky. His voice was still calm: "I will remember what the elder taught me today!"

　　Liu Xingran said calmly: "I know you are dissatisfied in your heart, but if you have the ability, come to the Dragon Soul Sect to seek revenge on me."

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything else, he just turned around and said to Wu Lingfeng and the others: "Let's go."

　　Looking at the three Tie brothers next to him, he knew that Liu Xingran would definitely not change his mind about letting the three Tie brothers join the Dragon Soul Sect. He thought about it and said, "Tielong, if you three don't have anywhere else to go, why don't you come back to Songyun City with me first? At least you can take care of each other."

　　When Tielong heard Wu Aotian say this, his originally depressed mood suddenly became happy again, and he smiled widely, "Hehe, that's good, but you are the landlord, so you have to provide food."

　　Wu Aotian showed a sincere smile on his face: "Good food and drink, and I will make sure you are full."

　　PS;

　　Please remember to collect it. A new book has just started. Xiaoba is begging for votes.

　　Chapter 42: The Soul Gathering Cauldron Shows Miraculous Effects

　　On the white crane, watching the backs of Wu Aotian and the others leaving, Liu Xingran frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "How come the descendants of the Iron Fist War Demon came to join our Dragon Soul Sect? I didn't notice their boxing gloves at first, but they are exactly the same as the ones used by the Iron Fist War Demon..."

　　The woman in green turned around and asked, "Does that Iron Fist Fighter have a great background?"

　　Hearing the question from the green-clothed woman, Liu Xingran smiled: "The Iron Fist War Demon is quite famous in our Guiyun Country, but he disappeared decades ago and has never appeared again. Now that I see these three young men, I am sure they are his descendants. I just don't understand why he didn't teach them himself, but let them run around outside, and even came to join our Dragon Soul Sect..."

　　The woman in green didn't seem to be very interested in this. It seemed that she was just asking casually, and there was no sign of further questioning. She just said lightly: "That young man had one arm crippled by you, but he was able to endure the humiliation and lead people away calmly. He is also a character. If it weren't for what happened today, maybe he could have achieved something in the future. What a pity..."

　　Liu Xingran laughed out loud, his expression calm: "If it weren't for Miss Dugu who saved his brother, I would not have let them go today... This young man is able to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens. If he has the opportunity to rise to prominence in the future, he will never forget today's grudge, and then there will be trouble again."

　　The green-clothed woman snorted softly, "The boy's right arm has been completely sealed by Elder Liu's spiritual energy. If he was a spiritual practitioner, he might be able to find a stronger spiritual practitioner to clear his meridians. Unfortunately, he is just an ordinary person. Even if he finds a stronger spiritual practitioner, his body cannot withstand the spiritual energy. His right arm is completely useless. A practitioner with a useless right arm may never have the chance to become a spiritual practitioner in this life."

　　Liu Xingran originally wanted to casually offer a favor, but who knew he would be exposed by the woman in green. Even though he was thick-skinned, he couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He chuckled and said, "There are many adventures in this world, and nothing is absolute. Who knows what will happen in the future?"

　　The green-clothed woman didn't want to talk more about this matter, so she turned around and said, "Your sect leader should have come out of retreat. I don't have much time left, so I can't delay any longer."

　　Liu Xingran nodded and smiled, "It's almost done. The Sect Master should come out of seclusion tomorrow."

　　The woman in green nodded and said, "Okay, then tomorrow, Elder Liu, please go back. I'll go around and look around."

　　Liu Xingran seemed to respect the young woman in green very much. He bowed and rode the white crane back to the mountain. The woman in green floated in the air for a while, frowned, and also drove the white crane away, but went down the mountain.

　　…

　　Wu Aotian and his group quickly left the Dragon Soul Sect and headed outside the Dragon Riding Mountains.

　　Because Wu Aotian's right hand was crippled by Liu Xingran, everyone in the group looked rather ugly. Even the three brothers of the Tie family, who were usually carefree, hung their heads and lost the energy to talk. Wu Lingfeng could hardly hide his anger, but after all, the opponent was the spiritual cultivator sect, the Dragon Soul Sect, and he could not avenge himself at this time.

　　"Aotian, if I hadn't insisted on participating in the selection for the Dragon Soul Sect's outer disciples this time, your right hand wouldn't have been harmed by that old thief. It's all because of you, brother!" Wu Lingfeng couldn't bear the guilt in his heart after all, and turned his head to Wu Aotian and said.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Wu Lingfeng with a smile: "Brother, this is none of your business. You don't have to feel guilty. Although my right hand cannot move for the time being, it may not be impossible to heal it. Besides, even if my right arm cannot move, I still have my left hand..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian's eyes revealed some undisguised murderous intent: "One day, I will come back here and repay the Dragon Soul Sect double for today's humiliation."

　　Leng Feng, who was following Wu Aotian, felt the murderous intent that suddenly emanated from Wu Aotian, and his eyes revealed a bit of admiration. It was indeed extraordinary for him not to lose confidence in such a situation. But could he really do it with only one arm?

　　Master, is your calculation really correct?

　　The three Tie brothers stopped in their tracks. Tie Long glared at them and said, "This Dragon Soul Sect is really too much of a bully. When you come to seek revenge in the future, you must count us in as a part of it."

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "Okay, this day won't last too long."

　　After finishing the conversation with others, Wu Aotian began to carefully examine his right arm, and soon he found that there was a strong spiritual energy that blocked all the meridians in his right arm. Wu Aotian cursed Liu Xingran in his heart for his viciousness. The way this spiritual energy blocked the meridians was very clever, and it would not directly destroy a person's body, but it could block his right arm/meridians with spiritual energy. In this way, even if he asked a spiritual practitioner to clear or expel the spiritual energy, his body would not be able to withstand it. In other words, no one could help him.

　　Thinking about the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in his mind, Wu Aotian felt a last glimmer of hope in his heart. He borrowed a trace of spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and probed his right arm. However, when the spiritual energy reached the meridians in his right arm, it seemed to have touched a wall and could not enter. Obviously, this borrowed spiritual energy was much weaker than the spiritual energy that Liu Xingran left in his body.

　　After repeated experiments, Wu Aotian finally gave up his plan to use the borrowed spiritual energy to dredge his meridians like repairing atrophied meridians. However, just as Wu Aotian's hopes were dashed, he discovered something very strange. That was that the spiritual flame in his sea of ​​consciousness that was suspended in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron suddenly moved.

　　The spiritual flame actually began to twist slowly, and then seemed to turn into a rotating spiritual flame. The spiritual flame continued to rotate, and finally formed a vortex in the center of the flame, just like a huge vortex appeared in the middle of a calm lake.

　　Not only that, a huge gravitational force was generated in the vortex. The trace of spiritual energy that Wu Aotian had just borrowed from the spiritual flame was sucked back in like a whirlwind. Just when Wu Aotian was extremely surprised, there was a sudden slight movement on his right arm.

　　The spiritual energy that Liu Xingran left in Wu Aotian's right arm actually began to waver slightly. A very weak trace of spiritual energy was actually drawn out from the right arm, and then slowly flowed along Wu Aotian's meridians to Wu Aotian's brain, and finally poured into the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Giant Spirit Cauldron, flowed into the invisible vortex, and disappeared.

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed. Could it be that this Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron also had the function of absorbing spiritual energy?

　　Although the amount absorbed is only a small amount, it is far less than the amount of spiritual energy in the right arm. However, as long as the spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron can continue to absorb like a whirlpool, the spiritual energy sealed in the right arm will surely be completely absorbed one day. By then, won't my right arm return to normal?

　　Ecstasy surged into Wu Aotian's heart. He suddenly saw the rising sun of hope from the abyss of despair. It was nothing less than a rebirth of the soul.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was extremely excited, he suddenly turned his head as if he had realized something. In the sky, a white crane was flying very fast, and its target was exactly in the direction of him and the others.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Could it be that Liu Xingran felt that letting him and the others go would leave trouble, so he came after them to hunt them down?

　　"It's the woman in green."

　　Leng Feng's strength was the highest among everyone, and his eyesight was also the best. When Bai He was still some distance away from everyone, he had already seen clearly the person sitting on Bai He.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. What was the woman in green doing here?

　　While Wu Aotian was puzzled, a white crane came through the clouds and landed in front of the mounts of Wu Aotian and others. The woman in green looked straight at Wu Aotian's face, but she did not speak, as if she was thinking.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian saw the woman in green up close. In fact, this woman was very beautiful, with a pair of lively eyes that seemed to contain stars. She was also not very old, about the same age as Wu Aotian, but the coldness on her face made her look much more mature, and there was a bit of a sense of keeping strangers away.

　　"Miss, thank you for saving my brother. I wonder why you came here?"

　　Wu Aotian had already stopped the unusual movement in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. God had no idea whether this woman would notice anything unusual. Fortunately, as soon as he thought about it, the spiritual flame returned to calm as he expected, and the spiritual energy in his right arm was no longer drawn away.

　　The woman in green looked at Wu Aotian's calm face and suddenly asked, "Do you know that your right hand will be useless in this life?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "I am not as skilled as you, so there is nothing to say, but I am still alive, so there is still hope."

　　The woman in green seemed a little surprised by the relief on Wu Aotian's face. She would never guess that the reason why Wu Aotian was suddenly so calm and even smiling was because he had found a way to save his right arm.

　　"You are quite open-minded... It's a pity that you are not a spiritual practitioner yet, otherwise, I can help you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the woman in green with some surprise: "You think we are strangers, Miss. I don't know why you keep helping us?"

　　The woman in green said calmly, "It's nothing, I just like you guys. But your hand, even if I want to help, I don't have the ability to help you. Besides, I think there is no one else in this world who can help you."

　　Wu Aotian showed a strange smile on his face: "People must rely on themselves. Relying on heaven, earth, or others is not as safe as relying on yourself."

　　PS:

　　Happy May Day everyone.

　　Chapter 43 A Blessing in Disguise

　　The blue-clothed woman fixed her eyes on Wu Aotian's face, with a hint of admiration in her expression.

　　A few seconds later, the woman in green raised her hand and a porcelain bottle flew over. Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, but his left hand still quickly grabbed the porcelain bottle in his hand.

　　"This is……"

　　Facing Wu Aotian's puzzled look, the green-clothed woman replied calmly: "This is a top-grade strengthening pill. Although your right arm is disabled, taking this pill can still help you improve your cultivation rapidly. As for whether you can still become a spiritual practitioner, it depends on your own luck."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly delighted. Although he had never taken any medicinal pills before, he knew that strengthening pills were a shortcut to help practitioners practice quickly. Each kind of pill was related to the medicinal properties of the herbs used to make the pill, the ability of the maker, etc. The pills were divided into three grades: high, medium and low according to their final effects. The effects varied greatly. This woman in green actually gave him a bottle of high-grade strengthening pills for no reason. I'm afraid this woman had a distinguished background.

　　Wu Aotian did not refuse. After all, she had saved her elder brother Wu Lingfeng and already owed him a big favor, so she didn't mind owing him more favors.

　　"We are just ordinary practitioners, but we are grateful for your help. May I ask your name and your master? We will repay you in the future."

　　The woman in green seemed to hesitate for a moment, but finally shook her head: "It's just a small favor, not worth mentioning. I'm not from Guiyun Country. I came to Longhun Sect just to exchange for a spiritual medicine. If one day you can become a spiritual practitioner and achieve something, perhaps we will have a chance to meet again."

　　After a slight pause, the woman in green pondered for a moment, and finally said: "It's good to have backbone, but in this world where fists are supreme, backbone often brings disaster to oneself. Sometimes you still need to be tolerant..."

　　Although the green-clothed woman's words were still cold, the meaning of her suggestion was still very clear. Although Wu Aotian didn't completely agree with her in his heart, he still thanked her sincerely: "Thank you for your advice, Miss."

　　The woman in green nodded, and the white crane under her feet flew up, soared into the sky, and disappeared into the horizon.

　　The woman in green never revealed her name or her sect, but her voice and appearance were deeply engraved in Wu Aotian's mind. Moreover, the wintersweet on the woman's robe was obviously the symbol of her sect. With this as a basis, he would be able to find her again in the future.

　　But why did this woman in green keep helping the two brothers?

　　Not only Wu Aotian and the others were puzzled, but even the woman in green sitting on the white crane was quite confused. These two people were just casual acquaintances to her and she had no friendship at all. Moreover, they would not have any intersection in the future. Why did she want to help them?

　　Is it because of the unyielding and sunny smile on the boy's face, or because of the shadow that suddenly came to mind in his heart?

　　If he were still alive, would he be the same size as he is now, with the same sunny smile?

　　…

　　Because Wu Aotian had found a way to treat his right hand, and also got a bottle of top-grade strengthening pills, Wu Aotian was not disappointed, but rather excited.

　　Although they did not go to the Dragon Soul Sect's main hall during this trip, they understood from these few small things that the world of spiritual practitioners is probably more cruel and more direct than the world of ordinary people.

　　Everything depends on strength.

　　Although the change in Wu Aotian's emotions was quite slight, it could not be hidden from Leng Feng who had been observing him. Of course, Wu Aotian had no intention of hiding it from them.

　　"Why do you look not depressed at all, but rather happy?"

　　Facing Leng Feng's curious question, Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "Liu Xingran thought that by sealing my right arm with spiritual energy, he could make me a cripple, but man proposes, God disposes. I will let him know how stupid his actions today were!"

　　Leng Feng raised his eyebrows slightly: "Do you have a way to heal your right arm?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng with a strange smile on his face: "I am the nobleman with mysterious luck that your master has calculated. If I die now and live as a minor noble in Songyun City, how can your fate change like this?"

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian's face and suddenly sighed, "I've heard Master mention Liu Xingran's vicious trick before. It seems that there is only one way to cure it, that is, the cultivator must become a spiritual practitioner and find a spiritual practitioner who is more powerful than the soul sealer to help clear the blockage. But from your tone, you don't need to become a spiritual practitioner to solve it. If that's the case, you are definitely a special case in the world."

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently: "There are always many strange things in this world, not everyone can fully experience and understand them, but I am an exception."

　　Wu Lingfeng heard the conversation between the two and asked in surprise and joy: "Aotian, do you really have a way to heal your right arm?"

　　Wu Aotian could feel the surprise in Wu Lingfeng's words, and he didn't want him to worry too much about him. Moreover, Wu Lingfeng felt quite guilty about this matter, so Wu Aotian answered affirmatively: "Yes, I have a way, you don't have to worry."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's affirmative answer, everyone couldn't help but feel happy again. The three brothers of the Tie family also laughed out loud. Tiehu patted his chest and said, "That's good, that's good. If you only have one hand in the future, wouldn't you become a one-armed hero..."

　　Wu Aotian watched the three brothers of the Tie family return to normal, and thinking of what happened at the gate of the Dragon Soul Sect, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask: "Tie Long, do you really not know Tie Zhan, the Iron Fist Fighting Demon that Liu Xingran mentioned?"

　　Tielong nodded affirmatively and said, "We really don't know each other."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously: "Who did you live with in Black Bear Mountain? Who taught you how to practice?"

　　Tiehu rushed to answer: "It's our father, but his name is Tieping, not Tiezhan."

　　Wu Aotian said, "Is your father a spiritual practitioner?"

　　The three brothers looked at each other, and after a while Tielong answered uncertainly, "That should be the case. He didn't live with us every day. He trained us since we were young. When we were in our teens, he often went out, but he always brought back something for us to eat. The last time he left was five years ago. The three of us brothers felt that Black Bear Mountain was not fun, and he didn't come back, so we left..."

　　After listening to the three brothers' words, Wu Aotian was almost certain that Tie Ping might have a deep relationship with the Iron Fist Fighting Demon Tie Zhan mentioned by Liu Xingran. It might even be that Tie Ping was Tie Zhan, but he just changed his name.

　　Thinking about the people around him, Wu Aotian felt a little strange. The father or other elders of the three brothers of the Tie family were probably spiritual practitioners, and they should be quite famous. Leng Feng's master was also a spiritual practitioner. According to Leng Feng, his master's cultivation was not high, but he was good at calculations and was quite famous in this area. But now Leng Feng and the three brothers of the Tie family were all around him.

　　Along the way, Wu Aotian was tired from the journey and did not rush to use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to absorb the spiritual energy sealed in his right hand. Instead, he went all the way back to Songyun City.

　　The other people in the Wu Mansion didn't know that the Wu brothers had gone to participate in the selection of outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect. They all thought that the two were out on business. Now seeing the brothers coming back with three big men who looked exactly the same, they were all a little curious, but did not dare to ask too much.

　　Wu Houde happened to be at home. In the hall, Wu Houde was shocked to see Wu Aotian's right hand hanging limply on his right side. Wu Aotian briefly told Wu Houde about the Dragon Soul Sect and assured him that he had found a way to treat the disease. The worry on Wu Houde's face was slightly reduced.

　　"Hey, I've heard that among spiritual practitioners, strength determines everything, and it's completely naked. Now I see that it's true. You can actually be a noble with peace of mind and live a peaceful and wealthy life. Isn't that great?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood Wu Houde's sigh. Apparently, this incident had made Wu Houde unable to conceal his worries about his two children choosing the path of cultivation.

　　"Father, don't worry. Everyone has their own destiny. We can't just run away and do nothing because of fear."

　　Wu Houde naturally understood what Wu Aotian meant, but as a father, he was more concerned about the safety of his two children. He nodded and said, "You are all grown up and have the right to decide your own future path. But I still say that safety comes first. It's always good to be alive."

　　After arranging accommodation for the three brothers of the Tie family, Wu Aotian returned to his own room. Ai Bier looked at Wu Aotian's limp right arm and felt extremely distressed. Her eyes became red. Wu Aotian rubbed her hair and said with a smile: "Why are you crying? Young Master, I am not disabled yet."

　　Ai Bi Er quickly rubbed her eyes and helped Wu Aotian prepare the room. After Wu Aotian finished everything, he let Ai Bi Er leave and closed the door.

　　Sitting cross-legged, Wu Aotian immersed his mind and instantly entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. When he saw the ball of spiritual flame, what Wu Aotian thought in his heart quickly became a reality. The spiritual flame once again turned into a spiritual vortex, and with the operation of this spiritual vortex, the spiritual energy sealed in the right arm suddenly began to be drawn out bit by bit, slowly flowing along Wu Aotian's meridians into this spiritual vortex.

　　The extracted spiritual energy was very weak, but it was like a trickle, continuous and constantly being absorbed into the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. And as the spiritual energy was continuously extracted, Wu Aotian unexpectedly discovered that the spiritual flame seemed to be a little bit bigger than before.

　　Could it be that the spiritual flame of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron expanded after absorbing the spiritual energy?

　　Currently, I am still an ordinary cultivator, and I can already borrow a trace of spiritual energy from the spiritual flame. If I become a spiritual cultivator, does that mean I can fully utilize the spiritual energy in the spiritual flame? Moreover, this spiritual flame can also absorb spiritual energy to strengthen itself, so wouldn't that be a direct way of increasing my strength?

　　This new discovery made Wu Aotian extremely surprised. He didn't expect that this time it was a blessing in disguise and he discovered another magical function of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Although it has not been fully figured out yet, Wu Aotian relied on his intuition to feel that this must be an amazing function.

　　PS:

　　Tomorrow is a new week. Xiaoba asks for votes. Go to the top. Go to the top.

　　There is one more chapter in the early morning.

　　Chapter 44: The Eighth Level

　　Wu Aotian originally wanted to share the top-grade strengthening pill given by the woman in green with Wu Lingfeng, but was firmly refused by Wu Lingfeng. Wu Aotian couldn't persuade him, so he had to enjoy it alone. Leng Feng had already reached the peak of the ninth level and didn't need this pill at all. The three brothers of the Tie family didn't care about it at all, saying that they had eaten a lot of such strengthening pills before, of course, they were given to them by their father.

　　Except for the time needed for basic life, Wu Aotian locked himself in the house all the time, concentrating on using the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to absorb the spiritual energy sealed in his right arm.

　　With Wu Aotian's persistent absorption, in just ten days, Wu Aotian's right hand was able to move slightly, and the spiritual energy sealed inside had been weakened by about one third.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian again was not only that his right arm had recovered well, but also that when he absorbed the spiritual energy in his right arm through the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his meridians were also exercised to a great extent. His strength actually broke through the sixth level in one go and entered the seventh level. The second move of the five spiritual energy body training moves of the Eight Desolate God Burial Art in his mind also turned into a ball of light and disappeared, and was replaced by the third move.

　　The third posture was even more bizarre than the second, but Wu Aotian, who had been practicing spiritual energy for a long time, was no longer surprised. He just continued to absorb spiritual energy from his right arm every day and began to practice the third posture occasionally.

　　A month passed in a flash. Wu Aotian sat cross-legged on the bed, stretched out his right arm, and clenched his ten fingers a few times. He found it was extremely flexible. He used a trace of spiritual energy to check his right arm again, and found that it had recovered as before. Not only that, because of the uninterrupted spiritual energy tempering during this period, the meridians in this line of his right arm were stronger than those in other places, which saved Wu Aotian a lot of time for his practice.

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian's right arm had really recovered to normal, Leng Feng was the most surprised among the crowd, because he knew very well that even his master had no way to achieve what he was doing now, but Wu Aotian had done it anyway, and it seemed that he did not rely on anyone's help. He just locked himself in the room for a month.

　　At the foot of the Dragon Soul Sect, what Wu Aotian said to the woman in green once again surfaced in Leng Feng's mind: "People must rely on themselves. Relying on heaven, earth, or others is not as reliable as relying on yourself." Thinking of Wu Aotian's miraculous results, Leng Feng became more confident in his master's calculations.

　　Perhaps following this young man who can create miracles can really change your destiny?

　　Now that his body has returned to normal, Wu Aotian began to speed up his practice. What happened in the Dragon Soul Sect made Wu Aotian feel his own weakness. In front of a spiritual practitioner like Liu Xingran, he didn't have the slightest ability to fight back. This made Wu Aotian angry, but also gave him infinite motivation.

　　He took out the top-grade strengthening pill given by the woman in green. There were about a hundred pills in the porcelain bottle. Each one was the size of a pea and emitted a faint fragrance. Each pill was as smooth as jade and looked like a pearl.

　　After swallowing a strengthening pill, Wu Aotian practiced according to the peculiar posture of the third form of spiritual energy training. As the spiritual energy slowly flowed through Wu Aotian's meridians and continuously tempered his body, the strengthening pill that he swallowed quickly turned into a warm current and began to flow through his lungs.

　　Although the Strengthening Pill is made for practitioners, it is also made by spiritual practitioners. A bit of spiritual energy is incorporated into the process of refining. In a sense, taking the Strengthening Pill is very similar to Wu Aotian's method of spiritual energy body training. Now, with spiritual energy body training and the Strengthening Pill working together, the effect is surprisingly good.

　　In just two months, Wu Aotian's meridians had become like steel wires, his skin became denser, and a layer of flesh membrane grew on top of the skin. This clearly showed that he had reached the eighth level of having flesh membrane under the skin and meridians as strong as steel wires.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian was that he had already reached the eighth level, but was still stuck at the third form of spiritual energy body training and still hadn't broken through to the fourth form. This made Wu Aotian puzzled. Could it be that the highest level of the fifth form of spiritual energy body training was higher than the peak level of the ninth level in this world?

　　Wu Aotian walked out of his room, stretched lazily comfortably, and looking at the clear sky outside, Wu Aotian's mood also became very good.

　　His right hand had recovered, the flame of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had grown a little bigger, and his own strength had even advanced from the sixth level when he came back to the eighth level. What was there to be unhappy about?

　　Wu Aotian asked his personal maid Ai Bier about what had happened in the past two months. Ai Bier smiled and told Wu Aotian what had happened in the past two months. Of course, the reason that made Ai Bier laugh was naturally the three brothers of the Tie family.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family followed Wu Aotian to the Wu Mansion. Wu Houde knew that the three of them were descendants of spiritual practitioners and were also friends of Wu Aotian. When the people from the Dragon Soul Sect bullied Wu Aotian, they dared to stand up and help, and even did not hesitate to take action. Wu Houde was very grateful to them in his heart and naturally would not treat them as outsiders.

　　The three brothers of Tie family are all carefree people, so naturally they would not treat themselves as guests. They would not be polite when they were treated with good food and drinks. There was not much to do in Wu Mansion, so the three brothers, who were bored, would often quarrel. The topics of their quarrels ranged from how many stars there were in the sky to whether there were an odd or even number of ducks in the river. In short, they talked about all kinds of things. Everyone in Wu family knew that three powerful jokers had come to Wu Mansion, and it was always hilarious to listen to them quarreling.

　　Fortunately, the three brothers only made some jokes in the Wu Mansion, but did not run outside to make trouble. Otherwise, with their tempers, who knows how big a joke they would make, or how big a disaster they would cause?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian finally coming out, the three brothers of the Tie family ran over shouting, surrounded Wu Aotian, touching him all over, as if Wu Aotian's body was covered with flowers.

　　"Wow, it's only been two months since we last met, and your cultivation has improved a lot..."

　　Tielong pinched Wu Aotian's fair arm, opened his mouth and exclaimed loudly, as if he saw a monster: "You were only at the sixth level before, but now I think you are at least at the eighth level, right?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Tielong with some surprise. Although these three guys were carefree, they were not stupid and had very sharp vision. They could see the extent of his strength growth at a glance.

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "Your eyes are quite sharp."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's disguised admission, Tielong suddenly became proud and immediately began to brag: "Of course, don't you see how I trained my vision..."

　　Tiehu suddenly came over and clenched his fist: "How about we have a fight? I haven't fought for a long time, and my hands are itching..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Tiehu say this, he also felt a little itchy and said, "Okay, but only one of you three can go up. If the three of you go up together, I am no match for you."

　　"Yes, one, one!" Tiehu jumped out immediately: "I said it first, I'll go first."

　　When they heard there was going to be a fight, Tielong and Tiebao immediately quit and jumped out at the same time. Tielong even acted like the big brother: "Second brother, get out of the way, I'll do it."

　　Tiehu was not willing to do it, and there was another argument. Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Everyone has a chance. It's not just today... My strength has improved a lot recently, and I just need to practice with everyone and get familiar with each other."

　　After Wu Aotian said this, the three brothers stopped arguing. Tiehu stood up proudly and clasped his hands together, making a series of crackling sounds.

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and leapt towards Tiehu like an arrow. Although the three brothers of Tie family did not know their exact strength level, judging from their fighting skills, these three brothers were probably all at the ninth level.

　　Tiehu's eyes widened and he laughed, "Good job."

　　With loud laughter, Tiehu threw a punch with incredible speed and a lightness that was totally inconsistent with his tall stature.

　　Wu Aotian was proficient in various fighting techniques in his previous life, and now his strength has reached the eighth level. Although he has no internal strength, his body has been transformed by spiritual energy and body-strengthening pills, and is much stronger than in his previous life. Now when he fights, he can use various fighting techniques freely, and his muscles and bones seem to be filled with endless strength. The feeling of surging power makes people feel refreshed.

　　Wu Aotian and Tiehu were fighting with great enthusiasm. Tielong and Tiebao, who were watching from the side, were itching to fight again. They wanted to rush onto the field to replace Tiehu so that they could have a good fight with Wu Aotian. They looked as if they had seen a delicious meal.

　　After fighting for a while, as Tiehu exerted his strength, Wu Aotian felt a huge pressure, and he couldn't help but mutter in his heart that the strength of the three brothers of the Tie family was indeed not to be underestimated. Any one of them was so powerful alone, and when the three of them joined forces, the power was even more astonishing.

　　After holding out for a while, Wu Aotian slapped Tiehu away with one palm, then jumped back and shouted, "I won't fight anymore. I can't win."

　　Tiehu was having a great time when he heard Wu Aotian suddenly stop. He was immediately disappointed and clenched his fists, making crackling sounds: "I'm not feeling comfortable yet..."

　　Wu Aotian wiped the sweat off his head and was about to speak when he suddenly remembered something. He raised his head and said with a smile, "Okay, don't you like fighting? Then I will fight with you every day. From today on, the three of you will take turns fighting with me. How about that?"

　　When the three brothers of the Tie family heard that there was going to be a fight, they were immediately overjoyed and nodded quickly, saying, "Okay, it's a deal, you can't go back on your word!"

　　Wu Aotian stared at the three excited Tie brothers and laughed, "Definitely not shameless. Anyone who is shameless is a coward!"

　　PS:

　　It’s a new week, and the red tickets are coming. Go for it!

　　Three updates today.

　　Chapter 45 Seven Spiritual Fruits

　　Wu Aotian suddenly changed his mind. He remembered that his strength had improved greatly, but he needed a lot of actual combat to hone himself. What's more, a lot of actual combat could not only hone his fighting instincts, but was also beneficial to his body.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family are all powerful opponents. If you can practice with them all day long, temper yourself in battle, and then use spiritual energy to train your body, the effect will naturally become more powerful.

　　Although he had already entered the eighth level, Wu Aotian did not feel the slightest satisfaction in his heart, not even a trace of pride. Perhaps this achievement was already genius in the eyes of others, but when he thought of what happened in the Dragon Soul Sect, Wu Aotian's eyes became a little colder.

　　In recent months, the most popular family in Songyun City is the seventh-rank noble Yuwen family, because Yuwen Tuo, who was designated as the head of the Yuwen family, passed the selection for outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect in one fell swoop and officially became an outer disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　As a seventh-rank noble, with the halo of being a disciple of a spiritual practitioner sect, the Yuwen family has become the number one force in Songyun City that no one dares to offend, and is even more prominent than before.

　　However, rumors always spread quickly, and the news that the Wu brothers participated in the selection for the outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect but were both eliminated also spread. Even the news that Wu Aotian had one arm crippled spread in Songyun City, which was not a very big city. For a time, Wu Aotian became a popular figure on everyone's lips.

　　Wu Aotian lived in the Wu Mansion and was oblivious to what was happening outside. Naturally, he was unaware of these things. But when he heard about them, he couldn't help but frowned.

　　Wu Aotian's right arm has recovered, but Wu Aotian still has a vague worry. If the news of his right arm's recovery reaches the Dragon Soul Sect, how will Liu Xingran react?

　　After thinking it over carefully, Wu Aotian couldn't help but laugh at himself. In Liu Xingran's eyes, he was just an ant. Even if he really knew, he would probably be just curious about how he had unlocked his spiritual energy.

　　However, this is still a hidden danger, so Wu Aotian is not in a hurry to prove anything to the people of Songyun City. Instead, he stays at home peacefully, fighting with the three brothers of the Tie family every day, and practicing at other times.

　　That day, Wu Aotian practiced for the whole morning, but Ai Bier came and said that the head of the family asked him to go to the living room, saying that an important guest was coming to visit.

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, and asked casually: "Who is the important guest?"

　　Ai Bi Er shook her head and said, "No, he was just a young man in a black robe. He looked quite young, about 22 or 23 years old."

　　Wu Aotian was also a little curious, so he nodded and came to the living room alone, only to find that there were only three people in the living room, his father Wu Houde, his elder brother Wu Lingfeng, and a tall and thin young man in a black robe.

　　The black robe was made of ordinary coarse cloth and did not look at all eye-catching. He sat quietly on the stool with a calm expression, but his raised eyebrows seemed to indicate that this man was not as ordinary as he appeared.

　　Wu Aotian walked slowly into the hall. The eyes of the three people in the room were all focused on Wu Aotian at the same time. Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng were smiling, but the young man's eyes were full of inquiry and scrutiny, and his gaze immediately fell on Wu Aotian's right arm.

　　"Aotian, come here, let me introduce you to this person, Mo Yu, the young and successful spiritual practitioner that my father met by chance..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. This young man in black robe was the spiritual practitioner whom his father had saved?

　　It is said that at the age of twenty-two, he is a spiritual practitioner who has already reached the intermediate spiritual disciple realm?

　　Wu Aotian once thought that he would have a chance to meet this talented spiritual practitioner, but he did not expect that he would come to him on his own initiative at this time. He just didn't know why he came this time. After all, he heard from his father that he had been practicing in the mountains.

　　After Wu Houde introduced Mo Yu, he turned around and smiled at Mo Yu, "This is our little boy Wu Aotian. I guess this is the first time you two meet. Please take good care of him in the future, Mo Yu."

　　Mo Yu's personality seemed to be quite silent, which matched his name. Hearing what Wu Houde said, he just nodded lightly and slowly withdrew his eyes from Wu Aotian's hand: "Your right arm is not injured?"

　　When Wu Aotian heard Mo Yu's question, he knew that the other party had also heard about his experience in the Dragon Soul Sect. He shook his head and said, "He was injured, but he has recovered..."

　　Mo Yu's eyes suddenly gleamed with brilliance. "If the rumors are true, Liu Xingran from the Dragon Soul Sect used his spiritual energy to seal the meridians in your right hand in public. There is no way for ordinary people to heal such an injury. How did you do it?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no way to explain: "Some small tricks, not worth mentioning."

　　The light in Mo Yu's eyes faded, and he returned to calmness again, but there was still something strange in his expression as he looked at Wu Aotian: "Using the body of an ordinary cultivator to dissolve the spiritual energy sealed by a spiritual cultivator, if this is just a small trick, then I don't know what is considered a big trick. What's more, when you went to the Dragon Soul Sect before, you were only at the sixth level, and you returned frustrated. Now, in such a short time, not only did you heal your right arm, but your strength has also soared to the eighth level. This kind of means is not something that ordinary people can possess..."

　　There was undisguised admiration in Mo Yu's words. Wu Aotian didn't know the purpose of Mo Yu's visit, and didn't know how to respond for a moment, so he turned around and looked at his father Wu Houde.

　　Wu Houde smiled and said, "Aotian, Mo Yu heard that you were injured, so he came to visit you and wanted to see if he could help you..."

　　Wu Aotian understood a little bit, turned around and said gratefully: "Thank you for your kindness."

　　Mo Yu waved his hands and said, "I don't have the ability to release the spiritual energy sealed in your right arm. I came here to see if I could help in other ways. Who knew you would surprise me enough to make me curious about your methods..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "No matter what, I still have to thank you."

　　Mo Yu shook his head again: "Don't say these polite words. If Uncle Wu hadn't saved me, I would have died long ago. I have been busy practicing before and have not given anything back to the Wu family. I feel a little ashamed."

　　After a brief pause, Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian and said, "I have heard about what happened in the Dragon Soul Sect. At that time, Wu Aotian, you were bullied by Liu Xingran with his tyrannical strength, but you were able to hold back your anger and leave calmly. I wonder if you have ever thought about revenge?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "How can you talk about revenge if you don't have enough strength?"

　　Mo Yu nodded and said, "That's right. Unless you can become a spiritual practitioner, there might be a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, you will have to bear this humiliation for the rest of your life. Wu Aotian, are you afraid of death?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yu in surprise, not knowing why he suddenly asked this question. After thinking for a while, he replied, "Everyone is naturally afraid of death. I am a human being, so I am afraid of it too."

　　Mo Yu smiled faintly: "Wealth and honor are sought in danger. If there is a chance for you to become a spiritual practitioner, would you dare to take the risk? I mean risk your life..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Although he was still just a cultivator, he knew how difficult it was to become a spiritual practitioner in this world. And from what Mo Yu said, it seemed that he knew what opportunities there were that could allow people to become spiritual practitioners?

　　In fact, Wu Aotian himself has never been particularly worried about becoming a spiritual practitioner, because the Eight Desolate Burial God Technique he practices is different from the methods of practice in this world. Even as a practitioner, he can already borrow the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He believes that as long as he practices the five spiritual energy body training methods to a high level, becoming a spiritual practitioner and being able to use spiritual energy will be a natural thing.

　　But even so, Wu Aotian still couldn't help but feel a little curious. What kind of opportunity did Mo Yu mention?

　　"Wealth and honor are achieved through risk. I agree with this."

　　Wu Aotian didn't say much, just smiled faintly and revealed his attitude.

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian, but suddenly sighed softly: "What a pity, what a pity... What a pity that your strength has only reached the eighth level now. If you have reached the ninth level now, you may have a chance to become a spiritual practitioner in one go."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Mo Yu's affirmative tone, he became more certain that Mo Yu might know something that others might not know. A figure flashed through Wu Aotian's mind and he smiled and said, "It sounds like it's urgent?"

　　Mo Yu naturally understood what Wu Aotian meant: "Yes, a few days ago, I was practicing on Black Mist Mountain and accidentally found a Seven Spirit Fruit that was about to mature. It should be mature in the next ten days. This Seven Spirit Fruit gathers the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It takes three hundred years to grow, three hundred years to bloom, and three hundred years to bear fruit. But once the fruit is ripe, it only has ten breaths of time before it falls off the Seven Spirit Tree."

　　Wu Aotian widened his eyes and asked, "Can these seven spiritual fruits allow people to advance from cultivators to spiritual practitioners?"

　　Mo Yu nodded affirmatively: "This Seven Spirit Fruit is a spiritual treasure that practitioners dream of. Its special feature is that it gathers the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If it is not consumed within ten breaths of maturity, all the spiritual energy will dissipate and return to heaven and earth."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "Can't we collect and save it?"

　　Mo Yu nodded and said, "Yes, there are two conditions. First, the collector must have at least the strength of a spiritual master. Second, the collector must have a spiritual tool that is specially used to collect spiritual herbs and can prevent the loss of spiritual energy... However, I don't meet any of these two conditions."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly understood something, staring at Mo Yu and said, "Since these two conditions are not met, the only way to prevent this Seven Spirit Fruit from being wasted is to find a ninth-level cultivator to swallow it when it is ripe?"

　　PS:

　　Chapter 2, please vote, there will be updates later.

　　Chapter 46 Black Mist Mountain [Third update, please vote]

　　Mo Yu nodded, stared at Wu Aotian and sighed: "That's why I said it's a pity. If your strength improved faster and reached the ninth level, maybe you would have the opportunity to become a spiritual practitioner this time. Unfortunately, even if you are a genius, it is difficult for you to advance to the ninth level in the next ten days..."

　　Wu Aotian did not show any disappointment on his face. Instead, he stared at Mo Yu in a strange way and said, "If that's the case, you can find a friend who has reached the ninth level and take the Seven Spirit Fruit, or you can take it yourself?"

　　Mo Yu shook his head: "Although the Seven Spiritual Fruit is one of the famous spiritual treasures, it is because it can allow a cultivator to break through the bottleneck and forcibly improve his realm to that of a spiritual practitioner. However, the Seven Spiritual Fruit itself has no effect on spiritual practitioners... As for friends..."

　　There was an inexplicable darkness in Mo Yu's eyes: "I have been alone since I was a child. I learned everything by stealing. How can I have any friends?"

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised. He did not expect that Mo Yu actually had such a past. Thinking of the Seven Spiritual Fruit that was about to mature, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "If that is true, based on the principle of keeping the wealth within the family, I do have a ninth-level peak cultivator by my side. He has been at the peak of the ninth level for eight years..."

　　Mo Yu's eyes changed slightly: "Are you talking about the Leng Feng next to you?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, and said frankly with his hands spread out: "Yes, his master is also a spiritual practitioner, and is said to be good at calculations. He has amazing talent and a promising future, but according to his master, he lacks some luck, and the person who can change his luck is me, so he stayed by my side. If the matter of the Seven Spiritual Fruits is really as you said, and you are not prepared to deal with it in any other way, I really can't think of a better way than this."

　　Although Mo Yu knew Leng Feng, he obviously didn't know that Leng Feng's master was also a spiritual practitioner. After thinking for a while, he asked, "How did you two know each other?"

　　Wu Aotian did not hide anything from Mo Yu. He believed that the concept of luck was something that Mo Yu, a spiritual practitioner, could easily understand. He then told Mo Yu how he met Leng Feng.

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian with a bit more weirdness in his eyes. It was obvious that he had a deeper understanding of the four words "mysterious luck": "Mysterious luck, he calculated it accurately. You even have a way to dissolve the spiritual energy that imprisoned your right arm. You are indeed not an ordinary person...Okay, call him over."

　　Wu Aotian walked to the door and asked the servant waiting outside to call Leng Feng over. However, he was quite surprised. Could this really be the good fortune that Master Leng Feng talked about? Or simply put... luck?

　　Leng Feng followed him in order to change his so-called luck. The Wu family saved Mo Yu, and Mo Yu found that there was no candidate to take the Seven Spiritual Fruits. He wanted to repay the Wu family, but his strength was just one level lower and he could not take it. In this case, the most suitable candidate would be Leng Feng... If Leng Feng really became a spiritual practitioner with this, it would be really strange...

　　Leng Feng arrived quickly. In the hall, Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng, then at Mo Yu, and found that there seemed to be some similarities between the two.

　　Silent and cold.

　　Mo Yu slowly looked at Leng Feng, and after a while he spoke: "I heard that your master is a spiritual practitioner, who is your master?"

　　Leng Feng was a little surprised. He didn't know Mo Yu, but he felt a bit of pressure from this thin young man in a black robe. This was a feeling that ordinary practitioners could not give him. Could this person be a spiritual practitioner?

　　Leng Feng glanced sideways at Wu Aotian, only to see Wu Aotian nodded slightly to him.

　　Although he still didn't quite understand the current situation, Leng Feng still answered honestly, "Yes, my master only taught me for a few years back then and didn't stay for too long. He liked to make calculations and always dressed up as a Taoist priest, calling himself Wuji Taoist..."

　　Mo Yu's face showed obvious surprise: "Your master is Taoist Wuji?"

　　Leng Feng looked at Mo Yu's face and saw that he had clearly heard of his master's name. He couldn't help but ask curiously, "Do you know my master?"

　　Mo Yu shook his head, his eyes calmed down: "I don't know him, but I have heard of him. It is said that he is good at calculating the mysteries of fate, but his actual strength is not that great..."

　　Before Leng Feng could react, Mo Yu turned around and looked at Wu Aotian: "Okay, since he is the disciple of Taoist Wuji, and because of you, this opportunity will be given to him."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yu and nodded in agreement, and he was quite happy in his heart. Because of his master's calculations, Leng Feng would always stay by his side. The stronger he was, the safer he would be. Although he could not enjoy the Seven Spirit Fruit, it was at least good enough for him. What's more, he did not seem to need the Seven Spirit Fruit at all to practice the Eight Desolate Burial Art.

　　Looking at the still confused Leng Feng, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Leng Feng, now I finally begin to believe your master's deduction a little bit."

　　Leng Feng blinked and didn't ask any questions, but he vaguely felt that something good was about to happen to him.

　　…

　　Black Mist Mountain is not very far from Songyun City.

　　The reason why it is called Black Fog Mountain is that there is always a layer of faint black fog lingering in this mountain range. Although this black fog does not hinder visibility too much, it does add a bit of gloom and horror to the mountain range.

　　The Black Mist Mountain is sparsely populated, firstly because there is nothing worth finding on the Black Mist Mountain, and secondly because there are many ferocious beasts and even sporadic magical beasts on the Black Mist Mountain.

　　Wu Aotian and Leng Feng followed Mo Yu, who was dressed in a black robe, and moved towards the interior of the Black Mist Mountain. The road was covered with thorns. Even though Wu Aotian and Leng Feng were both practitioners of the eighth and ninth levels, their clothes were still torn a lot.

　　On the other hand, Mo Yu, who was leading the way, did not have his black robe torn at all. There seemed to be a faint air current flowing on his body, and the thorny vines that were blowing towards him were blown aside.

　　Originally, Wu Aotian didn't have to come to Black Mist Mountain this time, but Wu Aotian still decided to make a trip. He had never seen the magical Seven Spirit Fruit, and he wanted to see what would happen after a person took the Seven Spirit Fruit.

　　Even if it's just to gain some knowledge, this Black Mist Mountain is where Mo Yu usually practices, so he is familiar with the place and there shouldn't be any danger.

　　Leng Feng had figured out all the reasons by now, and his heart was filled with surprise and expectation. He had not expected that such a good thing would fall directly on his head, and the reason was... he chose to stay with Wu Aotian.

　　Even Leng Feng himself found this matter a little strange, but this is the fact, and you can't help but sigh at the mystery of the fate of the world.

　　"It's just over this forest... in the canyon ahead."

　　Mo Yu's light voice sounded in the air, which cheered up Wu Aotian and Leng Feng at the same time, especially Leng Feng. Even though he was always cold and stern, the expression on his face had changed at this moment.

　　Wu Aotian saw this and laughed secretly in his heart. It seems that no matter how calm a person is, he can't remain calm when facing such a thing.

　　Looking at the thin back of Mo Yu who was leading the way in front, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered what he said in the Wu family hall. Does this person have no relatives or friends since he was a child?

　　Even what you practiced was learned secretly?

　　But even so, at the age of twenty-two or twenty-three, he has already become a mid-level spiritual disciple?

　　Isn't his talent a little too high? If he had been lucky enough to join a famous sect and was trained from a young age, how great would his achievements be?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but think of the green-clothed woman who inexplicably helped him twice. Although the green-clothed woman had only killed one magical beast, her strength was probably very strong, not necessarily lower than Liu Xingran of the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　When Mo Yu stopped, Wu Aotian looked left and right, but did not seem to find any plants that looked like the Seven Spirit Fruit. Just as he was surprised, a red light appeared in Mo Yu's hand. He remembered that deep red spiritual energy flew out of his hand, and the scene in front of everyone suddenly changed.

　　A small emerald green tree appeared out of nowhere in front of everyone, and on the top of this small tree, which was only one person tall, a golden thumb-sized fruit was emitting a refreshing fragrance.

　　Could this be the Seven Spirit Fruit?

　　Why couldn’t I see anything just now?

　　Mo Yu seemed to know what Wu Aotian was thinking, and said calmly: "It's just a small formation, using spiritual energy to arrange it, it can hide some things, in the eyes of experts, it has no effect."

　　Even though Mo Yu said it so lightly, Wu Aotian was still quite surprised. It seems that the use of spiritual energy is not limited to just one or two aspects.

　　Mo Yu stared at the golden fruit, as if he was in deep thought, or perhaps calculating. After a while, he looked up and said, "In about five days, this Seven Spirit Fruit will be ripe. To prevent any accidents, we will stay here for the next few days and don't leave."

　　Wu Aotian and Leng Feng naturally had no objections, so the three of them settled down in the canyon, next to the Seven Spirit Fruit.

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian and Leng Feng who were sitting cross-legged on his left and right, and suddenly said, "The Seven Spirit Fruit absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The spiritual energy here is much denser than the surrounding areas. Although you are just ordinary practitioners, practicing in such an environment, breathing in this air containing spiritual energy through your mouth and nose will still be of great benefit..."

　　Aura?

　　Wu Aotian suddenly had an idea. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron seemed to be able to absorb spiritual energy. It had previously absorbed the spiritual energy from his right arm and restored his right arm to its original state. So could the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron absorb spiritual energy from the air?

　　Although Wu Aotian can only borrow a tiny amount of spiritual energy from the spiritual energy flame of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron now, as long as Wu Aotian becomes a spiritual practitioner and his body's ability to endure is greatly enhanced, while he himself possesses spiritual energy, he will obviously be able to borrow more spiritual energy from it. So where does all this spiritual energy come from?

　　Is it possible to enrich the flame of spiritual energy through daily absorption?

　　When Wu Aotian thought of this possibility, his heart was beating fast.

　　PS:

　　The third update, please vote, please vote.

　　Everyone please remember to collect it...Thank you.

　　Chapter 47: Absorbing Spiritual Energy

　　When Wu Aotian assumed the extremely strange and peculiar posture of the third form of spiritual energy training and began to practice, not only Leng Feng, but even Mo Yu showed expressions of great surprise.

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew that his practice would surprise the two of them. Wu Aotian was even sure that Mo Yu would be able to sense the flow of spiritual energy in his body. After all, Mo Yu was a spiritual practitioner. However, after a brief thought, Wu Aotian decided to start practicing in front of the two of them.

　　There is no need to talk about the relationship between Mo Yu and the Wu family. What's more, Mo Yu is willing to give up opportunities like the Seven Spirit Fruit to the Wu family. The relationship between Leng Feng and Wu Aotian is an even more peculiar connection, which also means that he is destined not to betray Wu Aotian.

　　What's more, my way of cultivation is unique and they will know it one day.

　　When Wu Aotian borrowed some spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Leng Feng's eyes widened. Although he could not feel the spiritual energy accurately, based on an intuition and the familiar feeling he had felt from his master, he was almost certain that there was spiritual energy fluctuation in Wu Aotian's body.

　　Mo Yu's reaction was even stronger. When he felt the fluctuation of spiritual energy on Wu Aotian, he jumped up from the ground, staring at Wu Aotian with wide eyes as if he were a monster.

　　"Impossible, this is impossible... How could there be spiritual fluctuations in your body?"

　　Wu Aotian slowly opened his eyes, looked at the two people who were extremely shocked, smiled faintly and said: "You all know that a few months ago, I was still a useless person. Two meridians in my body were atrophied, and I was destined to be unable to practice..."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng looked at each other and saw the shock in each other's eyes.

　　Wu Aotian maintained that strange posture and said slowly: "My fate has changed because I had a wonderful experience. Because of this experience, I was able to repair my meridians and dissolve the spiritual energy in my right arm... You can feel the fluctuation of spiritual energy in my body, which means there is indeed a trace of spiritual energy in my body, but the amount is very small. My body cannot bear too much spiritual energy..."

　　Mo Yu took a deep breath, his eyes looked strange, and after a long while he said, "Why couldn't I sense the spiritual energy in you at first?"

　　Wu Aotian deliberately smiled bitterly and said, "There are some things that not only you cannot understand, but even I cannot understand them. That trace of spiritual energy does exist in my mind, but it seems to be in another space... It is precisely because of this trace of spiritual energy that I can constantly nourish my atrophied meridians with spiritual energy, and my body has recovered."

　　Sighing slightly, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It was like a bizarre dream, but when I woke up, everything was real and had changed..."

　　His eyes fell on Leng Feng, and Wu Aotian said with a strange look: "Perhaps this is the mysterious destiny that your master calculated?"

　　What Wu Aotian said was half true and half false, and it could be considered a rough explanation of the two people. After all, Wu Aotian felt that there would probably be many more stories happening between him and these two people in the future.

　　Not to mention Leng Feng, unless something unexpected happens, he will naturally accompany Wu Aotian. As for Mo Yu, although this is the first time they meet, Wu Aotian is very interested in him.

　　Mo Yu is a true genius, which makes Wu Aotian want to bring him under his side. Although Wu Aotian's strength is not as good as Mo Yu's now, and even far behind, Wu Aotian has only started practicing for a few months now, not to mention he has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the Eight Desolate God Burial Art. Wu Aotian is very confident about his future, especially after gradually discovering the unique functions of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his confidence has become even greater.

　　After a long silence, Mo Yu suddenly closed his eyes: "Your words are not entirely true, but you must have your reasons for not saying it. I won't question you."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. He didn't expect that Mo Yu could actually judge that what he said was not entirely true. He didn't know how he judged it. Was it a beast-like intuition?

　　However, Wu Aotian did not feel embarrassed at all because of being exposed. Instead, he nodded calmly and said, "Yes, the situation is slightly different, but it is basically the same as what I said. Because some things are too mysterious, I can't tell anyone at all. As for what I just said today, my family doesn't even know it yet..."

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian's frank admission and was a little surprised: "I thought you would deny it to the death, but I didn't expect you to be single. However, everyone has their own secrets, and there are too many people in this world who have adventures. You are just one of them."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, a smile spreading across his face: "I've been unlucky enough, but God finally gave me some face and let me live another good life. Sometimes I don't know whether this is luck or misfortune."

　　What Wu Aotian said actually referred to how he was inexplicably torn into pieces by the explosion, and then came to this world and had a second life. However, when Mo Yu and Leng Feng heard it, they naturally thought that he was talking about being a useless person who could not practice and was bullied by others, so neither of them said anything more.

　　After this conversation between the three people, Wu Aotian could calmly practice according to the method of spiritual energy training, and borrow spiritual energy to temper his body without hesitation. However, in this process, Wu Aotian found that Mo Yu's eyes would fall on him from time to time. Obviously, he said that he would not ask about Wu Aotian's secrets, but he was still very curious in his heart.

　　After letting the faint spiritual energy travel around in the meridians for many times, Wu Aotian sent the spiritual energy back into the spiritual flame, and then began to use his mind to control the spiritual flame to transform it into a rapidly rotating spiritual vortex.

　　Naturally, there was not a trace of spiritual energy on Wu Aotian's body at this time. The huge suction force generated by the spiritual energy vortex seemed to fall into the air. Wu Aotian wondered in his heart, could it be that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could only absorb the spiritual energy in the body?

　　Wu Aotian gradually withdrew his mind from the rapidly spinning vortex of spiritual energy and began to focus his mind on the surrounding air, trying hard to let himself feel the spiritual energy in the air. This was an attempt Wu Aotian had never made before, but Wu Aotian felt that since he wanted to absorb the spiritual energy in the air, he must first sense its existence.

　　Just like when you want to shoot a target, you always have to keep your eyes on the target. Even if you don’t keep your eyes on the target, you have to know the existence of the target in your heart. If you can’t even feel the spiritual energy, how can you absorb it?

　　Wu Aotian had no idea that what he was doing at this moment was something that other practitioners could not do at all, because ordinary practitioners could not possibly feel the existence of spiritual energy in the air. Mo Yu told them that practicing here was useful, but it was only useful and did not mean that they could feel the spiritual energy.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has its own space, and the spiritual flame is located in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. No matter how violently it rotates, Mo Yu and others in the outside world cannot feel any spiritual fluctuations. This area belongs to Wu Aotian alone. Although it does exist, it is a restricted area that others cannot spy on.

　　As Wu Aotian's mind shifted, he gradually entered a very strange state. As this state deepened, Wu Aotian actually felt a completely different energy body faintly existing in the air around him.

　　Aura!

　　Wu Aotian, as an ordinary practitioner, actually felt the existence of spiritual energy!

　　This incident alone was enough to shock everyone, but Wu Aotian was just filled with surprise that he actually discovered spiritual energy. He had no idea that he had done something so remarkable in the eyes of others.

　　The reason why Wu Aotian could feel the existence of spiritual energy was not accidental. First, there was the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in his mind, and there was the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He used spiritual energy to temper his body all day long, and his body, senses, and mind were very familiar with the contact with spiritual energy. In addition, he cultivated internal strength in his previous life, and he had a deep contact with this invisible but real energy. Because of these two situations, Wu Aotian was finally able to feel the thick spiritual energy in the air as a cultivator.

　　Now that he could feel the spiritual energy, things seemed to become simple. The spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron began to spin more and more rapidly. Wu Aotian immersed his mind in the spiritual energy, and his own body meridians seemed to have become channels connecting to the spiritual flame. The violent rotation of the spiritual flame formed a huge attraction for the spiritual energy, which immediately spread from these meridians and finally came into contact with the spiritual energy in the air.

　　Mo Yu had been observing Wu Aotian, wanting to see what Wu Aotian was doing. At the beginning, there seemed to be a trace of spiritual energy on Wu Aotian's body. This spiritual energy kept wandering in Wu Aotian's body, presumably tempering his meridians. After a while, the spiritual energy disappeared, but Wu Aotian still kept his eyes tightly closed.

　　Just when Mo Yu was feeling curious and confused, he suddenly felt a strange fluctuation in the spiritual energy in the surrounding air, and the spiritual energy in the air was slowly flowing towards Wu Aotian!

　　Mo Yu was shocked. He focused his mind and carefully observed the changes in the spiritual energy in the surrounding air. However, he was surprised to find that these spiritual energies not only flowed towards Wu Aotian, but also entered Wu Aotian's body!

　　Wu Aotian was actually absorbing the spiritual energy in the air!

　　Isn't he just an ordinary cultivator? Why can he absorb the spiritual energy in the air like a spiritual practitioner?

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian with eyes full of weirdness. He stared at Wu Aotian without blinking, wanting to see clearly what Wu Aotian was doing. However, the more he looked, the more surprised he became.

　　PS:

　　I’m almost at 10,000 red votes. I’ve reached 10,000 red votes today. I’ll continue to update three times. Please give me red votes!

　　Chapter 48: Three-Tailed Demonic Wolf

　　Spiritual energy will be generated deep in the brain of a spiritual practitioner. When the realm is higher, the spiritual energy will even condense into a tiny spiritual crystal. This is also a process of quantitative change to qualitative change of spiritual energy. When a spiritual practitioner is practicing, he is also a process of constantly absorbing spiritual energy, and then circulating the spiritual energy, and constantly increasing the amount of spiritual energy in his brain during the circulation of spiritual energy. However, Mo Yu discovered that Wu Aotian had been absorbing spiritual energy, but not a single spiritual energy escaped!

　　What made Mo Yu even more confused was that although Wu Aotian had been absorbing spiritual energy at a slow and steady pace, the speed was not fast, and was even many times slower than when he was practicing to absorb spiritual energy. However, the spiritual energy flowed along Wu Aotian's meridians all over his body, all the way into Wu Aotian's brain, and then disappeared completely!

　　Yes, it really disappeared. I couldn’t feel it at all. It was as if the spiritual energy had never entered at all!

　　What's going on?

　　The spiritual energy certainly did not disappear, but was absorbed into the spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. As the spiritual energy was slowly injected, the color of the spiritual energy flame became brighter and brighter, and it seemed that even its size had increased slightly.

　　This change was not obvious, but Wu Aotian was extremely happy because he had proved one thing, that is, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could really absorb and store spiritual energy directly!

　　What does this mean?

　　This means that Wu Aotian is like carrying a spiritual energy storage device with him. The spiritual energy of ordinary people is like the battery in a laptop computer, but he has an extra power UPS compared to others. He can charge it for backup at ordinary times. When the battery in the laptop computer runs out, he can draw energy from the power UPS and continue working!

　　While Wu Aotian was constantly absorbing spiritual energy, his heart was already filled with great excitement and joy, because he discovered another thing, that is, while he was absorbing the spiritual energy in the air, the spiritual energy was also constantly tempering his whole body!

　　This is equivalent to practicing, while also absorbing and gathering spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly understood the origin of the name of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Could it be because this strange cauldron had the miraculous effect of gathering spirits?

　　Mo Yu kept staring at Wu Aotian, his heart filled with shock.

　　Although Leng Feng seemed to have noticed something, he didn't understand what had happened. He also didn't understand what amazing things Wu Aotian, who was sitting quietly beside him in a very strange posture, had done during this period of time.

　　In the end, Mo Yu did not ask any further questions, but instead kept all the doubts and shock in his heart.

　　A few days passed in a flash. During these five days of practice, Wu Aotian had been constantly absorbing the rich spiritual energy around him, while constantly tempering his body and enhancing his physical fitness. However, at this time, Wu Aotian's body was only at the level of an ordinary practitioner and could not withstand a slightly larger amount of spiritual energy. Therefore, although Wu Aotian had been absorbing spiritual energy for the past five days, the amount of spiritual energy increased in the spiritual flame was not much.

　　However, these five days of training have greatly improved Wu Aotian's physical toughness. Although he has not broken through to the ninth level, he is not far away.

　　The Seven Spirit Fruits have finally reached the time to mature.

　　There seemed to be a layer of light mist lingering on the golden skin of the Seven Spirit Fruit, and the lingering fragrance made Wu Aotian secretly swallow twice. Wu Aotian looked at the only Seven Spirit Fruit the size of a thumb, and felt a little strange in his heart. Can getting a fruit like this allow an ordinary cultivator to become a spiritual practitioner?

　　A faint golden light emanated from the Seven Spirit Fruit, which slowly transformed from the initial tiny bit of light into a bright golden light. Wu Aotian turned his head and glanced at Leng Feng, and found that Leng Feng's face had lost its usual calmness. He was staring at the Seven Spirit Fruit with glowing eyes, a look of excitement and anticipation.

　　Mo Yu's expression was very calm, perhaps because the Seven Spirit Fruit had no effect on him, so no matter how magical the Seven Spirit Fruit was, it had nothing to do with him.

　　The golden light on the Seven Spirit Fruit became brighter and brighter, and the fragrance became stronger and stronger. Mo Yu suddenly said, "Leng Feng, the Seven Spirit Fruit is about to mature. Swallow it into your mouth the moment it falls off, and don't let it fall to the ground..."

　　Leng Feng nodded, and with a leap of his body, he was already close to the Seven Spirit Fruit, ready to devour the soon-to-ripen Seven Spirit Fruit. At this moment, a low whistle suddenly sounded, and at the same time, Mo Yu's expression changed.

　　"Warcraft!"

　　Mo Yu suddenly turned around and raised his right hand. A ball of deep red light instantly appeared at his fingertips. The light instantly broke away from his finger like a bullet, and rushed into the woods in front with a beautiful red light like fireworks.

　　In the woods, there was a violent vibration, a low scream like a strike in everyone's heart rang out, and a dull impact suddenly erupted in the woods.

　　Red light instantly shot out from the woods like a shattered sun, and at that moment, all the trees within a hundred meters of the entire forest were instantly cut in half, broken, shattered, and flew...

　　Wu Aotian widened his eyes. Although he had seen spiritual practitioners take action in the Dragon Soul Sect, it was not used in combat. But now, Mo Yu's attack was so powerful!

　　As the red light scattered, a black shadow emerged from the flying sand like a ghost and rushed straight towards the Seven Spirit Fruit tree. Its target was obviously the Seven Spirit Fruit that was about to mature.

　　Although it was just a glance, Wu Aotian had already seen clearly the appearance of the black shadow that jumped out. It was a black demon wolf with three tails!

　　The hairs all over his body stood up like steel needles, his slender and long body contained a strong explosive force, his blood-red eyes were full of greed and murderous intent, and in his open mouth, his sharp teeth were intertwined like iron picks. One could not help but wonder what would happen if he was bitten by such a mouth?

　　Three long tails, one by one, were sticking up and swaying gently in the air, looking extremely strange.

　　Mo Yu's expression became more and more solemn. He crossed his hands and chopped through the air with his palms like sharp blades. As Mo Yu chopped through the air, an orange-red spiritual blade instantly appeared in front of Mo Yu, and then suddenly shot out, like a waning moon, wrapping towards the three-tailed demon wolf.

　　"A three-tailed demon wolf, a second-level top-level demon beast. Be careful!"

　　A second-level top-level Warcraft?

　　Wu Aotian's heart was shocked, but he was not particularly panicked, because Mo Yu's strength should be able to withstand the three-tailed demon wolf.

　　Although Wu Aotian is not a spiritual practitioner, he has heard something about Warcraft. Warcraft is divided into nine levels. The ninth level is not the strongest level of Warcraft. Instead, once a breakthrough is made, the Warcraft can transform into a human form and practice like humans from then on. The level of cultivation can be calculated according to the level of humans.

　　Both first- and second-order magical beasts are low-level magical beasts, and their strength is roughly equivalent to the level of human spiritual disciples. Wu Aotian has seen Mo Yu take action twice. From the deep red light that burst out from his body, Wu Aotian has judged another thing, that is, Mo Yu's strength is not the mid-level spiritual disciple as his father said, but a high-level spiritual disciple!

　　The spiritual disciple is the first stage of spiritual practitioners. When performing spiritual energy in the spiritual disciple stage, a red light will be emitted. The colors of the low-level, mid-level and high-level are also roughly different, corresponding to light red, red and dark red respectively. When Mo Yu used spiritual energy to attack, the spiritual energy light was as deep red as blood. Obviously, his strength has reached the level of a high-level spiritual disciple, and he may even break through to the spiritual user stage at any time!

　　When attacked by the spiritual blade, the three-tailed wolf's blood-red eyes showed a hint of fear. It obviously didn't expect that this human being could be so powerful.

　　But the three-tailed demon wolf was, after all, a top-level second-level demon beast. It let out a low roar from its throat, and a ball of red light poured out from its mouth, bursting out in an instant, like a lotus, completely covering its body.

　　The spiritual blade hit the lotus heavily, and the whole ground seemed to tremble violently. The spiritual blade broke, and the lotus turned into countless light spots. However, the ground in front of the three-tailed demon wolf suddenly collapsed, forming pits at least two meters deep!

　　Wu Aotian watched the battle between Mo Yu and the three-tailed demon wolf, feeling nervous and excited. He naturally guessed that the three-tailed demon wolf was attracted by the fragrance of the seven spirit fruit. He was amazed at being able to see such a battle, but he was also worried that such a fierce battle would affect himself, Leng Feng, and the seven spirit fruit that was about to mature.

　　Mo Yu did not give the three-tailed demon wolf any chance to breathe. He suddenly rushed out and another spiritual blade appeared in front of him. However, this spiritual blade did not fly out. Instead, it was like a real weapon, guided by Mo Yu's gestures, constantly rotating and cutting towards the three-tailed demon wolf.

　　The three-tailed demon wolf's blood-red eyes kept staring at the seven spirit fruits that were about to mature, but Mo Yu's attack cut off any possibility of its attack. Thinking that it could not seize the seven spirit fruits, the ferocity in the three-tailed demon wolf's bones was fully aroused, and its spiritual energy kept transforming into various shapes and attacked Mo Yu, as if it wanted to crush Mo Yu to ashes.

　　The battlefield was very close to both Wu Aotian and Leng Feng, and both of them were very nervous, especially Leng Feng, who had waited for eight years for this opportunity. If he was disrupted by the sudden appearance of the three-tailed demon wolf, Leng Feng would probably vomit blood.

　　Under the two people's eager gaze, the Seven Spirit Fruit finally trembled slightly, gradually began to tilt, and began to fall off.

　　The Seven Spirit Fruits are finally ripe!

　　Leng Feng didn't care about his posture and just put his mouth close to the fruit. The moment the Seven Spirit Fruit just fell off the stalk, he opened his mouth wide and swallowed the Seven Spirit Fruit, which exuded an extremely tempting fragrance, into his mouth.

　　PS:

　　I am only less than 100 votes away from 10,000 red votes. Please vote, I will work hard on typing...

　　Ten thousand red tickets, third update!

　　Chapter 49 Magic Crystal [10,000 votes plus more, please vote red]

　　The Seven Spirit Fruit had just fallen off and was swallowed into Leng Feng's mouth. The originally emerald green leaves suddenly began to wither. The plump leaves began to shrink, curl up, then turn yellow, and finally fell from the branches, just like falling maple leaves in autumn.

　　In just a blink of an eye, all the leaves on the Seven Spirit Fruit Tree had fallen off completely, leaving only the iron-black branches.

　　"You go first and go to the cliff opposite. There is a cave there. It is where I usually practice. Leng Feng needs to practice immediately to absorb the effect of the Seven Spirit Fruit. Otherwise, the Seven Spirit Fruit will be wasted."

　　While dealing with the three-tailed demon wolf, Mo Yu shouted in a low voice: "I will hold it back, you don't have to worry about me."

　　Wu Aotian knew that he would be of no help if he stayed, so he and Leng Feng quickly left the place and headed towards the cliff that Mo Yu pointed to.

　　The cave was not difficult to find, but it was located in the middle of the cliff. There were only a few scattered stones on the steep cliff that could be used for leverage. Wu Aotian and the other man stepped on these stones and quickly arrived at the cave.

　　The cave is not big, and there are only some simple daily necessities inside. It seems that Mo Yu's life must have been extremely hard when he was practicing here.

　　Leng Feng sat down cross-legged without any hesitation and began to concentrate on absorbing the medicinal power of the Seven Spirit Fruit. Wu Aotian had nothing to do and was worried about Mo Yu's safety, so he stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the canyon in the distance.

　　The sound of spiritual energy colliding, the sounds of trees falling and shattering continued to be heard in the canyon. Listening to the huge noise, Wu Aotian had mixed feelings. A mere spiritual disciple could cause such great damage, so what kind of strength would a spiritual practitioner have when he reached a higher level?

　　"Boom", another huge energy explosion sounded, this time at least several times louder than the previous one. Although it was far away, Wu Aotian still saw countless trees in the canyon being shattered in an instant and the dust rising into the sky.

　　After the loud noise, the canyon returned to silence, with only the flying leaves and dust showing how fierce the battle had been.

　　What was the result?

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly began to lift, his eyes constantly searching the road to and from the cliff. The battle was over, had Mo Yu won?

　　A figure appeared on the road. Wu Aotian looked closely and wondered who else could it be but Mo Yu?

　　Mo Yu was holding the three-tailed demon wolf that had just appeared in his hand, but the three-tailed demon wolf had turned into a corpse.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was extremely excited, Mo Yu's figure suddenly shook a few times, and then fell down like a wooden stake, without any movement.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked and quickly rushed out of the cave and jumped off the cliff. He kept using the protruding rocks to gain leverage and quickly landed under the cliff and came to Mo Yu who was lying on the ground.

　　After helping Mo Yu up, Wu Aotian took a look at Mo Yu's chest and was shocked. He didn't expect Mo Yu to be so seriously injured!

　　On Mo Yu's chest, there was a sharp wound, from which blood was slowly oozing out. The wound was so deep that one could already see the white bones.

　　Wu Aotian grabbed Mo Yu with one hand, and with his other hand, held the demon wolf's corpse under his ribs, and quickly climbed towards the cave.

　　After returning to the cave, Wu Aotian dropped the wolf corpse and laid Mo Yu flat in the cave. He tore open the clothes on Mo Yu's chest and looked at the big wound on Mo Yu's chest. Wu Aotian's heart was filled with worry.

　　Wu Aotian didn't carry any medicine on him, but since Mo Yu was a spiritual practitioner, he should have some medicine with him.

　　He quickly searched Mo Yu's body and found two porcelain bottles in Mo Yu's black robe. Wu Aotian opened the bottles and saw that one bottle contained pills and the other contained powdered medicine. He smelled them and found that both the powdered medicine and the pills gave off a refreshing fragrance. He thought that they were not poison or something like that.

　　Mo Yu was unconscious and the wound on his chest was bleeding continuously. Wu Aotian did not dare to delay any further. Even though he did not know what the medicine was, he had no choice but to give it a try.

　　After finding clean water in the cave, Wu Aotian quickly cleaned Mo Yu's wound. He then poured the bottle of medicine powder on his wound. At the same time, he poured out two pills from another porcelain bottle, dissolved them with water, then pried open Mo Yu's mouth and forced the pills down his throat.

　　Wu Aotian observed the wound on Mo Yu's chest nervously, and was surprised to find that the bleeding stopped quickly. It seemed that this medicine was really a powder for treating external injuries. Wu Aotian quickly bandaged all the wounds with cloth strips. This was a piece of cake for Wu Aotian.

　　After feeling Mo Yu's pulse, Wu Aotian frowned again. His pulse was weak, and it seemed that his meridians were blocked and his blood was not flowing smoothly. If this continued, it would be very dangerous...

　　After thinking about it, Wu Aotian stretched out his hands and placed them on Mo Yu's chest. He closed his eyes and began to borrow spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which flowed along his meridians and finally into Mo Yu's body.

　　This strand of spiritual energy was not much, nor was it urgent, it was very gentle. However, even so, beads of sweat the size of beans quickly flowed down Wu Aotian's forehead. Before, when he was treating Leng Feng's woman in Songyun City, he only used spiritual energy to stimulate her heart a few times, which made him exhausted. Now he had to continue to input spiritual energy. Isn't the pressure more than several times greater?

　　Fortunately, Wu Aotian has now entered the eighth level, and has been continuously absorbing spiritual energy in the past few days. His strength is already close to the ninth level, and his body's adaptability to spiritual energy has greatly improved. This is why he can persist in transmitting a little bit of spiritual energy into Mo Yu's body.

　　The wisps of spiritual energy slowly flowed along Mo Yu's meridians, encountering several meridians that were congested or blocked due to injuries. Wu Aotian controlled the spiritual energy to continuously nourish the injured meridians and repair them.

　　Time passed minute by minute, and Wu Aotian was concentrating on controlling the traces of spiritual energy flowing through Mo Yu's meridians, but he didn't realize that Mo Yu's eyes had actually opened at some point.

　　Mo Yu's eyes swept across his neatly bandaged chest, feeling the traces of spiritual energy in his meridians that were constantly healing him. He looked at Wu Aotian with eyes filled with incomparable weirdness.

　　A cultivator actually used his spiritual energy to help a spiritual practitioner clear the meridians and treat internal injuries?

　　Feeling that his meridians had been basically completely unblocked, a strange expression appeared on Mo Yu's face. Looking at Wu Aotian's sweaty face, a bit of warmth actually appeared in Mo Yu's cold eyes.

　　"My meridians have been cleared, you can stop, I can do the rest myself."

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes in shock, only to find that Mo Yu had woken up at some point. He was so focused on controlling his spiritual energy that he didn't even notice. Knowing that what Mo Yu said was true, the exhausted Wu Aotian let out a long sigh, withdrew his hands, sat down on the ground, and gasped.

　　"You saved my life..."

　　Looking at Mo Yu's straight eyes, Wu Aotian shook his head neatly: "This can't be considered saving your life. If it weren't for us, how could you fight with the three-tailed demon wolf? In fact, it is us who have implicated you..."

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian deeply and closed his eyes: "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. He really didn’t feel that he had saved Mo Yu’s life. If Mo Yu hadn’t given the Seven Spirit Fruit to him and others, and helped him and others block the three-tailed demon wolf, how could he have been injured?

　　If Mo Yu died because of this, Wu Aotian would probably only feel guilty...

　　Looking at Leng Feng who was sitting cross-legged and motionless, Wu Aotian asked curiously: "How long will it take Leng Feng to absorb the Seven Spirit Fruit?"

　　"Three days."

　　Wu Aotian said with a smile, "That's good. You can take a few days to recover from your injuries. It should be safe here on the cliff."

　　Mo Yuen said, and his eyes turned to the wolf corpse on the ground: "Open the skull of this wolf. There is a magic crystal in its head. Take it out."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, took out a throwing knife as a tool, and deftly opened the wolf's skull. He found a crystal the size of a broad bean in the wolf's head. He gently picked out the crystal and placed it in his palm.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian saw the magic crystal of a Warcraft. He knew that the magic crystal was the crystallization of the spiritual energy in the Warcraft's body, but he didn't know what form of energy conversion was involved?

　　Wu Aotian watched it for a long time and found that this magic crystal looked similar to crystal, but it was more lustrous. Thinking about the composition of this magic crystal, Wu Aotian released his mind and felt the magic crystal carefully. As expected, he felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian handed the magic crystal to Mo Yu, but Mo Yu did not reach out his hand. He just replied calmly: "You take it. Although the magic crystal of the second-level magic beast contains a lot of spiritual energy, it is actually useless. It is not even qualified to be used to make a spiritual tool."

　　Wu Aotian knew that the spiritual weapon he was talking about was a powerful weapon with spirituality that had undergone special tempering by spiritual practitioners. Usually, a spiritual weapon would use magic crystals as its energy source. Of course, not everyone could make this spiritual weapon. Only spiritual practitioners who had reached a certain level of strength and had intensively cultivated fire-attributed spiritual energy could refine it.

　　In fact, spiritual energy has no attributes, but everyone's body is different. As people's bodies are different, spiritual energy manifests in different forms. Some spiritual practitioners use spiritual energy like clouds of fire, some like ice and cold, some like lightning, and some like thunder...

　　Since Mo Yu didn't want it, Wu Aotian put the magic crystal away. Just now when he felt the spiritual energy in the magic crystal, an idea came to his mind: can he absorb the spiritual energy in the magic crystal?

　　PS;

　　Ten thousand red tickets will be needed for an extra chapter. Xiaoba is begging for the red tickets.

　　Chapter 50: Black Clothes Like Snow

　　Ever since Leng Feng sat cross-legged and began to absorb the medicinal power of the Seven Spirit Fruit, he has not moved. Mo Yu was seriously injured and exhausted after the treatment, so he fell into a deep sleep on the only simple stone bed.

　　Wu Aotian sat on the ground and once again performed the third posture of spiritual energy training. He immersed himself in looking at the spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, only to find that the spiritual energy flame had shrunk a little compared to before. It seemed that he had consumed some spiritual energy when using it to heal Mo Yu.

　　It seems that the spiritual energy in this Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron needs to be constantly replenished, otherwise it will always be consumed...

　　Holding the magic crystal obtained from the three-tailed magic wolf, Wu Aotian began to try to control the spiritual flame to change its form into a vortex state, while focusing his mind on the magic crystal in his hand.

　　A trace of spiritual energy slowly flowed out from the magic crystal, along Wu Aotian's meridians, and slowly poured into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Feeling the flowing spiritual energy, Wu Aotian felt both surprised and moved. He never thought that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was so magical that it could not only absorb spiritual energy from the air, but also absorb spiritual energy from the magic crystals!

　　The speed of absorbing spiritual energy was very slow. Wu Aotian sat for most of the day, but the amount of spiritual energy he absorbed was estimated to be less than one percent of that in the magic crystal. However, Wu Aotian discovered that this method could not only restore the amount of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but also achieve the effect of cultivation at the same time, and the effect was very good.

　　When Mo Yu woke up from his sleep, he saw Wu Aotian holding the magic crystal, sitting quietly in the cave in a strange posture, and there was an obvious spiritual aura emanating from Wu Aotian's body.

　　Mo Yu's eyes suddenly widened, filled with horror. Wu Aotian was actually absorbing spiritual energy from that magic crystal!

　　He can actually absorb the spiritual energy from the magic crystal!

　　How did he do it?

　　No one in this world has ever heard of anyone being able to absorb spiritual energy from magic crystals. Even powerful spiritual practitioners have no way to directly absorb the spiritual energy from magic crystals. It is only said that there are some very special spiritual tools that can transform the spiritual energy in magic crystals and provide it to spiritual practitioners for use. However, this kind of spiritual tool is only a top-notch spiritual tool that exists in legends, and spiritual practitioners use magic crystals at most as a necessary energy source for refining spiritual tools.

　　Wu Aotian had no idea how much of an impact his actions had caused to Mo Yu. He still thought that since he could absorb the spiritual energy in the air, it was natural to absorb the spiritual energy in this magic crystal.

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian with a strange look, as if Wu Aotian had five hands and six legs.

　　When Wu Aotian opened his eyes, he saw that Mo Yu had woken up. Before he could say anything, Mo Yu said calmly, "It's best not to let others know that you can absorb the spiritual energy in the magic crystal, otherwise it will probably bring you huge trouble."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. Before he could figure out the meaning of this sentence, Mo Yu had already added calmly, "Even spiritual practitioners cannot directly absorb the spiritual energy in the magic crystal. You are the first person I have ever seen or heard of."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. It turned out that what he thought was very natural was something that others could not do at all!

　　Spiritual energy is the most important thing for every spiritual practitioner. If others knew that I could absorb spiritual energy directly from magic crystals, I'm afraid there would be many people who would ask me how I absorbed it...

　　Looking at Mo Yu, Wu Aotian nodded sincerely: "Thank you for your reminder, I will pay attention to it next time..."

　　After a slight hesitation, Wu Aotian explained: "In fact, the reason I can absorb spiritual energy and the spiritual energy in the magic crystal is because of what I told you..."

　　Mo Yu shook his head and interrupted Wu Aotian: "You don't need to explain this. Everyone has their own fate. It's just that yours is relatively special."

　　Wu Aotian was not a hypocritical person, so he did not explain any more. He just liked Mo Yu a little better. Thinking about what Mo Yu said about the past, he could not help but ask, "Have you been living alone since you were a child?"

　　Mo Yu nodded but said nothing.

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "It's really unexpected. Don't you feel lonely living alone?"

　　Mo Yu's eyes revealed a bit of loneliness like a lone wolf, but the loneliness only flashed by, and his eyes quickly returned to their usual coldness: "I'm used to it."

　　Are you used to it?

　　These three short words seem to contain so much.

　　Wu Aotian took a breath, stared at Mo Yu and said, "Maybe we can be friends. A person should always have some friends in this world..."

　　"friend?"

　　The corners of Mo Yu's mouth curled up slightly, with a rather strange expression, not knowing whether it was an expression of emotion or sarcasm, but he did not say anything, nor did anyone know what he thought of Wu Aotian's proposal.

　　Wu Aotian was not angry either, he chuckled and said: "You have been living alone and practicing all the time, so what is the goal of your life?"

　　Mo Yu was silent, like a stone, and after a long while he uttered three words softly: "Live."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yu, whose face was as gloomy as water, and sighed softly in his heart: "This goal is actually very good, but I can work hard to make myself live a better and happier life."

　　Mo Yu raised his head, looked at Wu Aotian, and suddenly smiled softly: "That seems not bad."

　　Mo Yu seemed to seldom smile, and this smile looked quite stiff, but this smile was like sunshine in winter, instantly dispelling the coldness and gloom on his face, making him seem energetic and his whole face seemed to brighten up.

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "In fact, you should smile more often. There will definitely be a lot of girls who like you."

　　The smile on Mo Yu's face froze for a moment, as if he thought Wu Aotian's words were quite strange. However, the complicated look in his eyes showed that he still cared a lot about Wu Aotian's words...

　　…

　　On the top of an unknown towering mountain, a white-haired old man was sitting on a huge rock in a very casual posture. The old man's white hair was like white snow, but his skin was as smooth as a baby's, which gave people an extremely weird feeling.

　　In front of the huge rock, a woman in black was standing quietly on the ground. She had a charming face, but her cold eyes made people feel that they should stay away from her. What was even more surprising was that this seemingly young woman was filled with a murderous intent.

　　The woman in black was wearing a black armor with complicated spiritual patterns on it and dozens of magic crystals inlaid in it, showing the elegance of the black armor. Obviously, this black armor was a spiritual weapon, but it looked too hideous, not only because of its size, but also because of its darkness like night and the hideous bone spurs extending all around.

　　There was a sword in front of the woman in black, a super giant sword!

　　This super giant sword is about the same height as the woman in black, and more than half a meter wide. It is completely dark and dull, just like the black armor. It seems to be able to absorb the surrounding light, and is deeply inserted into the ground in front of the woman in black.

　　The black-clothed woman exuded a murderous aura that was as tangible as substance. The murderous aura spread to the surroundings, and the whistling wind seemed to stagnate because of the murderous aura. The black-clothed woman suddenly swung her jade-white hand horizontally, and a bright yellow light emerged from her body. Although the yellow light fell on the black giant sword that was inserted into the ground, the black giant sword suddenly flew up as if it had life.

　　As the black giant sword flew, it carried with it an extremely cold aura, like a giant black dragon soaring in the sky. With a whistling sound, the black giant sword rushed into the sky, then rebounded back and slashed down with one sword.

　　The ground in front of the woman in black suddenly shattered, and a deep pit about several feet deep suddenly appeared. The spiritual energy as sharp as a knife continued to rush out, creating a gully at least hundreds of meters long on the ground.

　　The huge black sword turned nimbly in the air with an extremely light posture, flew back, and stabbed heavily in front of the woman in black.

　　The woman in black lowered her arms, exhaled lightly, raised her eyes and looked at the white-haired old man sitting on the boulder in front of her.

　　"Master...how is the matter I asked you to inquire about going?"

　　The white-haired old man held a wine gourd in his hand and sighed softly, "Ah, I didn't expect your killing intent to become stronger day by day. This is very different from what your teacher taught you."

　　The black-clothed woman had a calm expression and said calmly, "There are too many people to kill in this world, so what's the harm in killing a few more?"

　　The white-haired old man had a hint of worry in his eyes: "Ruxue, some things have already happened. Although you can't forget them or change them, you don't have to spend your whole life trapped in them. Although killing is also a way of cultivation, it is ultimately against the harmony of nature. You may not feel anything at this moment, but when you reach a higher level, you may encounter great troubles..."

　　The woman in black shook her head, without any worry or fear on her face: "We'll talk about the future later... Master..."

　　The white-haired old man heard the slightly trailing tone of the call and knew that his disciple did not listen to his advice, but was just urging him to tell her the answer she wanted to know. He grabbed the wine gourd with some helplessness and took a sip of wine: "The two of them ran to the Dragon Soul Sect to participate in the selection of Dragon Soul Sect's outer disciples. Wu Lingfeng encountered a monster in one of the rounds of assessment, but was saved by Dugu Wuying of Tianxin Palace, but lost his qualification. Wu Aotian was provoked by the Dragon Soul Sect's outer disciples because he injured the son of the Donglin County Magistrate. Later, the Dragon Soul Sect's elder Liu Xingran was brought out. Liu Xingran used the Soul Sealing Technique to cripple Wu Aotian's right arm..."

　　Chapter 51: Breaking through the ninth level!

　　"Buzz", the giant sword stuck in the ground suddenly trembled violently, as if trying to break free from the shackles of the earth, like a trapped dragon, making an unyielding roar.

　　The black-clothed woman's eyes were originally extremely cold, and now they were even more murderous: "He actually used such a despicable method to deal with a cultivator, he deserves to be killed!"

　　As the black-clad woman uttered those two cold words, the temperature of the surrounding air seemed to suddenly drop by several degrees, and her voice sounded like it came from hell, filled with undisguised anger.

　　"I will wipe out the entire Dragon Soul Sect!"

　　The reaction of the woman in black did not surprise the white-haired old man. She smiled bitterly and said, "I knew you would react like this... But don't be anxious. Just listen to me..."

　　The black-clothed woman raised her willow-leaf eyebrows slightly: "How is Aotian now?"

　　The white-haired old man showed a bit of surprise on his face: "The strange thing is here. After Wu Aotian had his arm crippled by Liu Xingran, he returned to Songyun City with a few people, including a disciple of Taoist Wuji and the three sons of Iron Fist Demon. According to the information I got, Wu Aotian seems to have quietly healed his right arm, and his strength has greatly improved, and he has reached the eighth level..."

　　The murderous intent on the face of the black-clothed woman suddenly paused, and she looked at the white-haired old man in surprise and suspicion: "He is not a spiritual practitioner, how could he release the spiritual energy sealed in his right arm?"

　　The white-haired old man shook his head: "That's why I said it was strange. Even if this matter was handed over to me, I would not be able to solve it, but he solved it quietly by himself... I have to say that your brother must have had some great adventures."

　　The black-clothed woman's eyes revealed a rare tenderness: "This guy..."

　　"Ruxue, for so many years, you only act a little like a girl when you talk about him..." The white-haired old man sighed: "So many years have passed in the blink of an eye. You have been concentrating on your cultivation and your strength is not bad. It's time to change your way of cultivation. Why don't you go back and take a look? Just treat it as a way to relax. In addition to hatred, there are many other things worth pursuing in life."

　　After listening to the white-haired old man's words, the black-clothed woman regained her cold expression. After a long silence, she suddenly said, "Okay."

　　"Take the Xuantian Armor and Xuanlong Sword with you. I believe they can help you. Besides, you have become accustomed to using them over the years. Although I don't really want you to use them, because they have been stained with too much resentment and killing..."

　　The black-clothed woman didn't show any surprise on her face. She said calmly, "Although the spiritual weapon is spiritual, it is still controlled by humans."

　　The white-haired old man nodded: "It's good that you understand this. Don't be controlled by the desire to kill. You must be able to control it...Okay, I have said what I should say and taught you what I should teach you. Go ahead."

　　The woman in black was silent for a moment, looking at the kind-looking white-haired old man on the stone. She bowed solemnly for a long time, then pointed her finger, and the giant sword of Xuanlong suddenly left the ground, flew into the air, and then landed on the black armor behind the woman in black.

　　The woman in black wore a pitch-black battle armor and wielded a huge sword that looked extremely heavy, but she seemed to be carrying nothing on her back. She turned lightly and walked down the mountain without looking back.

　　Looking at the back of the woman in black, the white-haired old man sighed, took a sip of wine, wiped his mouth, and sighed softly: "Since I can find out the news, the Dragon Soul Sect can obviously get the news. This kid can remove the spirit seal with the body of a cultivator. I'm afraid the people of the Dragon Soul Sect will be very curious. This kid is bound to be in danger... But if she goes, I'm afraid she will cause a lot of killing, alas..."

　　The back of the woman in black slowly disappeared into the depths of the woods as the white-haired old man watched her. However, the murderous aura in her back seemed to still linger between heaven and earth, unable to dissipate.

　　…

　　In the cave of Black Mist Mountain, Mo Yu's injuries had almost healed. Although his previous injuries were quite serious, the effect of his healing medicine was very good. In addition, his injuries were mostly external, and his meridians were also cleared by Wu Aotian. Naturally, his recovery was not comparable to that of ordinary people.

　　Leng Feng had not moved for three days. On the second day, the fluctuations of Leng Feng's aura had changed significantly, and a trace of spiritual energy fluctuations began to appear. This was obviously a very good signal, indicating that Leng Feng was in the stage of transition from a cultivator to a spiritual practitioner.

　　Wu Aotian has never stopped practicing, or rather, he has never stopped absorbing spiritual energy.

　　The continuous absorption of spiritual energy greatly improved the functions of his meridians and even internal organs, blood, bones, etc. Just when Wu Aotian was concentrating on absorbing spiritual energy, a slight sound suddenly came from his body.

　　The sound came from inside Wu Aotian's body. It sounded like the crisp sound of bones at first, but later it became continuous, like bursts of thunder. Even Wu Aotian's breathing seemed to have turned into a bellows, making a whistling sound with a huge pulling force.

　　This sudden movement caused Mo Yu, who had closed his eyes to rest, to open his eyes and look at Wu Aotian in shock.

　　As a spiritual practitioner, he naturally knew that this kind of unusual movement was a sign, a sign that the practitioner had entered the ninth level!

　　Wu Aotian is actually about to enter the ninth level!

　　Mo Yu found it unbelievable. He heard from Wu Aotian that it had not been long since he advanced to the eighth level, but now he had advanced to the ninth level!

　　This speed is really too fast!

　　If he could enter the ninth level a few days earlier, he could swallow the Seven Spiritual Fruit and become a spiritual practitioner directly, right?

　　Of course, this thought only flashed through Mo Yu's mind. Although he was not quite sure how Wu Aotian practiced, through observing Wu Aotian over the past few days, it was obvious that he was practicing while absorbing spiritual energy. If it were not for the effect of the Seven Spirit Fruit gathering spiritual energy and the absorption of spiritual energy from the magic crystal, he would definitely not be able to enter the ninth level so quickly...

　　After a series of strange noises, Wu Aotian's body slowly returned to calm. When Wu Aotian opened his eyes, his extremely sharp eyes were like lightning piercing through the clouds, as if they had the power to penetrate people's hearts.

　　Wu Aotian felt the strange changes in himself and felt inexplicably surprised. He never thought that he would be able to advance again in such a short time!

　　Not only that, the pattern of the third form of spiritual energy body training in Wu Aotian's mind also shattered, and was replaced by the fourth form of spiritual energy body training.

　　When he saw the fourth posture, Wu Aotian was stunned, because this posture was not strange at all. Not only was it not strange, but it was very familiar.

　　Lying on your side, exactly the same position as sleeping.

　　What's going on? Why is the difficulty reduced?

　　Wu Aotian carefully comprehended the alignment of the red lines in the pattern for a while, but found that although the fourth posture was not difficult, the meridians involved were more than twice as many as the third posture.

　　After Wu Aotian fully comprehended the fourth form of spiritual energy body training, he slowly opened his eyes.

　　As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Mo Yu's extremely shocked eyes. Thinking of his crazy promotion speed, Wu Aotian couldn't help but touch his nose and smiled: "Is there something on my face? I look so surprised..."

　　Mo Yu slowly withdrew his gaze and sighed softly, "According to your abnormal cultivation speed, I'm afraid it won't take half a year for you to reach the peak of the ninth level... No, maybe it will be even shorter. I'm very curious, since you are still a cultivator and can absorb spiritual energy, does that mean you can definitely break through the bottleneck and become a spiritual practitioner?"

　　Looking at Mo Yu's curious eyes, Wu Aotian rubbed his nose and said, "Well... I think it should be, but it hasn't come yet, so I'm not completely sure."

　　Mo Yu glanced at Leng Feng who was still sitting cross-legged quietly and said, "No wonder you gave the Seven Spiritual Fruit to Leng Feng without even frowning. It turns out that you are confident that you can break through the bottleneck and become a spiritual practitioner."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly: "If I had already reached the ninth level, I would definitely accept the Seven Spirit Fruit without hesitation. Unfortunately, it was three days ago and I haven't reached it yet. I can't let this Seven Spirit Fruit go to waste."

　　Mo Yu nodded: "That's right, maybe this is also an opportunity. Although you didn't get the Seven Spiritual Fruit, you advanced from the Eighth Level to the Ninth Level, which is also a gain. What's more, Leng Feng has become a spiritual practitioner, and you have more capable subordinates around you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yu and suddenly smiled: "Mo Yu, if you feel bored practicing alone, you can also come to the Wu family as a guest..."

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian, with an inexplicable expression on his face: "Why, are you thinking of recruiting me now?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "You are a genius, and a high-level spiritual disciple. I am just an ordinary cultivator. What can I use to recruit you?"

　　Mo Yu's mouth curled up slightly: "Did I guess wrong?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and looked at Mo Yu's slightly teasing eyes. He was quite surprised. Although Mo Yu had lived alone since he was a child, he seemed to have a superhuman awareness of guessing people's hearts.

　　Anyway, he was already familiar with Mo Yu, so Wu Aotian spoke more casually: "Yes, yes, I do want to recruit you. Maybe you will find it ridiculous, but according to my current ability, I can't come up with enough chips. Let's talk about it when I have enough capital."

　　Mo Yu nodded unexpectedly in all seriousness: "There's nothing funny about this. It's just a deal between us. Leng Feng's master, Taoist Wuji, is not just famous for his divination skills. Since he has predicted that you have mysterious luck and extraordinary achievements, you will definitely be able to cultivate successfully in the future. At your current speed, it's not impossible for you to surpass me..."

　　"If that day ever comes, as long as you can offer me a price that will tempt me, I don't mind accepting your offer, but I'm afraid the price won't be low."

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect Mo Yu to actually agree. Instead, he was a little surprised. But soon Wu Aotian recovered and smiled slightly, "Okay, then you wait. I believe this day won't be too long."

　　PS:

　　There is an interactive activity related to the author, please remember to check it out.

　　If the number of red tickets reaches 700 per day, there will be three updates the next day. If it reaches 1,200, there will be four updates, and this will continue until Xiao Ba surrenders.

　　Today I have received more than 530 votes, and I am only 170 votes away. Brothers and sisters, please support me. I will continue to work hard on writing.

　　Chapter 52 Hidden Dangers

　　[On the first day of the event, I got more than 650 votes. Although it didn’t reach 700, it’s more than yesterday. It’s an improvement. I’ll update more today, three more times!

　　Xiao Ba found reasons to whip himself... Brothers and sisters, you have to work hard, I hope to exceed 700 today. 】

　　--------------

　　Just as Wu Aotian and Mo Yu were talking, Leng Feng, who had been sitting in meditation for three days, suddenly showed signs of something strange.

　　It seemed as if the place where Leng Feng was suddenly turned into a huge space vortex, and the scattered spiritual energy in the air suddenly plunged into this huge space vortex, like thousands of birds returning to their nests.

　　Leng Feng and others were in the cave, and Leng Feng's sudden movement seemed to startle a cloud, and the spiritual energy in the air outside the cave continued to rush in. Although this spiritual energy was not visible to the naked eye, it could be felt very clearly.

　　The fluctuations were quite scattered, but very obvious. Mo Yu's face was slightly moved. He glanced at Wu Aotian and said softly, "It seems that he will achieve great things in the future. He can actually create such a large spiritual fluctuation..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yu in confusion and said, "Aren't they all the same? Is there something else that matters?"

　　Mo Yu shook his head and said, "Of course there are differences. When a spiritual practitioner enters the stage, the more chaotic and larger the spiritual energy fluctuations are, it often means that he will have more control over and possession of spiritual energy in the future, and the higher the achievements he can achieve. Although this is not 100% accurate, it can still be used as a reference."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng in surprise and said with a smile: "His master, Taoist Wuji, had predicted that his achievements would not be bad, but he just lacked some luck. Now that you said that, it seems more likely."

　　Leng Feng suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a flash of electricity in his eyes. Mo Yu, who was staring at Leng Feng, said in surprise: "I didn't expect that you have a very rare electric physique..."

　　Leng Feng stretched out his palms, then clenched his fists tightly, feeling the extra spiritual energy in his mind. His heart was filled with mixed feelings for a moment. He stood up and looked at the two people who were paying attention to him. Leng Feng bowed to them solemnly.

　　It was not only to thank Wu Aotian, but also to thank Moyu. Not everyone could have an opportunity like the Seven Spirit Fruits, not to mention that this opportunity was given to him by Wu Aotian.

　　"Congratulations, you have finally become a spiritual practitioner."

　　Leng Feng was about to say something, but suddenly he looked at Wu Aotian with shock in his eyes: "Third Master, you... advanced again?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "You have all become spiritual practitioners, so how can I not make faster progress?"

　　Leng Feng was extremely surprised. He knew Wu Aotian's previous experience very well. He was a useless person who only started practicing a few months ago. In just a few months, he had already reached the ninth level!

　　Even though Leng Feng always claimed to be a genius, he was still deeply disappointed when compared with Wu Aotian's cultivation speed. However, because of this, Leng Feng had even more respect for Wu Aotian.

　　Although Wu Aotian's current strength is not as good as his, the gap is not much different. I am afraid that given time, he will be able to leave him far behind.

　　It might be a good thing for me to follow him.

　　Mo Yu sat beside the bed and suddenly said calmly, "The matter of the Seven Spiritual Fruits is over. You can go back now."

　　Wu Aotian blinked his eyes and smiled, "Leng Feng has just entered the spiritual practice and still doesn't understand many things. He still needs your help and guidance. Otherwise, why don't you come back to Songyun City with us? If you like quietness, I can help you arrange a quiet room?"

　　Mo Yu frowned and shook his head, saying, "The spiritual energy in Songyun City is too weak, and it is not suitable for spiritual practitioners to practice. As for Leng Feng, although he has just become a spiritual practitioner, my body is water-based, and he is electric-based. I have very few spiritual skills, let alone any electric spiritual skills. I can't help him with this. He can only explore on his own, or look for spiritual skills suitable for his electric body elsewhere."

　　Wu Aotian was a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, he smiled and said, "Although I don't have any spiritual skills, I think all spiritual practitioners use spiritual energy in the same way. If you don't mind, you can give Leng Feng some advice. It doesn't matter if you don't want to go to Songyun City. Then Leng Feng can stay here and learn from you. I will go back alone."

　　Mo Yu looked at Leng Feng beside him, with a strange smile on his face: "You seem to be very concerned about his affairs..."

　　Wu Aotian showed a bright smile on his face: "I can't help it. He said that he would stay by my side in the future. The stronger he is, the safer I will be. What's more, I am planning to cause trouble for the Dragon Soul Sect in the future. How can I not be strong..."

　　Mo Yu glared at Wu Aotian and said, "Although the Dragon Soul Sect is not a big sect, it also has dozens of spiritual practitioners. Their sect leader has even reached the level of a spiritual master. No matter how talented you are, don't have any ideas before you reach the level of a spiritual master, otherwise it will kill you."

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and said, "Don't worry, I have a plan in mind."

　　Mo Yu nodded and said, "Okay, then you go back. Leng Feng staying here won't take up much time, maybe two months at most, and he can come back to you by then."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian returned to the Wu Mansion in Songyun City alone. When his eldest brother Wu Lingfeng saw Wu Aotian coming back, he came up to him excitedly and asked him what had happened.

　　Even the head of the Wu family, Wu Houde, was quite concerned about this matter. After all, if Leng Feng could become a spiritual practitioner, it would be very beneficial to the Wu family. Although Wu Houde had saved Mo Yu's life, Mo Yu did not stay in the Wu Mansion after all. Leng Feng, however, considered himself a subordinate of Wu Aotian and stayed in the Wu Mansion, following Wu Aotian.

　　If the Wu family had such a deep relationship with the two spiritual practitioners, I'm afraid no one would dare to provoke them even if they walked around Songyun City.

　　Wu Aotian told his father and elder brother about what happened in Black Mist Mountain. They were surprised and happy. They had not expected that the Seven Spirit Fruits would attract the Three-tailed Demon Wolf, nor had they expected that Mo Yu's strength had reached that of a high-level spiritual disciple. They had not expected that Mo Yu and the Demon Wolf would both be injured and almost die. Fortunately, they were out of danger, and Leng Feng finally became a spiritual practitioner.

　　"Aotian, has your strength reached the ninth level?"

　　Wu Lingfeng's eyes were filled with incomparable heat when he looked at Wu Aotian. At this rate, it would probably not take long for Aotian to become a spiritual practitioner, right?

　　Wu Aotian looked at the two people's surprised eyes and said with a smile: "Yes, although I didn't eat the Seven Spirit Fruit, I also got a lot of benefits."

　　Wu Houde smiled and nodded, but soon frowned again: "Aotian, I heard some news recently, it seems that someone is deliberately asking about you."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised: "My business, what aspect?"

　　Wu Houde's face was a little heavy: "Ask about the recovery of your right arm."

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "Who is so interested in whether my right arm has recovered?"

　　Wu Houde shook his head: "I can't find it, but I'm a little worried..."

　　"Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　Wu Houde nodded, with an undisguised worry in his eyes: "Although you don't have any power to compete with them now, based on what happened last time, you are still a hidden danger to them. Moreover, you also said that other people can't remove the seal on your right arm as a cultivator, but you did it. I'm afraid they can't help but be curious."

　　Wu Aotian was naturally very clear about the problem that Wu Houde mentioned. Just like Mo Yu reminded him not to let others know that he could absorb the spiritual energy from the magic crystal, once some methods were known by other spiritual practitioners, they would naturally find ways to obtain them. The principle that a person is guilty of possessing a treasure even if he is innocent has been verified too many times from ancient times to the present.

　　Dragon Soul Sect, is it really the Dragon Soul Sect?

　　"You should stay out of the house less recently. I always feel like something is wrong..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned, looked at his father who was looking worried, nodded and said, "Okay, I will pay attention. Anyway, I will become a spiritual practitioner first. Then, even if there are any problems, it will be easier to deal with them."

　　Wu Aotian returned home quietly without alarming too many people, but he was still noticed by some people who were interested.

　　…

　　In the courtyard where the outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect lived, a tall and thin young man was standing in front of a gloomy-faced man. The young man was quietly reporting something to the gloomy-faced man.

　　The gloomy-faced man was none other than Lei Di, the outer sect disciple of Dragon Soul Sect who had had an argument with Wu Aotian and others at the sect gate. Lei Di was also an outstanding figure among the outer sect disciples of Dragon Soul Sect, and was listed as one of the three great outer sect disciples together with Song Jun. However, his strength was slightly weaker than Song Jun's, but it was also limited.

　　"That's impossible. You said that Wu Aotian not only recovered his right arm, but also made great progress in strength and entered the eighth level?"

　　The young man answered respectfully, "Yes, it is true. After Wu Aotian returned from the Dragon Soul Sect, he stayed indoors. Occasionally, people who visited the Wu Mansion would find Wu Aotian fighting with the three brothers of the Tie family in the martial arts training ground, with his hands flying like the wind..."

　　Lei Di showed a deep look of doubt on his face: "This is unlikely. Didn't the elder say that it is impossible to remove the spiritual energy that blocks the meridians of ordinary practitioners?"

　　The young man did not dare to doubt Liu Xingran's words, and rolled his eyes and said, "Wu Aotian had always been a useless person before, but he reached the sixth level in a very short time. It is obvious that he had a miracle. Could it be that his miracle allowed him to dispel the spiritual energy cast by the elder?"

　　Reddy stretched out his hand, rubbed his chin gently and said, "That's really possible. After all, adventures are unpredictable."

　　The young man lowered his eyebrows and said amiably, "If the Di family hadn't sent people to Songyun City to keep an eye on this matter, it really wouldn't have been discovered. Should we report this to the elders?"

　　Reddy thought for a while, staring at the young man with a sharp gaze: "Is this matter true? If it is false, reporting it to the elders will not only bring no credit, but may even draw the elders' wrath..."

　　The young man nodded affirmatively and said, "I am sure his right arm has recovered. Someone saw him riding a horse back from outside the city. His right arm once controlled the reins of the horse. Although it was only for a short time, it was true."

　　Lei Di nodded, his eyes gloomy: "Then I will report this matter to the elders. Come on, you come with me to see the elders."

　　PS:

　　Shouting for red tickets, target, 700!

　　Chapter 53: Dark Shadows in the Night

　　Dragon Soul Sect, back mountain.

　　In front of a small but exquisite wooden house, a crane was leisurely combing its feathers in the pond. Fish were swimming in the water and occasionally playing among the lotus leaves.

　　By the pond, Liu Xingran stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the two Dragon Soul Sect disciples in front of him, his brows slightly furrowed, seeming a little surprised and doubtful.

　　"Have you really checked it out?"

　　In response to Liu Xingran's question, Reddy and the other man, who had already confirmed it, immediately looked at him with certainty and said that this was absolutely true.

　　Liu Xingran turned sideways and frowned slightly. The scene in which Wu Aotian calmly stopped the conflict and left quietly after being humiliated seemed to reappear in front of him.

　　Thinking about Dugu Wuying's evaluation of this boy that day, Liu Xingran felt a little worried.

　　The extremely sharp look in Wu Aotian's eyes that day was still vivid in his mind. If this man really had a chance to turn things around, the Dragon Soul Sect would surely suffer his revenge. Although this man had not yet become a spiritual practitioner, he had advanced from the sixth level to the eighth level in such a short period of time. That speed was really terrifying. Even in the entire Dragon Soul Sect, or even in the entire Guiyun Country, there was no such fast upgrade speed.

　　If he became a spiritual practitioner, he could still have such a crazy speed of advancement...

　　Thinking of this, Liu Xingran's eyes revealed a bit of determination. He slowly turned around, looked at the two respectful disciples, and said decisively: "You go to Songyun City and bring him back... quietly, understand?"

　　When Lei Di heard Liu Xingran's order, he bowed respectfully and said, "Yes, Elder... But Elder, Wu Aotian is accompanied by Leng Feng, who is at the peak of the ninth level, and the three brothers of the Tie family..."

　　Liu Xingran waved his hand and said, "Of course I know this. I will let an inner sect disciple go with you."

　　Inner disciple?

　　Reddy was instantly happy, as every inner disciple was a spiritual practitioner. If an inner disciple took action, it would be extremely easy to deal with Leng Feng and the three brothers of the Tie family.

　　"Yes, Elder, we must cooperate with the inner disciples and bring Wu Aotian back quietly!"

　　Liu Xingran waved his hand, and with a wave of his right hand, a ball of spiritual energy gathered in front of Liu Xingran. Liu Xingran said lightly: "Leng Qi, come to my place."

　　After finishing speaking, Liu Xingran waved his hand, and the spiritual ball broke through the air and disappeared in an instant.

　　Soon, a figure appeared in the open space in the distance, ran over quickly, and respectfully bowed to Liu Xingran and said, "Elder!"

　　This man looked quite young, with a rather frivolous face. He was dressed in white, with long hair draped over his shoulders. There was a bit of undisguised arrogance in his eyes, which made people feel slightly uncomfortable when looking into his eyes.

　　"Leng Qi, go with them to Songyun City and bring Wu Aotian back to me. You can ask them for the details. I only have two requests. First, I want him alive. Second, no one can know that it was our Dragon Soul Sect that took him away."

　　Leng Qi did not ask any questions, but just bowed and said, "Yes, Elder."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian stayed quietly in the Wu Mansion to practice, but he never expected that even though he was trying to avoid disaster, disaster had come again.

　　Outside Songyun City, Leng Qi, dressed in white, looked at the city wall of Songyun City in the distance. He held a delicate knife in his hand and gently trimmed his nails, looking at Lei Di: "What are your plans?"

　　Although Lei Di is one of the three outer sect heroes of the Dragon Soul Sect, his status is incomparable to that of the inner sect disciples. Along the way, Lei Di has been very careful in dealing with Leng Qi. Fortunately, Leng Qi is not difficult to serve.

　　Leng Qi had been promoted from an outer disciple to an inner disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect before, so he did not boss around Reddy and the others. Instead, he seemed to be in a leisurely mood, as if he was out for a trip.

　　Because of the presence of Leng Qi, a spiritual practitioner, Reddy and the others were not worried about this mission at all. The only thing they were thinking about was how to capture Wu Aotian without alerting others.

　　Reddy had thought about Leng Qi's question many times on the way here, but he still didn't have a solid plan. When he heard Leng Qi's question, he couldn't help but said awkwardly: "I wonder if Wu Aotian is worried that his situation will be discovered, so he has been hiding at home and refuses to go out. It would be a bit troublesome to catch him quietly without alerting others..."

　　Leng Qi curled his lips: "What's the trouble? Just cover your face, sneak into his house and take him away, right?"

　　Reddy was speechless. This strong man's ideas were indeed different from those of others.

　　Lei Di looked at Leng Qi's face and said carefully: "Although the Wu family is only a ninth-class noble, they are nobles bestowed by the king after all. Our Dragon Soul Sect is quite famous in Guiyun Country, but if people know that we have kidnapped national nobles, it will definitely bring a lot of trouble... Maybe it will even attract people from the Holy Land..."

　　Leng Qi glanced at Reddy and sneered at his statement: "What you said is indeed correct, but didn't I say that sneaking in to arrest people, what does sneaking in mean? It means not being known by others. Since no one knows about it, it means that it didn't happen. How can it cause trouble?"

　　Reddy laughed awkwardly: "I'm just saying this because I'm afraid something might happen?"

　　Leng Qi laughed: "Although I am only a low-level spiritual disciple, if I can't even handle an eighth-level cultivator, then I might as well buy some tofu and kill myself."

　　Seeing that Leng Qi seemed to have made up his mind, Lei Di couldn't think of any other solution, so he said, "Well, let's do as you say. Do you need us to go in together?"

　　Leng Qi shook his head and said, "No need. Originally, I am taller than them alone. If you are included, it might alert the enemy..."

　　Reddy was a little embarrassed, but he also knew that Leng Qi was telling the truth. The Wu family had several powerful practitioners, and their strength was not lower than his. If the two of them followed and sneaked in, perhaps Leng Qi would not be discovered, but he and the others might really be discovered.

　　"Well, let's not go into the city. We'll wait for you outside the city. After you catch the person, go straight out of the city and we'll leave right away."

　　Leng Qi nodded, and then said with some dissatisfaction: "Oh, how panicking, I have come a long way, and I wanted to go into the city to drink some wine and find some women, but my plan has been ruined again..."

　　Reddy's head was full of sweat, and he said with a smile: "Aren't there other cities on the way? As long as we catch Wu Aotian and complete the mission, I will be responsible for taking care of him on the way back. You can go and have fun as much as you want, and we can go back later..."

　　Leng Qi's eyes lit up: "That's fine, whatever. It's better to do what the elders asked us to do first, otherwise, I will always worry about it."

　　The night enveloped the earth and it was already late at night.

　　Outside Songyun City, in a forest, Leng Qi leaned against a big tree, opened his eyes, stretched, and looked back at Lei Di and the other man who were a little nervous: "You guys wait here, I'll be back soon."

　　Reddy nodded and reminded, "You have never been to Songyun City before. Do you remember the map well? Don't go to the wrong place."

　　Leng Qi snorted and said, "It doesn't matter if you don't remember it. Just ask anyone and you'll know."

　　Reddy was sweating again. Leng Qi's style of doing things was really direct. However, Leng Qi was a spiritual practitioner after all, and there was probably no one in the entire Songyun City who could stop him. He put his worries aside.

　　Leng Qi climbed up the city wall silently. Although the wall was very high, it was not difficult for Leng Qi at all.

　　Leng Qi, who was wrapped in a layer of spiritual energy, was like a feather. He walked directly into Songyun City and headed towards Wu Mansion without any weight.

　　Following the map in his memory, Leng Qi quickly arrived at the gate of Wu Mansion. Looking at the two lanterns hanging at the gate, a sneer appeared on Leng Qi's face.

　　Leng Qi pulled out a black silk scarf and covered his face, leaving only a pair of sparkling eyes exposed. After walking around for a distance, Leng Qi appeared behind Wu Mansion.

　　Releasing his perception to the surroundings, Leng Qi's body seemed to have turned into a flying bird, flying lightly over the high wall and landing in a garden in Wu Mansion.

　　After taking stock of the direction in the dark, Leng Qi quickly moved towards Wu Aotian's room.

　　Wu Aotian was lying on the bed, maintaining the sleeping posture of the fourth form of spiritual body training, dozing with his eyes closed. This was a light sleep. In this state of sleep, Wu Aotian would not lose all his consciousness due to sleeping, and he could continue to practice and rest at the same time without missing a beat.

　　This is a new practice method that Wu Aotian has just experimented with in the past two days. After each practice, Wu Aotian feels a hundred times more energetic. Even though he is not in a deep sleep, he does not feel any mental fatigue.

　　The practice was very simple. Wu Aotian clasped his hands in front of his chest, and in his palms was the magic crystal taken from the second-level magic wolf. In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the flame of spiritual energy turned into a vortex, spinning rapidly and continuously. The spiritual energy was extracted from the magic crystal bit by bit, and then flowed into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron through Wu Aotian's meridians. The only thing Wu Aotian needed to do was to control the spiritual energy to pass through the meridians marked with red lines in the fourth form of spiritual energy training, and finally enter the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　The night was very quiet, without a trace of wind, but a sense of warning suddenly arose in Wu Aotian's heart!

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly opened. He had just immersed his mind in absorbing spiritual energy when he suddenly felt a strange fluctuation of spiritual energy in the air, and this fluctuation of spiritual energy seemed to be coming straight towards his room.

　　The source of the moving spiritual energy fluctuations, this is inside the city, there is no possibility of magical beasts, so the only possibility is that a spiritual practitioner has sneaked into the Wu Mansion!

　　Thinking of this possibility, Wu Aotian's hair stood up all of a sudden. If it was Mo Yu or Leng Feng, they would not sneak in like this in the middle of the night...

　　Who could that be?

　　PS;

　　The second update will be available later. Please give me some red votes, red votes...

　　Chapter 54: The Power of One Punch [Third update, please vote]

　　Leng Qi was like a ghost in the dark night, quietly sneaking towards the room where Wu Aotian lived. A trace of spiritual energy extended to the surroundings like tentacles, and the surrounding situation was reflected in his mind very clearly.

　　Leng Qi was suddenly stunned. There seemed to be some slight fluctuation of spiritual energy in front of him?

　　What is going on? Is there a spiritual practitioner hiding here?

　　Leng Qi was a little surprised. After careful perception, he found that there was indeed a fixed spiritual energy fluctuation in front of him, and it was right in Wu Aotian's room, but Wu Aotian was the only one in the room.

　　Leng Qi carefully restrained his breath and arrived outside Wu Aotian's door. The spiritual energy extended out quietly. Although there was a door between them, the situation in the room instantly appeared in Leng Qi's mind extremely clearly.

　　His attention was focused on a cabinet beside the bed, where there was a tiny object that was emitting a faint spiritual fluctuation.

　　Under the black scarf, Leng Qi's mouth curled up slightly. He didn't seem to expect to find a magic crystal here. This magic crystal looked like it should belong to a second-level magical beast and had some value.

　　He stretched out his hand and pressed it against the crack of the door. Spiritual energy poured in and the door latch broke silently. Leng Qi gently pushed the door open.

　　The room was extremely quiet. Wu Aotian was lying on his side on the bed, breathing heavily, and seemed to be sleeping soundly.

　　Leng Qi turned his eyes and saw the magic crystal placed on the cabinet, emitting a faint halo under the moonlight.

　　Leng Qi quietly entered the room, looked at the sleeping Wu Aotian, a mocking look in his eyes, walked to the cabinet, and stretched out his hand to grab the magic crystal. Now that he had seen it, why shouldn't he take it?

　　Just as Leng Qi's hand grabbed the magic crystal, a warning sign suddenly appeared in Leng Qi's heart. Leng Qi was startled and without looking back, he gushed out and instantly formed an aura shield behind him. His reaction was so fast that it was jaw-dropping.

　　The two flying knives hit Leng Qi's spiritual shield directly with a loud bang. The flying knives actually carried an extremely powerful force. The spiritual energy that Leng Qi hastily formed was actually shattered by these two flying knives!

　　When Leng Qi turned around, his five fingers turned into claws, and five streams of spiritual energy extended from his fingers like entities and grabbed the bed.

　　He was not afraid of hurting Wu Aotian. After all, the elders' order was only to bring him back alive. As long as he could still speak, that would be enough. Leng Qi did not think that the elders would let him capture Wu Aotian quietly. He thought that Wu Aotian would never see the light of day again.

　　Since we're going to die anyway, it doesn't make any difference if we get hurt a little earlier.

　　Although Leng Qi hadn't turned around yet, he was confident in his speed. Even if Wu Aotian attacked him by surprise, he would definitely not be able to dodge it.

　　Five spiritual energies, like real steel drills, instantly pierced through the bed board, but... there was no one on the bed!

　　When Wu Aotian threw the flying knife, he had already jumped up. He kicked the edge of the bed with his feet and rushed directly into the air, rushing towards Leng Qi.

　　Leng Qi's five-finger spiritual energy attacks all flew past Wu Aotian's body and missed.

　　Without looking back, Wu Aotian clearly heard the crisp sound of the bed board being pierced. Looking at Leng Qi's attack in mid-air, Wu Aotian was shocked. Was he actually fighting with a spiritual practitioner?

　　This thought flashed through Wu Aotian's mind, but his hands did not stop moving for even a second.

　　When Leng Qi's attack missed, he discovered Wu Aotian falling from the air. Wu Aotian held a sharp dagger in his hand and stabbed at his neck like a poisonous snake.

　　What a quick response!

　　Leng Qi was also shocked, and in just a moment, Leng Qi made an accurate judgment that Wu Aotian was not at the eighth level at all, but had reached the ninth level!

　　On the way here, Leng Qi had heard everything clearly from Reddy. He was quite shocked to hear that Wu Aotian had actually dissolved the soul-sealing technique cast by the elder. What's more, Wu Aotian not only dissolved the soul-sealing technique, but also advanced from the sixth level to the eighth level in such a short time. This speed made Leng Qi quite envious, even jealous!

　　But now Leng Qi was surprised to find that he had advanced again in such a short time and entered the ninth level!

　　This is so horrible!

　　He suddenly understood the elders' orders. If he was left alone with such a terrifyingly growing character, the day when his wings grew strong might be the day when disaster would come to the Dragon Soul Sect!

　　Since he is an enemy and poses great hidden dangers, it is better to nip it in the bud as soon as possible!

　　Leng Qi did not dodge. A light red light flashed on his body, and a ball of spiritual energy instantly spread out, protecting his neck. Wu Aotian's dagger immediately pierced into the spiritual shield.

　　Wu Aotian's dagger was very powerful and the angle was very tricky, but it was still blocked by Leng Qi's spiritual shield without any suspense.

　　The look in his cold and strange eyes when he looked at Wu Aotian was full of undisguised ridicule. How could the power of an ant shake a big tree?

　　Leng Qi turned his hand, and his five fingers grabbed in the air like sharp claws, and immediately grabbed Wu Aotian's right shoulder. Five streams of spiritual energy pierced into Wu Aotian's right shoulder like substance. Wu Aotian's shoulder was grabbed, and his right hand suddenly became weak. The dagger fell from his hand, and his right hand also fell down weakly.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Leng Qi's careless attack and was amazed. Although the ninth level was the pinnacle of cultivators, it was not at the same level as spiritual practitioners. If Leng Qi wanted to kill him, it would probably be just a backhand move. But judging from his posture, it seemed that he wanted to capture him alive?

　　No matter what the other party's purpose was in capturing him alive, Wu Aotian was certain that if he was caught today, his life would probably be over.

　　When I came to this world, everyone I met, whether it was my enemy or my friend, seemed to be stronger than me. Am I really that weak that I can be bullied?

　　Anger rose from my heart, and evil came to my mind. Anyway, there was no way out, so what was there to worry about?

　　Wu Aotian clenched his left fist and suddenly punched Leng Qi in the chest. His movements were incredibly fast and at the moment he clenched his fist, Wu Aotian's mind had already immersed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He frantically borrowed the energy of the spiritual flame and rushed it towards his left arm.

　　As for his own body and whether his meridians can withstand the energy of this spiritual energy, at this time, Wu Aotian can no longer think about it so much.

　　Either the enemy dies or I die!

　　During the long-term practice, Wu Aotian's mind had established a connection with this ball of spiritual flame. This ball of spiritual flame could move or transform according to Wu Aotian's will. Now, being urged by Wu Aotian in such an almost crazy way, the spiritual energy contained in the spiritual flame suddenly surged out.

　　A large amount of spiritual energy instantly filled Wu Aotian's meridians. The meridians were bulging, and even many tiny meridians were instantly injured and torn apart by the spiritual energy. Wu Aotian's skin instantly cracked and blood gushed out instantly.

　　However, no matter how injured Wu Aotian's meridians were, this punch was unexpectedly powerful!

　　Leng Qi looked at Wu Aotian who was punching his chest with his fist and smiled mockingly. The spiritual shield that was originally protecting his neck instantly moved to his chest. The powerful blow of the dagger could not break the spiritual shield, so how could this punch shake it at all?

　　In just a moment, the mockery on Leng Qi's face suddenly froze, and deep horror appeared in his eyes, because at this moment, he felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy from Wu Aotian!

　　This kind of spiritual energy fluctuation can only appear on a spiritual practitioner. How could it appear on a cultivator?

　　Leng Qi wanted to hide, but there was nowhere to hide.

　　His right hand was locking Wu Aotian's right shoulder in a tiger claw shape. Because of this, he was standing very close to Wu Aotian. By the time he realized something was wrong, Wu Aotian's punch had already hit the spiritual shield on his chest.

　　The spiritual energy contained in Wu Aotian's fist suddenly surged out, accompanied by blood splashing on Wu Aotian's hand. This punch was filled with a fierce momentum that could destroy everything!

　　The spiritual shield shattered with a loud bang, but the punch did not stop!

　　The fist, carrying endless power, landed on Leng Qi's chest. Leng Qi's chest suddenly collapsed. In just a moment, he didn't know how many of his sternums were broken.

　　No matter how strong a spiritual practitioner is, his body always remains at the same level and cannot withstand the direct and fierce attack of spiritual energy. Even though Leng Qi is a spiritual practitioner and his body is much stronger than Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian's punch is still enough to destroy all his hopes.

　　Leng Qi's body flew back and hit the wall heavily. The wall collapsed with a loud bang. Leng Qi fell to the ground with blood spurting out of his mouth.

　　However, Leng Qi's body was indeed strong, and Wu Aotian's punch was blocked by the spiritual shield, so he was not dead yet. However, he had broken countless bones and had lost all ability to move.

　　Wu Aotian knocked Leng Qi away with one punch, but he was not in a much better condition. Crazy spiritual energy surged out and tore many of his meridians. Blood seeped out of the pores of his left arm and even half of his body. The five bloody holes on his right shoulder were bleeding continuously.

　　Wu Aotian's left and right hands had almost lost the ability to move, but there was no sadness in Wu Aotian's heart, only surprise at surviving a disaster.

　　I actually defeated a spiritual practitioner!

　　I really... did it!

　　The loud bang immediately alarmed the guards in the mansion. The first to rush over were the three brothers of the Tie family. They lived close to Wu Aotian's room, so naturally, such a noise could not be hidden from them three.

　　Seeing the three brothers of the Tie family coming, Wu Aotian heaved a sigh of relief. He lowered his arms and shouted, "Tiebao, guard the gate and don't let anyone else in! This man wants to kill me. He is a spiritual practitioner!"

　　PS;

　　Oh, tears are streaming down my face... There are even fewer tickets than yesterday.

　　Chapter 55: Iron-Blooded Attack

　　Tiebao guarded the entrance to the inner courtyard and drove back all the guards who came after hearing the news. The story went that Wu Aotian and the three brothers of the Tie family were bored in the middle of the night, so they had a fight and knocked down a wall.

　　Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng also arrived quickly. Tiebao naturally couldn't stop them. When they entered the yard, they saw Wu Aotian covered in blood standing next to a man covered in blood. They were immediately shocked.

　　Wu Aotian stared at Leng Qi who was lying on the ground. His face mask had already been torn off by Tielong, revealing his real face.

　　Looking at this strange and young face, Wu Aotian squatted down at a safe distance and asked in a deep voice: "Who are you? Why did you come to arrest me?"

　　Leng Qi looked at Wu Aotian's face, as if he didn't feel the pain at all. His eyes were filled with shock and confusion: "You are obviously a cultivator, why can you use spiritual energy to attack? There is obviously no spiritual energy fluctuation on your body?"

　　Tielong tore open the clothes on Wu Aotian's shoulders and applied a simple wound medicine to stop the bleeding. Wu Aotian had no time to pay attention to his wound. He stared at Leng Qi on the ground and shook his head, saying, "It seems that you don't understand that you are a prisoner now."

　　Leng Qi coughed twice, spat out a mouthful of blood foam, glanced at his collapsed chest, shook his head and said: "Do you dare to kill me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said softly: "You dare to kill me, why don't I dare to kill you? Is it because you are a spiritual practitioner?"

　　Leng Qi shook his head and smiled: "If I die here today, I'm afraid no one in your family will survive."

　　Looking at Wu Aotian, whose face was as gloomy as water, Leng Qi added: "I didn't come here alone. If I die today, I can guarantee that within ten days, everyone in your Wu family will be retaliated against."

　　Wu Aotian stared at Leng Qi's face and frowned: "Even if I don't dare to kill you, you have to tell me why you sneaked into the Wu family to arrest me late at night. Who are you? Do you think that if you say this, I will respectfully send you out of the house?"

　　Leng Qi stared into Wu Aotian's eyes, and Wu Aotian looked back into Leng Qi's eyes without showing any sign of weakness. The gazes of the two men were like swords clashing in the air. After a long while, Leng Qi slowly withdrew his gaze and sighed, "I am from the Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Wu Aotian's pupils suddenly contracted slightly. The Dragon Soul Sect, it was indeed the Dragon Soul Sect!

　　They really didn't want to let me go!

　　There were only the three Wu family members and two of the Tie family brothers in the yard. When they heard Leng Qi's words, their faces changed color and everyone instantly thought of the consequences of this incident.

　　Although the Wu family is a noble family, the dozens of spiritual practitioners in the Dragon Soul Sect also have a status comparable to that of the nobles. Coupled with their impressive strength, it is easy for them to deal with the Wu family, as simple as crushing an ant with one's fingers.

　　Wu Aotian was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "Although it seems that our Wu family does not have any strength, there is no need for you to frame me, but how can I believe that what you said is true? What if you are just a spiritual practitioner who practices alone and knows about the grudge between me and the Dragon Soul Sect, and want to use the name of the Dragon Soul Sect to get away with it?"

　　Listening to Wu Aotian's words, Leng Qi showed a bit of sarcasm on his face: "I have a token on me, which is only possessed by the inner disciples of our Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Wu Aotian seemed to really not believe it, and signaled Tielong to take out the token that Leng Qi mentioned.

　　It was a small token with the words "Dragon Soul" on it. They were exactly the same words that Wu Aotian saw on the gate of the Dragon Soul Sect, but they were much smaller.

　　"It seems that you are really a member of the Dragon Soul Sect..." Wu Aotian sighed, looking very embarrassed. He put the sign back into Leng Qi's arms and said doubtfully, "Although I had a conflict with the Dragon Soul Sect in the past, Elder Liu has already punished me. Why did he send you to capture me?"

　　Although Leng Qi has a powerful backer, he is now in the hands of others. Leng Qi does not dare to anger Wu Aotian too much. He may go crazy and kill himself first. Wouldn't he die unjustly?

　　"The elder is just curious about how you solved the soul-sealing technique, so he asked me to invite you back and ask some questions. There is no other intention..." Leng Qi seemed to be a little embarrassed: "It's just that I don't want this matter to become a big deal, so I said to take you back quietly..."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Are you really just asking? I was able to unlock Elder Liu's soul-sealing technique because of some strange opportunities. If Elder Liu seals me again, I will have no choice..."

　　He won't seal you again. He will only kill you after asking, Leng Qi thought in his heart, but on the surface Leng Qi still nodded affirmatively: "Of course I'm just asking. If I wanted to kill you, I would have killed you at the beginning. Do we in the Dragon Soul Sect still worry about you, a ninth-rank noble family?"

　　Wu Aotian seemed relieved: "That's good. If you really just want to ask, I can go with you. You don't have to embarrass my family. But I beat you up like this... If you recover from your injury and want to retaliate against me, I can't beat you, right?"

　　Leng Qi shook his head and said, "I can swear a solemn oath that I will never retaliate for what happened today, or I will be bitten to death by thousands of snakes."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly, "I just thought you were going to kill me, so I was forced to fight to the death... You are seriously injured, what should I do? Where are your companions? I will help you call them."

　　Leng Qi shook his head and said, "They are not in the city. They are waiting for my news outside the city."

　　Wu Aotian said with a wry smile, "You Dragon Soul Sect really thinks highly of me. You actually sent a few spiritual practitioners to take me back... Did they ask you to run errands?"

　　Leng Qi's eyes changed slightly, and he nodded and said, "I can't help it. They are better than me."

　　Wu Aotian said, "Your injuries are too severe. Let's send you to your companions. Where are they?"

　　Leng Qi hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Take me out of the city, and I'll show you the way. I can't tell you exactly where that place is..."

　　Wu Lingfeng, who was standing next to him, had been listening to the conversation between Wu Aotian and the young man from the Dragon Soul Sect. When he heard that Wu Aotian was actually going to send that man out of the city, he immediately interrupted with concern, "Aotian, don't trust him. If you go with them, they will definitely not let you go."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and smiled slightly: "Of course I know, brother, don't worry, I never planned to go back with him!"

　　Leng Qi, who was lying on the ground, suddenly changed his expression and said quickly: "Wu Aotian, you..."

　　Before he finished speaking, Wu Aotian had already turned around and smiled at Leng Qi, saying, "Among the people here, you are the only spiritual practitioner, right?"

　　Wu Aotian asked this very suddenly. Leng Qi was shocked and his expression changed again. He had only one thought in his mind: how did he know?

　　Wu Aotian squatted in front of Leng Qi, showing a strange smile on his face: "You do have companions, and they must be waiting for you outside the city, but they should be just ordinary practitioners, perhaps outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　Leng Qi tried to remain calm: "There are three of us here. The other two are my senior brothers. They are both mid-level spiritual disciples..."

　　"Three people?" Wu Aotian smiled. "The Dragon Soul Sect should have arrived at the East Gate. Outside the East Gate is a flat land with only a not-too-dense forest in front. It's very far away. I think your other two companions should be waiting for you in the forest, right?"

　　Leng Qi's heart was shocked, and he suddenly understood why Wu Aotian had just spoken so much to him!

　　"You... were just cheating me!"

　　Wu Aotian's expression gradually turned cold, and the smile on his face disappeared, but his eyes became deeper and deeper, as if they were a bottomless ocean, with a strange attraction that made people feel as if their eyes were deeply trapped in it.

　　Leng Qi's mind was shaken. He looked into Wu Aotian's eyes and could not look away. He felt something was wrong in his heart, but those deep eyes seemed to have a fatal attraction that made his mind immersed in them.

　　Slowly, slowly, Leng Qi's eyes changed from panic to calm, but there was a bit of confusion in this calmness.

　　"What's your name? What's your identity in the Dragon Soul Sect..."

　　Wu Aotian's voice suddenly became inexplicably light, as if it was on the top of the white clouds, or in the gentle breeze, making it impossible for people to feel the slightest resistance.

　　"My name is Leng Qi, and I'm an inner disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Wu Aotian's voice continued to sound, making people feel drowsy: "Who did you come with, and how strong are they?"

　　There was a hint of struggle in Leng Qi's eyes, but it gradually disappeared. He answered like a puppet, "I have two companions. One is called Reddy, and his strength is at the ninth level. The other is called Mag, and his strength is at the sixth level."

　　"where are they?"

　　"In the grove east of the city."

　　"Does anyone else know about your arrival here?"

　　"No, in order not to alert the enemy, we did not enter the city."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, stood up, turned his head and looked at Tielong and said, "Tielong, there is something I want to ask you for help with."

　　Tielong said without hesitation: "What's the matter? Tell me, are we going to catch those two people?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "It's not about catching them, it's about killing them. Don't hold back at all. We absolutely cannot let them escape!"

　　The faces of everyone around changed, and Leng Qi, who was lying on the ground, had turned extremely pale. After hearing Wu Aotian's words, how could he not know that the other party had already made up his mind not to let the three of them leave here alive?

　　"Aren't you afraid of the Dragon Soul Sect's revenge by doing this?"

　　Looking at Leng Qi, who looked terrified but actually weak, Wu Aotian smiled faintly: "It's normal for a few people to disappear in this world. Who knows what strong person you offended and got killed? Anyway, you've never been to the Wu family... Do you think the Dragon Soul Sect will believe that I killed you?"

　　PS:

　　Yell, red ticket, collection!

　　Chapter 56: Swallowing Spiritual Energy

　　Leng Qi's face turned pale. Indeed, he was a spiritual practitioner, and the Wu family had no spiritual practitioners. He was afraid that if the three of them disappeared, the Dragon Soul Sect would not suspect the Wu family at most, but would probably offend someone on the way and be killed by them.

　　If he said that it was someone from the Wu family who killed him, I'm afraid no one from the Dragon Soul Sect would believe it.

　　Thinking of this, Leng Qi felt bitter at the corners of his mouth: "What trick did you use just now to make me reveal the secret in my heart? Could it be the legendary spiritual skill of soul-stealing?"

　　Spiritual skill to capture souls?

　　Wu Aotian secretly memorized the name in his heart, but his face remained calm: "This is a secret, why should I tell you?"

　　"Brother, gag him and take him to the room next to mine."

　　Wu Aotian stood up, stopped talking to Leng Qi, looked at his bleeding arms, turned his head and looked at Tielong: "Tielong, I'll leave this matter to you."

　　Although the three brothers of the Tie family are straightforward, speak without thinking, and always make a lot of noise when doing things, they are not stupid. They have understood the importance of this matter from the conversation between the two men, and nodded without hesitation: "Don't worry, Aotian, we will go now and will never let them escape. Even if they escape, they will never be able to escape our pursuit."

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew that the three brothers of the Tie family lived in Black Bear Mountain. They were very good at hunting and tracking, so they would not be bad either. He nodded and said, "Well, go ahead. I'll wait for your good news."

　　The three brothers of the Tie family went there quickly. Wu Lingfeng stuffed the black scarf that Leng Qi used to cover his face directly into his mouth, then carried him and walked into Wu Aotian's house.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Wu Houde, who had been silent and worried, and walked over to him and said softly, "Father, don't worry. As long as this matter is handled properly, they will never guess that this matter has anything to do with us...but the family must strictly prohibit anyone from leaking what happened tonight."

　　Wu Houde naturally understood this, nodded, and looked at Wu Aotian's bleeding arms with some concern: "I'll take care of it, but your injury..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "It's okay, I'll go get the treatment myself, but father..."

　　Wu Aotian's face was full of apology: "If this matter gets out of hand, I think our Wu family must hide. At least, we need to hide until I have stronger strength. After all, we don't have the strength to fight against the Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Wu Houde waved his hands and said without any concern: "What's the big deal? At least we are all safe and sound. As for the Wu family's assets and so on, these are not important. If it really doesn't work out, we can move out of Guiyun Country. We can live a good life in other countries."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, thought for a moment, looked at Wu Houde and said solemnly: "No matter what, as long as we are safe, I promise you that it won't be long before we can hold our heads high. I have the ability to do so!"

　　Wu Houde smiled and gently patted Wu Aotian's hand: "Of course I believe in you, and I have never been disappointed in you... Go and heal your wounds quickly. You know this better than me, so I won't intervene to help."

　　After returning to his room, Wu Aotian got on the bed, sat cross-legged, took a deep breath, began to calm his mind, and checked his injuries.

　　The injury on the right shoulder was just a superficial wound. Although there were five bloody holes on it, it was actually not too serious and he would recover after a period of rest. On the contrary, in order to desperately throw that punch, he had used up a lot of spiritual energy, so the side effects of this attack were much stronger.

　　Wu Aotian's meridians had been damaged in many places, especially those in his left arm. After a careful examination, Wu Aotian heaved a sigh of relief.

　　It's a blessing in disguise. Although the meridians were severely damaged, if it were an ordinary person, perhaps these meridians would be useless. However, Wu Aotian possessed the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which could use spiritual energy to gradually nourish and repair those meridians. This symptom was not incurable, it just would take a little more time.

　　But how will the Dragon Soul Sect react when they find out that Leng Qi and three others are missing?

　　Will they send a second wave of people to capture me again?

　　I managed to avoid the first wave, but what about the second wave?

　　What about the third wave?

　　Even if Mo Yu agreed to help, together with Leng Feng, there were only two spiritual practitioners on his side, and both were still at the spiritual disciple stage. They were still too weak to fight against the Dragon Soul Sect...

　　Time, time, the time you need is always too tight!

　　I have only reached the ninth level now, and I have only practiced the fourth form of spiritual energy training. If I want to complete the fifth form of spiritual energy training and truly start practicing the Eight Desolate Burial Art, it will definitely take some time. During this period of time, if the Dragon Soul Sect makes any more moves, then I and others will definitely not be able to resist...

　　Shaking his head, Wu Aotian put aside all the complicated thoughts in his mind, put the magic crystal in his hand again, and began to absorb the spiritual energy in it. All the absorbed spiritual energy was sent to the damaged meridians to nourish and repair them.

　　Time passed minute by minute, and Wu Aotian, who was wholeheartedly absorbing the magic crystal's spiritual energy, suddenly opened his eyes because he heard footsteps.

　　The footsteps of three people are the three brothers of the Tie family.

　　Wu Aotian stopped absorbing spiritual energy. In just a short while, his body, which was continuously nourished by the spiritual energy, stopped bleeding. The pain from the torn meridians also weakened a lot. It seemed that the spiritual energy repair had played a certain role.

　　Wu Aotian opened the door and saw the tall figures of the three brothers of the Tie family.

　　"how?"

　　Tielong nodded and chuckled, "We found it. It was just as he said. The two men were still dazed when we surrounded them. One of them was a little tricky and tried to escape with an injury, but we caught up with him quickly and killed him."

　　Wu Aotian felt relieved. If they were not found, or if they were not killed and escaped, the Wu family would probably have to flee tomorrow, or they would have to face the revenge of the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　"Where's the body?"

　　Tielong chuckled and said, "We found a remote place, dug a deep pit, buried it, and then restored it to its original state. No one will find it."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said with a smile: "Thank you for troubling me with this matter, but this matter must be kept confidential and not leaked to anyone."

　　The three brothers of the Tie family all nodded: "We know...your injury?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "It's not a big problem. I have a way to treat it. It just takes some time. Well, you go and rest."

　　Tielong looked around and said cautiously, "That spiritual practitioner..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I'll take care of it. You guys go to sleep. Everything will be normal tomorrow. Nothing happened tonight..."

　　The three brothers looked at each other knowingly and laughed, "Yes, yes, nothing happened. We will sleep till dawn. It was a good dream."

　　After the three brothers left, Wu Aotian walked into his room. In the room, Wu Lingfeng was sitting on the bed, and Leng Qi was lying on the ground. They watched Wu Aotian come in, and both of them looked at Wu Aotian. The difference was that Wu Lingfeng was asking questions, while Leng Qi was afraid.

　　"Brother, we have already dealt with the people outside the city. There is no point in keeping this man."

　　Leng Qi became more and more panicked when he heard this, but Wu Aotian had already walked to his side and stepped on his throat. There was a bit of undisguised chill in his cold eyes: "If you want to kill me, I will kill you, no delay or debt!"

　　Leng Qi's eyes revealed an extremely desperate look. He had never expected that the other party would be so bold that he actually dared to kill him and others directly!

　　Wu Lingfeng was watching Wu Aotian's actions from the side, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. He had never seen Wu Aotian's ruthlessness when he killed Wan Qing, but now seeing Wu Aotian killing Leng Qi in an extremely cold manner, he was still quite shocked.

　　It seems that my younger brother is really different from before.

　　However, although Wu Lingfeng was shocked, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with Wu Aotian's behavior, or that it was ruthless. Just like what Wu Aotian had just said, if you don't kill people, people will kill you. It's either you die or I die. To survive, you must be stronger and more ruthless.

　　Leng Qi died with reluctance and despair. Wu Aotian retracted his foot and turned to ask, "Brother, can we keep his body a secret from others?"

　　Wu Lingfeng nodded affirmatively: "Just find a place to dig a deep pit and bury it. No one will ever know about it."

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "Then I'll trouble you with this matter, big brother."

　　Wu Lingfeng stood up: "Well, okay, leave it to me. You are injured, you should rest early."

　　Wu Lingfeng picked up Leng Qi's body and was about to leave, but Wu Aotian suddenly felt something strange in the air and hurriedly called out, "Brother, wait a minute."

　　Wu Lingfeng turned his head in surprise, looking at Wu Aotian in confusion. Wu Aotian frowned, as if he was feeling something: "Brother, put him down first."

　　Wu Lingfeng didn't know why Wu Aotian did this again, but he still put it down as he was told. Wu Aotian released his mind, sensed the changes in the air, and a hint of surprise gradually appeared in his eyes.

　　Yes, what I felt just now was correct. Around Leng Qi, a lot of spiritual energy was floating out from Leng Qi’s brain.

　　Is it because after death, the spiritual energy stored in the human brain can no longer be retained?

　　The concentration of this dissipated spiritual energy is quite high. Can I absorb it?

　　Wu Aotian did what he thought. He sat cross-legged next to Leng Qi's body, stretched out his hands in the air, with his left and right palms facing each other, and stopped in the air in an embracing shape. The spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was already spinning wildly.

　　A trace of extremely pure spiritual energy emanated from Leng Qi's head, and was then absorbed into Wu Aotian's meridians, constantly circulating in Wu Aotian's meridians, nourishing and repairing Wu Aotian's meridians, and finally returned to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and was thrown into the vortex of spiritual energy flame.

　　Feeling the purity of the spiritual energy he absorbed, Wu Aotian was extremely shocked and horrified.

　　He could actually absorb the spiritual energy from the spiritual practitioners' bodies!

　　Chapter 57: Blood Letter to Put the Blame on Others

　　This discovery made Wu Aotian feel extremely shocked. Although Wu Aotian was already slightly shocked when he found out that he could absorb the spiritual energy in the magic crystal, this discovery now made him feel shocked and at the same time, he also felt a bit of inexplicable... awe!

　　This Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is truly amazing!

　　I haven't become a spiritual practitioner yet. If I become a spiritual practitioner, the absorption speed will definitely be faster. Does that also mean that I only need a short time to absorb all the spiritual energy gathered in a spiritual practitioner's mind into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron?

　　The spiritual energy of the dead will dissipate and we can absorb it, but what about the living?

　　If living people can also absorb...

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a chill in his mind. If this was true, then the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was not only magical, but also overbearing. If the owner was an evil person, would he embark on a path of killing in order to obtain more spiritual energy?

　　Even if it cannot absorb the energy from a living person, it can be absorbed after the person dies. If a person with a weak mind faces such temptation, he will probably fall into the devil's way and there will be no turning back.

　　Although Wu Aotian thinks he is evil enough, he still cannot kill people for the sake of spiritual energy, especially killing irrelevant people. Of course, if the opponent is his enemy, Wu Aotian will not have any psychological burden even if he kills people for spiritual energy.

　　When dealing with enemies, Wu Aotian always uses any means necessary.

　　Therefore, Wu Aotian absorbed the spiritual energy that escaped from Leng Qi's brain without any guilt at all. After all, spiritual energy is something that you cannot bring with you when you are born and you cannot take with you when you die. After death, it returns to heaven and earth. If he absorbed it himself, it would not have any effect on the dead person, right?

　　Wu Lingfeng looked at Wu Aotian, who was posing in a rather strange posture. There seemed to be a surprised expression on his face, but he did not move. Wu Lingfeng did not understand what Wu Aotian was doing, but he believed that Wu Aotian must have his reasons for doing so.

　　The spiritual energy emanating from Leng Qi's brain was extremely pure. Although the amount was not much, it was the essence of Leng Qi's cultivation. These strands of pure spiritual energy were absorbed into Wu Aotian's meridians, and the injured meridians were recovering at a speed that could be clearly felt. This shocked Wu Aotian and made him feel extremely surprised. He originally thought that it would take at least a month to slowly recover the injured meridians, but now it seems that it will only take a short time.

　　About two hours later, there was no more spiritual energy fluctuation on Leng Qi's body. The spiritual energy generated in his brain had completely dissipated. Most of it was absorbed by Wu Aotian, and a small part dissipated into the air and returned to heaven and earth.

　　Wu Aotian slowly opened his eyes and looked at his left and right hands. He was surprised to find that the wound on his right shoulder had scabbed over and his left hand could make a powerful fist. The previous feeling of weakness had completely disappeared. He carefully checked his damaged meridians and found that all the meridians had not only recovered, but also been strengthened.

　　There was an excitement that could not be concealed in Wu Aotian's eyes. He took a deep breath, and a faint whistling sound suddenly arose in his internal organs, as if thunder was rolling. Wu Aotian knew that not only had his injuries recovered, but his strength had also improved. He was afraid that his strength was now almost the same as Leng Feng's previous level. In other words, he had now reached the peak of the ninth level.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was pleasantly surprised at the condition of his body, the fourth form of spiritual body training that was glittering with golden light in his mind suddenly shattered into countless golden spots of light. When the spots of light condensed and reappeared like fireflies, they were already different.

　　The fifth form of spiritual energy training!

　　This posture was even simpler. It was actually a person lying face up in a spread-eagle position, but the dense red lines on his body almost covered every part of his body.

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed, he didn't expect that he would turn a disaster into a blessing, and actually broke through again. He completed the fourth stage of spiritual energy body training and entered the final stage. However, Wu Aotian still had some doubts. His current physical fitness had almost reached the peak of the ninth level in the world. Logically speaking, he could almost become a spiritual practitioner, but the spiritual energy body training was not yet completed!

　　If I complete the fifth form of spiritual energy training, will my physical fitness be further improved? Wouldn't that make me stronger than all the practitioners in this world?

　　Wu Lingfeng stayed in the room and did not leave. Seeing that Wu Aotian's hands had returned to normal, Wu Lingfeng was surprised and happy, and he admired Wu Aotian's methods even more.

　　Wu Aotian took a look at the things he searched from Leng Qi: a token, two small porcelain bottles, some phantom coins, and nothing else.

　　Wu Aotian originally planned to bury the token together with Leng Qi, but after thinking about it, he kept the token. There were pills in the two porcelain bottles. One contained dozens of small green and fragrant pills, and the other contained only a thumb-sized pill that exuded a pearl-like luster. Wu Aotian didn't recognize either type of pill, but he thought they must be useful. He would show them to Mo Yu when he had a chance to see if he could tell what kind of pill it was, especially the thumb-sized pill. Wu Aotian guessed that it should be of some value.

　　Wu Lingfeng took Leng Qi's body to deal with it. Wu Aotian asked Ai Bier to fetch some hot water and took a hot bath.

　　There was still a hint of fear on Abil's little face. She had been awakened earlier and had seen the scene in the yard. However, Wu Aotian did not avoid her, but only told her not to tell anyone.

　　After changing into clean clothes, Wu Aotian let Aibil continue to rest, while he lay on the bed, thinking about what to do next.

　　The disappearance of Leng Qi and others will inevitably arouse the suspicion of the Dragon Soul Sect. How can we divert their attention?

　　Flipping the token in his hand, Wu Aotian kept having various ideas in his mind. In the end, Wu Aotian decided to divert the blame.

　　Use this token to create an invisible enemy for the Dragon Soul Sect and make them nervous. Maybe once they are nervous, they will not care about themselves. Even if that doesn't work, it can at least distract their attention and buy themselves some time.

　　The worst thing he has right now is time. Wu Aotian has a hunch that as long as he becomes a spiritual practitioner, he will be able to borrow the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and will definitely have combat power that exceeds his actual level. Even if he is not a match for those powerful spiritual practitioners of the Dragon Soul Sect, it will not be like it is now, where any spiritual practitioner can bully him.

　　The next morning, Wu Aotian got up as usual and did morning exercises. While eating breakfast, Wu Aotian told his father and eldest brother about the idea he had come up with. Both of them admired Wu Aotian's boldness and also felt a little respect for him.

　　Wu Lingfeng thought for a moment and said, "Aotian, this must be done by someone I can trust. I guess there must be someone watching you in the city. I'll do it. Anyway, you've explained it very clearly."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it for a while, and indeed, only Wu Lingfeng was suitable for this matter. After all, he was only in the seventh realm now, and others didn't pay much attention to him. But he and the three brothers of the Tie family must be being watched by some people with ulterior motives.

　　"Okay, big brother, I'll trouble you to do this, but it's best if you find another excuse to leave the city."

　　Wu Houde suddenly smiled and said, "Just say he's going to West Germany City to buy our goods. He goes there often anyway."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "That's great, but big brother, you must keep your identity secret. Also, you must pay attention to your safety."

　　Wu Lingfeng patted Wu Aotian's arm and said, "Don't worry, it's just a delivery. There's no danger."

　　Wu Lingfeng left the city openly with the token. Wu Aotian stayed at home, thinking that after this incident, the Dragon Soul Sect would be in a state of panic for a while. He was afraid that with such a panic, they would not dare to send anyone out of the Dragon Soul Sect to look for him.

　　However, during this period of time, I have to hide myself better and not let anyone find out that my strength has improved again. Otherwise, if I stimulate Liu Xingran's ears again, he may attack me again immediately.

　　…

　　In the main hall of the Dragon Soul Sect, sitting at the top was the Sect's leader Tian Hu. Sitting in a row on the left were three old men, who were the three elders of the Dragon Soul Sect. The one sitting at the top was Liu Xingran.

　　In the center of the hall stood a middle-aged man with a gloomy face. He held a token of the Dragon Soul Sect in his hand and an open letter in his right hand.

　　The paper was good and white, but the words on it were extremely scarlet and glaring!

　　"The blood of the dragon soul will bloom from now on. The old hatred will be settled today. Kill the disciples first, then the elders. Within three years, the dragon soul will be destroyed!"

　　There is no signature, but the thirty-two small blood-red characters, with their fangs and claws bared, give off a bloody odor that already fills your face.

　　The middle-aged man smelled the paper and said in a low voice: "It's human blood... I'm afraid it's the blood of Leng Qi and others."

　　The leader of the Dragon Soul Sect, Tian Hu, was a relatively young old man who looked inconspicuous, but he had a terrifying aura. His face was filled with undisguised anger, and he asked in a cold tone, "Who sent this?"

　　The middle-aged man standing in the hall shook his head and smiled bitterly, "The one who delivered the letter was just an ordinary person. I have questioned him carefully and could not get any useful information. He saw the letter and the token appear on the table, and heard someone say to send the letter and the token to the Dragon Soul Sect, otherwise, his whole family would be killed..."

　　Tian Hu frowned: "Our enemy doesn't seem to want us to know who he is..."

　　After thinking for a while, Tian Hu turned his head and looked at the three elders: "What do you think?"

　　Liu Xingran's face was as gloomy as water. "That person is declaring war on us, and it is also a provocation to us. It's just that we really can't guess who he has offended. I don't think the other party is as strong as we imagined, otherwise he would have directly attacked the Dragon Soul Sect. This time, Leng Qi and others followed my orders to go out to do something, but they happened to be alone, and were killed by the other party as a demonstration..."

　　PS:

　　Don’t forget to collect it, it will get more and more exciting later, please vote.

　　Chapter 58: Peak Practice

　　Liu Xingran's words were immediately recognized by the other two elders. The old man sitting below Liu Xingran nodded and said, "Elder Liu is right. If this man is strong, he can definitely kill the Dragon Soul Sect. Since he doesn't dare to do so and only dares to attack the lone disciples, it shows that his strength is not strong enough. However, since he is clamoring to destroy our Dragon Soul Sect within three years, I estimate that his strength should be at the spiritual master stage..."

　　The last elder stroked his beard and said angrily, "This guy is so arrogant that he openly challenged the Dragon Soul Sect. We must find a way to find him..."

　　Tian Hu looked at the angry elder and said, "Elder Wu, do you have any solution?"

　　The elder surnamed Wu thought for a moment and said, "As the two elders said, this person's strength must not be that great, at least not stronger than you, Sect Master. Since he doesn't dare to go to Dragon Soul Sect, he must be lurking around Dragon Soul Sect, trying to get news about our Dragon Soul Sect. If anyone leaves Dragon Soul Sect, they will surely become his target. If we deliberately arrange for a disciple to leave, and we quietly follow him, as long as he shows up, we will surely be able to find him, and if all goes well, we will be able to encircle and suppress him."

　　Tian Hu nodded: "This is a good idea, let's arrange it right away."

　　Liu Xingran stopped him and said, "Master, this is not appropriate. I think that person must be hiding not far from the Dragon Soul Sect and observing us. We just had one disciple killed, and we immediately sent out another disciple. This seems a bit unreasonable and it is easy to make people think of it as a trap. It is better to wait for some time before sending out. I am afraid it will seem more natural and the chance of success will be greater."

　　Tian Hu thought about it and felt that what Liu Xingran said made sense, so he decided, "Okay, then let's not move for now and not give the other party any chances. Don't publicize this matter for now, but at the same time, strictly order all disciples not to leave the Dragon Soul Sect, including the outer disciples at the foot of the mountain. Also, strengthen the security protection of the outer disciples. I'm afraid that the other party will quietly attack them and cause panic."

　　"Two months, maybe. After two months, we will send our disciples out again and follow him to see if we can lure him out."

　　After a pause, Tian Hu looked at Liu Xingran and asked, "Elder Liu, why did you send that disciple out to do this?"

　　Tian Hu didn't know about Wu Aotian. After all, the conflicts that occurred during the selection of outer disciples were really insignificant to him. Liu Xingran told him about the conflict and the news about Wu Aotian's recovery with some doubt. Finally, he sighed, "I didn't expect that this incident would ruin the life of a disciple..."

　　Tian Hu was also somewhat surprised, and said in astonishment: "This young man seems to be quite extraordinary. He was able to break your soul-sealing technique. He must have had a fortuitous encounter..."

　　After thinking for a while, Tian Hu said, "It's just the eighth level. Let's put this matter aside for now. Even if he holds a grudge, he won't grow much in a few years. Let's solve our problem first. I want to see who is against our Dragon Soul Sect!"

　　After hearing what Tian Hu said, Liu Xingran nodded and said, "Let's do as the Sect Master says."

　　Tian Hu and Liu Xingran could not guess at this moment that the one who wrote the blood letter was Wu Aotian, who was insignificant in their hearts. They also didn't know that it was their contempt that gave Wu Aotian enough time to grow. When they faced Wu Aotian again, they realized how shocking this insignificant person in their eyes had become.

　　In Songyun City, Wu Aotian naturally could not know what was going on in the Dragon Soul Sect's main hall, but he could estimate the Dragon Soul Sect's reaction.

　　Faced with the same two incidents, an insignificant person like me would obviously be abandoned aside first. They would not form a group of elders or the sect leader to come to Songyun City to arrest people just for me, right?

　　Isn't that like using an anti-aircraft gun to kill a mosquito, a waste of talent?

　　Although he had recovered his right arm, which was quite surprising to them, he was still just a cultivator after all. As spiritual practitioners, they would never take him too seriously.

　　Wu Lingfeng came back quietly. For the sake of safety, Wu Aotian decided to temporarily leave the Wu family and go to Black Mist Mountain. Firstly, there were two spiritual practitioners, Mo Yu and Leng Feng, there. Secondly, the spiritual energy in Black Mist Mountain was much more abundant than that in Songyun City, and it was more suitable for cultivation.

　　Wu Houde very much agreed with Wu Aotian's decision. After all, no one knew what the Dragon Soul Sect would plan to do. If they still insisted on capturing Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian would have no room for resistance now.

　　As for Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng, they were not worried that the Dragon Soul Sect would deal with them. After all, they were just ordinary nobles and ordinary practitioners, and there was nothing eye-catching about them. They expected that a sect like the Dragon Soul Sect would not be so despicable as to capture them and threaten Wu Aotian, because there was no need at all. What's more, everyone in the Dragon Soul Sect was probably in danger now.

　　Wu Aotian did not leave quietly, but stayed at home for a few more days before leaving the Wu family and heading towards Black Mist Mountain. Presumably, his whereabouts had been noticed by some people with ulterior motives, but no one knew who these people were and for what purpose they wanted to monitor Wu Aotian.

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu were still in the cave. When they saw Wu Aotian coming again, they were quite surprised. However, they were both spiritual practitioners at this time, so they naturally saw at a glance that Wu Aotian's realm had improved a lot compared to the last time, and had reached the peak of the ninth level. This surprised them again.

　　Wu Aotian didn't need to hide much from these two people, so he told them about Leng Qi. When they heard that Wu Aotian actually defeated and killed Leng Qi, the spiritual disciple who attacked them late at night, their jaws almost dropped to the ground.

　　"You...actually killed a spiritual practitioner with the strength of a cultivator...you are such a monster!"

　　Leng Feng exclaimed in great shock. Although Mo Yu did not say anything, the shock in his eyes was so obvious. They have all become spiritual practitioners, so they naturally understand the huge gap between spiritual practitioners and cultivators, even cultivators at the ninth level!

　　Even for a low-level spiritual disciple, killing a cultivator at the peak of the ninth level would be easy and effortless, but Wu Aotian completed a gorgeous counterattack and killed a low-level spiritual disciple!

　　"Well, you know my special features. I risked my life to use my spiritual energy and severely injured him when he was off guard, but my meridians also suffered great trauma. Fortunately, I was able to absorb spiritual energy to repair it, otherwise I don't know how long it would take for this hand to recover."

　　After Leng Feng and Mo Yu listened to Wu Aotian's general narration, there was something different in their eyes when they looked at Wu Aotian.

　　"You played this trick beautifully. The Dragon Soul Sect must be in a state of panic right now. They will not be able to deal with you for a while."

　　Mo Yu frowned and thought for a while, "At this rate, it's probably a foregone conclusion that you will become a spiritual practitioner. After becoming a spiritual practitioner, we won't be so passive against the Dragon Soul Sect. After all, there are only forty-four, oh, there are only forty-three spiritual practitioners in the Dragon Soul Sect now. If the three of us work together, we will not be powerless to fight back unless the other side sends out some experts..."

　　"However, if we want to compete with the Dragon Soul Sect, our strength is far from enough. You need to make more plans."

　　Seeing that Mo Yu joined the team against the Dragon Soul Sect without hesitation, Wu Aotian felt touched. Although Mo Yu was a little eccentric, he was a very good person. If you were good to him, he would be good to you, and they were clear about gratitude and grudges.

　　Wu Aotian didn't say much to express his gratitude, but just nodded and said, "So I need to break through as soon as possible and become a spiritual practitioner. I can't be as passive as I am now."

　　Mo Yu frowned: "You have now reached the peak of the ninth level, and what you need is an opportunity to enter the spiritual realm..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "My practice is slightly different from yours. I'm still figuring out the details. It should be no problem for me to become a spiritual practitioner. The only thing I lack is time."

　　When Mo Yu heard what Wu Aotian said, there was a bit of surprise in his eyes, because the body-strengthening techniques practiced by all practitioners on the entire continent were the same in terms of practice, but Wu Aotian said that the one he practiced was different?

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng looked at each other and didn't ask any further questions, but they both seemed to have the same feeling suddenly, that is, the height of Wu Aotian's future achievements was difficult to predict.

　　Wu Aotian stayed quietly in the Black Mist Mountain. He began to practice the fifth form of spiritual energy training tirelessly. Then Mo Yu and Leng Feng saw a very strange scene. Every day Wu Aotian put himself in a big letter shape and closed his eyes to absorb the spiritual energy in the second-level magic crystal. Both of them could clearly feel the spiritual energy being sucked out of the magic crystal, and then flowing through Wu Aotian's meridians all over his body, like a series of swimming little snakes.

　　Wu Aotian had nothing to be shy about or hide from the two of them, so he didn't mind even if it was a little strange. Although the fifth form of spiritual energy training had a simple posture, it involved an innumerable number of meridians. It took much longer than before to run the spiritual energy for a week. While practicing, Wu Aotian was thinking, the previous four postures seemed to involve different meridians, but the fifth posture included all the meridians, as if the fifth posture was a summary of the previous four postures.

　　No matter what, Wu Aotian is full of expectations for the Eight Desolate Burial God Art. As the basic part of the Eight Desolate Burial God Art, the spiritual energy body training is already so magical. Then how strange and magical will the real Eight Desolate Burial God Art be?

　　Chapter 59: Killing Intent

　　Three months passed in a flash, and Wu Aotian celebrated his seventeenth birthday in this world.

　　Seventeen years old is also the age that marks adulthood in this world. At seventeen, one can marry and have children, be independent, and inherit the status of nobility. When Wu Aotian reached adulthood, he also ushered in the most important moment in his life.

　　Wu Aotian practiced the fifth form of spiritual energy training day and night during the past three months, and he mastered it by heart. The speed at which the spiritual energy flowed in his meridians became extremely fast. Although the amount of spiritual energy was not much, the speed was completely different from the original flow of spiritual energy and was incomparable.

　　Wu Aotian vaguely felt that the time for his breakthrough was approaching.

　　Although he has been staying in Black Mist Mountain, Wu Aotian has always been paying attention to the news of the Wu family in Songyun City. In the past three months, no one from the Dragon Soul Sect has come to the Wu family, and no abnormal situation has occurred.

　　The seventeen-year-old coming-of-age ceremony was a very important day and Wu Aotian had to attend it, so Wu Aotian could no longer stay in Black Mist Mountain to continue his training and had to return to the Wu family in Songyun City.

　　Although he was on the verge of a breakthrough, Wu Aotian had no choice but to stop practicing and prepare to go home.

　　Leng Feng has been a spiritual practitioner for more than three months. During these three months, he has followed Mo Yu to learn the principles of using spiritual energy. Although Wu Aotian is not a spiritual practitioner yet, he has also listened a lot and was a little surprised. The use of spiritual energy seems to be similar to the use of internal strength, but it is more diverse. But in the final analysis, it is still the conversion of energy into different forms for attack or defense, or even many other purposes.

　　After more than three months, Leng Feng has become completely familiar with his own spiritual energy and has developed his first spiritual skill, the Lightning Finger.

　　In fact, the Lightning Finger is not complicated to explain. It is to condense the spiritual energy to the fingertips and then shoot it out like a sharp arrow. It is very fast and difficult to defend against. Moreover, because the Lightning Finger concentrates the power at one point, the destructive power should not be underestimated.

　　Spiritual skills are the techniques of using spiritual energy. They can be developed by oneself or taught by others. People with high comprehension can often comprehend powerful spiritual skills that are suitable for themselves. Of course, in the long river of history, all kinds of spiritual skills have preserved too many powerful spiritual skills, but ordinary spiritual practitioners cannot learn them because these spiritual skills are often in those spiritual practitioners' sects, and the stronger the spiritual practitioners' sects, the more and more advanced spiritual skills they tend to possess.

　　During the past three months, Wu Aotian has been constantly taking the strengthening pills given to him by the woman in green. Three months of training has made his body stronger. Compared to three months ago, he is like a completely different person. At this time, Wu Aotian has reached a realm that no other practitioner in the world has ever reached. No other practitioner in the world can be Wu Aotian's opponent.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian's body meridians became extremely strong. After three months of continuous absorption of spiritual energy, although the absorption speed was very slow, it was still a long time after all. The volume of the spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was at least twice as large as before, and the color of the spiritual energy flame also became much brighter.

　　Wu Aotian was about to leave Black Mist Mountain, and Leng Feng would naturally follow him. Wu Aotian once again invited Mo Yu to Songyun City, on the grounds that he was inviting him to attend his coming-of-age ceremony. Mo Yu hesitated for a moment and then agreed.

　　"Well, anyway, I'm stuck at the bottleneck of a high-level spiritual disciple. I can't make any progress no matter how much I practice. Maybe I need some new insights to break through this bottleneck. I'll go with you."

　　Wu Aotian was pleasantly surprised when he heard Mo Yu's agreement, but he remembered something and said with some worry, "Because of Leng Qi's death, it may not be very convenient for you to show up everywhere..."

　　Mo Yu naturally knew what Wu Aotian meant, and nodded, "I know, you're afraid that the people of the Dragon Soul Sect will suspect us of being the culprit, and then it will be a blessing in disguise. Please arrange a quiet place for us to live, and we won't wander around."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "In this case, I will have to inconvenience you temporarily."

　　Mo Yu shook his head and said, "I like quietness and I'm not good at dealing with people. It's good this way. I can think about things quietly."

　　Leng Feng smiled and said, "Let's go. Third Young Master, you go into the city first. We will quietly enter the city later and come directly to your house. This way, we won't be noticed by others. We will live quietly in the inner house, so naturally, no one else will know."

　　…

　　Qilong Mountain Range, Dragon Soul Sect.

　　An inner disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect left the Dragon Soul Sect and swaggered towards Donglin City, the largest city in Donglin County. He was the person sent by the Dragon Soul Sect to carry out the bait plan.

　　Zhou Yunfei appeared to be quite bold and reckless on the surface, but he was actually quite nervous. Three months ago, Leng Qi, an inner disciple, and Lei Di, one of the three outstanding outer disciples, were killed. The token was sent back to the sect with a letter written in blood that vowed to annihilate the entire Dragon Soul Sect. The entire Dragon Soul Sect became quite cautious and suspicious.

　　Three months later, Zhou Yunfei, as one of the stronger inner disciples, was chosen as the executor of this action. As the best among the inner disciples, Zhou Yunfei has reached the level of a low-level spiritual user. Tian Hu and others did not want to choose someone who was too weak so that he would be killed in one move when they met. If that happened, they would end up losing more than they gained.

　　Following Zhou Yunfei this time were Dragon Soul Sect's leader Tian Hu and three elders. They were all experts, but they could not follow Zhou Yunfei in a high-profile manner. They could only follow from a long distance. This meant that if Zhou Yunfei encountered an enemy, he would have to deal with it alone for a while, or at least delay the enemy until Tian Hu and others arrived.

　　Zhou Yunfei was actually very reluctant to be the bait, but he had to come since he was chosen by the sect master and others. He could only relax on the surface but headed towards Donglin City nervously, praying in his heart that he would not encounter any accidents.

　　Unfortunately, Zhou Yunfei's prayers didn't seem to have any effect. Not long after he came down the mountain, Zhou Yunfei met a man.

　　A woman dressed in black.

　　The woman in black looked very young, perhaps only eighteen or nineteen years old, with a pretty face. However, her pair of dark eyes were like a piece of black ice, constantly emitting coldness to the outside, giving people a feeling that no strangers should approach her.

　　When Zhou Yunfei saw this woman, his eyes suddenly lit up. Such a beautiful woman is not seen often. But he didn't know why this woman would appear here in such a remote place?

　　Because the woman in black looked extremely young and had nothing in her hands, Zhou Yunfei did not have any guard in his heart. Instead, he looked at the woman a few more times because of her beauty. However, because he had a mission, he had to suppress the urge to strike up a conversation with her and continued walking forward.

　　However, just as the two were about to pass each other, the woman in black suddenly took a step forward and blocked Zhou Yunfei's way.

　　Zhou Yunfei stopped in shock and looked up, only to see that the black-clothed woman's eyes were fixed on his chest, as if she was looking at the Dragon Soul Sect's logo on his clothes.

　　Being watched by the beauty, Zhou Yunfei subconsciously straightened his chest slightly, but asked, "Miss, why are you stopping me?"

　　The black-clothed woman slowly raised her gaze from the Dragon Soul Sect emblem on Zhou Yunfei's chest and asked in a cold tone, "Are you from the Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　Zhou Yunfei didn't know why the black-clothed woman asked this, but he didn't want to lose face in front of a beautiful woman, so he straightened his chest and said, "Yes, I am Zhou Yunfei, an inner disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect. What's your name, Miss?"

　　The woman in black nodded woodenly and asked again, "Liu Xingran, is he the elder of your Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　The tone of the black-clothed woman made Zhou Yunfei suddenly feel that something was wrong. He frowned and said, "Yes, Elder Liu is the chief elder of our Dragon Soul Sect."

　　The black-clothed woman looked at Zhou Yunfei's face as if he were a piece of wood, and said in a low voice: "That's right."

　　The black-clothed woman's voice was quite soft, but Zhou Yunfei still heard what she said, and was even more puzzled: "What's right, Miss, who are you?"

　　The woman in black raised her head and said to Zhou Yunfei calmly, "When you join a sect in your next life, choose a better one!"

　　Next life?

　　Zhou Yunfei's face suddenly changed. Even if he was stupid, he understood the meaning of the black-clothed woman's words. Whoosh, the long sword on his back was unsheathed and flew out of the sheath with his two fingers together. At the same time, a light orange light appeared on his body.

　　"A low-level spiritual master?"

　　The woman in black murmured something softly, stretched out her right hand as white as jade, stretched out her fingers as thin as spring onions, and poked lightly in the air.

　　A bright yellow light emerged from the black-clothed woman's body, but there seemed to be several black gases wrapped around her fingers. The black gases seemed to have souls, and they flew out from her fingers and shot towards Zhou Yunfei's chest.

　　When Zhou Yunfei saw the yellow light on the black-clothed woman, his eyes suddenly widened and he exclaimed in surprise: "Yellow light! You are a spiritual master...ah!"

　　Before Zhou Yunfei's scream had faded, the black gas had already hit the spiritual energy defense shield on Zhou Yunfei's chest. The black gas instantly penetrated the defense shield derived from spiritual energy, and then shot into Zhou Yunfei's chest without any hesitation, piercing his heart!

　　Zhou Yunfei stretched out his hand, covered his heart, and subconsciously asked: "Why?"

　　The woman in black didn't say anything more. The few wisps of black energy in her eyes slowly dissipated. She stared at Zhou Yunfei's eyes full of despair and doubt, and said coldly: "Liu Xingran used the Soul Sealing Technique to deal with Wu Aotian, so I will naturally not let you, the Dragon Soul Sect, go!"

　　“You… who are you?”

　　Zhou Yunfei fell down, but still shouted hoarsely with unwillingness, his eyes full of expectation. He wanted to know why the other party, a spiritual practitioner at the spiritual master level, attacked and killed him without hesitation!

　　The woman in black looked at Zhou Yunfei lying on the ground without any mercy, and was filled with undisguised murderous intent: "My name is Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian... is my younger brother."

　　Chapter 60: One versus Four

　　On a mountain far away from Zhou Yunfei and Liu Ruxue, Tian Hu and the three elders of the Dragon Soul Sect were riding on white cranes, following Zhou Yunfei from a distance. When Zhou Yunfei met Liu Ruxue, the four of them didn't pay much attention. After all, Liu Ruxue was too young, and she didn't hide her tracks at all, and she didn't even have a weapon in her hand.

　　The four people were not aware of the conversation between Zhou Yunfei and Liu Ruxue, but Liu Ruxue's sudden attack and Zhou Yunfei's sudden fall to the ground made the four people's faces change drastically.

　　"Walk!"

　　Four white cranes soared into the sky and rushed towards Liu Ruxue like four arrows.

　　At the moment when the four white cranes soared into the sky, Liu Ruxue raised her head as if she had sensed something and glanced at the four black spots that were approaching rapidly, without showing the slightest surprise on her face.

　　Zhou Yunfei also saw the four white cranes, but his heart was pierced, so he could no longer hold on. With a heart full of regret and resentment, he closed his eyes forever.

　　With a whoosh sound, four white cranes landed on the ground. Tian Hu and the other four flew down from the backs of the white cranes. They looked at Zhou Yunfei who was lying on the ground. Each of them showed an extremely angry look on their face, and stared at Liu Ruxue with hostility and vigilance.

　　Tian Hu took a deep breath, stared at Liu Ruxue and said in a deep voice: "The one who killed my Dragon Soul disciple, passed on the blood letter, and threatened to destroy my Dragon Soul in three years, must be you."

　　Liu Ruxue frowned slightly: "Who are you?"

　　Tian Hu snorted coldly and said, "Since you want to destroy my Dragon Soul, don't you even recognize me, the leader of the Dragon Soul Sect, and the three elders?"

　　Liu Ruxue lowered her beautiful chin slightly and thought for a second. She seemed to understand that she was wrongly accused. She shook her head slowly and said, "I don't know what you are talking about, but you also... not wrong. I am here to cause trouble for your Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Tian Hu looked into Liu Ruxue's eyes and was slightly surprised. The woman's eyes were full of indifference and murderous intent, and her whole body seemed to be soaked in blood. This surprised Tian Hu very much. How many people had to be killed to form such a monstrous murderous intent?

　　This woman did not admit to killing Dragon Soul disciples and delivering the blood letter, but she also admitted that she wanted to cause trouble for the Dragon Soul Sect. Could it be that she and the person who delivered the blood letter were really not the same person?

　　Was meeting her today just a coincidence?

　　Looking at the dead Zhou Yunfei, Tian Hu snorted: "No matter if you are that person or not, you killed my Dragon Soul disciple today, so you are the enemy of our Dragon Soul Sect. Die."

　　Liu Ruxue showed a hint of sarcasm at the corner of her mouth. She ignored Tian Hu's words, glanced at the other three elders, and asked calmly, "Who is Liu Xingran?"

　　Liu Xingran was very upset when he heard the other party calling him by his name, as if he was interrogating him. He raised his eyebrows and shouted, "I am you, little girl. Who are you? Why did you want to kill my Dragon Soul Sect members? What's the reason for you saying you want to cause trouble for us?"

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes were fixed on Liu Xingran. Liu Xingran looked into Liu Ruxue's eyes, and suddenly a surge of uncontrollable fear surged in his heart. Being stared at by Liu Ruxue's beautiful eyes, Liu Xingran felt as if he was being stared at by a prehistoric monster. A murderous intent as strong as blood extended over him, completely enveloping him!

　　"My name is Liu Ruxue, and I'm Wu Aotian's sister..." Liu Ruxue's face was filled with undisguised anger: "Who is Wu Aotian? I think you may not remember him. You used the Soul Sealing Technique to cripple one of his arms..."

　　Tian Hu and the others all changed color, especially Liu Xingran, whose expression was the most embarrassed. He never expected that the Wu Aotian, whom he looked so disliked, actually had a spiritual practitioner sister behind him, and she looked very powerful!

　　Tian Hu glanced at the uneasy Liu Xingran, then turned and asked, "Then did you also kill Leng Qi and other inner disciples of my sect?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "I will kill this one. I can give you a chance. Hand over Liu Xingran, and I will let your Dragon Soul Sect go!"

　　Tian Hu said coldly: "Do you think our Dragon Soul Sect is made of paper? Even if you didn't kill Leng Qi and the others, we can't let you go just because you killed Zhou Yunfei."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded slowly and stopped arguing. However, the murderous intent in her eyes became stronger. "If that's the case, then let's fight it out."

　　Liu Ruxue stretched out her white wrist, on which was a crystal jade bracelet with intricate spiritual patterns. Liu Ruxue pointed with her right finger, and a fist-sized armor suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of her.

　　"Void Bracelet!"

　　Tian Hu widened his eyes in surprise, with great astonishment in his eyes. This void bracelet was made of an extremely rare and precious void spirit stone, and was refined by a very powerful spiritual practitioner using extremely complicated techniques. Although it was just a bracelet, there was another space inside it {ＷＲsＨＵ}. Things could be stored in this space, such as the spiritual practitioner's elixir, materials, treasures, weapons, etc., which was extremely convenient.

　　Void Spirit Stones are extremely rare, and there are even fewer people who can make Void Spirit Stones into Void Bracelets. It is precisely because of these two factors that storage spirit artifacts such as Void Bracelets or Void Rings are extremely precious. Even a sect as famous as the Dragon Soul Sect is simply not capable of possessing such precious things, but the woman in front of him is wearing one on her hand!

　　She looks very young, killed Zhou Yunfei easily, has extraordinary strength, and wears a Void Bracelet on her hand. What is her origin?

　　Just when Tian Hu and others were astonished, Liu Ruxue pointed at the fist-sized armor floating in the air, and the armor suddenly grew larger, instantly changing from the size of a fist to the size of a human body, and gently covered Liu Ruxue's body. Several extremely delicate buckles suddenly fastened, and suddenly a set of ferocious-looking armor had tightly wrapped Liu Ruxue's body.

　　“Spiritual weapon!”

　　Tian Hu finally couldn't help but cried out in surprise, his eyes full of horror. He never thought that this woman not only possessed the Void Bracelet, but also a spiritual weapon!

　　Spiritual weapons are divided into three levels: ordinary, spiritual and immortal. Each level is divided into three grades: low, medium and high. Ordinary spiritual weapons are just ordinary tools, just like the swords in the hands of practitioners. They are not spiritual. Spiritual weapons of spiritual grade already have certain spirituality. The biggest feature of spiritual grades is that they can change size, making them easy to carry.

　　As for immortal spiritual weapons, they are basically things that only exist in legends. According to legend, every immortal spiritual weapon will have a weapon spirit, that is, the immortal spiritual weapon itself already has a soul, and possesses the same thinking and action abilities as humans. The weapon spirit can control the weapon. If one wants to obtain an immortal spiritual weapon, one must first make the weapon spirit submit to the person, and then the person can use the immortal spiritual weapon.

　　There are countless spiritual practitioners in the world, and basically everyone has their own spiritual weapon. However, those who can own spiritual weapons are all people with a background. So who is the background of this woman in front of her who claims to be Sister Wu Aotian?

　　Without giving them time to be surprised, Liu Ruxue pointed her finger again, and a small black sword appeared in front of her. It quickly grew larger and became a super giant sword about half a meter wide and nearly two meters long.

　　Tian Hu and the others were greatly shocked. Two spiritual weapons, a void bracelet... It seemed that the Dragon Soul Sect had really encountered difficulties this time.

　　If this woman has such equipment, then what kind of power do the forces behind her, such as her master, have?

　　Wearing the Xuantian armor and holding the Xuanlong sword in her hand, with black air lingering around her, Liu Ruxue's murderous intent surged like the wind. The strong murderous intent enveloped the surroundings like blood. The bloody murderous intent made Tian Hu and others feel almost suffocated.

　　Tian Hu didn't bother to put on airs or ask about the other party's background. He shouted, "Attack together!"

　　Tian Hu and the three elders suddenly dispersed, each of them displayed their weapons, their bodies glowing with blazing light, and they all attacked at the same time!

　　The huge Black Dragon Sword danced and slammed towards the surroundings suddenly, carrying a strong murderous intent to destroy the world. At this moment, it seemed that even the sun in the sky had taken on a scarlet color.

　　The Xuanlong Sword collided with the four weapons and bounced back. Liu Ruxue's face turned pale in an instant, while Tian Hu and others' faces were red as blood. Even Elder Wu had a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

　　Liu Ruxue pointed her finger and the Black Dragon Sword floated in the air. A sneer appeared on Liu Ruxue's face: "The leader of the Dragon Soul Sect and the three elders are nothing special!"

　　Tian Hu looked at Liu Ruxue with fear in his eyes. With the combined strength of four people, Liu Ruxue actually took it all without any injury!

　　Liu Xingran and the others showed extremely shocked expressions in their eyes, because at the moment of attack just now, they clearly saw the light bursting out from Liu Ruxue's body, which was actually dark yellow!

　　High-level spiritual master!

　　A high-level spiritual master of eighteen or nineteen years old!

　　How is that possible!

　　This huge impact made several people a little dazed, but after a moment, fear occupied everyone's heart. Liu Xingran's face was even more bleak. He secretly cursed himself for provoking such an evil star. Why did that boy come to the Dragon Soul Sect to participate in the selection of outer disciples when he had such a strong sister?

　　Could it be that the Dragon Soul Sect was really in danger of being destroyed because of this action of his?

　　Tian Hu looked at Liu Ruxue, who had no intention of stopping and was already preparing to launch a second attack with her fingers. He gritted his teeth and quietly took out a round object from his arms.

　　Just as Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong sword was about to strike down again, Tian Hu threw the round thing at Liu Ruxue without hesitation, and at the same time he retreated violently. When the other three elders saw the round thing, their faces changed drastically and they retreated hurriedly.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　Today is Mother's Day, don't forget it.

　　Chapter 61: Adulthood. Family Reunion

　　I have been coughing recently and the intravenous drip has not been working. I went to see a Chinese doctor early this morning. I am sorry for the late update.

　　-----------------

　　Liu Ruxue raised her slender hand, and the giant sword tumbled in the air with incredible agility, then chopped down and hit the fist-sized object right on the ground.

　　"Boom", the round fist-sized thing suddenly exploded.

　　Liu Ruxue did not fail to see the actions of Tian Hu and others, but she was a moment too late and it was too late for her to retreat. She might as well let the Xuanlong Sword block this thing as much as possible and prevent it from getting close to her. At the same time, Liu Ruxue floated backwards.

　　In the huge explosion, full of destructive energy, it suddenly raged in all directions, and most of it rushed towards Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue's face, which was always covered with ice and snow, also revealed a look of shock. Having followed her master for many years, her knowledge was much higher than that of ordinary spiritual practitioners. The moment this thing exploded, she remembered the origin of this thing.

　　Demon crystal divine thunder!

　　There is a large amount of spiritual energy in magic crystals. The higher the level of the magic beast, the more spiritual energy is contained in its magic crystal. In the entire history of mankind, there was a genius who invented a way to refine magic crystals into a tool through a special method, a tool that would explode and destroy everything in its path.

　　Once the refined magic crystal encounters a strong impact, it will explode violently like a bomb with amazing power. This refined magic crystal is named Magic Crystal Thunder, because when it explodes, it is like the angry Thunder God.

　　This genius also founded a sect, which was famous for its Magic Crystal Thunder. However, the Magic Crystal Thunder was so powerful that this unique refining technique attracted the attention of others. As a result, the entire sect was wiped out, and a large amount of Magic Crystal Thunder also disappeared. However, this refining technique had been lost. Liu Ruxue never imagined that the inconspicuous Dragon Soul Sect's leader Tian Hu actually had a Magic Crystal Thunder in his hands!

　　Even though Liu Ruxue reacted quickly and hit the Demon Crystal Thunder with the Black Dragon Sword in time, and used the wide sword body to block most of the impact, and even retreated quickly, the extremely powerful power of the Demon Crystal Thunder still caused huge damage to Liu Ruxue even though most of it was blocked.

　　Liu Ruxue spat out a small mouthful of blood, her face as pale as paper. She looked at the four people opposite who were also flying backwards, her eyes flashing with murderous intent.

　　However, Liu Ruxue did not rush forward again. Instead, she waved her right hand and the Xuanlong Sword flew back. Liu Ruxue jumped straight and stood on the Xuanlong Sword in the air. The Xuanlong Sword was like a black lightning and instantly rushed into the distance.

　　When Tian Hu threw out the magic crystal thunder, he had already made preparations to hunt down Liu Ruxue. In his opinion, Liu Ruxue didn't have a mount, so how could she be faster than the four of them riding on white cranes?

　　Regardless of whether this woman surnamed Liu is the sister of the boy surnamed Wu, this hatred cannot be resolved. Now is the chance to kill this woman completely. But when Tian Hu was about to chase her, he saw Liu Ruxue flying on the giant sword and soaring away at a rapid speed. The speed was so fast that how could their Bai He compare to it?

　　"Fly with the sword!"

　　Tian Hu stared at the black shadow disappearing into the sky in amazement, and cried out in shock: "How is this possible? She is only a spiritual master, how can she fly with a sword!"

　　The three elders beside him were also quite shocked. Liu Xingran's eyes were filled with worry that he couldn't hide: "I'm afraid it relies on that spiritual giant sword. If it's an ordinary spiritual weapon, it will definitely not be able to fly..."

　　Tian Hu thought about it, shook his head and said, "Even if it is a spiritual weapon, it cannot fly under normal circumstances. After all, the spiritual energy required for flying is very large. Either she has other treasures on her, or she escaped at the cost of her strength... If it is the latter, even if she escaped this time, I am afraid that her strength will not be restored in a few years."

　　"But we didn't kill this woman today. If she comes back someday, I'm afraid our sect will be razed to the ground." Elder Wu asked with a worried look on his face, "Master, how should we deal with this?"

　　Tian Hu frowned tightly and sighed softly, "This woman is very powerful. Since she doesn't admit that she killed Leng Qi, it must be someone else who killed Leng Qi. I didn't expect that the Dragon Soul Sect suddenly had two powerful enemies, especially Liu Ruxue, who had a void bracelet and a spiritual weapon on her. I think her origin must be extraordinary."

　　Liu Xingran frowned, cupped his hands and said, "Sect Master, this matter was caused by me, why don't you let me end it."

　　Tian Hu shook his head and said, "You are not to blame for this. Besides, after what happened today, there is no room for resolving it. I never thought that after all my efforts, even using the hard-earned magic crystal thunder, I still couldn't keep it."

　　Liu Xingran's eyes revealed a bit of ruthlessness: "Didn't Liu Ruxue say that she was Wu Aotian's sister? Why don't we gather all the people in our sect and head straight to Songyun City to capture everyone in the Wu family. If Liu Ruxue happens to go back, we can take advantage of her injury and kill her completely."

　　Tian Hu's eyes flashed with some desire, but after hesitating for a moment, he shook his head and said, "This is still not good. After all, it is too despicable. If it gets out, our Dragon Soul Sect will be laughed at by all spiritual practitioners..."

　　Liu Xingran shook his head and retorted, "But now our Dragon Soul Sect has reached a point of life and death. How can we care about face? At least we have to ensure our survival first."

　　The other elder surnamed Wu also agreed and said, "Yes, we are facing extinction now. How can we care about those things? How can we strike the enemy to the greatest extent and destroy the enemy? That is what we should do. Can we just sit and wait for her to recover her strength and come to attack us again?"

　　Tian Hu's face was as gloomy as water. After thinking for a while, he said, "Okay, just like you said, we will go directly to Songyun City. However, the power of this magic crystal thunder is too great. I was also affected. I am afraid that you have also been injured to varying degrees."

　　Liu Xingran nodded and said, "Yes, I was also hit hard. It will probably take me half a month to recover."

　　Elder Wu and another elder also nodded: "We are almost the same."

　　Tian Hu pondered for a moment and then raised his head. There was no hesitation in his eyes. "Okay, let's put aside the guy who sent the blood letter for the time being. Anyway, he doesn't dare to confront us head-on. But we have to be careful with Liu Ruxue. Even if she is from a famous school, we have no choice but to give it a try. If it doesn't work, we will evacuate Guiyun Country and go to other countries after this incident."

　　Liu Xingran nodded: "Maybe things are not that bad. Anyway, we have no way out now. Let's deal with Liu Ruxue first and find out who her master is. Then we can make plans."

　　Tian Hu sighed deeply: "Let's go back first. Liu Ruxue was seriously injured. Even if she had other treasures to help her in the last moment, her injuries will not heal in a short time. Let's take care of our injuries first. In half a month, we will go to Songyun City and take down the entire Wu family!"

　　…

　　The Wu Mansion in Songyun City was decorated with lights and colors, and the entire Wu family was filled with joy.

　　Today is the seventeenth birthday of Wu Aotian, the third young master of the Wu family, and it is also the day he comes of age. After today, he can inherit the title of nobility, marry and have children, and become an adult.

　　Wu Aotian had already rushed back the day before his birthday, and Mo Yu and Leng Feng also arrived at the Wu family that evening. However, they did not enter through the main door, but quietly climbed over the wall without disturbing anyone.

　　Wu Aotian arranged the two of them to live in the innermost room of the inner courtyard. Anyway, there were only three people in the Wu family, father and son, and they had no family members, so there was no taboo or inconvenience. Living in the innermost room would also prevent others from noticing their presence.

　　Wu Houde looked at his grown-up son, feeling comforted in his heart. In the past sixteen years, had the Wu family ever been as happy as they were now?

　　Wu Aotian has been unable to practice since he was a child and was called a waste. As Wu Aotian's father, Wu Houde has always felt deeply guilty, especially since Wu Aotian's mother died early. Wu Aotian lacked maternal love since he was a child and was looked down upon by others. His character became very cowardly. However, in this year, Wu Aotian rose like a comet, from a useless person who could not practice, to the peak of the ninth level. He may be able to join the ranks of spiritual practitioners at any time. How could Wu Houde not be happy with such a surprise?

　　Compared with Wu Aotian's growth in strength, what surprised Wu Houde even more was Wu Aotian's change in character. Although he could not imagine what kind of magical experience Wu Aotian had had, Wu Aotian had changed his past decadence and cowardice and became resourceful, responsible and courageous, which made Wu Houde even more delighted.

　　A man can be a little weak, but what is more important is that he should act like a man, not like a woman.

　　Wu Houde looked at Wu Aotian standing in the middle of the hall, and his eyes suddenly became red. This child has finally grown up. From today on, he is a real man.

　　"Master..." Uncle De ran in from the door with a look of surprise on his face, his tone was urgent but full of surprise: "Second Miss... Second Miss is back!"

　　Second Miss?

　　The Wu family father and son were both stunned, and then Wu Houde shouted in surprise: "Is that girl Ruxue back?"

　　Uncle De nodded affirmatively. At this moment, a woman dressed in black walked into the room gracefully, came to Wu Aotian's side, and bowed respectfully to Wu Houde: "Ruxue greets godfather!"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the woman beside him who had a calm face and stood as firm as a pine tree. He was slightly startled, because he was very close to Liu Ruxue. He could clearly feel the fluctuations of spiritual energy on her body. It was obvious that she was a spiritual practitioner.

　　Is this... the sister Liu Ruxue, who was rescued by Wu Houde, lived in the Wu family for two years, and got along very well with Wu Aotian?

　　Chapter 62: Dialogue in the Pavilion

　　Wu Houde stood up and walked to the center of the hall. With a kind look in his eyes, he sighed softly, "The little girl back then has now grown into a beautiful lady... Ruxue, how have you been all these years?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Houde with undisguised respect in her eyes. If it had not been for Wu Houde, she probably would have fallen into an unknown state, and it would even be a question whether she would still be alive.

　　Her childhood experiences made her quite silent and even a little eccentric, but in the Wu family, she felt the warmth and love that she had missed for a long time.

　　Wu Houde treated her as his own daughter. Although she had only stayed in the Wu family for two years, her identity as the second young lady of the Wu family had never disappeared. Even when she revealed her identity to the doubtful Uncle De just now, the undisguised surprise on Uncle De's face and the word "second young lady" he blurted out showed that even though she had left this family for more than ten years, she still had a place here and was still a part of this family.

　　"Godfather, I have been practicing with my master these years. Although life is a little monotonous, everything is fine. I'm sorry you missed me." At this time, Liu Ruxue's face became a little softer. Although she was still extremely cold, the coldness that kept people away was no longer there.

　　Wu Houde laughed: "You haven't been home for more than ten years. I'm afraid you can't recognize your eldest brother and third brother..."

　　Liu Ruxue showed a strange look on her face, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, and she saluted Wu Lingfeng with a smile: "Brother, long time no see."

　　Wu Lingfeng scratched his head and laughed, "Second sister has changed so much that I can't even recognize her..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled gently, and this smile was like the sunshine after the rain and snow, making her face suddenly bright. If her teacher saw it here, he would definitely shout that it was unfair, because even though he had taught her for more than ten years, he had never seen Liu Ruxue's face so relaxed and with such a smile on her face. All he saw was a woman who was as cold as a soldier, as cruel as iron, who killed people without mercy and whose heart was full of hatred.

　　Turning her head slightly, Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian who was also looking at her: "Aotian, do you still recognize me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, and his mind emerged with every little thing that happened between him and Liu Ruxue in their childhood. A complex emotion rose in his mind. Feeling the fluctuation of spiritual energy on Liu Ruxue's body, Wu Aotian felt a little surprised. This fluctuation of spiritual energy was quite unstable and a little obscure. Could it be that Liu Ruxue was injured?

　　"Sister Ruxue...you have changed a lot."

　　Liu Ruxue stared into Wu Aotian's eyes and said softly, "You are no different. Although I have been practicing away from home, I know everything that happened in the Wu family..."

　　Wu Aotian looked into Liu Ruxue's eyes. He always felt that there was something strange in the way she looked at him. Since Liu Ruxue said that she knew everything that happened in the Wu family, did that also mean that he knew what happened between him and the Dragon Soul Sect? Was he surprised by the speed at which his strength was increasing, or that he had unlocked the Soul Sealing Technique?

　　"When luck strikes, after sixteen years of tragedy, there will always be some surprises." Wu Aotian stared at Liu Ruxue, thinking of the happy two years in his memory, and couldn't help but say jokingly: "It's easy to be tragic for a year, but it's hard to be tragic for a lifetime."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes curved slightly and she chuckled, "You are still as naughty as before."

　　A witty remark and a joke seemed to suddenly bring the two strangers closer together. Wu Houde couldn't help laughing as he listened to their conversation: "At that time, Aotian stayed by your side all day long and you couldn't drive him away..."

　　The Wu family, which was already extremely festive, became even more festive because of Liu Ruxue's return. Wu Houde felt very relieved when he saw that his three children had achieved great success.

　　"Ruxue, did you come back specially to attend Aotian's coming-of-age ceremony? How long do you plan to stay at home this time?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "My teacher asked me to go out as a disciple, so I will stay at home for the time being. Godfather, please don't think I am troublesome."

　　Wu Houde was naturally delighted to hear that Liu Ruxue was going to stay at home for the time being. He treated Liu Ruxue as his own daughter, and it was naturally a very happy thing for him to be able to have the whole family together.

　　After hearing this, Wu Aotian was surprised, but he also felt a little weird in his heart... Maybe he should find time to talk to Liu Ruxue.

　　After dinner, when Wu Aotian was still thinking about how to find a way to talk to Liu Ruxue, Liu Ruxue took the initiative to walk over and smiled at Wu Aotian: "Do you have time? It's been a long time since we last met. Let's chat. I'm very curious about what happened to you recently."

　　Liu Ruxue's words were exactly what Wu Aotian wanted, so he smiled and said, "Okay, I want to talk to you too."

　　Wu Houde watched the two of them leave, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Wu Houde had not yet told Liu Ruxue about the danger the Wu family was facing now, but since she said she knew about the Wu family's recent situation, she probably took the initiative to ask Wu Aotian to have a chat, which must have some deep meaning.

　　When Liu Ruxue was taken away, Wu Houde was not quite sure how Liu Ruxue had been doing over the years, because Liu Ruxue said very little about herself, just that she had a master, and she was practicing with the master. As for who her master was, Wu Houde did not know. Now that Liu Ruxue suddenly came back, Wu Houde was pleasantly surprised and a little shocked.

　　However, Wu Houde could not help at all with the affairs of the Dragon Soul Sect, and Wu Aotian had shown enough wisdom in the matter. Wu Houde had already decided that he should just follow Wu Aotian's arrangements. Anyway, as long as people were safe, everything else was just external things and there was nothing to worry about.

　　In the pavilion in the back garden, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue sat by the railing, looking at the pond below. No one spoke for a while.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the quiet Liu Ruxue opposite him. Although Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue had a good relationship back then, Wu Aotian was no longer the enthusiastic boy he used to be, but a stranger from Earth. In addition, after not seeing each other for so many years, the relationship between the two seemed to have changed a lot.

　　Liu Ruxue glanced at the backyard, turned around and said softly: "I didn't expect there were two spiritual practitioners in the family. Who are they?"

　　"Mo Yu and Leng Feng..." Wu Aotian did not hide anything and directly explained the origins of the two people. However, he was quite surprised in his heart that Liu Ruxue could easily detect the existence of Mo Yu and Leng Feng. Obviously, her strength seemed to be much higher than that of the two.

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, and was obviously quite interested in the mysterious destiny that Taoist Wuji mentioned: "In less than a year, you have already reached the peak of level nine. This speed is enough to shock anyone. Your future achievements will definitely be much higher than mine..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue's face and suddenly asked, "What is Sister Ruxue's current strength?"

　　Liu Ruxue answered without hesitation: "High-level spiritual master."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Mo Yu reached the level of high-level spiritual disciple in his twenties, which Wu Aotian already thought was quite a talent. But Liu Ruxue had reached the level of high-level spiritual master at the age of only nineteen, even surpassing the leader of the Dragon Soul Sect. This talent was truly shocking.

　　"You seem to be injured... Your spiritual energy fluctuations are very obscure, and it seems to be not functioning smoothly..."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "Can you feel the spiritual energy fluctuations in my body? Aren't you not a spiritual practitioner yet?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and chuckled, "I had an adventure. Although I am still a cultivator, I can already sense and absorb spiritual energy, and even possess spiritual energy in a very special way..."

　　As Wu Aotian spoke, he lent out a little bit of spiritual energy, and there was a slight fluctuation of spiritual energy on his body. Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian with shock in her beautiful eyes: "No wonder you can dissolve Liu Xingran's soul sealing technique..."

　　Speaking of Liu Xingran, Liu Ruxue's face showed a little more worry: "Aotian, I'm afraid that the Dragon Soul Sect will come to Songyun City to deal with the Wu family. Please persuade father and the whole family to go out and hide."

　　Wu Aotian's face showed a bit of surprise. Liu Ruxue was a high-level spiritual master, so why did she need to be afraid of the Dragon Soul Sect? Was she going to stand idly by and watch the Wu family, or was she unable to take any action?

　　Just as this thought flashed through Wu Aotian's mind, another thought instantly appeared. Wu Aotian was slightly startled and stared at Liu Ruxue and asked, "Have you been to the Dragon Soul Sect?"

　　Liu Ruxue was somewhat surprised that Wu Aotian had detected the truth so keenly, but she nodded calmly: "I killed one of their disciples and fought with their sect leader and three elders..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised again. He naturally understood that Liu Ruxue went directly to kill the people of Dragon Soul Sect and then fought with them. It must be all for him. Perhaps the injuries on her body were caused by this?

　　"Were the injuries on your body caused by them?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Yes, I have the help of spiritual tools. Originally, they were no match for me, but they took out a magic crystal thunderbolt. I was caught off guard and was seriously injured. My meridians were damaged. I also used the sword-controlling technique to escape. It will take me several years to recover. However, their injuries can be healed in half a month at most. I think they will come to Songyun City to deal with the Wu family by then..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Liu Ruxue's words, he couldn't help but be surprised. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Liu Ruxue's hand. A trace of spiritual energy had extended from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, flowed into Liu Ruxue's body, and flowed along her meridians.

　　Liu Ruxue was a little surprised by Wu Aotian's action, but she did not resist. She let him hold her hand, but there was a fleeting hint of strangeness in her eyes.

　　Liu Ruxue's hands were very soft, and felt boneless in her hands, but Wu Aotian's face was quite heavy. After a long while, he sighed softly, let go of Liu Ruxue's hand, and raised his head.

　　Chapter 63: Mask. Truth

　　"It is true that he is seriously injured. At least six or seven of his meridians have been severely damaged. However, it shouldn't take long to heal the wound with spiritual energy. Why do you say it will take several years?"

　　Liu Ruxue stared at Wu Aotian with eyes wide open, and asked in surprise: "Spiritual energy can indeed repair injured meridians, but the effect is not particularly obvious. This is a long process..."

　　Suddenly, Liu Ruxue seemed to remember something and said in surprise, "You had two meridians atrophied. How long did it take you to heal them?"

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel confused when he heard Liu Ruxue say this: "My two meridians were completely atrophied at first, but yours were only injured. It took me ten days to repair those two meridians. As long as you have enough spiritual energy, I think you should be able to recover in five days at most."

　　"Three days?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in disbelief: "Are you sure that what you said... is not just nonsense?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue with some doubt: "Is it true that the spiritual energy of you spiritual practitioners cannot repair the meridians?"

　　Liu Ruxue asked back: "Could it be that yours can, and is it very effective?"

　　Looking at Liu Ruxue's expression, Wu Aotian was surprised again. All along, Wu Aotian believed that it was normal for spiritual energy to repair meridians, but now hearing Liu Ruxue's reaction, it was obvious that what he thought was not right, or not completely right.

　　From what Liu Ruxue said just now, although their spiritual energy can also repair meridians, the effect is very low. However, my own spiritual energy is obviously very strong in repair ability. Is there any difference between my spiritual energy and the spiritual energy of these spiritual practitioners?

　　"At least... so far, that's the case."

　　Wu Aotian answered uncertainly, but in his heart he was thinking about how he used his spiritual energy to defeat Leng Qi, and then absorbed the pure spiritual energy that escaped from Leng Qi's brain, and repaired all of his almost collapsed meridians in just half the night.

　　"Then can you help me repair my injured meridians? If you can really repair my injured meridians half a month ago and let me recover my fighting strength, then it won't be us who need to worry, but the Dragon Soul Sect..."

　　Wu Aotian was not sure for a moment, and after a slight hesitation he said, "Let's give it a try."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, with an expectant look on her face: "It seems that your ability is also due to your adventure. I really want to know what adventure you had?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment, but before he could speak, Liu Ruxue smiled and shook her head: "I was just saying it casually. Everyone has their own secrets. If you have a chance, tell me again."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "This matter is a little unbelievable. Even I am a little confused. I will tell you later when I have figured it out completely."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded with a faint smile on her face. This smile made her look like a girl next door who was easy to approach. She was completely different from the Liu Ruxue who was full of murderous intent. If Liu Ruxue's master saw Liu Ruxue here, he would probably fall out of his eyes.

　　"Come on, into my room, let's hurry up!"

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, and then he realized that Liu Ruxue was talking about helping her heal her damaged meridians. Wu Aotian naturally knew that the sooner he recovered his strength, the less danger he would face. He stood up and answered neatly, "Okay!"

　　Following Liu Ruxue, they came to Liu Ruxue's room. Liu Ruxue sat on the bed and turned to ask, "What do you need to do?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "Just sit cross-legged on the bed with your back to me."

　　After Liu Ruxue did as she was told, Wu Aotian also sat cross-legged behind Liu Ruxue, stretched out his hands to hold Liu Ruxue's back, and quickly borrowed spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The energy flowed along the meridians of Wu Aotian's arms, then entered Liu Ruxue's body, and began to slowly travel along her meridians.

　　Liu Ruxue closed her eyes slightly, immersed in her own mind, and carefully sensed the changes in her body. She was really curious whether what Wu Aotian said was true. Could it be that the spiritual energy Wu Aotian possessed was really different from that of others?

　　A faint trace of spiritual energy entered Liu Ruxue's meridians, slowly moved along her meridians, and slowly reached the first injured part. The meridians in this place were not particularly severely injured, but the wound appeared because of the instantaneous impact of excessive spiritual energy.

　　Liu Ruxue felt very clearly that trace of spiritual energy, which seeped into her injured meridians like water, and her injured meridians were actually like sponges, rapidly absorbing those traces of spiritual energy. As the spiritual energy was continuously absorbed, the injured meridians were actually recovering at an incredibly fast speed.

　　What is going on?

　　Feeling her injured meridians healing, Liu Ruxue's heart was filled with shock.

　　Why is it that as an ordinary cultivator, he can possess spiritual energy but there is no spiritual energy fluctuation on his body?

　　Where is his spiritual energy stored?

　　Why does the spiritual energy in his body have such a magical healing effect?

　　As time passed, Liu Ruxue's shock became more and more obvious, because she found that her meridians had healed a lot. If she continued at this rate, it would only take three or four days for her severely damaged meridians to heal completely.

　　This is truly magical!

　　When Wu Aotian took his hands away from Liu Ruxue's back, it was already past midnight and his whole body was soaked with sweat. Although the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was very magical, Wu Aotian had not yet become a spiritual practitioner and could not withstand too much spiritual energy.

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head and looked at the sweaty Wu Aotian with a strange look in her eyes, but in the end she just asked in a low voice: "Are you okay?"

　　Wu Aotian wiped the sweat from his head and said with a smile: "It's okay, but I haven't become a spiritual practitioner yet, and my body hasn't completed the final transformation. I can't bear more spiritual energy. Because of this, the healing speed will be slower. If I become a spiritual practitioner, maybe the speed will be faster."

　　There was something strange in Liu Ruxue's eyes. After a while, she said softly, "Aotian, you really surprised me."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "People always get lucky occasionally..."

　　He stood up from the bed, looked at the dark sky outside the window, turned his head and smiled: "Don't worry, at this rate, your injuries will be fully recovered in about three days... It's already midnight, you should go to bed early."

　　Watching Wu Aotian walk out of the room, Liu Ruxue's eyes were filled with a complex and incomprehensible look. The impression of the four or five-year-old child in her mind had begun to fade gradually, but the shadow of a seventeen-year-old young man full of smiles had deeply entered her heart.

　　"You are so different now than you were in the past..."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the sky outside the window, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly: "When we were young, did we ever guess this day? How could we have imagined the future we have now..."

　　In Wu Aotian's room, Wu Aotian lay on the bed but did not fall asleep immediately. On the contrary, Wu Aotian held his head with both hands, staring at the ceiling with his eyes open, in a daze.

　　Today is not only Wu Aotian's coming-of-age ceremony, but also the appearance of Liu Ruxue has given Wu Aotian a great shock.

　　Nineteen years old, high-level spiritual master!

　　At the age of nineteen, he was able to challenge the leader and three elders of the Dragon Soul Sect on his own and maintain a strong advantage!

　　My sister seems to be quite strong?

　　Although she always had a faint smile on her face and spoke softly and gently, Wu Aotian could sense something was obviously suppressed in her.

　　Murderous intent!

　　As a Yanhuang special police, he was very sensitive to murderous intent, so he easily felt the murderous intent from Liu Ruxue. This murderous intent was certainly not caused by them, but because the murderous intent in her was too strong, and even if she tried deliberately to suppress it, she still couldn't completely suppress it.

　　What's more, Wu Aotian also felt the smell of blood on her body. This bloody smell did not actually exist, but was a kind of existence similar to an aura. People who could produce this smell usually had experienced many baptisms of life and death and blood. But Wu Aotian could actually feel it on Liu Ruxue's body, which shocked Wu Aotian very much.

　　Liu Ruxue... I'm afraid the Liu Ruxue we see now is not the usual her?

　　So what side of herself is she showing now?

　　…

　　In the next few days, Wu Aotian was with Liu Ruxue every day. Wu Aotian persisted in treating Liu Ruxue. The effect of the treatment was very obvious. On the fourth day, Liu Ruxue's meridians had completely recovered.

　　"My injuries have healed. I don't have to worry about the Dragon Soul Sect now. Instead of waiting for them to come to me, I might as well go there directly and resolve this matter once and for all."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the hidden murderous intent in Liu Ruxue's eyes and smiled slightly: "Sister Ruxue, you have killed many people, right?"

　　"Huh?" Liu Ruxue was stunned and didn't know how to answer Wu Aotian's question for a moment. After all, in her heart, Wu Aotian was a person who had never seen blood. If she told him the truth about her life over the years, he would probably be scared.

　　Looking at Liu Ruxue's expression, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I killed Wan Qing, the only son of the Wan family, with my own hands. Leng Qi from the Dragon Soul Sect broke into the Wu Mansion at night and tried to capture me, but I also killed him..."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in shock. Looking at the indifferent smile on Wu Aotian's face, Liu Ruxue suddenly found that she could no longer see through this brother.

　　Why did he say that?

　　Is he trying to tell himself that he is not the innocent boy who has not experienced the baptism of blood?

　　"How do you know I've killed so many people?"

　　Liu Ruxue found that she couldn't look at her brother, whom she hadn't seen for more than ten years, with the eyes of ordinary people. She asked with some curiosity, but she vaguely felt in her heart that her brother was not as simple as she thought.

　　"I feel... there is murderous intent on you, and a faint smell of blood..."

　　Liu Ruxue was stunned, and looked at Wu Aotian with a strange look... Why would there be such a drastic change in less than a year?

　　Chapter 64: Breakthrough, Breakthrough! [Seeking Red Tickets]

　　Killing intent and the smell of blood were things that not everyone could sense. Among the entire Wu family, perhaps only Wu Aotian could sense them. This made Liu Ruxue feel, while at the same time, that Wu Aotian was more and more unusual.

　　"You have changed so much. Your knowledge and abilities...are far from matching the environment you are in and the things you have experienced..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "A lifetime is nothing but a dream. During the few days when I was knocked unconscious by Wan Qing, I was hovering between life and death. The scenes before my eyes were bizarre and strange, as if I had experienced a long life. After waking up, I will naturally understand and know more."

　　Liu Ruxue silently savored what Wu Aotian said. She vaguely understood Wu Aotian's adventure. It seemed that when he was wandering between life and death, his soul "saw" life experiences that he could never see in normal life. Perhaps because of this, he gained insights beyond his age and status. Because of this, his personality also underwent a drastic change.

　　What Wu Aotian said was actually not too far from the real situation. To Wu Aotian, time travel was like a dream.

　　If Wu Aotian was not very sure of his memory and that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron really existed, Wu Aotian would even doubt that he originally belonged to this world and that his life on Earth was just a dream.

　　Liu Ruxue raised her head and said, "You have too many mysteries, and your future achievements are immeasurable. However, you are still too weak now, so let me handle the Dragon Soul Sect's affairs."

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not refuse. With such a strong sister who could help him solve the current problem, Wu Aotian naturally would not be bored and have any male chauvinistic ideas, thinking that this would hurt his face. However, when thinking about dealing with the Dragon Soul Sect, Wu Aotian thought about how he could absorb the spiritual energy dissipated by spiritual practitioners after their death, and he felt that this should not be wasted.

　　What's more, I'm currently at a bottleneck stage. It would be great if I could use this opportunity to break through the bottleneck and become a spiritual practitioner.

　　But with my current strength, if I were to go with Liu Ruxue, I would become a burden to her.

　　"Sister Ruxue, even though you are very powerful, there are still more than 40 spiritual practitioners in the Dragon Soul Sect. If you go to them, I'm afraid you will be outnumbered. Although those spiritual practitioners are definitely not your opponents in a one-on-one fight, two fists are no match for four hands..."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "So I plan to move quietly and kill them one by one. I will be in the dark and they will be in the light... This way, they will be panicked and their fighting power will naturally be lower."

　　After a slight pause, he said, "I think you should go out and hide for a while. After I have dealt with this matter, you can come back. This way, everything will be safe."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment, and suddenly asked, "Sister Ruxue, do you have any magic crystals?"

　　Liu Ruxue asked in surprise: "There are some. Why, do you need them?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said bluntly: "I am at a bottleneck stage now, the magic crystal may be able to help me a little..."

　　Of course, Wu Aotian was not shooting in the dark. The spiritual energy in the second-level advanced magic crystal that he got from Mo Yu last time had been completely absorbed by Wu Aotian, and he had used a lot of it during this period. The amount of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron did not increase much. What made Wu Aotian more concerned was that when absorbing the spiritual energy from the magic crystal, it would be of great help to his body.

　　Although Wu Aotian wanted to travel with Liu Ruxue, he also knew that as an ordinary spiritual practitioner, he was a burden to Liu Ruxue and might even be a drag on her, so Wu Aotian began to think about whether he could use the magic crystal to quickly break through the current bottleneck.

　　Liu Ruxue took out a small bag from her void bracelet without hesitation and handed it directly to Wu Aotian: "That's all there is in total. The largest one is a magic crystal from a fifth-level magic beast, and the others are third- and fourth-level ones..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised. The third and fourth levels are equivalent to the spiritual user stage of spiritual practitioners, and the fifth and sixth levels are equivalent to the spiritual master stage. This strength is not weak. However, when he thought about the strength of Liu Ruxue, the high-level spiritual master, he felt relieved.

　　When he opened the pocket, he saw that there were not many magic crystals in the bag, only six or seven. The largest one was about the size of a thumb, and the others were slightly smaller. The glossiness of this largest one was also much brighter than the others.

　　"Thank you very much..." Wu Aotian put away the bag and said with a smile: "Sister Ruxue, if I can enter the realm of a spiritual practitioner, can you take me with you?"

　　Liu Ruxue asked in surprise: "You want to go?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled, and Liu Ruxue frowned and said, "Even if you become a spiritual practitioner, anyone in the Dragon Soul Sect is probably stronger than you. If I encounter a strong enemy and cannot be distracted, then you will be in danger."

　　Wu Aotian was not sure at this time how strong his combat power would be if he entered the spiritual cultivator realm, so he said, "Okay, Sister Ruxue, give me five days. If I don't enter the spiritual cultivator realm within five days, or if my combat power is still low after entering, then I won't go with you."

　　Liu Ruxue calculated the time and said, "Okay, I'll wait for you for five days, but you seem to be very sure that once you become a spiritual practitioner, your combat power will be higher than that of ordinary spiritual practitioners?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "There are some special features, but the specific effects will only be known when the time comes."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian was lying on his bed with his limbs stretched out in a big letter shape, holding a magic crystal in each of his left and right hands. In his mind, the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was spinning rapidly, continuously absorbing spiritual energy from the magic crystals.

　　After many practices, Wu Aotian has determined that the reason why he can absorb the spiritual energy of the magic crystal is because the rotation of the spiritual energy flame produces a huge suction force on the spiritual energy. If the spiritual energy flame does not rotate, Wu Aotian will not be able to absorb even a trace of spiritual energy.

　　While absorbing spiritual energy, the body is also being tempered. A body tempered by spiritual energy becomes extremely tough. Although Wu Aotian's body has reached a limit at this time, the tempering effect of spiritual energy on the body has gradually decreased while absorbing spiritual energy, but Wu Aotian still perseveres.

　　The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron becomes less as it is used, so Wu Aotian must replenish the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron from time to time. This is Wu Aotian's last means of saving his life. If it weren't for the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron when he was attacked by Leng Qi, Wu Aotian would probably have been captured by the Dragon Soul Sect by now, and might have been tortured for secrets and his body destroyed.

　　The magic crystals of the two fourth-level magic beasts continuously provided Wu Aotian with spiritual energy. The sufficient spiritual energy continued to flow in Wu Aotian's body. All the meridians in Wu Aotian's body were connected, and the spiritual energy flowed unimpeded, and the speed was getting faster and faster.

　　As this abundant amount of spiritual energy continued to flow through Wu Aotian's body, some strange changes occurred in Wu Aotian's brain.

　　Deep inside Wu Aotian's brain, a small black dot began to appear. This black dot kept spinning. All the spiritual energy that had originally flowed towards the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron actually separated out and poured into this black dot.

　　This black spot, which was originally so tiny that it was invisible, began to grow larger as traces of spiritual energy continued to flow into it. It was like a small puddle that was constantly absorbing the surrounding running water and gradually turned into a small pond.

　　Wu Aotian naturally felt this obvious feeling and couldn't help but feel excited. This black spot formed deep in his mind was clearly the symbol of a spiritual practitioner. This black spot grew from nothing to something, from small to large, from invisible to visible, and could even evolve into a solid and become a spiritual crystal. He was now stepping into the door of a spiritual practitioner!

　　Wu Aotian was so surprised that he immersed himself in it, consciously controlling the traces of spiritual energy and continuously pouring them into the black spot, constantly nourishing the black spot, allowing it to continue to expand and expand, and the spiritual energy contained in it also continued to grow.

　　The black dots were getting bigger and bigger, and Wu Aotian was absorbing the spiritual energy from the two magic crystals faster and faster. The volume of the spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was also getting bigger and bigger, and the amount of spiritual energy contained in it was constantly increasing, and the speed of increase was more than ten times faster than the previous gradual increase!

　　Wu Aotian was constantly absorbing spiritual energy, expanding the spiritual energy deep in his mind, and at the same time increasing the amount of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. However, he did not realize that time passed so quickly and he had been sitting quietly in the house for several days!

　　His unusual movements had already alarmed Liu Ruxue, Leng Feng and Mo Yu. The three of them met for the first time in Wu Aotian's room. Leng Feng and Mo Yu both sensed Liu Ruxue's power. When they learned that she was the second daughter of the Wu family, their expressions were full of surprise. They both thought in their hearts that the siblings of the Wu family were indeed abnormal. The younger brother was already so perverted, and they didn't expect that the sister who was only two years older than him was even more perverted and had actually reached the level of a high-level spiritual master!

　　Liu Ruxue agreed to wait for Wu Aotian for five days, but five days passed and Wu Aotian was still lying in bed, with strong spiritual fluctuations emanating from his body, and there was no sign of waking up.

　　"It only took me three days to complete the transition to a spiritual practitioner, but the Third Young Master has been lying in bed for five days and still has no signs of completion..."

　　There was a hint of surprise in Liu Ruxue's eyes, because the spiritual energy fluctuations on Wu Aotian's body were extremely strong, far exceeding the level of spiritual energy fluctuations when a normal cultivator becomes a spiritual cultivator. This meant that Wu Aotian's foundation was much stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator. It also meant that Wu Aotian would be able to reach a higher level in his future cultivation. This is like laying the foundation for a building. The deeper and more solid the foundation, the higher the building can be built.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian lying on the bed, Liu Ruxue was surprised but in a dilemma. Wu Aotian didn't know how long this state would last, and Wu Aotian couldn't move at this time. But if she left at this time, what if any enemy came, wouldn't it cause a disaster?

　　Liu Ruxue decided to temporarily give up her original plan and stayed, waiting for Wu Aotian to wake up.

　　PS:

　　Please give me red votes, red votes, roar!

　　Chapter 65: Promoted to a spiritual practitioner, counterattack!

　　Ten days passed in a flash, and Wu Aotian still hadn't woken up. Liu Ruxue and the others were extremely surprised, as they had never heard of anyone who took such a long time to transform from a cultivator to a spiritual practitioner.

　　Liu Ruxue, Leng Feng and Mo Yu gathered in Wu Aotian's room, feeling the increasingly powerful fluctuations of Wu Aotian's spiritual energy. There was undisguised shock in the eyes of the three.

　　"This magical fluctuation is so strong, it seems that it is no longer at the level of a spiritual disciple. What is going on?"

　　Mo Yu's doubts were also the doubts of Leng Feng and Liu Ruxue. At this moment, the spiritual energy fluctuations coming from Wu Aotian had far exceeded the strength he should have. Even Mo Yu could not emit such a level of spiritual energy fluctuations.

　　"Not only that, he is also constantly absorbing spiritual energy. Not only the two magic crystals in his hands, but even the spiritual energy in the air is being absorbed by him!"

　　Liu Ruxue exclaimed in surprise: "And the speed of absorption is getting faster and faster. The spiritual energy around him is constantly being absorbed by him!"

　　Just as they were extremely shocked, a group of about twenty people had quietly arrived outside Songyun City, led by none other than Tian Hu, leader of the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　Following behind Tian Hu were the three elders of the Dragon Soul Sect, and behind them was a group of elites from the Dragon Soul Sect. The strength of each of these people had reached the spiritual master stage. Tian Hu led this group of elites to raid the Wu family.

　　Tian Hu was not sure whether Liu Ruxue was in the Wu family now, but no matter whether she was in the Wu family or not, she was seriously injured and would be much easier to deal with. Even if she was not there, if other people from the Wu family were captured, Liu Ruxue would definitely have some concerns when she wanted to deal with the Dragon Soul Sect in the future.

　　"Master, it's still daytime. Should we go directly to the Wu family, or..."

　　Tian Hu shook his head and said, "After all, the Wu family is aristocratic family, and they live in Songyun City. If we arrest people openly, it may cause some unnecessary trouble. If we alarm the Holy Land, it will definitely be troublesome. Let's go in quietly at night to arrest people, and then leave without revealing our identities. After all, it is not a glorious thing to use this method to deal with ordinary practitioners."

　　The three elders all nodded in agreement and said, "Okay, then we will go directly to the Wu family to arrest them at night. Songyun City is just a small city anyway, and there may not be any spiritual practitioners. Isn't it easy for us to capture them this time?"

　　Tian Hu waved his hand and said, "Everyone, take a break. If Liu Ruxue is still in the Wu family, there might be another big battle tonight."

　　Liu Xingran thought for a moment and said, "Should we send someone in to find out whether Liu Ruxue has returned, so that we can have a better idea of ​​what's going on?"

　　Tian Hu frowned, thought for a moment and said, "Okay, send two disciples to find out, but make sure they are not discovered by the Wu family, or they will be on guard and sneak away."

　　The two disciples changed into ordinary clothes, quietly entered the city, and quickly found out the results and returned.

　　Hearing that Liu Ruxue had indeed returned on the day of Wu Aotian's coming-of-age ceremony, everyone was cheered up, and they all knew that tonight's events might not be that complicated. Tian Hu inquired in detail and found out that Liu Ruxue had returned alone that day, without anyone accompanying her.

　　After hearing the news, Tian Hu breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay, that's good. Do it at night. Once you catch someone, evacuate immediately. Don't stay."

　　At midnight, Tian Hu and his companions had all changed into unmarked clothes, and all items that would reveal their identities had been hidden away. A group of more than 20 people crossed the city wall and headed towards Wu Mansion.

　　In Wu Mansion, Wu Aotian has reached the most critical moment. The meridians in his body have become extremely unobstructed. If the traces of spiritual energy flowing before were like a trickle, then now Wu Aotian's meridians are like a surging river.

　　His body's ability to withstand stress has improved, and it can withstand the pressure of the circulation of spiritual energy. Wu Aotian's speed in absorbing spiritual energy has also become extremely crazy.

　　The energy in the two magic crystals continuously flowed into Wu Aotian's meridians like river water. Because of the large amount of spiritual energy that was constantly being absorbed, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron continued to grow, and the speed of the spiritual energy flame rotated faster and faster. With this rotation, not only the spiritual energy in the two magic crystals was absorbed, but even the spiritual energy in the surrounding air was absorbed madly.

　　The spiritual energy in Songyun City was originally sparse, and Wu Aotian absorbed it so frantically that the sparse spiritual energy in the sky above the entire Wu Mansion and even in a large area around it suddenly rushed into Wu Aotian's room like iron nails attracted by a magnet, creating an extremely strange scene in the entire sky.

　　Ordinary people cannot feel this kind of scene, but spiritual practitioners can clearly feel it. It seems that the entire sky has collapsed, and all the spiritual energy is pouring back like hundreds of rivers converging into the sea. This crazy momentum is extremely shocking.

　　At this time, a group of people from the Dragon Soul Sect just arrived outside the Wu Mansion and were about to give the order to rush in, but Tian Hu suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the sky in horror.

　　“This…what’s going on?”

　　Liu Xingran also noticed something strange in the air, and sighed in shock: "What kind of strength is needed to attract spiritual energy so crazily... Is there a super strong person hidden in the Wu Mansion?"

　　Tian Hu's face turned extremely ugly in an instant. He never thought that there was a master hidden in the Wu Mansion. Such a big commotion was obviously not something that Liu Ruxue could cause. Even if Liu Ruxue absorbed spiritual energy to practice, it would be impossible for her to have such a violent speed. At least Tian Hu and others did not have this ability at all. After all, so much spiritual energy rushed down crazily and entered the human brain, the brain could not bear it!

　　Tian Hu and others never imagined that the person who absorbed spiritual energy so crazily was not a super strong man, but a person who had just stepped into the ranks of spiritual practitioners, and this person was Wu Aotian who triggered the whole incident!

　　"Master, what should we do?"

　　Seeing the inquiring and fearful looks in everyone's eyes, Tian Hu gritted his teeth and shouted in a low voice: "Retreat!"

　　Liu Xingran sensed the strange flow of spiritual energy in the air with some fear in his eyes, knowing that whoever could cause such a commotion must be extremely powerful. If he and others attacked rashly, they would probably die in a very ugly way.

　　Although he was quite unwilling, he knew that Tian Hu's decision was right. Without saying a word, he turned around and followed Tian Hu out.

　　The other spiritual practitioners of the Dragon Soul Sect were originally filled with fear, but now when they heard the Sect Master give the order to retreat, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

　　In the Wu Mansion, Liu Ruxue, who was originally staying in Wu Aotian's room, suddenly turned cold and looked outside. Her face was already filled with icy murderous intent: "People from the Dragon Soul Sect? You are really brave!"

　　Looking at Wu Aotian on the bed with some worry, Liu Ruxue walked out to the room, looked at Leng Feng and Mo Yu who were sitting cross-legged, and said calmly: "Protect Aotian, gather my father and eldest brother here as well. The people from the Dragon Soul Sect are coming, I will go out to fight them!"

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng were both surprised. At this time, Liu Ruxue had returned to the cold woman full of murderous intent. Both men felt that the woman in front of them seemed to become extremely strange in an instant.

　　Liu Ruxue was about to go out, but suddenly frowned: "Why did they all retreat?"

　　Turning her head to look at Wu Aotian who was still sitting upright on the bed, and sensing the violent spiritual energy surging in the air, Liu Ruxue suddenly understood something, and there was a bit of surprise in her eyes: "Was he scared away by the big noise made by Aotian? Haha..."

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian, who had been silent all the time, suddenly opened his eyes.

　　When Wu Aotian opened his eyes, there was a fiery red in them. The fiery red flowed in his pupils and soon returned to normal.

　　Although Wu Aotian did not see anything unusual in his eyes, he knew very clearly that the attribute of his body was fire. He looked around the room and saw no one else. He wondered in his heart how long he had been practicing.

　　Wu Aotian was absorbing the spiritual energy around him, and because he was in this mysterious state, he also felt the twenty or so spiritual practitioners who suddenly arrived outside the Wu family. Because the spiritual energy fluctuations on their bodies were different from the spiritual energy in the air, Wu Aotian sensed it very clearly.

　　Rolling over and getting out of bed, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "There are about twenty people from the Dragon Soul Sect. One of them is very strong, probably their Sect Master Tian Hu. The other three stronger ones should be the three elders. The rest are not weak either, at least... stronger than Mo Yu. They should all be at the level of spiritual masters."

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head in surprise and asked in surprise: "You... have completed your training?"

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I have successfully become a spiritual practitioner, and I have also understood many things that I didn't understand before..."

　　After a brief pause, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "The people of the Dragon Soul Sect are afraid and retreat because of the noise I made. Should we take this opportunity to attack?"

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes revealed an undisguised murderous intent: "Of course, I will make sure they come but cannot leave! After killing them all, I will go directly to the Dragon Soul Sect in the Qilong Mountain Range and wipe out their entire clan, completely eliminating this hidden danger!"

　　Wu Aotian, who had long seen through Liu Ruxue's true nature, was not particularly surprised. Instead, Mo Yu and Leng Feng beside him showed a hint of horror in their eyes. They really didn't expect that the woman whose smile was as gentle as spring breeze could be so powerful when she became ruthless!

　　Liu Ruxue turned her eyes and looked at Wu Aotian with more concern in her eyes: "You just became a spiritual practitioner, so don't go. The three of you should take your eldest brother and father and hide for a while..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and interrupted her: "Don't worry, I have ways to protect myself, and... my fighting ability is not as low as you think!"

　　Volume 2: The Sword is Unsheathed

　　Chapter 66: The Method of Concealing Qi and Stopping Breathing

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in surprise. She couldn't understand why Wu Aotian, who had just entered the realm of a spiritual practitioner, could be so confident and say such words.

　　Not only Liu Ruxue, but Leng Feng and Mo Yu beside him also looked at Wu Aotian strangely, with the same puzzled expressions.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Of course my fighting ability is not as good as yours, but my hiding ability may be a little bit better than yours..."

　　Looking at the expressions of the three people, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Let's give it a try."

　　Wu Aotian walked out of the room and into the garden, chuckling, "Come find me."

　　try to find?

　　Still need to find it?

　　The three people in the room looked at each other. As a spiritual practitioner, there would be fluctuations in spiritual energy on their bodies. Even if they could restrain the fluctuations, it might be possible to hide it from Leng Feng who was at the same level. But was it possible to hide it from the high-level spiritual disciple Mo Yu and the high-level spiritual master Liu Ruxue?

　　The three of them exchanged glances, and Mo Yu and Liu Ruxue's faces suddenly changed color, because at the same moment, in their simultaneous perception, the spiritual energy fluctuations on Wu Aotian's body disappeared.

　　Instantly, completely, totally disappeared!

　　What is going on?

　　Wu Aotian just walked out of the door, so he must still be in the yard, but why can't I feel any fluctuations in his spiritual energy?

　　Liu Ruxue and Mo Yu looked at each other, and both saw the other's surprised expression. They released their spiritual energy at the same time, looking for Wu Aotian's whereabouts. Even if you hide your spiritual energy fluctuations, you are still a living person, and you will always have life characteristics. Based on this, they can always find you.

　　Although the two people did not walk out of the house, they had already started a contest with Wu Aotian in some ways, a contest of hiding and searching.

　　The look of surprise in Liu Ruxue's eyes became more and more obvious, because she found that even if she searched with all her might, she could not find Wu Aotian's location at all!

　　There was no sign of Wu Aotian's presence, but they all knew very well that Wu Aotian was in the yard and had not left, but they just couldn't detect his presence!

　　Wu Aotian was indeed still in the garden. He was quietly hiding in the shadow of the garden, as if he had merged into nature and into the gentle evening breeze, as if his body had become a part of nature, and they were no longer distinguishable.

　　Liu Ruxue, Mo Yu and Leng Feng appeared at the door. From their surprised looks, Wu Aotian knew that they did not notice him. He felt shocked and excited.

　　In the past ten days, Wu Aotian has been immersed in his own world. He is not only absorbing spiritual energy and forming spiritual energy balls in his mind to become a true spiritual practitioner, but also comprehending a completely new cultivation formula.

　　Eight Desolate God Burial Technique!

　　Wu Aotian had already successfully mastered the five spiritual energy body training moves. After the fifth spiritual energy body training move was shattered into countless points of light, it was replaced by the first level of the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is very strange. Only when your cultivation reaches a certain level will new ways of cultivation appear. Before that, you will have no idea what is behind it.

　　There is no introduction, only a simple practice method. It is just very strange that the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique must be practiced with the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Without the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique cannot be practiced at all.

　　The principle of cultivation is very simple. First, use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to absorb a large amount of pure spiritual energy, the spiritual energy that belongs to you in your mind, and then directly absorb the filtered pure spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The effect produced by this is much faster than directly absorbing spiritual energy from the air little by little, and then gradually nourishing that spiritual energy and then making his spiritual energy bigger.

　　After Wu Aotian entered the spiritual practitioner stage, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron finally began to function normally, madly absorbing a handful of spiritual energy. Not only was all the spiritual energy in the two level 4 magic crystals in his hands sucked out, but also all the spiritual energy within a radius of several miles around the Wu Mansion was sucked out completely. It was this crazy momentum that scared Tian Hu and others so much that they didn't even dare to enter the Wu family and left in a hurry.

　　The Eight Desolate God Burial Technique is not complicated, but it is indeed magical. The ball of spiritual energy formed in Wu Aotian's mind, which is where the spiritual sea is located, can be connected to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron at any time. At the same time, Wu Aotian can also draw spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron for use separately. In disguise, Wu Aotian possesses two spiritual seas, and the amount of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is much greater than that in Wu Aotian's own spiritual sea.

　　The amount and purity of spiritual energy determine the basic strength of a spiritual practitioner. Wu Aotian is not very clear about the amount of spiritual energy in his spiritual sea. He is also not aware that his spiritual sea is actually much larger than others and the amount of spiritual energy in it is much greater. This is attributed to the Five Styles of Spiritual Energy Body Training. The Five Styles of Spiritual Energy Body Training has enabled his physical fitness to reach a level that others cannot reach. With a high foundation, the results will naturally be much better.

　　Although Wu Aotian has just been promoted to a spiritual practitioner, the spiritual energy in his mind is much more than that of Leng Feng. Although it is still not as good as Mo Yu, it is enough to be equivalent to a mid-level spiritual disciple.

　　Along with the appearance of the first level of the Eight Desolate God Burying Technique, there were also two special functions of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Each of these two functions made Wu Aotian overjoyed. One of them was the method of hiding the body.

　　Using the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, you can completely conceal all spiritual fluctuations and all life characteristics in your body, which is equivalent to making a person completely invisible. As long as you are not standing within his sight and are not directly seen by others, even if you are next to others, it is difficult for others to detect your existence. This magical method of restraining breath is called the method of hiding breath and stopping breathing.

　　Of course, the Qi Concealing and Breathing Cutting Technique does not mean that it is completely undetectable. This technique is closely related to the strength of the user. Under the same strength conditions, it is absolutely possible to hide oneself from being discovered. And as the level difference increases, the chance of being discovered will become higher and higher. After all, powerful spiritual practitioners have extremely sharp perceptions. Even if they restrain their breath and cut off their life characteristics, when they perform the Qi Concealing and Breathing Technique and maintain it, there will still be slight air fluctuations, which is enough to be discovered by a strong person.

　　However, even though Liu Ruxue has reached the level of a high-level spiritual master, the possibility of her discovering Wu Aotian is still very low. It is for this reason that Wu Aotian has the confidence to follow Liu Ruxue to track down the people from the Dragon Soul Sect.

　　Liu Ruxue and the other two walked into the yard and carefully sensed for a while. Liu Ruxue's eyes turned to the places where they could hide in the yard, and finally stopped at the flowers and plants where Wu Aotian was. She slowly walked forward two steps, sighed and said, "Come out."

　　Wu Aotian stood up from the darkness in surprise and asked in confusion: "Sister Ruxue, how did you find me?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "I didn't notice you, I was just guessing."

　　"Guessed?" Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue in surprise. He originally thought that he didn't hide well enough and was sensed, but who knew that Liu Ruxue actually said that she guessed it.

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, with an undisguised curiosity in her eyes: "Because we all know that you must be in the yard. There are only a few places in the yard where people can hide. I have carefully checked the other places, and there is nothing the same. When I found your location, I found a difference there from other places, a feeling of difference, as if there is something there, so I guess you are in there."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and breathed a sigh of relief. He actually understood what Liu Ruxue said. Feeling is actually a very real and reliable thing. The sixth sense exists. People like Wu Aotian have also undergone special training and their sixth sense is quite strong. Even if they are walking on the street and are locked by a sniper from a distance, they will suddenly feel a sense of danger in their hearts. As spiritual practitioners, as they become stronger, this feeling will become stronger.

　　Just as Liu Ruxue said, there were only a few places in the yard where one could hide, and she first confirmed that she was still in the yard. Combined with her feelings, she could naturally guess her location. If she was facing the enemy outside and she suddenly hid like this, who could find her?

　　What's more, the strength of those people from the Dragon Soul Sect is even weaker than Liu Ruxue, and it is even more impossible for them to detect her in the dark night.

　　"Okay, you can come with me, but you'd better not take action. There are too many people on the other side, and I may not be able to take care of you by then."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. Although he still had some tricks up his sleeve, his opponents this time were more than twenty spiritual practitioners above the spiritual envoy level. No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to deal with so many people at the same time.

　　However, just because head-on combat is not possible does not mean that a sneak attack in the dark is not possible.

　　Wu Aotian, who is proficient in various combat skills, now possesses such a magical means of hiding his whereabouts. In addition, he has become a spiritual practitioner and possesses the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. It does not seem too difficult for him to transform into a killer in the dark.

　　"Let's go, they've already left the city, let's catch up with them, Aotian, safety comes first, you have to remember that!"

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head to look at Mo Yu and Leng Feng, and said softly: "Wu family, please take care of it. If anything goes wrong, take big brother and father and run away immediately."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng looked at each other, smiled bitterly and nodded. Although they also wanted to contribute, they also knew their own strength. They were afraid that if they showed their heads, they would immediately become targets.

　　Liu Ruxue waved her hand, and the Xuantian armor appeared in the air, quickly covering her body. The Xuanlong sword also appeared in the air, and was guided by her slender hand and directly inserted into the Xuantian armor.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng were both stunned. This woman, who was surrounded by black energy, full of murderous intent, and whose armor and giant sword were filled with a strong smell of blood, was she really the Liu Ruxue who always smiled and spoke softly?

　　PS:

　　Don't forget to collect it... Collect, collect, red ticket!! 1

　　Chapter 67: Death Harvest

　　Looking at Liu Ruxue, whose whole body was almost dissolved in a faint black air, Wu Aotian was filled with shock.

　　He had long sensed murderous intent and the smell of blood from her, but when she put on the extremely ferocious-looking Xuantian armor with a huge black sword almost as tall as her stuck behind her back, Liu Ruxue's entire temperament changed dramatically. The murderous intent and bloodiness shocked Wu Aotian immensely.

　　How much blood of many people must have been stained on the Xuantian armor and the Xuanlong sword to have such a strong murderous aura!

　　The two people quietly hid in the darkness and ran out of the city.

　　"I don't think they will stay here." Wu Aotian asked in a low voice while running quickly, "There are only plains over there and only a forest. I don't think they will stay there overnight. I'm afraid they will just leave..."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded: "It's nothing, it's only midnight now, they can't keep traveling at night, they will at most reach the mountain forest area, far away from Songyun City, they should find a place to rest, we follow them, we will definitely catch up with them."

　　Mountainous area?

　　There was a hint of excitement on Wu Aotian's face. If he were on the plains, it would be difficult for him to hide. But if he was in the mountains or forests, he would have nowhere to hide!

　　Wu Aotian couldn't wait to try his skills. Although he knew it would be dangerous, Wu Aotian still decided to give it a try.

　　The two ran all the way out of the city and headed towards the dark mountains in the distance. Liu Ruxue was stronger than the other party and had been vaguely sensing the other party's position. However, being on the plain, they did not dare to chase too closely. After all, if they were discovered on the plain, they would be besieged.

　　Even though Liu Ruxue had the strength of a high-level spiritual master and possessed the Xuantian armor and the Xuanlong sword, she did not dare to head-on withstand the siege of twenty spiritual practitioners.

　　After the two entered the mountain range, they immediately sped up. After crossing many mountain ranges, Liu Ruxue finally stopped and pointed to the valley covered with trees in front of them. She whispered, "They should be resting in the woods. They are probably planning to spend the night there."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and chuckled, "Go ahead, don't worry about me."

　　Liu Ruxue quietly sneaked into the darkness and restrained her breath. The Xuanlong Sword appeared in her hand. The huge and heavy sword looked as if it was light as a feather. There was a faint black air on the black armor, making Liu Ruxue seem as if she had merged into the darkness.

　　Wu Aotian paused for a moment, and also used the method of hiding his breath. The whole person seemed to disappear from the spot out of thin air, and floated silently towards the valley.

　　In the woods, twenty or so spiritual practitioners each chose a place of their choice. Some sat on the branches of a big tree, some leaned against a big tree, and some sat cross-legged on the ground. Anyway, with the protection of spiritual energy, they would not feel cold or be eroded by the mountain mist.

　　Tian Hu and the three elders sat together, and they saw the uneasiness on each other's faces. They had originally decided to deal with the Wu family, but who knew that the Wu family actually had such a powerful spiritual practitioner. They were discouraged and worried.

　　"Is that person Liu Ruxue's master? Otherwise, when did the Wu family have such a powerful spiritual practitioner?"

　　Tian Hu did not answer because he did not know the answer. He was already thinking about longer-term issues. It seemed that the Wu family could not be dealt with. Now the Dragon Soul Sect was facing revenge from the other party. What should he do?

　　Liu Xingran looked at Tian Hu's tightly furrowed brows and naturally guessed what he was thinking. He sighed softly and said, "Sect Master, things have come to this point. There is no other way. We should make plans for the future of our Dragon Soul Sect."

　　Tian Hu frowned and glanced at Liu Xingran, then sighed softly, "You're right. I've decided that when we go back this time, our Dragon Soul Sect will move out! We'll leave Guiyun Country and head to the Lieyun Sect in Wumeng Country. Although the Dragon Soul Sect is not here, everyone's safety is our top priority after all."

　　"Wumeng's Liyun Sect? Will they take us in?" Liu Xingran asked with some concern. "Wumeng is much stronger than Guiyun. It is said that Liyun Sect has thousands of disciples and is incredibly powerful. I'm afraid they may not take people like us seriously."

　　Tian Hu shook his head and said, "Don't worry. The second elder among the four elders of Lieyun Sect has some friendship with me. I helped him a lot by chance before. In addition, with dozens of spiritual practitioners joining us collectively, it will be a good thing for them. They will not refuse."

　　Hearing Tian Hu's affirmative words, the other elders breathed a sigh of relief. As spiritual practitioners, they already had a long life, and the concept of country has been relatively faded a lot. How to pursue a higher realm and a longer life is their goal. For this reason, after hearing what Tian Hu said, the other elders did not feel dissatisfied, but rather felt fortunate.

　　Tian Hu looked at the faces of the three elders and knew that they had all agreed. He sighed and said, "It is useless to say more now. Let's all go and rest."

　　As soon as Tian Hu's voice fell, there was a sudden whistling sound of wind in the air, followed by a scream, but the scream stopped abruptly as soon as it started, like a duck with its throat pinched.

　　Although the scream was short, it woke everyone up. All the disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect suddenly opened their eyes, drew their weapons, and looked around in panic.

　　Tian Hu's face changed, he stood up suddenly and shouted: "There is an attack, everyone be careful!"

　　As soon as Tian Hu's voice fell, another shrill howl was heard. Tian Hu and the three elders jumped up at the same time and ran towards the place where the howl came from, as fast as lightning.

　　Tian Hu fell down, and the weapon in his hand flew directly into the air with a mighty spiritual energy, but there was no trace of any enemy around. There was only a disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect lying on the ground. He was cut in half and blood was gushing out. However, he was not dead yet. His upper body was squirming and he let out a terrified howl, but the sound was getting weaker and weaker.

　　Tian Hu's face was as gloomy as water, and he felt a chill in his heart. Could it be that he and his companions had alarmed the powerful man from the Wu Mansion, and he had chased them and attacked them?

　　"Everyone, don't scatter, gather around me!"

　　Tian Hu shouted loudly, the enemies in the darkness are the most terrifying. How many enemies are there and how strong are they?

　　When all the Dragon Soul Sect disciples heard Tian Hu's shout, they jumped out from their resting places and approached Tian Hu.

　　Wu Aotian had been following quietly behind Liu Ruxue. He saw very clearly how Liu Ruxue quietly approached the two Dragon Soul Sect disciples, then swung the Black Dragon Sword in the air, cutting off the neck of one of them with one sword, and cut the other in half with another sword. Seeing Liu Ruxue's cold attack, Wu Aotian felt a complicated emotion in his heart.

　　It's not fear, nor is it disbelief, but just some confusion. How did Liu Ruxue live these years? How did she change from a little girl who couldn't bear to kill even small animals to a woman who could easily kill the enemy with an extremely cold attitude?

　　Seeing the spiritual practitioners around him approaching Tian Hu at the same time, Wu Aotian could no longer bear it. If he could kill one more at this moment, it would reduce the difficulty of the subsequent battle.

　　Wu Aotian quietly approached a spiritual practitioner who was heading towards this side in a panic. A long sword was floating in front of him, and he was obviously on alert.

　　Wu Aotian calculated his route accurately and quietly turned behind a big tree, like a lifeless stone, but he was already quickly calculating the distance between the two sides in his mind.

　　The spiritual practitioner was already extremely cautious and alert, but with his level of cultivation, he was unable to detect Wu Aotian who was leaning motionless against a tree. He walked past Wu Aotian without any precautions and ran towards Tian Hu.

　　A smile appeared on Wu Aotian's face. This method of hiding qi and stopping breathing was indeed magical!

　　In an instant, spiritual energy gushed out from Wu Aotian's spiritual sea. Wu Aotian clapped his hands in the air, and the spiritual energy instantly formed a blade-like spiritual energy in the air, which flew out in an instant.

　　At this moment, the Dragon Soul Sect disciple was less than two meters away from Wu Aotian. How could he react at such a short distance?

　　Although the violent fluctuation of spiritual energy had alarmed the Dragon Soul Sect disciple the moment Wu Aotian attacked, his body was still unable to react sufficiently in an instant, and the fiery red spiritual energy blade instantly penetrated into the pit of his back.

　　The Dragon Soul Sect disciple let out a scream. The huge force made his body fly straight up and then fell heavily to the ground. When he landed on the ground, he broke several dead branches and made a crashing sound.

　　Wu Aotian didn't stop for a moment, and his body floated towards the next target like a ghost.

　　Almost at the same time when Wu Aotian took action, on the other side, Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong Sword flew out again, carrying endless black energy and completely splitting the spiritual shield that a disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect had used all his strength to cast, and splitting his body into two halves!

　　Two screams sounded almost at the same time, and Tian Hu's face changed again. The two screams came one on the left and one on the right, and it was obvious that there was more than one person attacking!

　　Since the other party has the ability to launch a sneak attack on the Dragon Soul Sect disciples silently, it is obvious that their strength is higher than theirs. The disciples that he brought this time have all reached the level of spiritual envoys, but they were unable to fight back at all under the other party's sneak attack. Who was the person who launched the sneak attack?

　　The screams made all the Dragon Soul disciples become more terrified, and they quickly rushed towards Tian Hu and the three elders. However, Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian were like ghosts in the darkness, attacking one life after another.

　　When all the Dragon Soul Sect disciples finally met up with Tian Hu and the others, screams had already been heard nine times, which meant that in such a short period of time, nine Dragon Soul disciples had lost their lives.

　　Tian Hu looked at the terrified Dragon Soul disciples, feeling angry and terrified, and shouted loudly, "Who are you and why do you want to kill my Dragon Soul disciples?"

　　"If there is a grievance, there is a grievance. If there is a vengeance, there is revenge. That's all!"

　　As Liu Ruxue's extremely cold voice floated in the air, Liu Ruxue's dark figure appeared in front of Tian Hu and others. Above her, the Xuanlong Sword was wrapped in wisps of black air, which was extremely strange. Drops of blood were slowly dripping from the tip of the Xuanlong Sword.

　　Chapter 68: Assault

　　"It's you!"

　　Tian Hu's pupils suddenly contracted, and he looked at Liu Ruxue in shock: "You...how did your injury heal so quickly? It's impossible to recover so quickly!"

　　Liu Ruxue fixed her cold eyes on the people gathered together and said coldly, "I wonder if you still have the magic crystal thunder in your hand this time?"

　　Tian Hu just felt bitter in his mouth. He never expected that Liu Ruxue would recover so quickly. They had all witnessed Liu Ruxue's amazing strength. What's more, Liu Ruxue had two spiritual weapons in her hands, one sword and one armor, one for attack and one for defense, with amazing power!

　　The magic crystal divine thunder is extremely precious. Tian Hu got one by chance. He usually treasured it and refused to use it. He was forced to use it last time when the situation was critical, but it still only seriously injured Liu Ruxue. He originally wanted to take advantage of her injury to get rid of the Wu family, but not only did a powerful spiritual practitioner appear in the Wu family, but Liu Ruxue also recovered her strength!

　　Is this the method used by that powerful spiritual practitioner?

　　There is another one who has not revealed himself, hiding in the darkness, with no trace to be found. Could it be him?

　　Liu Ruxue alone is not enough to fight back, so if there is another strong man hiding in the dark, how can we deal with them?

　　"Everyone, take action together!"

　　Following Tian Hu's order, the remaining dozen or so people all attacked. A dozen weapons, all carrying strong spiritual energy, whistled towards Liu Ruxue, including the fierce attacks from Tian Hu and the three elders.

　　The black energy on Liu Ruxue's body suddenly grew stronger, and the deep yellow light on her body couldn't suppress it. The whole person seemed to be trapped in the black energy. Endless murderous intent, with the smell of blood, instantly enveloped the whole place.

　　Liu Ruxue did not withstand all the attacks head-on, but floated to the side like lightning in an instant. The Xuanlong Sword suspended in the air suddenly flew out, splitting the two weapons and rushing towards the group of people from the side.

　　The Xuanlong Sword, with a black aura, struck a Dragon Soul disciple standing at the outermost edge. The weapon of that unlucky Dragon Soul disciple had already flown out. Although he released his spiritual energy shield to block in front of him immediately, unfortunately, due to the huge gap in strength, his spiritual energy shield shattered like an egg smashed on the ground under the attack of the Xuanlong Sword.

　　The Xuanlong Sword flew back with a trail of blood, and with an extremely brutal attitude, it chopped off several weapons that were chasing Liu Ruxue. At the same time, a thick layer of black gas emerged from the Xuantian armor on Liu Ruxue's body, like an invisible barrier that wrapped Liu Ruxue in it. Occasionally, one or two weapons attacked the black gas, but they were all deflected and flew away, unable to penetrate the black gas!

　　Wu Aotian was hiding not far away, watching Liu Ruxue display her might and was quite shocked. First, he was shocked by Liu Ruxue's strength, as she was able to face the attacks of a dozen spiritual practitioners alone and move forward and backward with ease, and even find opportunities to kill their opponents. Second, he was also amazed at the power of the two spiritual weapons she carried.

　　A spiritual weapon is one that has already communicated with its owner. Its attack and defense are all controlled by the mind. It does not require complete control like ordinary spiritual weapons. Looking at the rolling spiritual energy that constantly split and combined to block the attacks for Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian suddenly felt a little envious. He wished he could get a few spiritual weapons for self-defense.

　　Liu Ruxue did not attack head-on, but kept moving around. This made it impossible for Tian Hu and others to exert the power of a group attack. Especially since this group of people were crowded together and dared not disperse, the power of the combined attack was further reduced.

　　Tian Hu himself had reached the level of a mid-level spiritualist, only one level lower than Liu Ruxue. However, this one level became an insurmountable gap. Although he wanted to stop Liu Ruxue, he did not dare to withstand Liu Ruxue's attack head-on.

　　Under the attack of Liu Ruxue's giant spiritual sword, Tian Hu thought that he could not withstand more than five moves!

　　With the help of spiritual weapons, Liu Ruxue, coupled with her guerrilla tactics of avoiding the strong and attacking the weak, and the huge power gap, her Xuanlong sword always returned with a trail of blood every time it found an opportunity to counterattack.

　　Every time the Xuanlong Sword flew out, the eyes of the people on the opposite side were filled with fear, because they didn't know who the target of the Xuanlong Sword would be this time. When the Xuanlong Sword took the life of a Dragon Soul Sect disciple for the third time, everyone's fear had expanded to infinity, and finally collapsed completely.

　　A disciple of the Dragon Soul Sect let out a terrified cry, and with a flick of his hand, his weapon swirled back into the air, while he himself quickly fled in the opposite direction of Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue did not chase after him, for she knew very well that if the first one escaped, there would be a second one.

　　Sure enough, seeing the first Dragon Soul Sect disciple escape into the darkness, the person hiding in the darkness did not seem to make another move. The remaining people of the Dragon Soul Sect were all eager to try, and everyone's eyes were already wandering, looking at the direction suitable for escape.

　　Tian Hu felt extremely bitter in his heart, he knew that the Dragon Soul Sect was completely defeated today.

　　"Everyone, run for your lives. Don't run in the same direction. As many as you can escape counts!"

　　Tian Hu knew that if he stayed, he would be defeated by Liu Ruxue one by one. On that day, four of him besieged Liu Ruxue and fought hard, but the opponent was not at a disadvantage at all and even had the upper hand. Tian Hu knew that even if he stayed alone, even if Liu Ruxue and he and others fought head-on, he and others would inevitably be defeated, and failure means death!

　　Tian Hu turned his head and looked at Liu Xingran and the other three elders, and shouted urgently: "Go, all of you go!"

　　Liu Xingran and the others were not rookies either, and they had already seen through the situation clearly. So when Tian Hu gave the order for everyone to escape, they looked at each other and fled in all directions.

　　Tian Hu himself also launched a fierce attack and quickly fled backwards, hoping to use the darkness to escape from this place.

　　Liu Ruxue rushed forward with the Xuanlong Sword in her hand, cut a slower Dragon Soul disciple into two, then circled and flew back. Looking at the Dragon Soul sect members fleeing in all directions, Liu Ruxue frowned and quickly chased after Tian Hu.

　　A snake cannot survive without a head. Tian Hu is the leader of the Dragon Soul Sect. Killing him would mean the disintegration of the Dragon Soul Sect. Although Liu Xingran was the one who dealt with Wu Aotian that day, if he chased Liu Xingran, Tian Hu would inevitably escape. After all, Tian Hu's strength was only one level lower than his. Although he had no chance of winning against him, it was still very likely that he would escape at night.

　　In the darkness, Wu Aotian looked at the people who were fleeing, his thoughts racing. He saw Liu Ruxue chasing after Tian Hu. He believed that with Liu Ruxue's strength, it would be no problem for her to kill Tian Hu, but the others might have escaped.

　　Thinking of the humiliation Liu Xingran had inflicted on him that day, Wu Aotian felt an irrepressible impulse in his heart, and his body followed silently, his target was Liu Xingran.

　　Liu Xingran fled in a panic and watched Liu Ruxue chase Tian Hu. This made Liu Xingran feel relieved, but he couldn't help feeling a little sad.

　　If he had not taken action against Wu Aotian at the beginning, he would not have offended the evil star Liu Ruxue, and the Dragon Soul Sect would not have ended up in this situation. Thinking of this, Liu Xingran felt very uncomfortable.

　　Thinking that there was an enemy who had not appeared in the darkness, although he didn't know how strong the opponent was, Liu Xingran was still extremely nervous. He didn't dare to stop at all and fled quickly into the distance.

　　Liu Xingran tried his best to escape, and Wu Aotian couldn't find any chance to attack him. Although he was full of hatred towards Liu Xingran, he was not stupid enough to attack him head-on. What's more, Liu Xingran was already scared of everything at this time, and Wu Aotian was much weaker than him. Even if he launched a sneak attack, it would probably not be effective.

　　Wu Aotian followed quietly behind Liu Xingran, waiting quietly, waiting for the other party to let down his guard.

　　The escape was more than two hundred miles. Liu Xingran, who had been running in a panic, finally stopped. Even with his physical fitness, he became extremely tired after running so long.

　　Beside a mountain spring, Liu Xingran washed his face, drank a few sips of water, leaned against a big tree and breathed lightly. Thinking about what happened at night, Liu Xingran still had a nightmare-like feeling.

　　Sect leader Tian Hu is probably dead by now.

　　Liu Xingran sat on the ground, sighed quietly, leaned against the big tree and slowly closed his eyes. A night of fast running had made him lose a lot of physical strength, and he needed rest to recover.

　　Wu Aotian hid behind a big tree about fifty meters away from Liu Xingran, as quiet as a stone. Looking at Liu Xingran leaning against the tree with his eyes closed, obviously sleeping, Wu Aotian knew that the opportunity he had been waiting for all night had come.

　　The five spiritual body training techniques made Wu Aotian's body stronger than other practitioners, even spiritual practitioners. After a whole night of crazy tracking, although Wu Aotian was a little tired, his condition was much better than Liu Xingran in front of him.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to take action. He leaned against a big tree, adjusted his state, and prepared to launch his strongest attack.

　　About fifteen minutes later, Wu Aotian quietly appeared from behind the big tree, like a silent cat, made a small circle, and quietly approached the sleeping Liu Xingran from behind.

　　Wu Aotian knew very well that although Liu Xingran was sleeping, it was only a very light sleep. He still remained vigilant enough, and he might only have one chance to take action.

　　In the darkness, Wu Aotian was like a lifeless stone, moving slowly and silently, getting closer and closer to Liu Xingran's back.

　　When Wu Aotian moved to only three meters away from Liu Xingran, he stopped moving. After taking a deep breath slowly, Wu Aotian's slightly narrowed eyes suddenly widened.

　　At the same time, a large amount of spiritual energy was frantically drawn out from Wu Aotian's spiritual sea and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron at the same time, and rushed out of his body in an instant. Wu Aotian slapped the air with both hands vigorously, and then pushed quickly!

　　A huge spiritual blade with a length of two meters suddenly appeared in the air, like a rapidly flying crescent moon, cutting rapidly towards the big tree that Liu Xingran was leaning against parallel to the ground!

　　PS;

　　Please give me a red ticket and collect it.

　　Chapter 69: Revenge

　　The fiery spiritual blade is filled with the power to destroy everything and is as powerful as lightning.

　　If other spiritual practitioners saw this spiritual blade, they would be greatly surprised, because a spiritual blade with such power could definitely not be wielded by a spiritual practitioner who had just been promoted. The one who could wield a spiritual blade with such power must be at least a spiritual messenger or above.

　　At a distance of three meters, the spiritual blade arrived in an instant.

　　At the moment when the spiritual blade appeared in the air, Liu Xingran's closed eyes suddenly opened, with extreme fear in his eyes. Although he was resting, it was extremely quiet here. Liu Xingran was confident that he could sense any spiritual fluctuation within a few hundred meters. However, this sudden strong spiritual energy was right behind him!

　　All the hairs on Liu Xingran's body stood up in an instant, and all the pores in his body seemed to open up in an instant, pouring out countless sweat. Because Liu Xingran was sitting on the ground, he was unable to dodge for a while. The only way was for the sudden surge of spiritual energy to gather behind him, forming a spiritual energy shield to resist this sudden attack.

　　The big tree that several people had to hug was cut by the spiritual blade, just like a knife cutting into tofu. The big tree was cut very neatly, and the broken end turned into charcoal in an instant, which showed the high temperature of the spiritual blade.

　　The spiritual blade cut into Liu Xingran's back and hit the spiritual shield that Liu Xingran had hastily put up.

　　If Liu Xingran had been prepared to defend himself, even though Wu Aotian's attack had far exceeded his own realm, he could still have been completely defended. However, the incident happened suddenly, and the spiritual shield released by Liu Xingran was less than one-third of its normal state. How could he resist it?

　　The spiritual shield shattered with a bang, turning into countless spiritual energy turbulences that dispersed in all directions. The color of the spiritual blade instantly became extremely dim, and even its size was reduced by half, but the remaining spiritual blade still cut Liu Xingran's lower back fiercely.

　　The bloody bullet hit Liu Xingran's lower back, leaving a bloody wound deep enough to see the bone. Although this attack did not directly cut him in half, he had already suffered serious injuries!

　　Wu Aotian succeeded in his attack and his body flew out at an angle. The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron surged out again crazily. The surging spiritual energy stretched Wu Aotian's meridians so much that it hurt, but at this moment Wu Aotian could no longer care about so much.

　　Kill him while he is ill. If you wait until he comes to his senses, it will be much more troublesome.

　　A large ball of spiritual energy appeared in front of Wu Aotian and instantly condensed into a fist-sized spiritual energy bomb. Wu Aotian grabbed the spiritual energy bomb in mid-air and threw it with force. The spiritual energy bomb hit Liu Xingran like a cannonball.

　　There is no frills here, it is purely a competition of strength, but more of a competition of speed!

　　Liu Xingran was hit by the spiritual blade, and a lot of spiritual energy rushed into Liu Xingran's body. The collision of spiritual energy immediately caused Liu Xingran's internal organs and meridians to be seriously injured. The huge impact made his body almost fly up. He didn't care about the serious injuries on his body, and struggled to stand firm with the help of this impact. He had just stood firm and had no time to look back. The strong spiritual energy fluctuations behind him had already pressed down again.

　　Liu Xingran had no choice but to condense the spiritual energy behind him again, and quickly condensed it into a spiritual energy shield again. However, as soon as he activated the spiritual energy, his meridians and internal organs suddenly felt as if they were pierced by countless steel needles at the same time. The amount of spiritual energy in this spiritual energy shield was actually weaker than the previous one!

　　The spiritual energy bullet hit the spiritual energy shield, broke through it again, and then hit Liu Xingran's back heavily.

　　Blood and flesh splattered with a burnt smell. Wu Aotian's physical attribute was fire, and the spiritual energy attacks he released would carry a scorching high temperature. Although Liu Xingran's body was strong, he could not withstand the crazy erosion of the spiritual energy. A large blood pit appeared on Liu Xingran's back, and the flesh and blood inside had completely burst and burned.

　　Liu Xingran had already been severely injured, and after suffering such an injury again, his body flew out like a cannonball, knocking down a small tree the size of a bowl, and then fell heavily to the ground with a dull sound.

　　Blood gushed out of Liu Xingran's mouth. After suffering such a serious injury, Liu Xingran's life was completely cut off, but he still struggled to turn over from the ground, searching in the darkness, trying to find the murderer who attacked him.

　　Liu Xingran had to spend a lot of effort to turn over at this time, so naturally he had no ability to attack. Wu Aotian then slowly walked out of the darkness and stayed three meters away from Liu Xingran.

　　Liu Xingran opened his eyes wide, and with the help of the faint starlight, he looked at the black shadow that appeared quietly. When he saw it clearly, his eyes suddenly changed, as if he had seen a ghost, and he screamed in disbelief: "Wu Aotian! It's you, how could it be you!"

　　Wu Aotian stared at Liu Xingran on the ground and said calmly, "I know you don't believe it was me, but it was me. Are you surprised?"

　　"Impossible. You were only at the sixth level a few months ago. In such a short time, how could you become a spiritual practitioner? Your attack just now was at least at the level of a spiritual user... How is this possible!"

　　Liu Xingran murmured in his mouth, his eyes filled with horror, his entire face distorted with extreme fear.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the crazy Liu Xingran and shook his head, saying, "Since you used the Soul Sealing Technique to cripple my right arm, we were destined to be enemies, enemies that will never stop until one of us dies. Now it seems... I have won!"

　　Liu Xingran looked at Wu Aotian, his face extremely miserable and pale: "I should have killed you directly at the beginning, and shouldn't have let you leave the Dragon Soul Sect alive!"

　　Wu Aotian showed a bit of sarcasm on his face: "You didn't expect that a sixth-level cultivator could actually unlock your soul-sealing technique, right? Then you sent Leng Qi to capture me. Aren't you trying to make up for your loss?"

　　Liu Xingran's expression changed again: "Leng Qi...you know him? Then he...did you kill him?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "It was naturally me who killed Leng Qi, and it was also me who sent someone to deliver the blood letter to your Dragon Soul Sect. It's beyond your expectation, isn't it?"

　　Liu Xingran looked at Wu Aotian and suddenly started coughing violently. His chest heaved violently. As he coughed, blood splashed out of his mouth. Liu Xingran stared at Wu Aotian as if he wanted to eat him.

　　Wu Aotian raised his hand and said coldly: "If you want to kill me, I will kill you... Goodbye!"

　　As Wu Aotian waved his right hand, a tiny spiritual blade flew out of his hand, cut through Liu Xingran's throat, and took his life.

　　Liu Xingran fell to the ground with a thud, his body stopped struggling, but his eyes, which were still open until death, were filled with endless regret and unwillingness.

　　Wu Aotian walked over, sat down cross-legged, put his palms together, and aimed the air at Liu Xingran's head. The spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was already spinning rapidly.

　　Although he had only made two attacks just now, the large amount of spiritual energy extracted in an instant had caused the spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea to be almost exhausted. The spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had also shrunk a lot, so Wu Aotian had to replenish it in time.

　　Wu Aotian had already made a comparison. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could absorb the spiritual energy emitted from the human brain, the spiritual energy in the magic crystal, and the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. Among these three, the spiritual energy emitted after a person's death was the purest. Although the spiritual energy in the magic crystal was sufficient, it also contained many impurities and could not be completely absorbed. The concentration of the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was not as high as the first two. Of course, the situation might be better in some places with abundant spiritual energy.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian had already become a spiritual practitioner. He absorbed the pure spiritual energy escaping from Liu Xingran's brain at a speed more than ten times faster than when he absorbed Leng Qi. It only took less than half an hour, and all the spiritual energy escaping from Liu Xingran's brain had been absorbed.

　　This incomparably pure spiritual energy flowed along Wu Aotian's meridians, entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and then the spiritual energy flame from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron entered Wu Aotian's spiritual sea, filling his spiritual sea to the brim. Due to the nourishment of this incomparably pure spiritual energy, Wu Aotian even felt that his spiritual sea had expanded by another two points, and the amount of spiritual energy inside had increased a little.

　　After searching Liu Xingran's body, Wu Aotian only found a few bottles of medicinal pills, the Dragon Soul Sect token representing his status as an elder, and some miscellaneous items. However, Wu Aotian was somewhat interested in Liu Xingran's weapon.

　　Although it is just an ordinary spiritual weapon, it is still a spiritual weapon after all, and is much more powerful than ordinary weapons.

　　After blasting a big hole with one punch and burying Liu Xingran's body on the spot, Wu Aotian rested for a while and then set off on his journey home.

　　When Wu Aotian returned home, it was already noon the next day. Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng already knew what happened last night. They also knew that Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue had gone to chase the people from the Dragon Soul Sect. They had been feeling uneasy, but now they were relieved to see Wu Aotian return safely.

　　"Is Sister Ruxue back?"

　　Wu Aotian asked, and looking at everyone's faces, he suddenly asked in surprise: "Is she not back yet?"

　　Wu Houde nodded and said, "Yeah... Aotian, do you think anything will happen to her?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned. The strength of Tian Hu and others was naturally not as good as Liu Ruxue's. Why hasn't Liu Ruxue come back for so long? Is she chasing other people again?

　　"She should be fine. The Dragon Soul Sect's leader and the three elders besieged her, but they were no match for her... She is probably chasing after those Dragon Soul Sect disciples who escaped."

　　Thinking about the other two elders who escaped, Wu Aotian suddenly had an idea. Would Liu Ruxue go straight to the Dragon Soul Sect with the intention of wiping out the entire sect?

　　Chapter 70: Return to Cloud Palace

　　After asking a lot of questions, Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng left worriedly. Wu Aotian did not tell them the specific process as he did not want to scare them. He just said that Liu Ruxue was very powerful and had defeated the people of Dragon Soul Sect, and then went to chase them.

　　After the two left, Mo Yu and Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian with curiosity. Obviously, they both felt that what Wu Aotian said was not entirely true.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the two people, touched his nose, and smiled: "Okay, I know you are curious... Sister Ruxue and I caught up with them. In the forest, we raided them and killed nine of them first. Then they gathered together, but they were still no match for Sister Ruxue, so they fled in all directions. Sister Ruxue went to kill Tian Hu, and I followed Liu Xingran. While he was asleep, I attacked and killed him, and then I came back... That's all."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng both looked at Wu Aotian with extremely strange eyes: "You two attacked those spiritual practitioners together? You also killed Liu Xingran?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It was just a sneak attack. I was just relying on my unique method of concealing my aura. If we confront them head-on, I probably won't be able to defeat any of them."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng both gasped. They had already known the strength of those people from Wu Aotian. Each of them was a spiritual practitioner who had reached the level of spiritual envoy, and Liu Xingran was even a high-level spiritual envoy. Yet Wu Aotian was able to kill them. You have to know that Wu Aotian had just advanced to become a spiritual practitioner.

　　Not to mention Leng Feng, even Mo Yu thought he couldn't do it, but Wu Aotian did it!

　　The two people looked at each other in a rather strange way, as if Wu Aotian standing in front of them had three eyes and four hands. Wu Aotian spread out his hands and smiled, "Don't look at me so strangely, I just know some strange techniques."

　　Leng Feng took a breath and said, "Anyway, the fact that you can do it is enough to surprise us. After all, you have just advanced to a spiritual practitioner and you haven't even gotten familiar with the process yet."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said nothing more.

　　Liu Ruxue did not come back that day, and when she appeared at the door of the Wu family again, it was more than ten days later. At this time, Liu Ruxue no longer had the Xuantian armor surrounded by black air, nor did she have the Xuanlong sword filled with cold murderous intent.

　　Liu Ruxue was dressed in clean black clothes and had a calm expression. She walked slowly into the Wu family and went straight to Wu Aotian's yard.

　　"Sister Ruxue, you're back..." Wu Aotian stepped out of the house with a smile, his eyes lingering on Liu Ruxue's face: "Did you go to the Dragon Soul Sect for so many days?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, without hiding anything: "I am worried that they will retaliate against the Wu family later. I don't have to be afraid, but my father and eldest brother have no power to protect themselves, so I rushed to the Dragon Soul Sect first and waited for those who fled to return to the Dragon Soul Sect to catch them all..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled: "What was the result? Did they go back?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded: "Basically, they all returned. I killed Tian Hu halfway through. Two of the three elders returned to Dragon Soul Sect. The first thing they did when they returned was to gather the remaining inner disciples of Dragon Soul Sect. When they just gathered, I rushed in through the main gate. I strangled all the inner disciples of Dragon Soul Sect, including the two elders. Not a single one escaped..."

　　When Liu Ruxue talked about the massacre, her face did not show any emotion, as if she was just describing a trivial matter. After she finished speaking, Liu Ruxue frowned and said, "It's just that among the three elders, Liu Xingran did not show up. He attacked you that day, and now he has such a grudge against you. I'm afraid he will definitely take revenge on the Wu family in the future... This is a big hidden danger."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly: "Sister Ruxue, don't worry, Liu Xingran is dead."

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head slightly in surprise, her eyes falling on Wu Aotian's face: "You killed him?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said with a smile: "I saw them running away in all directions. You went after Tian Hu, and I went after Liu Xingran. I didn't want him to escape and leave any trouble behind..."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes showed some strange colors, and she was obviously also surprised that Wu Aotian could kill Liu Xingran, but she did not ask about the specific process, but just asked: "Are you injured?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "Fortunately, I attacked suddenly and hit him hard, otherwise, I would not be his opponent."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded slowly: "Now that you have become a spiritual practitioner, what are your plans for the future?"

　　Wu Aotian exhaled lightly and looked up at the sky: "I want to go out and take a look at this world, the world of spiritual practitioners..."

　　Liu Ruxue was silent, and finally said slowly: "This is an idea that many spiritual practitioners have, but the world of spiritual practitioners is more cruel than the world of ordinary people. Being strong often means being able to trample on the law. The law can only restrain the weak, but not the strong. In the world of spiritual practitioners, one can lose his life if he is not careful..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly. Having died once, he was no longer so afraid of death. "That's just the complete release of people's inner desires. Even if ordinary people have many desires, they have to suppress their desires because of various laws or other external conditions. Spiritual practitioners are already detached from the world, and everything is based on strength. Naturally, there is no need to suppress the desires in their hearts..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue and said, "Maybe it's not the right time yet. I will stay at home for a while."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, with a tone that showed a bit of surprise and admiration that she couldn't conceal: "You see things very clearly."

　　Wu Aotian stretched lazily and laughed, "If it's not like this, then why do the emperors of those countries have to look at the face of the Holy Land? This is strength. As long as you are strong enough, even the king will have to be polite to you."

　　Thinking of Liu Ruxue's trip to the Dragon Soul Sect, Wu Aotian thought of those outer disciples and said with a smile: "You killed all the inner disciples and elders of the Dragon Soul Sect, what about those outer disciples who live on the mountainside?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head. "I didn't do anything to them. The inner disciples in the Dragon Soul Sect's main hall have been killed. No one knows who did it. Even if the outer disciples want revenge, they can't find anyone to fight against. Moreover, when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. They can't even run for their lives, so how can they care about anything else?"

　　Wu Aotian looked into Liu Ruxue's eyes and suddenly smiled softly: "Okay."

　　Liu Ruxue hummed and tilted her head slightly, as if she didn't quite understand the meaning of Wu Aotian's two words "ears", but Wu Aotian just smiled and didn't explain.

　　The news of the destruction of the Dragon Soul Sect shocked the entire Guiyun Kingdom.

　　Although the Dragon Soul Sect was only a small sect, it was still well-known in Guiyun Country. However, the Dragon Soul Sect was destroyed so silently, and no one even knew who did it. This made people make groundless speculations.

　　The Guiyun Temple, the holy land of Guiyun Kingdom, also received the news and even sent people to Longhun Sect to check, because they wanted to know who was responsible and whether it was the work of another country.

　　The holy land Guiyun Hall has an extremely high status in Guiyun Kingdom, no less than the old man sitting on the throne of the imperial city. However, Guiyun Hall is also responsible for protecting Guiyun Kingdom. Guiyun Hall has the right to command all spiritual practitioners and sects in Guiyun Kingdom. If encountering danger, Guiyun Hall can gather all spiritual practitioners and sects in Guiyun Kingdom to resist foreign enemies.

　　The spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Temple are worried whether this is a conspiracy of other countries to weaken the strength of Guiyun's spiritual practitioners. This is because if a national war breaks out, the first conflicts and wars will be between the spiritual practitioners of the two countries. It would naturally be the best thing to destroy the other side's spiritual practitioners first. This kind of trick often happens before national battles, and because of this, it is necessary to investigate it thoroughly.

　　The investigation naturally did not produce any direct results, but there were some clues. The blood letter written by Leng Qi, who died more than three months ago, was known to some people even among the outer disciples. The powerful investigative ability of Guiyun Hall even revealed that Leng Qi went to Songyun City to capture Wu Aotian, which in turn involved the conflict between Wu Aotian and Liu Xingran.

　　The object of the investigation naturally shifted to Wu Aotian, but after conducting some investigation, the investigators discovered some very interesting things.

　　The information of the Wu family in Songyun City was soon placed in front of the master of Guiyun Hall. After he carefully checked it, he was surprised to find that a few months ago, a report from the Songyun City Appraisal Institute mentioned the appraisal process of Wu Aotian, indicating that this boy had great potential.

　　It took a useless person a month to reach the fourth level, and it seemed that this was not even his true strength. Not long after, he reached the sixth level and appeared in the selection field for outer disciples of the Dragon Soul Sect. Not long after that, Wu Aotian reached the eighth level. According to the latest investigation, Wu Aotian seems to have recently broken through and become a spiritual practitioner, but this news is not completely confirmed!

　　It took less than a year to complete this series of transformations. When the Lord of Guiyun Palace looked at the data, he couldn't help but be shocked. But besides being shocked, he couldn't help but feel a little more happy and expectant.

　　Is it true that Guiyun Country is going to give birth to a peerless genius?

　　If this is true, then we must pay attention to it early. Otherwise, it may fail due to some unexpected events or be discovered by people from other countries and poached at a high price.

　　Every spiritual practitioner is a precious asset to the country, and every spiritual genius is even more of a national treasure!

　　After thinking for a while, the Lord of Guiyun Palace summoned a guard standing at the door and pointed to a file in his hand: "Check this person carefully for me. I want all the detailed information about him, his family, and his friends. But you can't alarm him."

　　PS;

　　It’s off the new book list and I don’t have any recommendations for now. Wu Ao Tian Xia is buried in the sea of ​​books. If you think it’s okay, please help tell your friends who like reading.

　　Thank you, please collect and vote.

　　Chapter 71: The Palace Master's Choice

　　I was delayed by something, so the update is a little late, sorry.

　　-------

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that he had fallen into the attention of Guiyun Palace. After resolving the matter of Longhun Sect, Wu Aotian felt relieved because he no longer had to worry.

　　Liu Ruxue stayed at home for a while and then prepared to leave. After all, her original intention of coming back was to resolve the Dragon Soul Sect's affairs. Now that the matter had been resolved, she also had to busy herself with her own affairs. However, she did not tell others where she would go, what she would do, or when she would come back.

　　Liu Ruxue did not tell Wu Aotian anything about herself, and Wu Aotian did not ask any further questions, but Wu Aotian knew that there was probably a huge question buried in Liu Ruxue's heart, and that was Liu Ruxue's life experience.

　　When Liu Ruxue was adopted by Wu Houde, there was only a middle-aged man by her side. That middle-aged man was obviously not her father. He seemed to be just a guard in Liu Ruxue's family. When Wu Houde met them, the middle-aged man had suffered multiple serious injuries. After entrusting Liu Ruxue to Wu Houde, he died without even having time to make any further explanation.

　　Liu Ruxue was six years old at that time. She should have been very clear about the changes that had taken place in her family. During the two years at the Wu family, Wu Houde asked her about her family more than once, but she kept her mouth shut and never said a word. So until now, the Wu family was not very clear about Liu Ruxue's background.

　　Although Liu Ruxue didn't say it, but judging from the situation she encountered initially and her subsequent silence about her family, a tragedy must have happened in Liu Ruxue's family, and all her relatives are probably no longer in this world. Otherwise, why would she not return to her home for so many years?

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue who was about to leave and asked softly, "Have you taken revenge for your family?"

　　Liu Ruxue's body suddenly stiffened. She looked into Wu Aotian's eyes in silence, as if she was unwilling to mention the matter.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue steadily, waiting for Liu Ruxue's answer very persistently.

　　The two looked at each other for a long while. Liu Ruxue seemed unable to resist Wu Aotian's persistent gaze. Finally, she gently shook her head and said, "No."

　　Wu Aotian listened to Liu Ruxue finally speaking, and his confusion became even greater. He frowned and said, "Do you not know who the enemy is, or..."

　　Liu Ruxue hesitated for a moment, with a complex look in her eyes. She slowly turned her eyes away, looked at the white clouds in the distant sky, exhaled gently, and uttered a few words: "Not strong enough!"

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. Liu Ruxue had already reached the strength of a high-level spiritualist, but she still said that her strength was not enough. Then her enemy must also be a spiritual practitioner, and not an ordinary one.

　　Taking a deep breath, Wu Aotian said softly, "As long as we know who it is, we will be able to take revenge one day... Then, I will help you."

　　The last few words were spoken with certainty. Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian's face, which was still young but already showed a certain degree of determination. A smile appeared on her face. This smile was like sunshine, penetrating the dark clouds and dispelling the smug haze in his eyes.

　　"good!"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue's smile and became quite happy: "Don't worry, I will definitely catch up with you."

　　The smile in Liu Ruxue's eyes grew even more intense, and she nodded gently: "I believe it."

　　…

　　After Liu Ruxue left, the Wu family returned to peace. At this time, Yuwen Tuo, a seventh-class noble from the Yuwen family in Songyun City, also returned home in great dejection. The news of the demise of the Dragon Soul Sect was no longer a secret in Songyun City.

　　Although people did not dare to laugh at Yuwen Tuo, many of them still secretly laughed at his experience. After all, the Yuwen family had been showing off quite a bit in the past period of time.

　　Yuwen Tuo naturally had no idea that the demise of the Dragon Soul Sect was related to the Wu Family. He also didn't know that Liu Ruxue had once attacked the Dragon Soul Sect and killed all the remaining Dragon Soul disciples. He also didn't know that Liu Ruxue had ever hesitated as to whether to kill those outer disciples. If he knew, he would probably break out in a cold sweat.

　　Although the Dragon Soul Sect has been destroyed and the Wu family is no longer in any danger, Wu Aotian still remains quite low-key. He does not advertise to the outside world that he has become a spiritual practitioner. Instead, he continues to stay at home and practice hard.

　　There is not enough spiritual energy in Songyun City, but Wu Aotian still has a few magic crystals given by Liu Ruxue, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has already absorbed enough spiritual energy, so Wu Aotian does not need to worry about the problem of insufficient spiritual energy in Songyun City. His way of cultivation is different from others. As long as there is enough spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, it can be directly provided to his spiritual sea, which can be continuously warmed and expanded.

　　A few days later, Chen Feng, the president of Songyun City Appraisal Institute, came to visit in person, and Wu Houde received him in the lobby with surprise.

　　"President Chen, I am honored to be here. What is the important matter?"

　　Chen Feng looks like an ordinary old man, but he is actually a low-level spiritual user. He usually doesn't take care of the affairs of the appraisal institute and basically leaves them to Vice President Long to manage.

　　Chen Feng smiled slightly and said, "Nothing. I happened to pass by your house and sensed the fluctuation of spiritual energy in the house, so I came in to see who it was out of curiosity..."

　　After a slight pause, Chen Feng's eyes became a little strange: "I heard that Wu Aotian, the third young master of the Wu family, has reached the peak of the ninth level not long ago. Could it be that he has broken through the bottleneck and become a spiritual practitioner?"

　　Because of Chen Feng's identity, it was naturally inconvenient for Wu Houde to conceal it. Besides, the fact that Wu Aotian became a spiritual practitioner would be exposed sooner or later. Now that the hidden danger of the Dragon Soul Sect was gone, there was naturally no need to hide it.

　　"President Chen, you guessed right. Aotian broke through the bottleneck a few days ago and became a spiritual practitioner." Speaking of the news, Wu Houde was quite emotional. Wu Aotian had been looked down upon and despised before, but who would have thought that in less than a year, Wu Aotian would jump from a useless person to a spiritual practitioner.

　　Chen Feng's arrival was certainly not accidental. At this time, there were two envoys from the Holy Land in the appraisal institute. Their purpose was to thoroughly investigate Wu Aotian. However, if they rashly showed up, they might be able to find out Wu Aotian's strength, but Wu Aotian would definitely find out, which would be against the orders of the Palace Master.

　　Hearing Wu Houde's admission, Chen Feng sincerely praised: "It seems that Wu Aotian is really a genius. In less than a year, he has become a spiritual practitioner. It is really enviable. His future achievements will definitely be limitless."

　　Wu Houde said a few polite words, but the pride and pride on his face were extremely obvious.

　　Chen Feng's admiration was genuine. Thinking that Guiyun Country might have one more spiritual genius, Chen Feng was quite happy. As a member of Guiyun Palace, he naturally regarded protecting Guiyun Country as his mission, and discovering talents was the responsibility of their appraisal institutes throughout Guiyun Country.

　　Chen Feng narrowed his eyes slightly and asked curiously, "Why do I feel that there is more than one spiritual energy fluctuation in your house? Is there any other spiritual practitioner in your house?"

　　Wu Houde nodded calmly: "There are two other spiritual practitioners. One is my son's friend who has just been promoted to a spiritual practitioner. The other is a friend I knew before..."

　　Chen Feng was surprised. He didn't expect that the Wu family would suddenly have three spiritual practitioners. Moreover, one of them seemed to have a strong spiritual fluctuation. He estimated that they should also be high-level spiritual disciples. Thinking of the rumors about the Wu family, Chen Feng asked with some understanding, "Is it the spiritual practitioner you saved?"

　　Wu Houde nodded, there was no need to hide this matter from others.

　　Chen Feng smiled and said, "It's not easy for other families to produce one spiritual practitioner, but your Wu family has three spiritual practitioners all of a sudden. That's really amazing. Oh, by the way, it seems that your daughter also came back a few days ago. She is also a spiritual practitioner, right?"

　　Wu Houde nodded again: "Yes, she has been practicing with her master, but this child is very opinionated and never tells us about her affairs. I don't even know who her master is. She has only been home for a short time, and she is gone again..."

　　Chen Feng was getting more and more surprised. Including Liu Ruxue, the Wu family now had four spiritual practitioners. This was probably a rare thing in the entire Guiyun Kingdom.

　　Chen Feng had already learned the information he wanted to know, and he didn't insist on meeting them. After a few words of greeting, he left. On the surface, it looked like he had just happened to pass by and noticed them.

　　The information was quickly summarized and then brought back to Guiyun Palace and placed in front of the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace again.

　　"The Wu family actually has four spiritual practitioners!" After the Guiyun Palace Master carefully read the entire file, his expression became quite surprised: "This Wu family is incredible. Wu Aotian actually became a spiritual practitioner in less than a year. He has a bright future."

　　With his hands behind his back, the master of Guiyun Palace paced back and forth in the room, and finally stopped in front of the table, closing his eyes slightly, as if thinking.

　　After a while, the head of Guiyun Hall opened his eyes, knocked lightly on the table, called in a Holy Land guard, patted the information of all the people in the Wu family that had been summarized twice on the table, and said lightly: "You go to the imperial city, give this thing to His Majesty, and ask him to reward the Wu family, preferably to upgrade some of the noble ranks. At the same time, you follow the person who gave the reward to Songyun City and bring Wu Aotian to see me."

　　After finishing speaking, the Lord of Guiyun Palace patted the file again and said, "Wu Aotian, this person may be a genius."

　　As the personal bodyguard following the Lord of Guiyun Palace, he is naturally the person who is most familiar with the Lord. He naturally understands that if the Lord of Guiyun Palace can give him the evaluation of genius, then this person named Wu Aotian must have something extraordinary. What's more, the Lord of Guiyun Palace directly asked His Majesty to reward the Wu family. The intention of taking care of and recruiting him is already very obvious.

　　Chapter 72 Reward

　　Wu Houde sat on a rattan chair in the garden, holding a teacup, sipping tea peacefully, with an extremely comfortable look on his face.

　　I don’t know if it has anything to do with Chen Feng’s last visit, but the news that Wu Aotian had become a spiritual practitioner quickly spread throughout Songyun City. The Wu family once again became the focus of everyone’s attention, and more people seemed to be visiting the Wu family.

　　Although these people did not have any practical business when visiting the Wu family and were just exchanging pleasantries, everyone knew that these people were trying to establish good relations with the Wu family. Wu Aotian transformed from a useless person to a spiritual practitioner in less than a year. God knows what kind of achievements he will make in the future. If he offended the Wu family, wouldn't that be courting death?

　　Upon hearing the news that Wu Aotian had advanced to become a spiritual practitioner, Qi Tiancheng, the head of the Qi family, was stunned and then secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, after the fall of the Wan family, he realized that something was wrong with the Wu family, and under the pretext of cooperation, he opened up a new business and brought the Wu family in. Although he made less money, he finally eliminated the Wu family's hatred towards the Qi family.

　　If I hadn't reacted quickly and acted early... would the Qi family be like the Wan family?

　　Thinking of this possibility, Qi Tiancheng got two more drops of cold sweat on his forehead. So, the Qi family came to Wu Mansion to congratulate more people. Fortunately, the Qi and Wu families cooperated in business and had a lot of exchanges. Qi Tiancheng seemed much more natural when he moved around.

　　Regarding these recent changes, Wu Houde, while being proud of his son, could not help but feel a little smug.

　　The Wu family can be considered to be proud now. In Songyun City, even the seventh-class noble Yuwen family is now polite to the Wu family. Although the Wu family is still a ninth-class noble family, Wu Aotian became a spiritual practitioner in one year. If after another ten or eight years, his strength will be even stronger, the Wu family's noble rank will probably be raised by several levels. That would be very easy.

　　But no one, including the Wu father and son, expected that the reward would come so quickly.

　　"Master, Master... the envoy is coming, the envoy is coming!"

　　The housekeeper Song De hurried to the garden and shouted with great joy: "Master, go and receive the decree!"

　　Wu Houde put down the teacup in his hand in surprise, turned around and looked at the anxious Song De in surprise: "Special envoy, where did the special envoy come from?"

　　"He's from the Imperial City. He's a special envoy sent by the King. I just asked around and it seems like he's here to reward the Wu family!"

　　Wu Houde stood up in surprise, straightened his clothes, and walked quickly outside, shouting, "I'll go and receive them first, you go and call Ling Feng and Ao Tian."

　　Wu Aotian was practicing in his room. He was a little surprised when he heard Song De's words. Why did a special envoy from the palace suddenly come at this time?

　　Although he was confused, Wu Aotian still went towards the hall quickly. Before he even got close to the hall, Wu Aotian felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy. Wu Aotian was stunned. How could there be a spiritual practitioner?

　　When Wu Aotian walked into the hall, he saw Wu Houde smiling and talking to a middle-aged man dressed in yellow palace guard uniform. Next to this middle-aged man sat a man who looked to be in his thirties. The strong spiritual energy fluctuations were emanating from this man.

　　The middle-aged man should be a member of the guard of His Majesty the King in the royal palace, which can be seen from his attire, while the man in his thirties was wearing a white robe with a pattern above his chest. A palace was faintly visible between several auspicious clouds.

　　Wu Aotian had just become a spiritual practitioner, so naturally he could not recognize what force that symbol represented. He couldn't help but feel confused. This man was obviously not from the palace. He just didn't know why he came to the Wu family with this palace guard.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian walked into the house, the palace guard and the other man turned their eyes at the same time and fell on Wu Aotian, their eyes full of scrutiny. Wu Aotian calmly walked behind his father without saying a word.

　　Wu Lingfeng also came over quickly, looking excited. The palace guard smiled and said, "Everyone is here, let's get down to business first."

　　Wu Houde, Wu Aotian and Wu Lingfeng stood respectfully. The palace guard opened a golden scroll in his hand and began to read.

　　Wu Aotian stood silently behind Wu Houde, his eyes lowered, looking at the ground, but he could clearly feel that the gaze of the man standing next to him was always hovering over him and never left.

　　Listening to the palace guards solemnly reading out the imperial edict, Wu Houde's face was already revealing uncontrollable excitement. This time, not only was he rewarded with 100,000 Fantasy Spirit Coins and a large amount of high-quality silk and valuables, but he also raised the Wu family's noble rank from the lowest ninth rank to the eighth rank. As the noble rank was raised, the Wu family's fiefdom also increased by at least twice.

　　Wu Aotian did not feel excited at all. Instead, he was extremely confused, because Wu Aotian did not believe the imperial edict's words about the Wu family working diligently and contributing to the country. It was impossible for His Majesty the King to pay attention to the insignificant Wu family in a small city like Songyun City. So where did this reward come from?

　　However, Wu Aotian's doubts were soon answered. After the handover of the imperial edict, the man who had been standing by without saying a word suddenly stepped forward and looked at Wu Aotian: "Wu Aotian, do you have time recently?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the man with some confusion, not understanding why he asked such a question, but he nodded and said, "I have time, what can I do for you?"

　　The man smiled gently: "That's good, can you come with me? Our Palace Master wants to see you."

　　"Palace Master? To see me?" Wu Aotian looked at the man in surprise and asked softly, "I don't think I know any Palace Master."

　　The man in white robe smiled softly: "Let me introduce myself. My name is Jiang Zicong. I am from Guiyun Palace and I am one of the eight guards of the Palace Master."

　　Return to the Cloud Palace!

　　The mouths of the Wu family father and son opened wide at the same time. That was the patron saint of Guiyun country and a holy place in the hearts of the people of Guiyun!

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace actually took the initiative to ask to see Wu Aotian!

　　What an honor!

　　Wu Aotian was also shocked by this sudden news, but he quickly came to his senses and asked in confusion: "Why would the Lord of Guiyun Palace want to see a nobody like me? I am really flattered..."

　　Jiang Zicong saw that Wu Aotian was shocked for only a moment after learning his identity, and then he came to his senses. His eyes were still extremely calm, and he did not fall into ecstasy because of the news. His evaluation of Wu Aotian in his heart couldn't help but increase by two points.

　　"In less than a year, you have gone from being unable to practice the Body Strengthening Technique to becoming a spiritual practitioner. You are the first person in the entire history of Guiyun Nation to do so. It is not an exaggeration to call you a genius. The Palace Master has always valued talents, so I want to meet you."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly startled. He didn't expect that he would be noticed by the Holy Land. It was really strange. He didn't go to the appraisal institute to appraise his strength level. He thought about his father mentioning a few days ago that the president of the appraisal institute, Chen Feng, had been there. Could it be because of this incident?

　　Wu Aotian naturally couldn't guess the reason why he was noticed by Guiyun Palace. It was because Guiyun Palace noticed him when they were investigating the destruction of Longhun Sect.

　　Guiyun Palace is the guardian of the entire Guiyun Kingdom, and the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace can be said to be the most prestigious figure in the entire Guiyun Kingdom. Since he has asked to see me, I naturally have to go there.

　　Wu Aotian was not as excited as Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng. He was just curious about what the purpose of the Lord of Guiyun Palace was in meeting him.

　　However, thinking about the reward bestowed upon the Wu family by His Majesty this time, Wu Aotian vaguely guessed the purpose of the Lord of Guiyun Palace. He presumably came up with the idea behind this reward, otherwise, His Majesty in the Imperial City would not care about a ninth-rank noble from a remote town. The Lord of Guiyun Palace did this probably because he discovered his talent in cultivation and thought that he might be very successful in the future, so he wanted to recruit them. Although his strength was still low now, he would always be grateful if he gave the Wu family some benefits first.

　　Wu Aotian did not have any aversion to the behavior of the Lord of Guiyun Palace. Guiyun Palace absorbed all the talents it could, and ultimately it was all for the purpose of protecting Guiyun Country. In history, Guiyun Palace had fought many battles with spiritual practitioners from other countries, resulting in heavy casualties, but it had always insisted on protecting Guiyun Country. This alone was enough to make it worthy of everyone's respect.

　　"The Lord of Guiyun Palace wants to see me. I am honored. But I don't know when to set off."

　　Jiang Zicong smiled and said, "If you don't mind, we can set off for Guiyun Palace tomorrow."

　　Since he had already decided to go, Wu Aotian didn't hesitate at all and agreed neatly: "Okay, let's set off tomorrow."

　　That night, Wu Aotian told Mo Yu and Leng Feng that he was going to Guiyun Palace. Leng Feng had always been by Wu Aotian's side. Mo Yu originally didn't care much about other things except cultivation, but when he heard that they were going to Guiyun Palace, he was actually quite excited and took the initiative to say that he wanted to go too.

　　Wu Aotian was naturally very welcome. Having two more people around him would make it less boring, and secondly, there would be someone to take care of him in case anything happened.

　　The next morning, out of politeness, Wu Aotian told Jiang Zicong that Leng Feng and Mo Yu wanted to follow him to Guiyun Palace. Jiang Zicong had no objection, but said that they could go to Guiyun Palace together, but he had no say on whether the Palace Master would see them or not.

　　Wu Aotian, Leng Feng and Mo Yu, a group of three, bid farewell to their families and rode on horses with Jiang Zicong, leaving Songyun City and heading towards Baiyun City, the capital of Guiyun Kingdom. As long as they passed Baiyun City and headed north, they would reach Guiyun Palace, the holy place in the hearts of the people of Guiyun.

　　Chapter 73: Random Uncle

　　Jiang Zicong did not travel with the palace guard who came to announce the decree, but went ahead with Wu Aotian and others.

　　Since they were traveling together, they naturally had a lot of time to talk. Through the conversation, Jiang Zicong almost understood everything about Wu Aotian. Of course, the information he knew was only the information that Wu Aotian had filtered. Regarding his adventures, he still only mentioned it briefly, and Jiang Zicong did not ask too many questions. After all, everyone has their own secrets, and not everyone is willing to be known by others.

　　Jiang Zicong also had a relative understanding of Leng Feng and Mo Yu. He did not expect that Leng Feng was actually the disciple of the Taoist Wu Ji who liked to calculate, and Mo Yu had been groping in the dark since he was a child, and even learned cultivation secretly. Looking at Mo Yu's current strength as a high-level spiritual user, Jiang Zicong was full of admiration.

　　As for Jiang Zicong, Wu Aotian and others also learned a lot from the conversation. It turned out that Jiang Zicong's strength was the same as Liu Ruxue's, also a high-level spiritual master. The eight personal guards of the Palace Master were almost the same in strength. This made Wu Aotian secretly marvel in his heart. The Guiyun Palace was indeed worthy of being the pillar of the Guiyun Kingdom, and it was filled with masters.

　　"What about the Palace Master? What level of strength has he reached?"

　　Jiang Zicong smiled and said, "Under the Lord of Guiyun Palace, there are four generals. The strength of the four generals and the Lord of the Palace has already entered the Martial Spirit Realm..."

　　Martial Spirit Realm!

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised, but soon he was relieved. The three stages of spiritual disciple, spiritual messenger and spiritual master are collectively called the Virtual Spiritual Realm, which is also the realm that spiritual practitioners are most likely to stay in. The high-level spiritual master is a big bottleneck. If you break through the high-level spiritual master, you will enter a higher realm, which is the Martial Spiritual Realm. The Martial Spiritual Realm is divided into two levels, namely the Earth Spirit and the Sky Spirit.

　　The earth spirit is also divided into three stages, and it is said that if one can enter the sky spirit, one can control the spiritual energy to support one's body and fly freely.

　　Leng Feng asked curiously: "Are they earth spirits or sky spirits?"

　　Jiang Zicong smiled and said, "There is not even one person in the entire Guiyun Kingdom who can enter the Heavenly Spirit Stage. If a spiritual practitioner at the Heavenly Spirit Stage can ever appear in Guiyun Kingdom, then the prestige of our Guiyun Kingdom will certainly be greatly improved."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "Is there no spiritual practitioner at the Heavenly Spirit stage in the entire Guiyun Kingdom? What about other countries?"

　　Jiang Zicong shook his head and said, "There are many countries in the entire continent. There are more than a dozen small countries like our Guiyun Country. The strength of the spiritual practitioners in these countries is roughly the same. Only those medium or high-level countries with larger territories, larger populations, and more spiritual practitioners will have spiritual practitioners at the Heavenly Spirit stage. For a country like ours, every additional spiritual practitioner at the Earthly Spirit level is very meaningful. If we can have one more Heavenly Spirit spiritual practitioner, then the prosperity of this country is just around the corner."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised, but thinking about this world where martial arts is respected, he understood in his heart. If there is a Tianling spiritual practitioner who can fly freely, who among the hostile countries would dare to provoke him? If the Tianling spiritual practitioner is angered, he can fly directly into the palace quietly and kill the opponent's emperor, or even directly invade the opponent's holy land and kill the opponent's holy land leader. Or when the army arrives, the Tianling spiritual practitioner can completely kill the opponent's spiritual practitioners who come to help, or the leader of the army. How can this battle not be won?

　　This spiritual practitioner is simply a moving bomb. Wherever he moves, disaster will occur!

　　Thinking of Liu Ruxue who was stuck at the bottleneck, and the eight powerful guards of the holy land like Jiang Zicong, they were all stuck at the peak of high-level spiritual masters and could hardly make any progress for a while.

　　"Is it very difficult for a high-level spiritualist to break through the bottleneck and enter the earth spirit?"

　　Jiang Zicong smiled bitterly and shook his head, "It's difficult, very difficult. It's even harder than becoming a spiritual practitioner from the ninth level. The eight of us have been stuck in this realm for decades and still haven't made a breakthrough..."

　　Seeing the surprised looks of Wu Aotian and the others, Jiang Zicong said with a smile: "You think I look quite young, but actually I am already in my seventies or eighties. After all, spiritual practitioners age much longer than ordinary people, and they can keep their faces from aging."

　　Wu Aotian and the other two were all shocked. They hadn't expected that Jiang Zicong was already in his seventies or eighties. They also hadn't expected that it would be so difficult to break through the Void Spirit Realm and enter the Martial Spirit Realm. Thinking of Liu Ruxue who was stuck in a high-level bottleneck, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel worried. Can she break through this bottleneck?

　　After about twenty days of travel, the group of four entered Baiyun City, the capital of Guiyun Kingdom. After resting for a night in Baiyun City, the four people passed through Baiyun City and headed towards the holy land.

　　The holy land Guiyun Temple is located on Longgu Ridge, north of Baiyun City. The entire mountain range looks like a crouching dragon, and Guiyun Temple is located at the head of the dragon.

　　Guiyun Hall is located at a very high altitude. From the foot of the mountain, there are wide stone steps leading up. These stone steps are all made of jade, and there are white jade railings, exuding a warm luster.

　　Looking at this road that was forcibly opened out of the mountains and made entirely of jade, Wu Aotian was amazed. Looking up, the lofty Guiyun Palace looked like a palace in the sky. Part of the palace was faintly visible in the misty white fog. Seeing this scene, Wu Aotian suddenly thought of the logo of Guiyun Palace, which was probably derived from this scene.

　　Walking up the stone steps, the white jade steps among the towering mountains, the high mountains in front and the palace towering above make people feel very small. A mighty momentum seems to have filled the entire Longgu Ridge. When people are in it, they will naturally feel the grandeur of the lofty Guiyun Palace.

　　Along the way, they would occasionally see people from the Guiyun Hall wearing white robes with the Guiyun Hall logo. Wu Aotian had heard from Jiang Zicong that there was no master-disciple relationship in the Guiyun Hall like in other sects. The people in the Guiyun Hall came from all over the Guiyun Kingdom, and many even came from other sects in the Guiyun Kingdom. In the entire Guiyun Hall, the Lord of the Guiyun Hall was the supreme being, and then there were the four great generals. Below them, all were brothers in the sect, and the strongest one was the senior brother, regardless of age.

　　These people all joined Guiyun Palace with the same idea, which was to guard the entire Guiyun Kingdom and make Guiyun Kingdom even more powerful.

　　After entering the tall gate of Guiyun Palace, Jiang Zicong took several people to a hall and asked them to wait while he went to report to the master of Guiyun Palace.

　　Not long after, Jiang Zicong came back and told Wu Aotian that the Palace Master was waiting for him. He also told Leng Feng and Mo Yu that after meeting Wu Aotian, the Palace Master would meet them one by one.

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu were extremely excited when they heard the news, which made Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile. It seemed that in Guiyun Country, no one could surpass the master of Guiyun Palace in terms of prestige. Even people as cold and lonely as Leng Feng and Mo Yu would be happy to meet the master of Guiyun Palace once. It was understandable.

　　Following Jiang Zicong, they passed through many houses and finally came to a bamboo forest. Jiang Zicong stopped and pointed to the depths of the bamboo forest. He said softly, "The Palace Master is in there. Just go there by yourself. I'll wait for you here."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the lush bamboo forest with some surprise. He originally thought that he would be received in a majestic hall, but he did not expect it to be in such an environment.

　　As if he had seen through Wu Aotian's doubts, Jiang Zicong smiled and said, "Although the Palace Master handles matters in Guiyun Palace, he usually lives in this bamboo forest. There is a small house deep in the bamboo forest. That is the Palace Master's residence. You can go there."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, took a deep breath, and walked along the gravel path in the bamboo forest towards the depths of the forest.

　　Everything here is so natural, even the gravel path seems to be filled with the smell of earth. It is like two completely different worlds compared to the magnificent jade ladder outside.

　　A gentle breeze blew, and there was a rustling sound in the bamboo forest. For some reason, Wu Aotian, who was originally very nervous, suddenly calmed down. His mind seemed to have calmed down as well, and he quietly felt this unusual tranquility.

　　The path was winding. Wu Aotian walked leisurely. After walking for about a few hundred meters and turning around a bamboo forest, the view in front of him suddenly opened up. A wooden house was located in the bamboo forest. In front of the house, there were several flower beds with various flowers in full bloom. Together with the surrounding green bamboo forest and the faint mist in the bamboo forest, it was like a fairyland on earth.

　　Just as Wu Aotian stopped to look at the beautiful scenery in front of him, a man stood up in the flower garden. He was a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a square face, and a flower hoe in his hand.

　　The middle-aged man was not wearing the white robe of Guiyun Palace. He was only wearing ordinary coarse cloth clothes. There were even some dirt marks on his clothes, and there was dirt on his hoe. It was obvious that he was loosening the soil for the flowers and plants in the flowerbed, or weeding.

　　This middle-aged man who doesn't look outstanding and doesn't seem to have any majesty, but instead gives people a natural and friendly feeling, is he the supreme master of Guiyun Palace of Guiyun Kingdom?

　　"Wu Aotian, what do you think of my place?"

　　Wu Aotian had imagined in his mind many scenarios of their meeting and the first sentences they would say, but Wu Aotian had never expected that in such an environment, such a casual middle-aged uncle would ask such a casual question as the first sentence.

　　Looking at this smiling middle-aged man, the image of the Guiyun Palace Master that Wu Aotian had always imagined in his mind, who was dignified and concerned about the country and the people, collapsed.

　　"Very good, very peaceful, can make people feel relaxed involuntarily..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about his feelings along the way and answered very seriously. After thinking for a while, he added: "At least, it's completely different from the feeling on the way to Guiyun Palace."

　　Chapter 74: Joining Guiyun Palace

　　"Oh, tell me, what's the difference?"

　　The master of Guiyun Palace, the middle-aged uncle standing in the flower garden, seemed very interested in Wu Aotian's answer. He carefully avoided the flowers and plants in the flower garden and walked out of the flower garden. He put the flower hoe next to the wooden house and washed his hands in a wooden barrel next to it.

　　Wu Aotian looked at this very different middle-aged man, thought for a moment, and replied: "Guiyun Hall gives people a solemn and majestic feeling, but this place gives people extreme peace and tranquility. They are two completely different feelings."

　　"Which one do you like?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace had his hands behind his back, staring at Wu Aotian very seriously.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It's just the external environment. The key is the state of mind. If you are in a busy city, your mind will be calm. If you are in the wilderness, the world will be restless if your mind is not at peace. Whether it is tranquility or solemnity, it is just a matter of human perception. If you must compare, perhaps this quiet place is better. At least here you can feel relatively free."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Hall looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "I didn't expect that you have such a state of mind after just becoming a spiritual practitioner. It's amazing, really amazing."

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly and did not answer. Not to mention that technology was advanced in his previous life and there were many schools of thought on the analysis of the state of mind, it was simply that as a Yanhuang special policeman in his previous life, he was very strong in both external and internal spiritual cultivation. Although his body has changed now, his soul has not changed.

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace looked at Wu Aotian and smiled softly, "According to the information we have collected, you don't seem to have any teacher to guide you..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "At first, I couldn't practice because my meridians were atrophied. I was seriously injured and hovered between life and death. Then I had a strange encounter and received guidance from others in the dim light... That's how I changed my fate."

　　The head of Guiyun Palace looked up and smiled softly, "Fate is always wonderful... Are you interested in joining Guiyun Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. He didn't expect that the other party would actually invite him to join Guiyun Palace, and he brought it up without any prelude. Several thoughts quickly turned over in his mind, but in the end he still answered honestly: "Palace Master, I know that Guiyun Palace is the patron saint of Guiyun Country, but I don't know anything about Guiyun Palace. I don't know what I need to do after joining Guiyun Palace. Besides, I have just become a spiritual practitioner, and I am very confused."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace did not show any dissatisfaction with Wu Aotian's answer, but nodded and said: "I understand what you said. In fact, the purpose of Guiyun Palace is very simple, that is to protect Guiyun Country. If spiritual practitioners from other countries invade our Guiyun Country, then we in Guiyun Palace will have no choice but to fight back. If there is no war, there is actually nothing else to worry about..."

　　"The reason why I invited you to join Guiyun Palace is because I am optimistic about your future potential. Once you have the identity of a member of Guiyun Palace, it will be able to provide you with good protection. Your current strength is really of no help to Guiyun Palace."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt ashamed. He spoke directly and the master of Guiyun Palace also answered directly. However, hearing what he said, it seemed that he invited him to join Guiyun Palace to protect himself. Indeed, if he had the identity of Guiyun Palace, no one in Guiyun would dare to attack him openly. After all, in Guiyun, no one dared to go against Guiyun Palace. Guiyun Palace was also the strongest force in Guiyun.

　　If I had been a member of Guiyun Palace, would a sect like the Dragon Soul Sect still dare to attack me?

　　But there is no free lunch in the world. When I get the identity of Guiyun Palace, I wonder what I need to pay?

　　"So what do I need to do?"

　　Laughing, the Lord of Guiyun Palace said with a smile: "You don't need to do anything. I invite you to join Guiyun Palace just because I want you to grow well. Of course, if you agree to join, you must at least abide by two things."

　　"Palace Master, please speak."

　　The eyes of the Lord of Guiyun Palace suddenly revealed a stern aura that was totally inconsistent with his appearance and attire. He stared at Wu Aotian's face, as if he wanted to see through his true inner thoughts. Wu Aotian did not look away, but greeted the Lord of Guiyun Palace's scrutiny with a calm and frank look.

　　"First, you must not abuse your status as a member of Guiyun Palace to seek personal gain or do anything that damages the reputation of Guiyun Palace."

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation and smiled gently, "The Palace Master gave me this identity to protect me. I will naturally not use this identity to bully others. Otherwise, if others don't deal with me, I'm afraid the Palace Master will be the first one to deal with me."

　　The master of Guiyun Palace nodded slowly: "It's best if you understand this. As the guardian of Guiyun Country, Guiyun Palace will not allow anyone to do anything to tarnish it!"

　　Wu Aotian solemnly promised: "I can definitely do this."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace nodded and continued, "Second, your strength is still very low now. I will not make any demands on you, but I hope that one day, when you become stronger, you can always remember that you are from Guiyun Kingdom. When Guiyun Kingdom needs you, I hope you can stand up."

　　Using the identity of a Guiyun Palace member to buy your own future?

　　Wu Aotian thought about it, and suddenly chuckled: "Palace Master, I don't want to tell lies, nor do I want to make some illusory promises, but I can assure you that when the Dangguiyun Kingdom needs me, I will stand up and do what I can."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace looked at Wu Aotian, with a hint of smile in his eyes: "Are you able to do it? You are afraid of being at a disadvantage, so you have left yourself a way out in advance. But what if you are asked to fight to the death, and even lose your life?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said calmly: "That depends on the specific situation. We only have one life, so we can't waste it carelessly."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace looked at Wu Aotian, his eyes suddenly changed, becoming extremely stern, like two sharp arrows, making people feel as if they were being stared at and felt painful: "Are you afraid of death?"

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a huge pressure coming from the master of Guiyun Palace. Although this momentum was invisible, it was like a mountain, as if it was going to make people vomit blood. Wu Aotian took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "To contribute to the country is what we should do, but to fight blindly is not cherishing ourselves..."

　　"If the strength is equal, it's okay to fight hard, after all, there is still hope of victory. But if the opponent is much stronger than you, is there any point in fighting hard? It's just a futile death, and it won't change the result at all. It's better to keep your life and plan for another day."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace stared at Wu Aotian, and all the fierce aura on his body suddenly disappeared completely: "Maybe you are right, but sometimes, even if you know that doing something will not change anything, and you may even lose your life, you still have to do it."

　　Wu Aotian was silent. What the Lord of Guiyun Palace said was right. When many things really happen to you, you will make a decision in that instant that you may not be able to make for a long time under normal circumstances, including... fighting for your life, including... dying.

　　"I agree with what you said. From today on, you are a member of Guiyun Hall. Your name will be written into the roster of Guiyun Hall. You can choose to stay in Guiyun Hall to practice, or you can choose to practice on your own. You can enter the library of Guiyun Hall to look at it, but you can only study. You cannot take it out, nor can you teach others what you have learned."

　　After hearing the Guiyun Palace Master's decision so cleanly and efficiently, Wu Aotian thought about it and felt that this matter would bring many benefits to him after all. Besides, he had also said that if there was any trouble in the Guiyun Kingdom in the future, he would naturally help out and do his best.

　　"Thank you for your love and care. I will definitely obey what you say."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace smiled at Wu Aotian and said, "I hope that one day, you can surpass me in all aspects and become the patron saint of Guiyun Nation."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly: "Is this an expectation or encouragement from the Palace Master? It is really not easy to surpass the Palace Master."

　　The head of Guiyun Hall smiled and said, "Not easy doesn't mean impossible. In less than a year, you have surpassed the entire physical strengthening realm and become a spiritual practitioner. Who dares to underestimate your future?"

　　Waving his hand, the Lord of Guiyun Temple continued, "You have only been a spiritual practitioner for a few months. Your spiritual energy fluctuations are much stronger than those of low-level spiritual practitioners. I believe you are about to break through to the intermediate spiritual disciple... Go ahead. If anything happens, I will send someone to find you."

　　Wu Aotian bowed to the master of Guiyun Palace, turned around, and left without looking back.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's disappearing back, the Lord of Guiyun Palace put his hands behind his back, his eyes deep, and exhaled softly after a long time.

　　At the entrance of the bamboo forest, Wu Aotian met Jiang Zicong who was waiting outside. Jiang Zicong did not ask what happened, but took Wu Aotian back to the hall, and then took Leng Feng and Mo Yu to see the master of Guiyun Hall in two groups. When Leng Feng and Mo Yu came back, both of them had happy faces.

　　Jiang Zicong had obviously received instructions from the Lord of Guiyun Palace. He bowed to Wu Aotian and said with a smile: "Congratulations, from today on, we are brothers."

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu beside him suddenly opened their eyes wide, looked at Wu Aotian in surprise and asked: "You joined Guiyun Palace?"

　　Before Wu Aotian could answer, Jiang Zicong laughed and handed a silver token to Wu Aotian: "Wu Aotian is a genius. The Palace Master has made an exception and accepted Wu Aotian as a member of Guiyun Palace... This is the symbol of our identity as a member of Guiyun Palace, so don't lose it..."

　　Wu Aotian took the token handed over by Jiang Zicong and stroked it gently. There was the same logo pattern as the Guiyun Palace on the token, and there was also a faint fluctuation of spiritual energy on the token.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　Chapter 75: Concentrate on Studying

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu next to them looked at the token in Wu Aotian's hand with undisguised envy and joy on their faces. They had a very close relationship with Wu Aotian, and besides being envious of Wu Aotian's ability to enter Guiyun Palace, they were naturally happy for Wu Aotian.

　　"With this badge, you can freely enter and exit the library and study inside, but you cannot take anything out, nor can you teach others what you have learned without permission. I wonder if you will choose to continue to practice in Guiyun Hall, or leave?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said with a smile: "I want to stay and read some books first. I think there should be a lot of things I can learn in the library of Guiyun Hall. I have just become a spiritual practitioner, and I am still confused about the world of spiritual practitioners."

　　Jiang Zicong found Wu Aotian's words interesting and couldn't help laughing: "Okay, I'll arrange a fixed room for you and you'll live there from now on. Anyway, we have a lot of houses here, so that room will be yours from now on."

　　He turned around and looked at Leng Feng and Mo Yu, and smiled: "You two can also stay here for a while. You can also choose what the Palace Master promised you."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask curiously: "What did the Palace Master promise you?"

　　Leng Feng's eyebrows were filled with excitement that could not be concealed: "The Palace Master said that he would give me a bottle of Xiuling Pill that can help me practice, and I can also choose three techniques from the library, and he also gave me a spiritual weapon."

　　Mo Yu nodded, glanced at Leng Feng and smiled: "I am almost there too. With this bottle of Xiuling Pill, if you give me enough time, I should have no problem breaking through the bottleneck."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "That's not bad. Although I have joined the Guiyun Palace, apart from the techniques that I can browse in the library, I don't have any spiritual pills or spiritual weapons."

　　Jiang Zicong smiled and said, "Perhaps the Palace Master has his own deep meaning for this."

　　Wu Aotian was just saying it casually, he didn't care about the bottle of spiritual elixir or the spiritual weapon. Even if he thought about it, he knew that the spiritual weapons given to Leng Feng and Mo Yu must be just ordinary spiritual weapons. After seeing Liu Ruxue's two spiritual weapons, Wu Aotian had lost a lot of interest and expectations in those ordinary spiritual weapons.

　　Jiang Zicong quickly arranged rooms for the three of them, and said with a smile: "In fact, you might as well stay in Guiyun Hall to practice. First, there are no worldly affairs here to distract you. Second, after some changes to the formations here, the spiritual energy is gathered and is extremely rich. Third, if you encounter any difficulties in your practice, you can still communicate with many fellow disciples. If it really doesn't work, you can also ask the hall master for guidance... It's much faster than practicing on your own."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Jiang Zicong say this, he was actually quite tempted. But in the end, he thought about it and realized that he had the great secret of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron on him. If he lived here, there was no guarantee that they would not discover something. Moreover, his way of cultivation was different from theirs. Even if he encountered a problem, he would have to figure it out on his own. It was better for him to practice alone.

　　As for the problem of abundant spiritual energy, Wu Aotian doesn't have to worry about it at all. This Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron can absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth. As long as there is abundant spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his practice will be twice as effective with half the effort. He doesn't have to deliberately look for a place with abundant spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and declined, "Thank you for your kindness, Senior Brother, but for the time being I still want to stay at home more, or go around and gain some knowledge. Just staying in one place to practice is not conducive to the cultivation of my mind."

　　Jiang Zicong was slightly stunned, and then he exclaimed: "It seems that Junior Brother is indeed not an ordinary person. He has just become a spiritual practitioner, but he has already begun to focus on the cultivation of the state of mind. His future achievements will definitely be great. After all, the cultivation and improvement of the state of mind is the most difficult."

　　After arranging the accommodation, Jiang Zicong took Wu Aotian on a tour and introduced Wu Aotian and others to various places in Guiyun Hall, including the location of the library and some things that needed attention.

　　After finishing everything, Jiang Zicong left. Wu Aotian didn't want to waste time either, so he went straight to the library. Leng Feng and Mo Yu would have to delay for a while, so they didn't go with him yet. Jiang Zicong would take them to the library later. Wu Aotian had his own token, so he could go there by himself.

　　Although I have been in this world for a long time, what I have been exposed to is the world of ordinary people after all. I am completely ignorant of the world of spiritual practitioners. Now that I have such an opportunity, how can I let it go?

　　Wu Aotian walked to the door of the library, but found an old man lying there, basking in the sun lazily. The old man had messy hair and many wrinkles on his face, looking quite old.

　　The old man lazily opened his eyes and stared at Wu Aotian who was walking towards him. He did not stand up, but just shouted softly: "Boy, who are you? Why have I never seen you before?"

　　Wu Aotian was not angry because of the old man's tone. He knew very well that a place like the library must be a very important place in Guiyun Palace. To let this old man guard it, this old man was definitely not an ordinary spiritual practitioner.

　　Although Jiang Zicong only mentioned that the Lord of Guiyun Palace and the four generals entered the Earth Spirit Realm when he introduced them, and did not mention other people, Wu Aotian did not believe that this old man's strength would be lower than Jiang Zicong. This old man must also be from the Earth Spirit Realm.

　　Wu Aotian took out the token representing his identity and replied with a smile: "I just joined Guiyun Hall today. With the permission of the hall master, I can enter the library to read books and learn spiritual skills... My name is Wu Aotian."

　　The old man looked Wu Aotian up and down and muttered, "Oh, you are the Wu Aotian that Jiang Zicong mentioned, who became a spiritual practitioner in less than a year..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded gently: "I wonder what the old man's name is?"

　　The old man curled his lips, seeming to be very dissatisfied with Wu Aotian's address: "Do I look that old? In Guiyun Hall, everyone addresses each other as brothers and sisters. You can just call me senior brother. As for my name, you wouldn't know it even if I told you..."

　　Wu Aotian touched his nose, laughed and said, "Okay, then Senior Brother, can I go in now?"

　　The old man rolled his eyes and said, "Go in, and put things back where you took them. Otherwise, I will arrest you and bring you here to clean up and organize the library!"

　　Wu Aotian agreed with a smile, then turned and walked towards the entrance of the library, pushed open the door and walked in.

　　Standing at the door of the library, Wu Aotian was suddenly dazzled. This library was like a small library. All the books were classified and organized. The first floor was for books, and the second floor was for spiritual skills.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to go up to the second floor. Instead, he walked slowly along the bookshelves on the first floor, browsing the categories. When he walked slowly through the entire library, he stopped in front of a row of bookshelves, took out a book from the shelf, and began to read it slowly and carefully.

　　Just as Wu Aotian picked up the book, the old man lying outside the door gently turned over, a smile appeared on his face, and he murmured softly: "The Geographical Atlas of World Countries"... The young man is quite calm, not bad."

　　In the following time, Wu Aotian was immersed in the library all day long. Leng Feng and Mo Yu entered the library, and after each of them chose three spiritual skills, they began to practice in seclusion. Because Wu Aotian had not left yet, Leng Feng and Mo Yu also temporarily stayed in Guiyun Hall because of Wu Aotian. However, they could not enter many places and were not as free as Wu Aotian.

　　From the world map, country introduction, to the origin of spiritual practitioners, the principles of spiritual energy cultivation, to the summary of medicinal materials, the classification of elixirs, the detailed list of elixirs, the refining of elixirs, the classification of spiritual tools, the origin of spiritual tools, the refining of spiritual tools...

　　There are books on various subjects in the library of Guiyun Hall, and Wu Aotian looked at these books and dove into them like crazy. From these books, Wu Aotian learned so much about spiritual practitioners, and time passed slowly as Wu Aotian changed the books in his hands, one by one.

　　Wu Aotian was not worried that his addiction to reading would delay his spiritual practice, because the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the spiritual sea in his mind were directly connected. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was like a reservoir that stored water, constantly injecting running water into his spiritual sea, and his spiritual sea was like a small pool of water, which continued to rotate under the impact of the running water. The small pool of water was expanding bit by bit, but the excess water would automatically flow back to the reservoir.

　　The old man guarding the library looked at Wu Aotian with a hint of hidden admiration in his eyes, because Wu Aotian had been coming to the library on time every day for three months, but in these three months, Wu Aotian had never set foot on the second floor.

　　As a spiritual practitioner, spiritual skills are extremely important and are also very tempting to spiritual practitioners. However, Wu Aotian, who had just entered the spiritual realm, was able to resist the attraction of many spiritual skills and learn various basic knowledge that seemed to have no practical effect on cultivation. However, as a veteran spiritual practitioner, he knew very well that these basic knowledge were actually very useful.

　　The old man never said anything to Wu Aotian, but every time Wu Aotian changed to a new book, the old man's brows would tremble slightly, obviously paying attention to what book Wu Aotian in the room had taken.

　　"This kid is so interested in books on alchemy and weapon forging. Is he planning to focus on practicing this? Even if he wants to refine, his current strength is still far from enough, right?"

　　The old man stroked his messy hair, with a worried look in his eyes: "It's good that the young man is eager to learn, but don't go astray and waste your talent for cultivation..."

　　PS:

　　Red ticket, please collect it!

　　Chapter 76 Two Spiritual Skills

　　Today, an author from Zongheng came to Chongqing to play. We drank together, which delayed our time. Sorry, I will update 2000 words first and try to make up for it tomorrow during the day.

　　-------------

　　Wu Aotian closed the "General Principles of Equipment Refining" in his hand, looked back at the first floor of the library which was filled with books, and felt a little amazed but also a little regretful.

　　Wu Aotian has been studying here for four months now. The books he has read have formed a thick stack, but compared with the books in this library, it is still too few. Fortunately, Wu Aotian reads selectively. After four months, he has gained a lot of understanding about the entire world of spiritual practitioners. In addition, with his specially trained super memory, the contents of these books are also deeply imprinted in his mind.

　　After four months of reading, Wu Aotian had a strong interest, especially in alchemy and refining. Refining ordinary pills might not require a spiritual practitioner with fire attribute, but refining some advanced pills does require a spiritual practitioner with fire attribute, and refining equipment is even more necessary. Wu Aotian himself happened to be of fire attribute, and what made Wu Aotian more interested was the spiritual fire in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　When it comes to refining elixirs and weapons, the higher the spiritual practitioner's strength, the purer the spiritual energy will be, and the better the quality of the elixirs will be. However, refining weapons is not something that ordinary spiritual practitioners can do. One must be able to reach the earth spirit stage before they can perform the most basic refining. If one wants to refine spiritual weapons, the requirements are even higher.

　　After Wu Aotian entered the spiritual practice, some new functions of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron emerged. In addition to the previously discovered ability to absorb spiritual energy and help to converge a person's breath and perform the method of concealing breath and stopping breathing, there is also a very magical function, which is the ability to absorb objects out of the void!

　　There is its own space inside the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and after the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron absorbed a large amount of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian can already open this space and store things inside. In other words, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron not only has the effect of gathering spirits, but also has the functions of the Void Bracelet, that is, it can store objects, and even living things can be put in it. Of course, Wu Aotian cannot put himself in.

　　Wu Aotian has never used this function, but when he saw the chapter on alchemy and refining, Wu Aotian already had a new idea.

　　The amount and purity of the spiritual energy in the flame of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron are far higher than the spiritual energy in one's own spiritual sea. In other words, if one uses the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to refine pills or weapons, it would be equivalent to having a spiritual practitioner who is far stronger than oneself refine them, and the quality and success rate will naturally be much higher.

　　Of course, this is just an idea. Wu Aotian is extremely poor at the moment. It is estimated that in the entire spiritual world, even if he is not the poorest, he is definitely among the poorest.

　　He had nothing, completely clean. Even the pockets on his body were empty. There were no elixirs, no magic crystals, no ores. In short, he had nothing.

　　In the pill recipe chapter, Wu Aotian saw a magical pill that did not require any medicinal materials, but only the purest spiritual energy, which was condensed into a pill. The pill was called Pure Spirit Pill, and it was a very useful pill that could be used by spiritual practitioners. Unfortunately, in order to refine this pill, one had to at least reach the Heavenly Spirit Realm to condense it. Even though Wu Aotian had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to condense powerful spiritual energy, he was still far from it.

　　However, after learning about these elixirs, spiritual weapons and other information, Wu Aotian felt more confident. Although he could not operate them now, he would be able to do it one day.

　　Wu Aotian finally raised his gaze and looked towards the second floor. Before him, Mo Yu and Leng Feng had already gone up to the second floor and each chose a spiritual skill that suited them. However, he had never stepped onto the second floor and didn't know how many good things were there.

　　Walking up the somewhat old stairs, Wu Aotian stepped onto the second floor. The second floor was even smaller than the first floor, with only a few shelves. On those shelves were scrolls, and there were different signs on the ends of these shelves, indicating which type of spiritual practitioner's spiritual constitution the various scrolls on the shelves were suitable for.

　　Looking along the way, Wu Aotian saw the symbols of wind, fire, earth, light, darkness, electricity, etc. in turn, but the scrolls on these shelves were more in some cases and less in others. Especially for the physical constitutions like electricity and darkness, which were originally very rare, the scrolls on them were even rarer. Wu Aotian looked at the bookshelf belonging to the fire constitution. It was full. Although it was not the most, it was relatively more. It seemed that the fire constitution was also a relatively common physical constitution among spiritual practitioners.

　　Wu Aotian walked towards the shelf of fire element and began to look at the scrolls one by one. Each scroll represented a fire element spiritual skill. As long as he pulled it open a little bit, he could see the introduction of that fire element spiritual skill.

　　Wu Aotian looked through the scrolls one by one without getting tired of it, and finally read through all the scrolls on the shelves. This took Wu Aotian most of the day, but Wu Aotian felt that it was extremely worthwhile.

　　Choosing spiritual skills is like choosing a wife. You must choose the one that suits you best. Unsuitable spiritual skills often waste spiritual energy but fail to bring out the greatest function of the spiritual skills.

　　After browsing all the fire-related spiritual skills, Wu Aotian took the two scrolls in his hands. These were also the two spiritual skills that Wu Aotian finally decided to learn.

　　It is not that you will be invincible if you have a lot of spiritual skills, but rather using the spiritual skills that suit you best and bringing out the greatest power is the right spiritual skills.

　　The two spiritual skills chosen by Wu Aotian both require a lot of spiritual energy, but they are very powerful, and this power will increase as the strength of the caster increases.

　　The name of the first spiritual skill is Flame Cage. It is a binding spiritual skill. The spiritual energy is emitted from between the five fingers, forming a flame spiritual energy cage that completely controls the opponent. If the opponent wants to break through the flame cage, unless the opponent has more powerful strength, once bound by this cage, there is no way to escape.

　　The second spiritual skill is called Netherworld Flame Finger. It condenses one's own spiritual energy and launches an attack. Wherever the spiritual energy goes, it can penetrate gold, caves and stones, with infinite power.

　　This Netherworld Flame Finger is somewhat similar to the most basic method of transforming spiritual energy into attack, but it is more subtle, more effective, and more powerful.

　　Wu Aotian only chose these two spiritual skills, not because the other spiritual skills were not good, but because Wu Aotian felt that these two spiritual skills were quite suitable for him. Although the others were also powerful, they did not seem to be as applicable and handy as these two.

　　After unfolding the two scrolls, Wu Aotian read them carefully, making sure that he had memorized all the contents in the two scrolls in his mind. After confirming that there was nothing missing, Wu Aotian slowly walked down to the second floor.

　　Although there are only two kinds, for Wu Aotian, the harvest is enough.

　　Feeling the surge of spiritual energy in his spiritual sea, Wu Aotian suddenly felt that he seemed to be about to break through again.

　　Chapter 77: The Goal of Conquering the World

　　Every time a spiritual practitioner advances, his spiritual sea will tremble slightly. This is a sign before the advancement. After the advancement, the spiritual sea will expand a lot, and the light on his body will also change when the spiritual energy is running. Wu Aotian understands this change in light as a certain amount of spiritual energy, and the spectrum change produced when a certain energy change occurs.

　　Wu Aotian sat cross-legged on the bed, feeling the trembling of the spiritual sea in his mind, and couldn't help feeling a little excited.

　　He controlled the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to flow into his own spiritual sea in an amount beyond the usual. The spiritual energy in his spiritual sea was already in a very full state, and now that this spiritual energy was pouring in again, it immediately caused a violent reaction.

　　The spiritual sea, which was originally trembling gently, suddenly became violent, like an uneasy shark, and the spiritual energy rushed rapidly in all directions like a continuously expanding balloon.

　　This expanding feeling made Wu Aotian feel a sharp pain in his head, just like being pricked by needles. This was the first time Wu Aotian advanced after becoming a spiritual practitioner. The pain made Wu Aotian feel quite puzzled. Would it be so painful every time he advanced? If so, as his strength became stronger in the future, his spiritual sea would become bigger, and wouldn't it be more painful to advance?

　　The spiritual sea was slowly expanding as Wu Aotian was in severe pain. As time passed, the spiritual sea in Wu Aotian's brain had become about twice as large as before.

　　As the spiritual sea expanded, the original splitting pain receded like the tide, and an extremely comfortable feeling spread throughout the spiritual sea, as if every pore on the body was moaning in comfort.

　　Wu Aotian was concentrating on his cultivation, but he didn't notice that the light red light emanating from his body had gradually turned red, and finally even had a hint of deep red.

　　At the same time that Wu Aotian was promoted, several people in Guiyun Palace noticed the unusual fluctuations of spiritual energy coming from this place. They were all powerful men, so Wu Aotian's promotion naturally could not be hidden from them.

　　The head of Guiyun Hall raised his head from behind the wooden table, with a look of surprise in his eyes: "Hasn't he been reading in the library these past few months? He was able to advance under such circumstances... It seems that my judgment was correct, this kid is really a genius."

　　The old man at the door of the library turned over lazily, and a flash of brilliance flashed out from his seemingly cloudy eyes: "The little guy really has potential. Under such circumstances, he can still advance... It seems that Guiyun Palace will have another new star."

　　In the two rooms next to Wu Aotian's residence, Leng Feng and Mo Yu also felt the unusual movement in Wu Aotian's room at the same time. They walked out of their rooms at the same time, looked at each other, and saw the surprise in each other's eyes.

　　"His advancement speed is really too fast..."

　　Leng Feng sincerely admired him: "When I met him, he was only at the sixth level. It has only been a short time, and he has already become a spiritual practitioner and has been promoted to a mid-level spiritual disciple. It probably won't be long before his strength exceeds mine..."

　　Mo Yu nodded gently, with an expression of amazement that could not be suppressed: "I used to think that I was a genius, but compared to him, I am far behind..."

　　Leng Feng looked at Mo Yu and smiled, "You are already very strong. This time, with the help of the Xiuling Pill, you broke through the bottleneck and entered the Spirit Envoy stage. Now it seems that you are getting closer and closer to the realm of the intermediate Spirit Envoy. You are making rapid progress."

　　Mo Yu's eyes were also filled with joy: "This is all thanks to the spiritual cultivation pills given by the Palace Master, and he also pointed out some difficulties I encountered in my cultivation. In the past, I had to figure it out on my own, which was much slower... It seems that we all benefited from Wu Aotian this time. These few months of cultivation have also allowed you to reach the level of a mid-level spiritual disciple."

　　Leng Feng nodded, looked back at the house and said, "I don't know what the mysterious destiny that Master is talking about is, but since I followed him, first you showed up and brought the Seven Spirit Fruits, and then I received medicine from the Palace Master. It hasn't been long, and I have advanced twice. It seems that Master's calculations are really correct. My future really depends on him."

　　Looking at Mo Yu, Leng Feng suddenly smiled and said, "It seems that he is... quite interested in you..."

　　Mo Yu naturally understood the interest in Leng Feng's words. Thinking of the conversation between him and Wu Aotian that day, a strange look appeared on Mo Yu's usually silent face.

　　Leng Feng looked at Mo Yu's expression and smiled softly, "But he is actually a pretty good person. Although I said that between him and me, I am the subordinate and he is the master, he has never acted like a master..."

　　Mo Yu stared at Leng Feng, frowned and said, "Are you helping him convince me?"

　　Leng Feng grinned: "You can also think so. Although his strength is not as good as yours now, I think it is only a matter of time for him to surpass you, and this time will definitely not be too long..."

　　Shrugging his shoulders, Leng Feng added: "I am telling the truth."

　　Mo Yu was not displeased at all, he just nodded: "I know, he has been reading books for the past few months, and he has not used the Xiuling Pill, but he still promoted in such a short time. I can't compare with him, but I am used to it alone, not used to listening to orders..."

　　Leng Feng chuckled and said, "I used to be a killer, working alone. I never thought about being like this before, but it's actually pretty good now. However, everyone has their own aspirations, so I won't say much. I just think that if you really think that day will come, it's better to make a decision early. It's better to help someone in need than to add icing on the cake..."

　　Mo Yu remained silent, and finally turned his eyes away: "I'll think about it."

　　As the two were talking, Wu Aotian's door suddenly opened. Wu Aotian walked out with a smile, looked at the two and said with a smile, "What are you talking about? You seem so happy?"

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu turned their heads, and Leng Feng smiled and said, "Congratulations, Third Master, on your advancement. Your advancement speed is really surprising and enviable."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "You all advanced, too. Mo Yu is now at the Spirit Master level, so I have to work harder too."

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian in silence: "You have only practiced for about a year, and you have become a mid-level spiritual disciple from a non-practitioner. Do you still think that the speed of practice and upgrading is too slow?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "Who would complain that their promotion speed is too fast? If I become a spiritual master, or even a land spirit tomorrow, wouldn't that be even better?"

　　Now not only Mo Yu, but even Leng Feng showed a speechless expression towards Wu Aotian, obviously defeated by Wu Aotian's shameless words.

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, turned his head and looked at Mo Yu and said with a smile: "Actually, I heard what you said just now. There is no need to call me subordinate. It is also good for everyone to be friends who take care of each other. Let's go out on the continent together and conquer the entire continent!"

　　Conquer the entire continent?

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng's eyes both widened at the same time, staring at Wu Aotian intently, as if flowers had grown on Wu Aotian's face.

　　"Conquer the entire continent? Wu Aotian, are you sure you didn't make a mistake just now?"

　　Facing Mo Yu's question, Wu Aotian laughed loudly, his brows showing a bit of undisguised pride: "I'm right, I want to conquer this entire continent, I want to stand at the top of this continent and become an immortal legend!"

　　Looking at the two people who were shocked, Wu Aotian smiled softly and said, "Why, do you think I am overestimating my own abilities and talking nonsense?"

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng looked at each other, and Leng Feng smiled bitterly and said, "If you say that you want to become the most powerful spiritual practitioner in Guiyun Country, that is, to surpass the Palace Master, I will believe it very much, but to conquer the entire continent, this is too difficult and hard to believe..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "People always have to have some big goals. They can't always focus on the present. They should have the ambition to conquer the world. What do you think?"

　　Mo Yu shook his head: "In this regard, I am not as good as you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yu and said softly, "You are more focused on what to do right now... Maybe you think I am arrogant, or that I overestimate my abilities, but from the moment I truly woke up, conquering this world has become my biggest goal. In the past few months, I have read a lot of books on various aspects. After learning a lot about the world of spiritual practitioners, I am even more determined to achieve this goal."

　　"Just thinking about the process of conquering the world is enough to make people excited!"

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian's still quite young face, felt the heroic spirit in Wu Aotian's words, and was also a little excited: "Anyway, I have decided to follow you. If you conquer the whole world, let me be a witness to this miracle."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, without saying anything else, and asked, "How is your training going? I'm ready to leave here..."

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu both nodded and said, "We don't have anything to do. We just stayed here to wait for you."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked in the direction of the library: "I stayed here mainly to read the books in the library, to increase my knowledge and understand the world of spiritual practitioners. Now I have read almost everything and it is time to leave. I will go and tell the hall master, and ask you to pack up anything you need."

　　Wu Aotian came to the office of the master of Guiyun Hall. After Jiang Zicong's notification, he met the master of Guiyun Hall. The master looked at Wu Aotian's arrival, put down the file in his hand, and smiled: "Why, are you ready to leave?"

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised that the other party had guessed his intention, but he still nodded neatly: "Yes, Palace Master, I came here to say goodbye to you."

　　The head of Guiyun Palace crossed his fingers on the table and looked at Wu Aotian with a smile: "Your performance in the past few months has made me more confident in my judgment. Go ahead. Since you have entered Guiyun Palace, this is your home. You can come and go freely without having to report to me before leaving."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, thought about it, and there seemed to be nothing else to say, so he cupped his hands and said, "Okay, Palace Master, I'll leave first."

　　The master of Guiyun Hall waved his hand. Just as Wu Aotian turned around and walked to the gate, the master of Guiyun Hall seemed to suddenly remember something and said, "By the way, in three months, there will be a battle between the five countries of Guiyun, Haiguo, Dongyue, Feicui and Tuyue. Are you interested in participating?"

　　Chapter 78: Battle of Samsara Valley

　　This chapter is in 4K.

　　------

　　Wu Aotian suddenly stopped, turned around and asked curiously: "Spiritual practitioners fighting, what is that?"

　　The head of Guiyun Hall smiled and said, "It's just a competition to show the strength of the countries. In fact, it's also a test of each other's strength. Because the territories of these five countries are basically adjacent, and wars even break out from time to time, so someone finally proposed to hold this kind of spiritual competition among the five countries."

　　This didn't sound particularly difficult to understand. Wu Aotian immediately understood the key and said, "And use this to test the combat effectiveness of the spiritual practitioners of the other country?"

　　The head of Guiyun Hall shook his head, his face becoming more solemn. "Not only that, this competition is also a battlefield of killing. Everyone will desperately try to weaken the other party's strength. If the spiritual practitioners of a certain country are greatly weakened, then the possibility of this country being invaded will increase dramatically, and it may even be divided up by other countries..."

　　"Although in name, this is just a fight, but in reality, this is a war!"

　　Wu Aotian frowned and asked, "Are all the spiritual practitioners from these five countries competing against each other on the stage?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Hall shook his head and said, "It's not in the arena, but in Samsara Valley. Samsara Valley is an extremely huge valley. There are powerful restrictions around the valley that no one can break. The only exit of Samsara Valley can only be opened once every twenty years. After opening, the exit will only last for ten days. After ten days, the exit will be closed again."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "If we don't leave Samsara Valley after ten days, won't we have to stay in it for twenty years?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Hall sighed and said, "Yes, not only that, there are many magical beasts in the Samsara Valley. Every time there is a fight, it is a great fortune for half of the teams to come back. Some countries' teams have even been completely wiped out. In there, not only must you be careful to avoid all kinds of powerful magical beasts, but you must also be on guard against enemies from the other four countries... If anyone does not leave the Samsara Valley within the specified time, it is impossible to survive in it. At least in the past hundred years, no one has been found to survive until the next time the Samsara Valley opens."

　　Wu Aotian sighed, "Then this Samsara Valley is like a meat-mincing battlefield. How long has this kind of competition existed?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Hall loosened his clasped fingers, stood up, put his hands behind his back, and had an expression of worry that he could not hide: "The Samsara Valley has been discovered for more than a hundred years. It started from the first round a hundred years ago, and it has already experienced five times. Three months later, it will be the sixth round..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Palace Master, you just said that you wanted me to participate? I'm afraid my strength is still too weak..."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace shook his head and chuckled, "I asked you to participate, of course not to let you enter the Samsara Valley, but to see the scene. After all, before entering the Samsara Valley, everyone will meet again, and you can also gain some experience."

　　Wu Aotian finally understood. He was a little puzzled just now. Even if he had just been promoted, he was only a mid-level spiritual disciple. How could he have the strength to fight against the elite spiritual practitioners of other countries? Wouldn't that be cannon fodder and a way to die?

　　Since he was just going to watch the game, how could he not go for such an event that only happens once every twenty years?

　　"If that's the case, I'll definitely go and see for myself. I haven't had much contact with other spiritual practitioners."

　　Wu Aotian agreed with a smile. Thinking about the upcoming battle, he couldn't help but ask again: "What are the rules of this battle? Will you participate, Palace Master?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace shook his head and said, "I will lead the people of our Guiyun Nation to participate, but I will not enter the Samsara Valley. Those who enter the Samsara Valley are all in the Void Spirit Realm, and those in the Martial Spirit Realm are not allowed to enter."

　　Wu Aotian nodded in understanding: "After all, there are only a few people in each country who have entered the Wuling Realm. If you take action and attack each other, it will probably only take one round for many countries to be destroyed."

　　After thinking about it, Wu Aotian couldn't help but raise a question: "Since each country is determined to weaken the other's mid-level strength, why not just agree on some rules and start fighting directly? Why do we have to go into a dangerous place like Samsara Valley to fight?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace showed a bitter smile on his face: "In fact, everyone must choose Samsara Valley as the battlefield for fighting. In fact, it is because there are many spiritual medicines in Samsara Valley that are hard to find outside, and there is a very special spiritual medicine among them. This spiritual medicine is called purple tobacco, which can be used to refine purple spiritual pills. This purple spiritual pill has a great effect on improving the state of mind. I believe you also know that spiritual practitioners constantly cultivate their state of mind and increase their spiritual energy, but the most important thing is actually the improvement of the state of mind. Only when the state of mind is improved can the realm be improved and the bottleneck can be broken through. And this purple spiritual pill can help people in the virtual spiritual realm to improve their state of mind and eventually enter the martial spiritual realm."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment: "Purple Spirit Pill? I have mentioned this pill in the books on pills in the library. This purple tobacco is the most important spiritual medicine part of the Purple Spirit Pill. I didn't expect it to be produced in this Samsara Valley..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian seemed to be recalling the information about the purple tobacco: "Purple tobacco grows in damp and dark places. Its leaves are purple and its flowers have three or five petals. The five-petal ones have the best effect. It cannot be transplanted or planted artificially. It takes about ten years from germination to full growth. Once it grows and blooms, it can last for more than ten years without withering. The longer it grows, the better the effect... It takes ten years to grow and more than ten years to not wither... The Samsara Valley opens once every twenty years... There seem to be many coincidences in it."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Hall looked at Wu Aotian with great admiration: "I didn't expect that after just a few months of reading, you would be so knowledgeable and intelligent. You can even remember the information about Ziyan Tobacco... As for your guess about Samsara Valley, no one can give an accurate answer. We can only be sure that there is a strong restriction above Samsara Valley. It seems that due to some special reasons, the restriction will become weak for a period of time every twenty years. By joining forces with some people in the Earth Spirit Realm, we can open that passage, and we are responsible for opening the restriction from the outside."

　　Wu Aotian finally figured out everything about the Samsara Valley and the competition that was held every twenty years. Thinking back on how many rounds of the competition had already been held, why were there still so few Earth Spirit-level powerhouses in Guiyun Country?

　　"Haven't we already held five duels before? Why are there still so few Martial Spirit Realm experts in Guiyun Country? Does it end in failure every time?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace had a look of sadness in his eyes: "Since the Samsara Valley was discovered, our five countries have been trapped in it and unable to extricate themselves. Although we know that every time we participate, we will inevitably suffer heavy losses, we have to participate because only by obtaining more purple tobacco can we promote more people to the Martial Spirit Realm, and every additional Martial Spirit Realm expert will provide more protection for the country."

　　"We have participated in the past hundred years. Although the number of teams from each country is not fixed, the number of people who enter the Samsara Valley every year is at least over a hundred. However, on average, only about thirty people can leave the Samsara Valley alive each year. And not all of these people can find purple tobacco. Only a small number of people can pick a small amount of purple tobacco..."

　　"After five rounds, we have only refined four Purple Spirit Pills with the purple tobacco we collected, and our luck doesn't seem to be very good. Among the four high-level spiritual masters who took the Purple Spirit Pills, only two entered the Martial Spirit Realm, and the other two failed..."

　　"These two people are two of the four great generals of Guiyun Palace. They also went deep into the Samsara Valley and brought back Ziyan Tobacco after a bloody battle..."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and glanced at Jiang Zicong at the door: "Is the Guiyun Kingdom's team strong this time? There should be a high-level spiritual master leading the team, right? Otherwise, I'm afraid..."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Hall nodded gently and said, "I have consulted the opinions of the eight great leaders. This time, four of them will lead the team and bring the other spiritual practitioners into the Samsara Valley. I hope to reduce some losses, but this still depends more on luck."

　　"Luck?"

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's puzzled look, the Lord of Guiyun Palace explained, "Yes, luck plays a big factor. First, after the entrance is opened, the place you appear in is random, not completely fixed. Even if two people go in side by side, one may be in the deepest part of Samsara Valley and the other at the edge. It is also possible that you will appear next to the enemy..."

　　"In addition, the purple tobacco in the Samsara Valley does not grow in a fixed location. It is different every time you enter. Therefore, whether you can pick purple tobacco depends on your luck. Whether you can survive and find purple tobacco depends more on luck. The rest depends on your personal strength. The higher your strength, the higher your chance of survival. You can even do your best to inflict heavy damage on spiritual practitioners from other countries in the competition."

　　At this point, the Guiyun Palace Master also had a look of deep worry on his face: "I hope that this time our people will have fewer casualties and can bring back some purple tobacco."

　　Wu Aotian thought about what the Lord of Guiyun Palace said and couldn't help feeling a little worried. After all, he was now a member of Guiyun Country, not to mention that he had joined Guiyun Palace. The Lord of Guiyun Palace was also quite nice to him. Naturally, he didn't want the people of Guiyun Palace to suffer heavy casualties.

　　"So when do we leave?"

　　"There are still three months and a few days left. We will set out in three months." Looking at Wu Aotian, the Lord of Guiyun Palace said, "If you want to go and take a look, you must come back here before three months. We will set out from here."

　　Wu Aotian said in surprise: "The Samsara Valley should be very far from here. Can we get there in a few days? If we rush, everyone will be tired by then. If we enter the Samsara Valley later, won't it give others an opportunity to take advantage of us?"

　　The head of Guiyun Palace smiled and said, "No need to hurry. I have a spiritual weapon, which can be considered a spiritual weapon. However, this spiritual weapon does not have any attack power. It is just a flying spiritual weapon. When the time comes, I will use the spiritual weapon to carry everyone over."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised. Is it another spiritual weapon? However, it has no attack power at all. It is probably not as good as Sister Ruxue's Xuantian Armor and Xuanlong Sword. It's just that Liu Ruxue flew on the sword to escape, but because of her own lack of strength, she was seriously injured. The master of Guiyun Palace is much stronger than Liu Ruxue, and the spiritual weapon specially used for flying and carrying people is probably much simpler.

　　Three months?

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I will rush back here in three months. Thank you, Palace Master!"

　　The head of Guiyun Palace shook his head and said, "Anyway, if there are more people going, you won't make any more difference. Just go and have a look. I have high expectations for your future."

　　…

　　Walking out of the Guiyun Palace room, he saw Jiang Zicong at the door. After all, he was quite familiar with Jiang Zicong. He remembered that the Guiyun Palace Master said that four of the Guiyun Eight Guards would go this time, so he couldn't help but stop and ask, "Brother Jiang, I wonder if you will participate in this trip to Samsara Valley?"

　　Jiang Zicong smiled and nodded, "I participated. I hope there will be good results this time."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Jiang Zicong's smiling face and thought of the dangers of the Samsara Valley. He was too embarrassed to ask if he wasn't worried about failure or death. Instead, Jiang Zicong saw Wu Aotian's eyes and seemed to understand what Wu Aotian was thinking. He smiled and said, "Are you asking me if I'm afraid? In fact, I am definitely worried, but I'm not afraid either. After all, my strength has reached the bottleneck of a high-level spiritual master, and the participants will not be people in the Martial Spirit Realm, so no matter who I meet, I'm not helpless... If I'm lucky enough to meet Zi Yan Tobacco, it would be even better."

　　After a pause, Jiang Zicong's eyes showed strong expectations: "The Palace Master once said that if we can bring out purple tobacco this time, he will select four people from among us who enter the Samsara Valley to take the Purple Spirit Pill..."

　　He didn't finish his words, but Wu Aotian already understood. Most of the Eight Guards of Guiyun were probably at a bottleneck, and no matter how hard it was to make any progress, they were in urgent need of the Purple Spirit Pill. So even if there was danger, they couldn't care less.

　　On second thought, if I were in such a situation, I would definitely enter the Samsara Valley without hesitation.

　　Patting Jiang Zicong's arm, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Brother, I'm sure you'll be able to bring Ziyan tobacco back safely. When you enter the Wuling realm, my Guiyun country will have another powerful figure."

　　Jiang Zicong smiled and said, "Thank you for your kind words, Junior Brother. I hope that all of us in Guiyun can get out of this safely."

　　Looking at Jiang Zicong's confident and fearless smile, how could Wu Aotian not understand their thoughts? He probably would have no regrets even if he really died.

　　Guiyun Palace is the guardian of Guiyun Country. In my previous life, I was a special police officer of Yanhuang, so I am also the guardian of the children of Yanhuang. How could I not understand this noble sentiment of sacrificing one's life for justice?

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, collection... Don't forget to collect it, the collection is added very slowly...

　　Chapter 79: Pretty good luck!

　　Wu Aotian, Leng Feng and Mo Yu left. Although the time to the Battle of Samsara Valley was not far, only three months, Wu Aotian was still ready to leave.

　　Wu Aotian's original plan was to go home, but three months was not a long time, because he would have to return to Yun Palace by then, and the back and forth trip would waste a lot of time, so Wu Aotian gave up this plan.

　　"We will head to Baiyun City and then turn back to Fenggu."

　　Wu Aotian told the other two about his plan, then turned to look at Mo Yu and said, "You shouldn't be in a hurry to go back."

　　Both Mo Yu and Leng Feng had already learned from Wu Aotian about the battle in Samsara Valley three months later. Although they felt a little regretful that they could not go to Samsara Valley like Wu Aotian, they were also happy for Wu Aotian for being able to witness such a grand event with his own eyes.

　　Leng Feng couldn't go with them because he was not a member of Guiyun Palace, so he couldn't stay in Guiyun Palace for long. So he had decided to wait for Wu Aotian's return in Baiyun City. He was now more determined to follow Wu Aotian and travel the world together.

　　Mo Yu heard Wu Aotian's question, but did not rush to answer Wu Aotian's question. Instead, he looked at Wu Aotian with a little doubt: "Why are you going back to Fenggu?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Time is limited, and we can't do anything else, so I'll go back to Fenggu to practice the two spiritual skills I just learned. It seems that you all have learned a few moves too. Without actual practice, I'm afraid it won't be so easy."

　　Leng Feng asked with some doubt: "Then why don't you practice in the Guiyun Palace? If you need an opponent, you can ask Jiang Zicong and others for help. They are very powerful, and you don't have to worry about hurting them..."

　　"That's different." Wu Aotian shook his head slowly and said, "Indeed, when fighting against Jiang Zicong and other masters, we can let go and use our skills without worrying about hurting them, but in the same way, they have to be careful when they attack, or even passively defend themselves. Otherwise, they might kill us as soon as they attack. In such a psychological environment, except for perhaps improving our proficiency in skills, it is not very useful for overall training."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "There are many disciples from famous sects who learn the best spiritual skills, eat the best elixirs, and have first-class cultivation strength. However, many of them encounter some spiritual practitioners with relatively lower strength. These spiritual practitioners do not have good sects, good elixirs, or even good enough spiritual skills, but they can often win. The only difference is that they have been practicing on the edge of life and death for many years. In battle, they are better at seizing some fleeting opportunities..."

　　“Sometimes, the outcome of a game doesn’t require much. A small oversight or a small opportunity can completely change the outcome.”

　　"And now I have to grow myself up in the battle of life and death. Real immersion in real combat is the best way to train people. It's like a soldier. No matter how he trains in normal times, he can only become a real soldier after he actually goes to the battlefield, sees blood, and stabs the weapon into the enemy's body with his own hands."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng listened to Wu Aotian's long speech. After listening to it, both of them were quite shocked. Leng Feng was still okay. As a killer, he had been killing for a long time. Many of the people he killed were stronger than him, but in the end they still fell under him. It was just as Wu Aotian said, real fighting would make people become at ease in battle, and it would be easy to seize any slight mistake or negligence of the opponent, making themselves like a precision instrument.

　　Mo Yu, on the contrary, had been practicing hard alone. Although he had to fight with monsters occasionally, when he thought of what Wu Aotian said, he agreed very much and even had a sense of sudden enlightenment. Because the last time he encountered the three-tailed magic wolf, Mo Yu's strength was a little stronger than that three-tailed magic wolf, but he almost died.

　　Recalling that battle, Mo Yu immediately made a decision: "You are right, let's go to Huifeng Valley together, and I will practice some of my spiritual skills. Moreover, constant fighting is also good for improving strength."

　　Now that the three of them have made their decision, Wu Aotian is happy. To be honest, he also hopes to have more friends around him, or even... friends who are more like comrades-in-arms.

　　Just like Leng Feng, although Leng Feng considers himself a subordinate, Wu Aotian regards him as a comrade-in-arms.

　　A comrade-in-arms is someone you can trust with your back in battle.

　　When Wu Aotian came to this world, although he was a noble, he was extremely poor in the world of spiritual practitioners. He had no strong backing, no materials, no connections, and he had to rely on himself for everything.

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu appeared by his side for different reasons, and some stories happened between them, the Wu family, and Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian also believed that these two people could be comrades-in-arms and were trustworthy, so Wu Aotian always hoped to keep the two of them by his side.

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "Aotian, you grew up in an aristocratic family. Although you have been bullied and looked down upon since childhood, your past life experiences are relatively blank. Why can you talk about so many experiences that are completely inconsistent with your own experiences?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "Not many people in this world have experienced the wandering between life and death. What happens in the illusion can completely change a person's mind and even his character..."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng both nodded with some understanding. They thought that this matter must be related to Wu Aotian's adventure. Thinking of this, they did not ask any more questions.

　　Wu Aotian and his two companions stayed in Baiyun City for one night. After purchasing some necessities for the wild, they went straight to Huifeng Valley the next day.

　　Huifeng Valley is a huge depression formed by a mountain range. In this depression there are puddles of various sizes, as well as various complex landforms, including jungles, grasslands, and even swamps. No one lives here, only various wild beasts and some magical beasts.

　　Wu Aotian saw Huifeng Valley in a geography book in the library of Guiyun Palace. It was said that Huifeng Valley was formed by a huge rock with a fireball falling from the sky and smashed out from a continuous range of mountains. Wu Aotian was not unfamiliar with this, as it was a meteorite falling from the sky.

　　There are quite a few magical beasts in Huifeng Valley, and their levels vary. It is said that some people have seen seventh-level magical beasts here. The seventh-level magical beasts are equivalent to the strength of spiritual practitioners. If they are encountered by Wu Aotian and others, they will be in danger of death. Therefore, practicing in Huifeng Valley is actually very risky. However, although Huifeng Valley is dangerous, there is never a shortage of adventurers.

　　It is not known whether it is because of the meteorite that fell that day or because of the special topography of Huifeng Valley, but people often find some precious medicinal herbs or scattered precious minerals in various places in Huifeng Valley. Also because of these reasons, there are always many spiritual practitioners who enter the valley, hoping to be lucky enough to find something valuable.

　　Many people went in and many people left. Some left with joy, some returned empty-handed, and some tragically lost their lives in Huifeng Valley. No one knew what kind of monsters they would encounter or what kind of experience they would have. Even the Lord of Guiyun Palace, who had already reached the level of Earth Spirit, did not dare to rush around in Huifeng Valley.

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't think that he was strong enough to enter the center of Huifeng Valley. He just wanted to find some low-level monsters on the edge to practice. Mo Yu had already reached the spiritual master stage anyway. Even if they encountered a fourth-level monster, the three of them working together should have no problem escaping safely, even if they couldn't win.

　　"Seven Star Fungus... Aotian, your luck is really extraordinary."

　　It seemed that God really took good care of Wu Aotian and the other two. It was the first time for all three of them to enter Fenggu. They were like headless flies, walking carefully inside. After walking more than a kilometer, Mo Yu shouted, pointing to the corner of a bush, where there was a cluster of colorful mushrooms. Each mushroom had spots on it, and when the spots were connected together, they looked like the seven stars in the sky. No wonder every mushroom was like this. No wonder it was named after the Seven Stars.

　　Wu Aotian was also extremely surprised. Although the Seven-Star Fungus was not particularly precious, it was also a material for many medicinal pills. He encountered it just after coming in. Did it mean that his luck would not be too bad on this trip back to Fenggu?

　　Wu Aotian was happy in his heart, but he did not forget to make a few jokes: "You are lucky, I am not the only one who pointed out the way, you two also pointed out the direction just now..."

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu thought about it and it made sense. This was not just Wu Aotian's share.

　　"We are lucky. Let's go pick those mushrooms."

　　Just as the three people were approaching the Seven Star Fungus, Mo Yu suddenly stopped, his face slightly changed color: "Stop, there are monsters approaching!"

　　Wu Aotian and Leng Feng's faces changed slightly. Just a step later, they also felt the approaching spiritual energy fluctuations in the air. When a huge spider with long fangs jumped out from the grass, the faces of the three of them instantly became quite embarrassed.

　　The fourth-level magical beast, the poisonous fire wolf spider, can not only launch extremely poisonous fire attacks, but also spray spider silk that can restrain people's movements. It is very difficult to deal with.

　　"Who said we were lucky just now?" Wu Aotian stared at the fourth-level monster tightly, but he did not forget to smile bitterly and said: "Now it seems that our luck is quite...good."

　　Chapter 80: Ghostly Raid

　　Neither Mo Yu nor Leng Feng responded to Wu Aotian's not-so-cool joke. Their full attention was focused on the huge monster that suddenly appeared.

　　In Wu Aotian's impression, spiders are quite small, they are small animals that are often seen crawling on spider webs in corners of the home. Even when performing missions in some primeval forests, Wu Aotian has seen very large spiders, but compared to the spider in front of him which is not even smaller than a cow, Wu Aotian is still really shocked.

　　The poisonous flame wolf spider's pair of light green eyes exuded coldness and cruelty. Obviously, it had regarded Wu Aotian and the other two as its prey.

　　Humans rarely eat monsters, but that doesn’t mean monsters don’t eat humans.

　　The fangs of the poisonous wolf spider were exposed like wolf fangs, revealing their terrifying killing power. Wu Aotian looked at the white fangs, wondering curiously in his heart what would happen if he was bitten by such fangs.

　　It seems that spiders suck the juices of their prey. Could it be that they would just suck all the blood from a person in one breath?

　　Thinking of the scene of being sucked into a mummy-like corpse, Wu Aotian felt a chill in his heart. Damn, this way of dying is too ugly.

　　The two eyes of the poisonous flame wolf spider slowly moved, and Wu Aotian and the others clearly saw that its eyes also fell on the cluster of seven-star fungi. Obviously, this poisonous flame wolf spider was also coming for this cluster of seven-star fungi, but now, it seemed that Wu Aotian and the others had also become its prey.

　　Maybe it's just incidental, but the reason doesn't seem important...

　　Mo Yu spoke first: "We don't think we are its match. Let's forget about the Seven Star Fungus. Safety comes first. I will hold it back first. You guys retreat first. I will meet you later."

　　Wu Aotian frowned. Although Mo Yu was the strongest among the three, asking him to leave Mo Yu behind and escape first was obviously not in line with his style.

　　Wu Aotian stared at the venomous wolf spider with its fangs flickering, and said softly, "Don't worry about me. I have a way to hide myself. Let's work together. I'm afraid you are no match for it alone. You want to stop it, but I'm afraid you can't."

　　Mo Yu naturally knew that although the strength of a fourth-level magic beast might not be equivalent to the peak strength of a human spiritual practitioner, it was not necessarily something that he, who had just entered the spiritual realm, could resist. However, among the three people present, he had the highest strength. He really couldn't think of any reason for himself not to stay and stop the poisonous wolf spider. Could it be that Wu Aotian or Leng Feng who were only mid-level spiritual disciples, stay?

　　Just as Wu Aotian finished speaking, Leng Feng spoke up, his tone irresistible: "We shouldn't fight a fourth-level monster head-on. We can harass it from all sides. We are not without a chance of winning..."

　　Mo Yu sighed slightly. After listening to what the two said, he knew that Wu Aotian and Leng Feng would not retreat. That meant that there would have to be a life-and-death battle between the three of them and this poisonous wolf spider.

　　But, can the three of us really defeat this poisonous wolf spider?

　　Mo Yu didn't know, Leng Feng didn't know, and Wu Aotian didn't know either, but this didn't prevent Wu Aotian from guessing the battle situation. After careful consideration, Wu Aotian turned around and said, "Mo Yu, you attract the attention of this poisonous flame wolf spider first. I'll hide first and wait for an opportunity to give him a fierce blow."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng had both witnessed Wu Aotian's method of concealing his aura. Back then, Wu Aotian hid in the garden outside Wu Aotian's room in the Wu family, which was not a very big garden. Even a master like Liu Ruxue could not detect Wu Aotian's whereabouts.

　　Although it was night and it is daytime now, since Wu Aotian said so, Mo Yu and Leng Feng still have great faith in Wu Aotian. If Wu Aotian can really strike this big guy unexpectedly, then maybe the situation of the battle will really change?

　　"Well, you go, I'll hold him back!"

　　Knowing that Wu Aotian and Leng Feng would not leave, Mo Yu did not waste any words and spoke directly. At the same time, he also launched an attack on the poisonous flame wolf spider.

　　It was obviously impossible for the three people and the beast to coexist peacefully, so Mo Yu was unwilling to drag it on any longer and launched an attack first.

　　The spiritual attribute of Mo Yu's body is the rain attribute. As the spiritual energy in Mo Yu suddenly activated, a layer of light rain mist instantly rose around Mo Yu's body, and in this rain mist, countless raindrops flew towards the poisonous flame wolf spider.

　　This move is not a unique one, but each of these raindrops contains sufficient spiritual energy and has powerful killing power. Mo Yu did not expect to rely on this move to cause any serious damage to the poisonous wolf spider covered with thick scales, but it is enough to confuse the opponent.

　　Sure enough, under the impact of countless raindrops, the poisonous fire wolf spider quickly turned its body to the side. After all, it did not dare to face the impact of those raindrops with its own eyes. These attacks seemed to be just ordinary raindrops, but because they contained sufficient spiritual energy, they had extremely sharp penetrating power.

　　The raindrops hit the poisonous fire wolf spider, and a cluster of green mist rose from its body. The mist seemed to have life and blocked its body. The raindrops hit the mist and made a hissing sound. Not a single drop of rain could penetrate the green mist. Some raindrops hit the trees next to the poisonous fire wolf spider, and all the trees broke with a bang, or a small round hole was pierced through the trunk!

　　Each raindrop seemed to have the power to penetrate golden grotto stone, but it still could not penetrate the green mist. Moreover, the green mist spread, and the surrounding trees, flowers and plants withered instantly as soon as they came into contact with the green mist. Even the thick tree trunks seemed to be corroded and kept bubbling, and instantly dissolved downwards.

　　When Wu Aotian and the other two saw the green mist, they were shocked. This guy was truly poisonous. Just by emitting some mist, he had such power!

　　Seeing the poisonous fire wolf spider turn its head to the side, Wu Aotian would never give up such an opportunity. He suddenly activated the Qi Concealment and Breathing Cutoff Technique and at the same time rushed to the side.

　　Something strange happened.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng clearly saw Wu Aotian quietly hide behind a bush nearby, and this bush was very close to the poisonous fire wolf spider, even much closer than the distance between Mo Yu and Leng Feng and the wolf spider, but the wolf spider seemed to have noticed nothing!

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng secretly marveled at Wu Aotian's hidden methods, and felt more hopeful about winning the battle.

　　Although Wu Aotian only has the strength of a mid-level spiritual disciple, Mo Yu and Leng Feng both believe in him and believe that he can play a crucial role in turning the battle around. It's not only because Wu Aotian is very good at hiding himself, but also because they have an inexplicable trust in Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian, it seemed, had been creating miracles constantly since he had his adventure.

　　The poisonous wolf spider suddenly became irritable after being attacked by Mo Yu. A violent and cruel look appeared in its light green eyes. It suddenly opened its huge mouth and sprayed towards Mo Yu and Leng Feng.

　　As it sprayed, a cloud of thick green mist suddenly rushed towards Mo Yu and Leng Feng. Everywhere it passed was severely corroded. Not only did all the flowers, plants and trees wither, but even the ground made a hissing sound.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng were both startled and suddenly leaped to both sides at the same time. At the same time, both of them launched their attacks at the same time.

　　Mo Yu's attack was accompanied by a cold mist, which was not like the green mist emitted by the poisonous fire wolf spider, but a white mist. However, in this mist, there were countless spiritual blades. The spiritual blades were like frost swords, attacking the whole body of the poisonous fire wolf spider.

　　Leng Feng also attacked at the same time. He suddenly clasped his hands together, and when he opened them again, a flash of lightning appeared between his hands. As he raised his palms, the flash of lightning suddenly expanded, like a blazing electric light, and rushed towards the head of the poisonous wolf spider.

　　Mo Yu's attack was a range attack, and Leng Feng's attack was a point attack. Both of them knew very well that facing this poisonous flame wolf spider with the strength of a fourth-level magical beast, the attacks of two people alone would probably not be effective. So although the means of attack adopted by both of them were fierce, they were more to cover up the eyes and ears of the poisonous flame wolf spider, delay its actions, and buy time for Wu Aotian to take action.

　　Only Wu Aotian's silent and hidden means could allow him to attack silently and give the poisonous wolf spider the most unexpected blow.

　　Wu Aotian hid behind the bushes and watched the two men attack. He knew what they were thinking. At this time, the poisonous flame wolf spider had already advanced a distance forward because of the attack and had surpassed his position. He was already behind the poisonous flame wolf spider!

　　Wu Aotian floated out silently, without any breath fluctuation, like a ghost without any breath, and appeared quietly behind the poisonous flame wolf spider!

　　The Poison Flame Wolf Spider was facing the attacks of Mo Yu and Leng Feng head-on. The two spiritual practitioners attacked from both sides, forcing it to immediately release the green spiritual energy again for defense. However, it did not notice that behind it, a figure was approaching like a ghost!

　　Even with Liu Ruxue's strength as a high-level spiritual master, she still couldn't detect Wu Aotian who was so close to her. No matter how powerful this poisonous flame wolf spider was, it was only equivalent to a high-level spiritual user of humans. Now that Wu Aotian was so close, how could it detect him?

　　Wu Aotian floated to about three meters behind the poisonous flame wolf spider, but did not dare to force any closer. Wu Aotian looked at the poisonous flame wolf spider, which was concentrating all its spiritual shield in front to resist the attacks of Mo Yu and Leng Feng. He was delighted and raised his hands suddenly.

　　At this moment, the spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea was completely drawn out in an instant. Not only that, Wu Aotian also instantly drew out a large amount of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. All the spiritual energy suddenly gathered at the fingertips of Wu Aotian, and then suddenly shot out.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket!!

　　Chapter 81: Void Accepts Things

　　Netherworld Flame Finger is one of the two spiritual skills that Wu Aotian learned in Guiyun Palace. It is a powerful means of attack. Once it is performed, the spiritual energy will form a highly condensed spiritual energy and fly out like a jet of bullet.

　　Not only that, once the Netherworld Flame Finger attacks the enemy, due to the high concentration of spiritual energy, at the time of impact, the releaser can also control this highly condensed spiritual energy to cause a violent spiritual energy explosion, causing greater damage to the enemy.

　　The three-meter distance and the Netherworld Flame Finger arrived in an instant. The Poisonous Flame Wolf Spider didn't even notice that there was another person behind it. Perhaps it was still wondering why one of the three people suddenly disappeared?

　　When the Nether Flame Finger appeared and all the attacks were directed towards the Poison Flame Wolf Spider's head, the Poison Flame Wolf Spider was doing its best to resist the Frost Blade and Lightning attacks from the two people in front of it. How could it have expected that the attack would suddenly come from behind?

　　In a hurry, a sharp scream came from the throat of the poisonous flame wolf spider, and another ball of spiritual energy rushed out, instantly condensing behind the poisonous flame wolf spider, suddenly connecting with the previous spiritual energy, and instantly spreading out, like a round green ball of light, and this green ball of light just covered the head of the poisonous flame wolf spider.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng, who were attacking head-on, saw Wu Aotian's attack at the same time. Both of them admired Wu Aotian's ghostly move very much, but in just a moment, they discovered a strange sight that made them even more horrified!

　　Although the Netherworld Flame Finger that Wu Aotian used was filled with red flames, a layer of orange light emerged from Wu Aotian's body!

　　orange color!

　　What's going on? Isn't orange a color that only appears when one enters the Spirit User stage?

　　Isn’t Wu Aotian a mid-level spiritual disciple? Why is he emitting orange light? According to his strength, it would be normal for him to emit red light, right?

　　This thought had just appeared in the minds of the two people. In a flash, Wu Aotian's Netherworld Flame Finger had suddenly attacked the light ball that was protecting the head of the Poisonous Flame Wolf Spider.

　　"Bang", the sounds of the collision gathered together, and the spiritual protective shield emitted by the poisonous wolf spider was pierced through in an instant. Although the Nether Flame Finger was weakened a lot, it still existed!

　　Nearly half of the Netherworld Flame Fingers instantly rushed into the head of the Poisonous Flame Wolf Spider, and then under Wu Aotian's control, suddenly exploded.

　　The huge head of the poisonous fire wolf spider suddenly exploded, like a burst watermelon, but what splashed out was a strange green liquid.

　　Wu Aotian's body quickly floated backwards, and at the same time, he waved his hand. The spiritual energy instantly formed a wall of spiritual energy that blocked in front of him and also blocked the strange green slurry.

　　The body of the poisonous flame wolf spider fell to the ground with a loud bang. Mo Yu and Leng Feng widened their eyes and looked at Wu Aotian who fell to the ground and walked slowly towards them.

　　"You... why is there an orange light coming out of your body? Have you reached the spiritual master stage?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew that this was because he had borrowed the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which caused the amount of spiritual energy in his body to suddenly increase a lot. This caused the color of the light on his body to change from the original red to the orange of the spiritual messenger.

　　"Of course not. My strength is only that of a mid-level spiritual disciple. It's just that I have some special features that can temporarily improve my combat effectiveness."

　　Mo Yu said in astonishment: "A short-term improvement? Even so, it's still very powerful. Your strength has just increased by a full level!"

　　Wu Aotian wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a wry smile: "This can't be improved anytime and anywhere, and it consumes a lot of spiritual energy. I only used one move and it's like this. If I use it a few more times, I'll probably be exhausted, or even injured..."

　　Mo Yu sighed, thinking about the scene just now, still unable to suppress his amazement: "It's really magical, the poisonous flame wolf spider just now reacted very quickly, even under your short-range attack, it still defended. Fortunately, you have improved your strength and burst out with powerful attack power in an instant, otherwise, I'm afraid even a sneak attack would not be able to hurt it at all."

　　Wu Aotian lowered his head. The poisonous fire wolf spider was deader than dead. The green slurry was all over the ground, making a hissing sound, which showed that it was extremely poisonous. Thinking of the ability of this poisonous fire wolf spider, Wu Aotian felt secretly happy in his heart. Because of the power of the Qi Concealment and Breathing Technique, coupled with the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron that could suddenly increase his strength, this sneak attack was indeed effective.

　　The poisonous flame wolf spider actually had no time to actually use its methods, but it was killed because of the distraction of Mo Yu and Leng Feng, plus the surprise attack of Wu Aotian.

　　If the poisonous wolf spider were to use its many tricks, it would probably be much more troublesome.

　　"This is not just my credit. If you two hadn't attacked head-on, attracting its attention and causing it to focus its defense on the front, it would have been able to defend against my attack in the end, but it was too hasty. Otherwise, even if I had improved my strength, I would not have been able to break through its defense."

　　Mo Yu also understood what Wu Aotian said. When attacking the poisonous flame wolf spider just now, the attacks of both Mo Yu and Leng Feng were completely defended by the poisonous flame wolf spider. Only Wu Aotian's attack broke through the defense. This was of course largely due to the defense focus of the poisonous flame wolf spider and the suddenness of the incident.

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not let go of the magic crystal of this monster. Sensing the location of the magic crystal, Wu Aotian split the wolf spider's already broken head through the air, revealing the magic crystal covered with green mucus.

　　Mo Yu saw Wu Aotian's intention and flicked his hand. A ball of spiritual energy carrying mercury and scattered frost wrapped the magic crystal and flew up. The mercury and frost continued to wash the magic crystal. Soon the magic crystal was rinsed clean and circled in front of Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his hand to catch the magic crystal that fell from the sky, and smiled gratefully at Mo Yu. Holding the magic crystal in his hand, Wu Aotian thought of a question. After a person dies, the spiritual energy in the brain will dissipate and return to heaven and earth, but this magic crystal will not dissipate the spiritual energy. I wonder what the structure of this magic crystal is that can prevent the dissipation of spiritual energy?

　　In addition, it is said that when a person reaches a high level of cultivation, the spiritual energy in the spiritual sea will gradually transform from a gaseous state to a solid state, and finally form a spiritual crystal. Does that mean that the spiritual crystal can also prevent the dissipation of spiritual energy?

　　There is nothing else valuable on the poisonous fire wolf spider. Although its venom sac can be used to refine some pills, it is usually only useful for refining poison pill recipes. Wu Aotian and others have no use for it, so they are too lazy to risk collecting it.

　　Carefully avoiding the venom in front of them, the three of them came to the cluster of seven-star fungi and carefully collected all the grown seven-star fungi. Mo Yu looked at the pile of seven-star fungi and said with some embarrassment: "These things are very inconvenient for us to carry."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled slightly: "I'll try."

　　After grabbing the bag of Seven-Star Fungi, Wu Aotian's mind was directly connected to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. According to the operating methods he learned from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his mind went everywhere, and the bag of Seven-Star Fungi that Wu Aotian had injured suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

　　Wu Aotian immersed himself in the matter and saw that the Seven-Star Fungus had already appeared steadily in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The size of the Seven-Star Fungus was even more insignificant compared to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian's mind moved, and the Seven-Star Fungus also moved in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron with Wu Aotian's mind, as if it had no weight at all.

　　Wu Aotian was delighted. It seemed that as long as he put the medicinal herbs into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he could use his mind to control the herbs to make pills. If he put in ore or other iron materials, he could make weapons. Of course, Wu Aotian couldn't do that now.

　　Wu Aotian was still observing the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but Mo Yu and Leng Feng beside him suddenly widened their eyes and looked at Wu Aotian in great strangeness.

　　"You don't have a Void Bracelet or Void Ring on you, so how could you take those things away?"

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian's two white and clean hands and asked in great confusion. He had watched Wu Aotian grow up. If Wu Aotian had a void bracelet, he couldn't be unaware of it. He did know that there was a void bracelet on the wrist of Wu Aotian's sister Liu Ruxue.

　　Wu Aotian came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Some special little tricks, a bit similar to the Void Bracelet, but it does not need to be worn on the hand like the Void Bracelet. This is also my first time trying it."

　　After all, it was impossible to hide the fact that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could store things from Leng Feng and Mo Yu, and there seemed to be no need to hide it, so Wu Aotian frankly admitted that he had some special means.

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian with more and more surprise in their eyes. They looked at each other and saw the same message in each other's eyes. Wu Aotian's methods were really endless, and each one was more surprising than the other. Both of them had become a little numb, but they also felt a little strange at the same time. Wu Aotian did not hide such mysterious methods from them. It was obvious that he regarded them as people he could trust enough.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the two spiritual weapons on the two people's backs and said with a smile: "Your spiritual weapons are used in battle at any time, so it is better for you to carry them yourself. If there are other spiritual weapons that are inconvenient to carry, I can keep them for you."

　　Both of them shook their heads. "We didn't bring much extra stuff with us. After all, we didn't know you had such means at first. If I had known, I would have gotten dozens of roast chickens from the most famous roast chicken shop in Baiyun City..."

　　Hearing Mo Yu say this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile. Having been with Mo Yu for quite a long time, he discovered one of Mo Yu's characteristics, which was that he loved to eat.

　　I don’t know if it’s because of his upbringing, or because of the years of practicing in Black Mist Mountain and leading an extremely hard life, but Mo Yu will never treat himself badly when he has the conditions to eat well.

　　During the one night in Baiyun City, Mo Yu went out for a long time. According to him, he went to taste many famous snacks in Baiyun City, which made Wu Aotian quite amused.

　　"Let's go, let's keep moving forward. If we encounter a monster, we'll use the same method as before. You guys delay it in the front, and I'll attack from the rear!"

　　Chapter 82: Fellow Disciple in Danger

　　Half a month passed in a flash. During this half month, Wu Aotian and his companions advanced about ten kilometers towards Huifeng Valley. The monsters they encountered had become relatively frequent. The levels of these monsters varied. Fortunately, most of them were second- and third-level monsters. Occasionally, they encountered fourth-level monsters, but the combined attack tactics of Wu Aotian and his companions were effective time and time again.

　　Although the three people were occasionally injured, they were not seriously injured. After weighing the pros and cons, the three decided to move sideways and did not dare to go towards the center of Huifeng Valley. After all, the danger would increase a lot if they went further inside.

　　The three of them walked sideways for a few days, and it had been about twenty days since they entered here. They also encountered six or seven kinds of spiritual medicines, which were quite valuable, but not top-grade. Anyway, the three of them collected them one by one, and Wu Aotian put them in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　On this day, after taking a short break after lunch, the three men moved forward again. In the many battles over the past twenty days, the three men's fighting methods have become more and more proficient. Not only have the several spiritual skills learned by the three men become more and more proficient, but the coordination of the three men in fighting together, as well as the tacit understanding between the three men, have all been greatly improved.

　　Mo Yu suddenly stopped, turned his head curiously, and looked to the right: "It seems like there is someone's voice?"

　　Wu Aotian and Leng Feng also stopped and turned at the same time to look in the direction where Mo Yu turned his head, but they did not see anything and did not hear any sound. Just when they were both a little confused, a faint roar was heard in the air again.

　　"It was a collision of spiritual energy, about two kilometers away from us... I guess it was other adventurers, they must have encountered a monster."

　　Wu Aotian and Leng Feng also heard the faint roar, and they both nodded in agreement. Leng Feng chuckled and said, "I didn't expect to meet other adventurers... We've been here for twenty days, and this is only the first wave?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Leng Feng who was chuckling, and felt that both Leng Feng and Mo Yu seemed to have changed a lot recently. At least, they talked more in front of him.

　　When I first met them, one of them exuded a cold and solemn aura, while the other was like a lone wolf, with loneliness all over his body, including his eyes. But now, both of them have faint smiles on their faces.

　　"Don't worry about them, let's go our separate ways."

　　After understanding the location, Mo Yu turned around and spoke lightly to the two of them. Wu Aotian and Leng Feng both nodded at the same time. They did not have such boring and unnecessary curiosity. Curiosity killed the cat, but Wu Aotian was extremely curious.

　　Just because you don't look for trouble, it doesn't mean trouble won't look for you.

　　The three of them had only walked a short distance when Mo Yu stopped again, frowned, and said, "They are coming this way. It seems like... they are running for their lives?"

　　Wu Aotian was not as strong as Mo Yu, and he was too lazy to use the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to conduct reconnaissance. He turned around and asked Mo Yu, "Are you being chased by a monster?"

　　Mo Yu frowned and sensed it again, his expression becoming quite solemn: "It doesn't seem to be, it seems to be a battle between spiritual practitioners..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Before he could say anything, Mo Yu spoke again: "They all seem to be heading here. It seems that they have sensed us. They should be stronger than us. There are two groups of people, one is fleeing and the other is chasing..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly startled, but he immediately understood what was going on: "Could it be that the people being chased sensed us and wanted to come to us for help?"

　　Mo Yu shook his head and said, "Both groups seem to be quite strong. I'm afraid we can't help them."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said worriedly: "I'm not worried about whether I can help, but I'm worried that we might get into trouble..."

　　Mo Yu turned and looked at Wu Aotian: "What should we do?"

　　In just a few words, even Wu Aotian had already sensed the rapidly approaching crowd and said with a wry smile: "They are very fast, I'm afraid we can't avoid them..."

　　"Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh", a series of wind-breaking sounds rang out rapidly, and two figures appeared in the sight of Wu Aotian and others in a rather embarrassed manner, and behind the two people were three green figures chasing after them.

　　The two figures were already approaching Wu Aotian and the others after several bounces. Wu Aotian was a little surprised when he saw that the two people falling to the ground were actually two women, one looked to be in her twenties and the other in her thirties. They both looked pretty, but the panic on their faces made them look quite embarrassed.

　　The two women were obviously coming for Wu Aotian and the others, but when they landed, they realized the strength of Wu Aotian and the other three, and their faces suddenly became miserable again.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked when he saw the attire of these two people. They were wearing white robes with a few auspicious clouds on their chests. There was a palace faintly visible between the auspicious clouds. It was actually the symbol of Guiyun Palace!

　　These two women are actually from Guiyun Palace!

　　Wu Aotian was still in shock when the older of the two women shouted, "I'm sorry for getting you into trouble. The people behind us are from the Sea Kingdom. Hurry and leave this way. We will lead them away from the other side."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised again. After seeing the marks of the two women clearly, Wu Aotian was wondering who was so bold. He didn't expect that they were people from the Sea Kingdom. No wonder they dared to attack the people from Guiyun Palace.

　　Wu Aotian saw that both women seemed to be seriously injured. If he left them alone, the two women would definitely not be able to escape the pursuit of the people behind them. However, he and his men were limited in their abilities...

　　"Run together, we'll have a better chance!"

　　Time was running out and Wu Aotian had no time to say much. Although he had just joined Guiyun Palace, he couldn't just stand there and watch his fellow disciples being hunted down and do nothing.

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu also saw the two people's attire clearly, and instantly understood why Wu Aotian, who had just looked like he thought he was unlucky, suddenly changed his attitude and decided to help the two women without saying a word.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng also turned around without saying a word and followed Wu Aotian, fleeing in the same direction as the two women.

　　The two women were a little surprised by the decision of the three men. The older woman said quickly as she ran, "Among the people chasing us, two are high-level spiritual masters and one is a mid-level spiritual master. You are no match for them. If you join us, you will only die in vain... You and I will run separately. Please help us send a message to Guiyun Palace, saying that Guiyun Palace disciples Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen were killed by the people of Xuanyin Sect of the Sea Kingdom."

　　Wu Aotian heard the woman say this and knew that she was ready to die. Although he was a little scared of the strength of the three people chasing after him, he simply shook his head and said, "I am also from Guiyun Palace. How can I abandon you and ignore you... We can always give it a try if we can combine our strength."

　　"Are you also a disciple of Guiyun Palace? How come I have never seen you before?"

　　The two women looked over in surprise at the same time, and the younger woman even screamed in surprise.

　　Wu Aotian looked back at the three green figures that were getting closer and closer, and was secretly surprised. He was afraid that it would be impossible for them to escape faster.

　　He gritted his teeth and had no choice but to fight. Fortunately, he was absorbing magic crystals all the time, and the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was very sufficient.

　　"I have only joined for less than a month, and I have been training here with two friends... By the way, two senior sisters, I wonder how strong you are?"

　　The older woman, Jia Yun, said quickly, "I am also a mid-level spiritual master, a true mid-level spiritual user. It's not that we didn't have the strength to fight. When they appeared, I had just finished fighting with a fifth-level monster and was injured. They suddenly appeared and attacked..."

　　Wu Aotian interrupted Jia Yun and asked quickly, "Can you still hold back the other mid-level spiritual master?"

　　Jia Yun didn't know what Wu Aotian meant by asking this, but he still quickly answered: "If it's just to delay for a while, it should be fine!"

　　Wu Aotian felt a little more confident and nodded, "Okay, we can't escape. Get ready to fight. I will support you in secret. Remember, no matter where you see me, don't make any noise!"

　　Quickly scanning the surroundings, Wu Aotian pointed to the woods ahead and said, "Let's duel there. Mo Yu, Leng Feng, follow the old rules. Tie them down while I take the opportunity to attack."

　　Jia Yun wanted to say something, but Wu Aotian had already jumped up and dived into the bushes beside him. His figure quickly disappeared, and even his breath completely disappeared in an instant!

　　Jia Yun was stunned, looking in disbelief at the direction where Wu Aotian disappeared. She didn't understand. Wu Aotian was obviously only a mid-level spiritual disciple, why could he restrain his aura so well that he couldn't even feel the fluctuations of spiritual energy?

　　Mo Yu looked at the surprised expressions of the two women and whispered, "Don't worry about him. He has a clever plan. When the time comes, you hold back the mid-level spiritual master, Wu Zhenzhen, you hold back a mid-level spiritual master, and leave the remaining mid-level spiritual master to the two of us. The rest will be up to him."

　　Wu Zhenzhen looked at the immense trust in Mo Yu's tone and couldn't help but ask, "Can he really do it? He's just a mid-level spiritual disciple, right?"

　　Mo Yu shook his head, a strange look on his face: "If he can't do it, then we should all be prepared to die here today."

　　Both Mo Yu and Leng Feng knew very well that the gap in strength between the two sides seemed small, but the key was that Jia Yun was injured and he probably wouldn't be able to hold out for a while, and the other two were relatively good too. As long as time went on, their side would inevitably be defeated.

　　Wu Aotian is the only variable in this battle.

　　A variable that may save everyone.

　　Arriving at the location Wu Aotian pointed out, Mo Yu and the others stopped at the same time and turned around. In just a few breaths, three green figures had already landed in front of the crowd with a rapid sound of breaking through the wind and several bounces.

　　Chapter 83: A Fatal Blow

　　The three men in green had a Xuanyin Sect symbol on their chests and sleeves. It was a coiled green snake that looked quite ferocious.

　　After the three men landed, one of them frowned: "Hey, why is there one less?"

　　The two men next to them also had a look of surprise on their faces. They both clearly thought that there should be five people in total, but why were there only four now?

　　The tall man in the middle carefully released his senses, but still couldn't find any clues. He looked at Jia Yun and others opposite him, and a grim smile appeared on his face: "Don't worry about him, kill these guys in front of you first...Haha, I wonder if it would be more fun to fuck the women in Guiyun Palace?"

　　The two men next to them also suddenly revealed lewd smiles on their faces, and their obscene eyes were already scanning Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen's chests and other parts.

　　Wu Zhenzhen's face flushed red, she clenched her teeth and shouted angrily, "Shameless, you Xuanyin Sect are really despicable, aren't you afraid of annihilating your entire clan?"

　　The tall man in the middle laughed and said, "Our Xuanyin Sect is located in a secret place. Not to mention the people from your Guiyun Kingdom, even people from our Hai Kingdom want to kill us. But we are still alive and well... The little girl is quite good at talking, but I don't know how good she is in bed?"

　　The three men laughed loudly together without restraint, their laughter full of pride.

　　Jia Yun was older after all, and although he was insulted by the other party, he still managed to keep his composure and said, "What are you people from the Xuanyin Sect doing in our Guiyun Country?"

　　"We came here just to find some spiritual medicines we need, but we didn't expect to meet two beauties from Guiyun Palace. We are quite lucky. I wonder what kind of expression Zhu Zidan will have when he hears this news?"

　　"Boss, there are only two women, and we have three people..."

　　"Don't you know how to play around? Hurry up and kill those two men and take those two women away. You'll have fun for a few days!"

　　Zhu Zidan is the master of Guiyun Palace. Wu Aotian hid behind the bushes, listening to the words of the three men, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. In the world of spiritual practitioners, strength is indeed the most important thing. If he and others fail today, not only will they lose their lives, but Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen will also face greater humiliation before they die.

　　Wu Zhenzhen was younger after all, and when she thought about the fate she might face, her heart was filled with fear, and her body even trembled slightly. Even though Jia Yun was older, his face turned pale.

　　Feeling the woman's trembling, Mo Yu frowned, turned his head and said softly: "If we are really no match for them, I will kill you before I die."

　　Wu Zhenzhen was stunned for a moment, but soon realized what Mo Yu meant. If it really didn't work, then killing her first would prevent her from being humiliated. Thinking of this, Wu Zhenzhen's heart calmed down a little, and she looked at Mo Yu with gratitude.

　　Mo Yu no longer looked at Wu Zhenzhen, but stared at the three Xuanyin Sect members opposite who thought they had a sure win.

　　The three men seemed very satisfied with the effect of their words. After laughing for a while, the intermediate spiritualist in the middle stopped laughing and shouted, "Go ahead, be careful, don't let them commit suicide!"

　　A man next to him laughed and said, "It doesn't matter if you commit suicide. You can still go on..."

　　The tall man seemed very dissatisfied and glared at the man and said, "Damn you, you are the only one with a quirk, stop talking nonsense and do it!"

　　The three men waved their hands, and the weapons on their backs rushed into the sky at the same time. The weapon of the mid-level spiritual master was a sword, and the weapons of the two mid-level spiritual users were a knife and a hammer.

　　The three spiritual weapons rushed towards Jia Yun, Wu Zhenzhen and Mo Yu respectively. It was obvious that Leng Feng, a mid-level spiritual disciple, was not taken seriously by them. For a mid-level spiritual user, killing a mid-level spiritual disciple with a slap was no different from killing an ant with one finger.

　　Jia Yun's spiritual weapon is a ring, Wu Zhenzhen's is a very thin and long needle, Mo Yu's is a short sword, and Leng Feng's is a knife. Wu Aotian hid in the dark and looked at the spiritual weapons these people showed. Wu Aotian's eyes lit up.

　　Although Wu Aotian already knew that spiritual weapons were no longer like the weapons used by ordinary practitioners and could have any shape, such as a ball, a book, or a seal, Wu Aotian still felt somewhat fresh when looking at Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen's spiritual weapons. It was just that ordinary spiritual weapons could not change size.

　　Jia Yun faced off against a mid-level spiritual master, Wu Zhenzhen and Mo Yu faced off against a mid-level spiritual user respectively, and Leng Feng hid in the back, assisting Mo Yu in the attack. Although his strength was relatively low, he was still able to play a certain restraining role.

　　The spiritual weapons kept colliding in the air, the strong spiritual energy collided, the air whistled, and the scattered spiritual energy within a radius of 100 meters was blown into pieces. Dust, leaves, and broken wood floated in the air, but they could not get close to the few people at all. Before they got close, they were completely shattered and flew into the sky.

　　Wu Aotian kept changing his position in the woods. While hiding his figure, he was also looking for a target to attack. Should he sneak attack the mid-level spiritual user first, or the mid-level spiritual master?

　　A sneak attack would only be the most unexpected the first time. If he attacked a mid-level spiritual master, the success rate would be very high. After all, he had cooperated with Leng Feng and Mo Yu for the past twenty days, and they had been able to win even against fourth-level monsters. Their sneak attack skills were already perfect. However, even if they killed a mid-level spiritual master, the mid-level spiritual master was still there, and Jia Yun was injured. The final outcome would probably be difficult to change...

　　However, if we launch a sneak attack on that mid-level spiritual master, the success rate will be much lower, and we may even end up in vain. But if we want to reverse the situation, we must kill or severely injure this mid-level spiritual master.

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and finally decided to take a gamble, setting his target on the mid-level spiritual master.

　　Not daring to delay too long, Wu Aotian knew that Jia Yun could not hold on for long. Wu Aotian approached the battlefield silently, approaching the battle group between Jia Yun and the Xuanyin Sect's mid-level spiritual master.

　　When Wu Aotian quietly appeared opposite Jia Yun, Jia Yun couldn't help but show a bit of surprise in her eyes when she saw Wu Aotian. She couldn't understand why Wu Aotian could be so close to the Xuanyin Sect member without being discovered by the other party. After all, the gap in strength between the two sides was so huge.

　　Fortunately, in the fierce battle, Jia Yun's slight surprise was not noticed by her opponent. Her opponent was playing with her like a cat and mouse. He knew that Jia Yun's strength was about the same as hers. If she had not been injured first, she and her would be at the same level. Now, the longer it dragged on, the more advantageous it would be for him.

　　"You'd better surrender, otherwise it will be bad if you break your hands and feet later..." The middle-aged man had an obscene smile on his face and laughed: "Don't worry, we will treat you gently..."

　　Jia Yun saw that Wu Aotian was hiding at some distance from the battle group. If Wu Aotian rushed out, he might be noticed by the other party or discovered by the other two and alert them. Jia Yun pretended to be weak and leaned towards Wu Aotian. The middle-aged man followed closely while controlling his spiritual weapon. He was worried that his opponent would commit suicide, which would then be useless.

　　Wu Aotian saw Jia Yun approaching and knew that Jia Yun was cooperating with him. He secretly praised the other party for his attentiveness.

　　Under Jia Yun's deliberate manipulation, the middle-aged man moved very close to Wu Aotian's hiding place, with his back to Wu Aotian.

　　Jia Yun waved his hand, and a ball of spiritual energy fell on his spiritual weapon. The emerald green ring suddenly shone brightly, instantly suppressing the middle-aged man's sword. The middle-aged man's face changed, but he laughed immediately and said, "Do you want to fight to the death? Don't waste your time. You'd better save some strength and struggle later. It would be boring if you just sit there like a dead person and don't move."

　　As the middle-aged man spoke, he injected a large amount of spiritual energy into his sword again. Although his opponent was injured, he did not dare to be careless. If he was hit by her ring, he would probably be smashed to pieces.

　　Wu Aotian knew that Jia Yun was creating opportunities for him, and that his crazy attack regardless of his injuries was the biggest way to restrain his opponent. Without any hesitation, he suddenly rushed out, opened his hands, bent his five fingers slightly, and all ten fingers were faintly pointing at a point behind the middle-aged man.

　　Jia Yun's face turned red, and Wu Aotian knew that she couldn't hold on for much longer. If she couldn't handle the middle-aged man this time, she and the others would be dead.

　　Spiritual energy was being madly drawn out from Wu Aotian's spiritual sea and from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. At this moment, Wu Aotian was really fighting for his life.

　　When Wu Aotian was dealing with the sneak attack on the Warcraft before, he had been reserved when he extracted the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, because such a large amount of spiritual energy was beyond Wu Aotian's ability to control and would produce huge side effects. But at this time, Wu Aotian no longer cared about the consequences.

　　Either he dies or I die!

　　Ten fiery red, highly condensed spiritual energy bombs flew out from in front of Wu Aotian's ten fingers, and the color of the light that appeared on Wu Aotian's body unexpectedly reached blood red, which is a color that can only be possessed by the most powerful people in the spiritual messenger stage!

　　At the moment when Wu Aotian released the Netherworld Flame Finger, the middle-aged man suddenly sensed the crazy fluctuations of spiritual energy behind him. His expression changed drastically, and he waved his hand, wanting to recall his spiritual weapon. But how could Jia Yun give him this opportunity?

　　The spirit ring vibrated violently in the air, making a buzzing sound, and crashed down like a mountain.

　　Although the middle-aged man also had spiritual energy protecting his body, in order to deal with Jia Yun's desperate attack just now, he had almost invested all of his spiritual energy into the spiritual weapon to support the battle. Now that he was suddenly attacked, how could he have time to defend himself?

　　Chapter 84: Injury, Injury, Injury

　　Ten streams of spiritual energy hit the spiritual energy shield behind the middle-aged man at the same time, and these spiritual energies actually hit the same point!

　　This was a little trick that Wu Aotian had learned in actual combat, which was that when performing the technique, he would bend his five fingers slightly to adjust the direction. In this way, after each beam of spiritual energy was shot out, the final convergence point would be different due to the different angles of the fingers. Wu Aotian had practiced a lot in combat and was now able to control it at will.

　　After all, the middle-aged man had the strength of a mid-level spiritualist. Although Wu Aotian's attack was extremely fierce, it still could not completely shatter the middle-aged man's temporarily dispersed spiritual shield in an instant.

　　Wu Aotian was not disappointed, but at the same time controlled the ball of spiritual energy to explode suddenly at the moment of impact.

　　The bursting ball of spiritual energy was like a grenade explosion. The spiritual energy shield on the middle-aged man's body could no longer withstand it and shattered with a bang. The huge spiritual energy impact hit the middle-aged man's back heavily.

　　The middle-aged man flew high into the air, and a trail of blood splattered in the air. Under Wu Aotian's full-strength attack, the intermediate spiritual master was severely injured!

　　Wu Aotian stood on the ground, feeling the pain in his meridians and the blood churning in his body. He couldn't suppress it anymore. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The huge amount of spiritual energy being extracted and released caused Wu Aotian's body to suffer huge trauma.

　　Without bothering to check his own injuries, Wu Aotian's body floated up like green smoke and rushed towards the middle-aged man who was still falling to the ground.

　　The middle-aged man fell to the ground and spit out a large mouthful of blood again, but he ignored the pain all over his body and turned over and stood up. Unfortunately, his reaction was quick, but Wu Aotian's reaction was even faster.

　　A large amount of spiritual energy was once again drawn out from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Under Wu Aotian's control, it quickly turned into light red spiritual energy ropes as thick as arms. All the spiritual energy ropes crisscrossed and gathered into a fiery red cage, wrapping the middle-aged man inside.

　　"Flame cage!"

　　The fiery red spiritual ropes with high temperature kept shrinking, like giant fiery red snakes that were constantly shrinking. The middle-aged man looked at Wu Aotian, who was glowing red all over, and was terrified. How did this person get close to him quietly?

　　Why can't I sense his presence?

　　The middle-aged man's spiritual energy gushed out rapidly, forming a yellow spiritual energy shield that wrapped him up like an egg, and the yellow spiritual energy shield was still expanding.

　　Wu Aotian felt a huge force surging out from the spiritual energy shield, like a bound monster that was trying desperately to break free from its cage. The yellow spiritual energy shield was expanding little by little, and the fiery red spiritual energy ropes were shrinking desperately, but they still could not stop the expansion of the spiritual energy shield.

　　Wu Aotian's face turned red as blood. The tremendous pressure made him feel like blood was spurting out. He held on tightly because he had seen Jia Yun next to him running his spirit ring with all his strength. The spirit ring was spinning rapidly in the air, and with every rotation, the momentum became stronger.

　　The middle-aged man also saw the spirit ring in the air, and a look of fear appeared on his face. He had already understood that Jia Yun's attack was absolutely extremely powerful. Under the current circumstances, how could he resist it?

　　The middle-aged man was releasing his spiritual energy crazily. He had to break free from his restraints and run as far as possible before Jia Yun's attack was released.

　　The other two members of the Xuanyin Sect had also noticed the unusual situation here and wanted to come to rescue in panic, but how could Wu Zhenzhen and Mo Yu Lengfeng let them stay away?

　　Every expansion of the yellow spiritual energy shield was a huge impact on Wu Aotian. The impact made Wu Aotian feel dizzy and his ears were ringing, but he kept holding on.

　　Finally, Jia Yun's spirit ring had completely completed the stage of accumulating energy. It whistled and spun violently, and with a buzzing sound, it smashed towards the middle-aged man trapped in the cage of flames.

　　An extremely fearful look appeared in the middle-aged man's eyes. His spiritual energy suddenly surged, and the red spiritual energy rope suddenly broke with a bang. Wu Aotian groaned, and his face turned pale.

　　Before the middle-aged man could make any move, the spiritual ring suddenly fell down and hit the yellow spiritual light shield on his body.

　　The yellow spiritual light shield suddenly shattered like an eggshell under a hammer, and the rotating spiritual weapon directly hit the middle-aged man's body.

　　The middle-aged man let out a scream of extreme fear, but the scream stopped abruptly as soon as it came out. The spirit ring hit his chest, and his chest completely collapsed, broke, and splattered in an instant. In just a moment, the wound spread throughout his body, and he was completely engulfed by the huge spiritual energy that erupted from the spirit ring.

　　When the spirit ring flew back to Jia Yun's hand again, the middle-aged man had turned into a pool of broken meat paste. However, the meat paste was completely frozen by the coldness attached to the spirit energy itself, and it looked extremely weird.

　　The death of the middle-aged man caused the other two men from the Xuanyin Sect to panic. Although they all saw that both Jia Yun and Wu Aotian were seriously injured, Jia Yun was only a mid-level spiritual master after all, and the blood-red light that had just appeared on Wu Aotian's body seemed to indicate that he was a high-level spiritual user!

　　The two men looked at each other, attacked fiercely at the same time without saying a word, and turned around and ran away.

　　Wu Zhenzhen had long hated these three vile and despicable guys. Now that the situation was reversed, how could she let them go?

　　The long, thin needle rushed towards his original opponent from behind with a rapid sound of breaking through the air. At this time, the spirit ring in Jia Yun's hand had flown up again. The man didn't dare to stop at all. He turned around and fled to the other side, trying to avoid Wu Zhenzhen's flying needle. However, the needle was controlled by Wu Zhenzhen and turned freely, chasing him again.

　　When the man heard the flying needle behind him, he quickly turned sideways again, but failed to avoid it completely. The flying needle hit his left arm, and his entire left arm was instantly broken into two pieces from the elbow.

　　The broken arm did not stop his desire to escape. He did not even look at his broken arm, but rushed into the distant woods like the wind.

　　Wu Zhenzhen gritted her teeth and prepared to chase after him, but Jia Yun shouted, "Stop chasing."

　　On the other side, Leng Feng and Mo Yu naturally couldn't stop the other person who was stronger than them, and they had no choice but to let him escape.

　　Watching the two of them escape, Wu Aotian finally breathed a sigh of relief. In order to trap the middle-aged man, he had already increased his strength to the maximum. Most of the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was extracted by him. As a large amount of spiritual energy poured out, his body meridians were severely traumatized. Now Wu Aotian felt that his brain was blank.

　　Fortunately, Wu Aotian's flaming cage restraints finally bought Jia Yun time, and he dealt a fatal blow to the already seriously injured middle-aged man.

　　Looking at the mass of flesh and blood on the ground, Wu Aotian felt regretful in his heart. This man was dead like this, and he couldn't absorb spiritual energy. It would probably take a lot of time for him to recover from his injuries.

　　Jia Yun was seriously injured and had been fighting for so long that he was already exhausted. Now he had no strength to fight again. If the two men did not escape, although Jia Yun might be able to muster up his remaining strength to kill them, he would probably suffer great harm himself.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian who was sitting on the ground gasping for breath, Jia Yun's eyes showed gratitude. If it weren't for meeting Wu Aotian, he didn't know what kind of tragic fate they would have encountered. Thinking of the result that would be worse than death, Jia Yun felt a little chilly.

　　Just thinking about the power that Wu Aotian had just unleashed, Jia Yun couldn't help but feel a little confused. He was obviously a mid-level spiritual disciple, so why could he unleash the power of a spiritual envoy?

　　Although Mo Yu and Leng Feng did not know about the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, they knew that Wu Aotian could burst out with very strong combat power, and it seemed that the stronger the burst, the greater the side effects.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian sitting on the ground with blood stains on the corners of his mouth, Mo Yu walked over and asked with concern: "Are you okay?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I really risked my life this time. It will probably take a while for me to recover."

　　Wu Zhenzhen also saw the scene when Wu Aotian took action, and couldn't help but ask curiously: "Aren't you a spiritual disciple? Why did I see a blood-red light emanating from you just now? You are clearly a high-level spiritual user, more powerful than me..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I almost vomited blood and died from the sudden burst of heat. My true strength is not that high..."

　　Although Wu Zhenzhen was younger, she knew that some things were not easy to ask, not to mention that they had worked so hard to save them, and now they were seriously injured. She asked with gratitude and concern: "If it weren't for you today, we would be in trouble. Thank you so much. Are you seriously injured?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "The meridians are severely damaged, and the internal organs are also injured. Anyway... everything that can be injured is injured."

　　Wu Zhenzhen became worried when she heard Wu Aotian say this: "Then let's go back to Guiyun Hall and see if the Hall Master has any solution. By the way, you just said that you are also a disciple of Guiyun Hall. What's your name?"

　　Wu Aotian took out the token that represented his identity and waved it towards the two of them: "My name is Wu Aotian. I have only joined for a few months. I have been reading books in the library before. I have nothing to do recently, so I came here to hone myself..."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian take out the token, the only doubts in Wu Zhenzhen and Jia Yun's hearts disappeared completely. Jia Yun stared at Wu Aotian and said worriedly: "Your meridians are all injured now. If you don't get treatment as soon as possible, I'm afraid that even if you recover in the future, it will affect your practice or leave a hidden disease..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. Of course he would not tell them that he had a way to heal himself, it just took some time.

　　Jia Yun thought for a moment, then took out a porcelain bottle from a small bag hanging around his waist and poured out a pill the size of a longan: "Take this Black Spirit Pill now. Your injuries should be completely healed, and perhaps your strength will improve a little."

　　Chapter 85 See You at Samsara Valley

　　"Black Spirit Pill!"

　　Before Wu Aotian could speak, Wu Zhenzhen beside him had already widened her eyes and shouted in surprise: "Sister Yun, isn't that the only Black Spirit Pill that you refined after gathering all kinds of medicinal materials with great difficulty and asking the Palace Master for help?"

　　Jia Yun smiled and nodded, his face calm, "Yes, Wu Aotian's meridians are seriously injured. If he delays treatment, he may suffer from hidden diseases. This black spirit pill not only has a healing effect, but also has the effect of widening the spirit sea. It must be helpful to him."

　　Wu Zhenzhen seemed to be a little hesitant and wanted to say something, but Jia Yun said calmly: "If we hadn't met Wu Aotian and the others today, and Wu Aotian hadn't fought back desperately, not to mention that the Black Spirit Pill would have fallen into the hands of the enemy, even the two of us would have suffered humiliation. Now that we have survived safely, this Black Spirit Pill is nothing."

　　Wu Zhenzhen thought about it and it made sense. She didn't say anything. Instead, Wu Aotian looked at the pill in Jia Yun's hand with some surprise: "The Black Spirit Pill is a very precious pill. You can take it yourself. I have other ways to treat myself."

　　Jia Yun did not retract her hand. She did not seem to believe that Wu Aotian had the ability to heal such a deep wound. She had seen with her own eyes the scene of Wu Aotian vomiting blood just now. With every attack from the mid-level spiritual master, Wu Aotian's face changed. The fluctuations of spiritual energy scattered all over his body were also so obvious.

　　"No, even if you really have a way to treat your injury, you should still accept this Black Spiritual Pill. It can help you expand your spiritual sea. Although it can't directly increase your strength, it is a very useful kind of pill to assist in cultivation."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and looked at Jia Yun and said, "Aren't you also seriously injured? Why don't you eat it yourself?"

　　Jia Yun shook his head and said, "I know the extent of my injuries. I have other elixirs, but they are not as good as the Black Spirit Elixir. However, they can heal my injuries."

　　After hearing what Jia Yun said, Wu Aotian no longer hesitated, and took the Black Spirit Pill from Jia Yun, smiling and saying, "Okay, then I won't be polite."

　　Jia Yun looked at Wu Aotian accepting it and a smile appeared on his face. Although he could not repay the life-saving favor, he felt much better to be able to give something back, especially since Wu Aotian was seriously injured because of him and others.

　　Thinking of what Wu Aotian said just now, although Jia Yun didn't quite believe it, he still reminded him: "If you really have a way to completely cure your injuries, then I suggest that you keep this Black Spirit Pill and take it after your injuries are healed. This way, you won't waste part of the medicinal power to cure your injuries, and you can use all the medicinal power to expand your spiritual sea and improve your strength..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and thanked him: "Okay, thank you for the Black Spirit Pill. Now that the people from the Xuanyin Sect have escaped, what are you going to do?"

　　Jia Yun thought for a moment and said, "Let's go to a safe place and recover first. I can't fight now. If there are still people from the Xuanyin Sect nearby, we will definitely not be able to resist them when they come again... Besides, even if we encounter a monster or something, it will be troublesome. Your injuries also need timely treatment. Let's go together and don't split our strength any further."

　　Wu Aotian nodded in agreement, although he actually wanted to separate from the two women, because he wanted to absorb the spiritual energy of the magic crystal to heal himself. The damage he suffered this time was much more serious than the last time he fought with Leng Qi. He had originally hoped to absorb the spiritual energy dissipated by the dead Xuanyin Sect member, but unfortunately that person was beaten into a meat paste. It was estimated that if Jia Yun's strength was a little higher, this person would have been directly destroyed into dust.

　　However, Jia Yun was seriously injured at this time, and Wu Zhenzhen had also been fighting for quite some time. Although they did not suffer any obvious injuries, their spiritual energy was definitely depleted. If they encountered anything again, it would probably be a problem.

　　The five of them left the place where the fight took place and found a safe and secluded forest. Leng Feng and Mo Yu were on guard, while Wu Zhenzhen, Wu Aotian and Jia Yun all sat cross-legged. Jia Yun took out a bottle of elixir and looked at Wu Aotian who was sitting cross-legged without taking any elixir. He asked with concern, "Junior Brother Wu, don't you have any other elixir for healing?"

　　Pill?

　　Wu Aotian smiled secretly in his heart. The best way to treat his injuries was the spiritual energy released by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Of course, he couldn't say this out loud. He nodded and said, "I have only been a spiritual practitioner for a short time. I haven't learned to make pills yet."

　　Wu Zhenzhen beside him smiled and said, "In fact, you don't need to make all the pills yourself. There is a senior brother in Guiyun Hall who is responsible for making pills for many disciples. However, he has a rule that he will not take any responsibility if the pills fail. If the pills are successful, he will only charge a certain percentage of the pills."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh", he really hadn't paid attention to this matter, he smiled and said: "Even if someone is refining pills, I have only been a spiritual practitioner for a few months, I am penniless, how can I have the time to collect those spiritual medicines..."

　　Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen looked at Wu Aotian in surprise. It was not because they heard Wu Aotian say that he was penniless. After all, everyone is the same when they first become a spiritual practitioner and first come into contact with the spiritual world. It was just that they all thought of a problem at the same time. Wu Aotian said that he had only been a spiritual practitioner for a few months, but he already had the strength of a mid-level spiritual disciple, and could even burst out with strength comparable to that of a high-level spiritual master...

　　Jia Yun looked at Wu Aotian deeply, thinking to himself that this man might have a bright future. Although his strength is not as good as his now, he might surpass him in a few years.

　　After pouring out a few pills and swallowing them, Jia Yun threw the entire bottle over: "This is a relatively common healing pill, which can have some effect on the damage to the internal organs and meridians, and can also speed up the recovery of the wasted spiritual energy. I have others, this bottle is for you."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't refuse, so he accepted it. He also knew that Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen wanted to repay him for saving their lives, and since he was also a member of Guiyun Palace, they generously gave him all the good things. Wu Aotian didn't think that there was anything great about him and his people saving Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen. Instead, he had a good impression of Jia Yun's generosity.

　　As Jia Yun said, Wu Aotian swallowed two healing pills and closed his eyes.

　　Immersed in his mind, Wu Aotian discovered that the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had shrunk a lot, and the spiritual energy in his own spiritual sea was almost completely consumed. Wu Aotian sighed slightly in his heart. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was indeed useful, but its side effects were too great.

　　He borrowed spiritual energy from the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron and began to let it slowly flow through his body, nourishing his injured meridians and internal organs bit by bit. On the other side, Wu Zhenzhen and Jia Yun were also recovering from their injuries.

　　They sat there for half a day. The first one to get up was Wu Zhenzhen. She didn't have any injuries, but her spiritual energy was greatly consumed. After a period of rest, the spiritual energy in her spiritual sea has been mostly restored.

　　Jia Yun was the second one to wake up. Her injuries were much more serious, but she had recovered a lot now. Wu Aotian sensed that both of them had woken up, so he slowly stopped repairing his injured meridians and internal organs and opened his eyes.

　　Wu Aotian's injuries have healed a lot. Although he cannot use spiritual energy to fight for a while, walking normally is no longer a problem.

　　"We are going back to the Cloud Palace. Do you want to go back?"

　　Facing Jia Yun's question, Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I won't go back for now. I have something else to do. But in more than two months, before the battle of Samsara Valley begins, I will go back."

　　Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen both widened their eyes. Wu Zhenzhen was even more surprised and said, "Are you going to participate in the battle of Samsara Valley?"

　　Jia Yun was also extremely surprised and said: "Yes, although you can use secret methods to burst out your strength, it is still very dangerous. Why would the Palace Master agree to let you participate?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "You misunderstood, I just want to see it, I will not enter the Samsara Valley."

　　Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen finally breathed a sigh of relief. Wu Zhenzhen smiled and said, "I thought you were going to enter the Samsara Valley. You really scared me..."

　　After a pause, Wu Zhenzhen frowned and turned to look at Jia Yun with some worry: "Sister Yun, you will have to enter the Samsara Valley when the time comes. Now you are injured..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned when he heard this, and turned to look at Jia Yun: "Are you also one of the candidates to enter the Samsara Valley?"

　　Jia Yun nodded at Wu Aotian and said, "Yes, I am one of them... Zhenzhen, don't worry. There are still more than two months before the war starts. I will definitely be able to recover from my injuries."

　　Wu Zhenzhen felt a little relieved, but the worry on her face did not decrease much. After all, everyone knew how dangerous the battle in Samsara Valley was.

　　Jia Yun looked at Wu Zhenzhen and knew that she was worried about him. He gently reached out his hand, touched Wu Zhenzhen's head, and said with a smile: "Don't worry about me. Although the battle in Samsara Valley is very dangerous, your sister Yun is not a pushover..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect that he would actually meet someone who was going to the Samsara Valley battle here, and he didn't expect that he would save her by accident. Thinking about the danger of the Samsara Valley battle, Wu Aotian could only sincerely wish her: "Well, you will definitely come out of the Samsara Valley safely."

　　Since Wu Aotian is not going back, Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen will naturally leave first. After all, they need to make a lot of preparations to participate in the battle of reincarnation.

　　"Please both of you promise me one thing. That is, my ability to burst out strength temporarily and my physical skills, please keep it a secret for me... ok?"

　　Before leaving, Wu Aotian made a request to the two women. Although the two women were a little surprised, they agreed without hesitation and said that they would not tell anyone what happened here.

　　Watching the two disappear in the woods, Wu Aotian turned around and said with a smile: "It seems that Guiyun Palace and I are quite predestined. When I come out to practice, I can also meet people from Guiyun Palace and save lives..."

　　Mo Yu smiled softly and said, "Speaking of which, it seems that our luck is pretty good this time when we entered Huifeng Valley."

　　Leng Feng agreed very much. He used a drawn-out tone, looked at Wu Aotian with a sly look and laughed: "Well, that's quite... not bad!"

　　Chapter 86: High-Level Spiritual Apprentice

　　After Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen left, Wu Aotian no longer needed any means of hiding. He concentrated on mobilizing the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and began to repair his damaged meridians.

　　The damage to his meridians this time was really serious, far worse than the damage he suffered in the last fight with Leng Qi, and much more serious than the damage suffered by Liu Ruxue last time. If an ordinary person suffered such a serious meridian injury, it would probably take a lot of time to heal, as Jia Yun said, and it would affect his cultivation and even future training. Wu Aotian has the magical Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but even so, it would take a lot of time to repair the injury.

　　Fortunately, for spiritual practitioners, they already have a long life, and it is normal for them to go into seclusion for several years at a time. After absorbing the spiritual energy of several low-level magic crystals and repairing and nourishing it for a month, Wu Aotian's damaged meridians and internal organs were fully recovered. In the process, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea was also expanded to a great extent.

　　The magic of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron allowed Wu Aotian to connect the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron with the Spirit Sea even when he was injured, and he could practice as usual. At the same time, the spiritual energy he absorbed was converted by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and had a strong healing effect when it flowed out.

　　Wu Aotian calculated the time and found that there was still about a month before the battle of Samsara Valley. After discussing with Mo Yu and Leng Feng, Wu Aotian decided to continue practicing here.

　　In the following time, Wu Aotian and the other three did not encounter any danger. Instead, they were lucky enough to collect many kinds of spiritual medicines, including two relatively rare species, blue snow fungus and ink mushroom.

　　Wu Aotian took stock of all that the three of them had gained during this period of time and found that it was quite a lot. He recalled the introductions to the elixirs he had read in his mind. If he had the other two herbs, he would be able to refine a furnace of spiritual cultivation elixirs.

　　Xiuling Pills are quite precious. Previously, the Lord of Guiyun Temple had given a bottle of Xiuling Pills to Mo Yu and Leng Feng respectively, which helped both of them to make breakthroughs. And this time, among the spiritual medicines obtained by the three of them in Huifeng Valley, there were actually two main medicines needed to refine Xiuling Pills. The two missing medicines were not too precious and could be easily exchanged for with other spiritual medicines.

　　"This time the harvest is quite good, it is almost enough to refine a furnace of Xiuling Pills. These three months have not been wasted."

　　Wu Aotian sighed as he collected all the medicines: "This time when we go back, we can refine a furnace of Xiuling Pills, and then we will have something to eat again."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng were both very happy. They had spent quite a while with Wu Aotian and knew his character. They would definitely want a share of the proceeds from the refinement of the elixir.

　　"By the way, Aotian, your injuries have all healed. Take the Black Spirit Pill that Jia Yun gave you. Your strength has improved a lot recently. After taking the Black Spirit Pill, you may be able to advance again."

　　Wu Aotian thought so too. He had been busy practicing recently and had forgotten about the Black Spirit Pill. He took out the Black Spirit Pill and said with a smile, "Then I can have it all to myself!"

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng smiled indifferently: "This is what Jia Yun did to treat your injury. What does it have to do with us?"

　　Wu Aotian was not polite. After thinking for a while, he said, "There are still ten days left. I will eat this first, and then I will return to the Cloud Palace. How about you wait for me in Baiyun City?"

　　"Okay, let's decide it."

　　…

　　Ten days later, Wu Aotian showed up at the gate of Guiyun Palace on time. This was exactly the March date agreed upon with the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace.

　　In the past few days, Wu Aotian took the Black Spirit Pill and spent two days completely absorbing the medicinal power of the Black Spirit Pill. As expected, his strength improved as Mo Yu had predicted, and he was successfully promoted to a high-level spiritual user.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng were both waiting for Wu Aotian in Baiyun City. Wu Aotian returned to Guiyun Palace alone. After returning, Wu Aotian went to see the master of Guiyun Palace.

　　"Hey, you got promoted again?"

　　Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Hall, stood up from his seat in surprise and stared at Wu Aotian with wide eyes: "In just three months, you have been promoted to the next level. This speed is too fast."

　　Wu Aotian didn't know how Jia Yun told the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace what happened in Huifeng Valley, so he just smiled modestly and said, "Palace Master, you are too kind."

　　The master of Guiyun Palace had his hands behind his back, looking quite surprised. Wu Aotian was promoted two levels in a short period of time. It seemed to prove to him once again Wu Aotian's talent and that the master of Guiyun Palace's vision was absolutely correct.

　　"I know everything about Jia Yun's return to Fenggu. In such a critical situation, you were able to stand up and share the hardship with the two of them, and even killed one of them. I am very relieved."

　　Hearing what the Lord of Guiyun Palace said, Wu Aotian knew that Jia Yun obviously did not tell him how he took action, otherwise, he would have asked him long ago.

　　"Since they have joined Guiyun Palace, they are all my senior sisters. How can I just stand by and watch? Of course, in the end, it was Senior Sister Jia Yun who showed her power, otherwise we would all be in trouble."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Hall laughed and said, "You are quite modest. Although Jia Yun did not elaborate, I know that the three of you must have played a huge role in this battle. Otherwise, the two of them would not have had to flee in the first place."

　　Wu Aotian was amazed at the attentiveness of the Lord of Guiyun Palace, but he didn't want to say more about it, so he asked, "Has Senior Sister Jia Yun recovered from her injury? I heard that she is going to participate in the battle of Samsara Valley..."

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace nodded affirmatively and said, "She has fully recovered. If she hadn't, I wouldn't have let her go even if she wanted to."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, feeling a little relieved. Thinking of the herbs he had found this time, Wu Aotian asked, "Palace Master, we found some herbs in Huifeng Valley this time. We have collected the two main herbs for refining Xiuling Pills. We are only short of two other spiritual herbs. I wonder if Guiyun Palace has any spiritual herbs. I am willing to exchange them with other spiritual herbs..."

　　The master of Guiyun Hall smiled and said, "You can go directly to the medicine storehouse. There is a special administrator inside. At the same time, he is also the full-time alchemist of Guiyun Hall. You can go to him. If it is an ordinary spiritual medicine, you can take it directly. If it is very valuable, you need to exchange it with other things of equal value... As long as you join Guiyun Hall and become a disciple of Guiyun Hall, you can receive a certain amount of spiritual medicine every month, but the amount is not much."

　　Wu Aotian opened his mouth wide: "Ah, I didn't know about this. It's been seven months since I joined Guiyun Palace, but I haven't received a single pill... Can I get a replacement?"

　　The Lord of Guiyun Palace seemed very happy when he heard Wu Aotian's words. He laughed loudly: "Of course, you are afraid of being at a disadvantage."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, although he had joined Guiyun Palace, he only had respect for the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace and did not feel any fear towards him, and the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace also seemed to be easy to get along with.

　　"I was wondering why they both had spiritual cultivation pills, but I didn't. Originally, spiritual cultivation pills were free... By the way, there seem to be quite a few disciples in Guiyun Hall, right? They distribute pills every month, so the quantity must be quite a lot. Where do the spiritual medicines for refining pills come from?"

　　The head of Guiyun Palace smiled and said, "Most of them were sent from the Imperial Palace. Guiyun Palace protects Guiyun Country, so we still have to take advantage of some of the benefits."

　　Wu Aotian immediately understood. It turned out that with the support from the palace, it would be much easier to collect the raw materials. After all, there were many people in the folk who collected this and that spiritual medicine. These spiritual medicines were sold or collected through some channels. Many of them were sent to Guiyun Palace for use by the people of Guiyun Palace. The people of Guiyun Palace relied on this to enhance their strength in order to protect the Guiyun Kingdom. This might be the so-called taking from the people and giving back to the people.

　　"I understand. I'll go to the medicine store now. By the way, when do we leave for Samsara Valley?"

　　"Tomorrow morning, we will set off for Samsara Valley."

　　Wu Aotian left the room of the master of Guiyun Palace and went straight to the medicine store. The store was managed by a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. After Wu Aotian carefully read the regulations of the store, he clearly knew that every disciple could receive five spiritual cultivation pills every month, and some third-grade spiritual medicines.

　　The spiritual medicines in the medicine storehouse are divided into three grades according to their preciousness, with the first grade being the highest, the second grade being the second, and the third grade being the lowest. Every disciple is entitled to a certain amount of quota every month. Of course, this is limited to the third grade spiritual medicines. If one wants to use the second or first grade spiritual medicines, one must obtain the consent of the Lord of Guiyun Palace, and this largely depends on the contribution made to Guiyun Palace. Of course, there is another way, which is to exchange spiritual medicines of similar value for the spiritual medicines one needs.

　　The two medicinal herbs that Wu Aotian needed were not very precious. Wu Aotian found them in the list of third-grade spiritual medicines. Since he had never received them before, he had a quota for many months. He received enough herbs at one time, and then gave the rest to the middle-aged man named Wu Hao. After checking, the middle-aged man told Wu Aotian that this furnace of herbs could roughly produce one hundred spiritual pills, but as a reward for private alchemy, he would charge one-tenth as a reward.

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't care about this, so he simply agreed. He then received his share of the spiritual cultivation pills for the past few months, as well as some basic healing pills, and then left the medicine storehouse. Wu Hao told Wu Aotian that it would take at least ten days to successfully refine the pills. Wu Aotian calculated the days and decided that he could only get them after he returned from the Samsara Valley.

　　Early the next morning, Wu Aotian got up and came to the place agreed with the master of Guiyun Palace. As he walked over, he saw two familiar figures, Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen.

　　Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen also saw Wu Aotian at the same time, turned around with a smile, and walked towards Wu Aotian.

　　Chapter 87: Samsara Valley Map

　　"Are you healed?"

　　Jia Yun looked at Wu Aotian in surprise. Before Wu Aotian could answer, Jia Yun had already discovered something that shocked her: "You also advanced?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled. He still had a good impression of Jia Yun. This woman was quite straightforward. "Yes, I have been promoted to a high-level spiritual disciple. I have to thank you for the black spiritual pill."

　　Jia Yun shook his head and smiled, "It's good that it's useful. After I came back, I heard the hall master talking about you. You are really a genius. It took you less than a year to go from a non-practitioner to a spiritual practitioner. Now, in less than a year, you have become a high-level spiritual disciple... This upgrade speed is really enviable."

　　Wu Zhenzhen next to him also had an extremely surprised look in his eyes. After all, there were many people in Guiyun Palace who could become spiritual practitioners at a young age. The talent of each of these people was not low, but compared with Wu Aotian's speed of advancement, it was really a shock to people.

　　Wu Aotian looked back at the people standing in the yard. These people were gathered in groups of three or five, all talking in low voices. Some of them noticed Wu Aotian who had entered and cast their attention towards him.

　　Of course, not everyone paid attention to the young man in the white robe. Wu Aotian was almost eighteen years old at this time. Although he was becoming more and more handsome and sunny, he was not so conspicuous here.

　　"Are all these people going to participate in the battle of Samsara Valley?"

　　Wu Aotian asked casually while looking at these people. There are many strong people among them, but it seems that there is a lack of top-notch experts.

　　Jia Yun shook his head and said, "Not all of them are going to participate. Some are here to see you off, and some are like you, going to watch the battle in Samsara Valley. Only some are going to participate in the battle in Samsara Valley, and leaders like Jiang Zicong haven't arrived yet."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and asked in confusion: "How many people are there in the Guiyun Palace team this time?"

　　Jia Yun sighed softly, "In the last battle of Samsara Valley, Guiyun Hall suffered heavy losses, so this time Guiyun Hall reduced the number of people, but they sent out spiritual practitioners at the spiritual master level in order to reduce losses and increase the survival rate of a single person in Samsara Valley... This time, Guiyun Hall only has 17 people participating, which is probably the least among the five countries."

　　Wu Aotian sighed in his heart. This Samsara Valley was like a battlefield. He didn't know how many of the seventeen people who went there this time would be able to come back alive. He also didn't know if those who were alive would be lucky enough to bring out the purple tobacco.

　　Not long after, a group of people walked out of Guiyun Palace. Leading them was the Palace Master Zhu Zidan. Behind him followed two old men who looked to be in their fifties, as well as Jiang Zicong and a group of people, all with solemn expressions.

　　Wu Aotian estimated that there were at least hundreds of spiritual practitioners gathered in the entire courtyard. Moreover, the strength of these spiritual practitioners was not the lowest. They were basically above the level of spiritual envoys. Wu Aotian seemed so inconspicuous among them.

　　Seeing Zhu Zidan coming, all the Guiyun Hall disciples who were originally fighting separately gathered around him, looking at Zhu Zidan with eagerness and anticipation, waiting for him to speak to everyone.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the people following Zhu Zidan. Although the two old men had calm expressions and even squinted their eyes slightly, without any imposing manner, no one would ignore them because they all knew that these two old men were two of the Four Generals of Guiyun. They were also the strong men who had entered the Samsara Valley and fought their way out of the crowd in the Samsara Valley and returned with Zi Yan Tobacco. Now they are already in the Martial Spirit Realm and are Earth Spirit Realm strong men of the same level as Zhu Zidan.

　　Zhu Zidan held a list in his hand, glanced at the people below, and said in a dignified voice: "The battle of Samsara Valley will be held every 20 years. This Samsara Valley is the battlefield of several of our countries. I think everyone knows that this battle of Samsara Valley will directly affect the future of our country..."

　　"The battle in Samsara Valley is brutal. Every time someone goes in, only a few can come out alive. To be honest, as the master of Guiyun Palace, every time I send you into Samsara Valley, I feel guilty because I may have personally killed some of you. But... for the sake of Guiyun Nation, I still have to do this."

　　"Everything is for Guiyun Country!"

　　The faces of the many Guiyun Palace disciples below all showed passionate expressions. Many of them were so excited that they wished they could enter the Samsara Valley and contribute their strength to the prosperity of Guiyun Kingdom.

　　Wu Aotian stood behind the crowd, listening quietly to Zhu Zidan reading out names one by one. The first one he read out was the list of seventeen people who participated in the battle of Samsara Valley. Among them, Wu Aotian only knew Jia Yun and Jiang Zicong. Then he read out the people who went to Samsara Valley together this time. Wu Aotian and Wu Zhenzhen's names were among them.

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised, but thinking that Wu Zhenzhen was so young but had already reached the middle-level spiritual envoy, she was obviously the focus of Guiyun Palace. It would be very good to be able to take this opportunity to increase her knowledge.

　　The team was led by Zhu Zidan and the old man following behind him, the two generals of Guiyun, and four of the other eight guards of Guiyun. It could be said that the elites of Guiyun Palace were all present.

　　After saying everything, Zhu Zidan gave everyone below some time to say goodbye. He then turned his back, looked up at the sky in a daze, and no one knew what he was thinking.

　　Everyone knows how dangerous the battle in the Samsara Valley is. Every participant has already put life and death aside. Many people have even arranged suicide notes or their families. This way, even if they encounter something in the Samsara Valley, at least they don't have to worry about the people who are still alive and worried about them.

　　When almost everyone below had finished saying goodbye, Zhu Zidan turned around, glanced at everyone with a dignified look, and took out a spiritual weapon that looked like a playing card from his side. He injected a stream of spiritual energy into it, and the spiritual weapon that looked like a playing card suddenly began to spin and kept getting bigger.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened. This was exactly the legendary Aladdin's magic carpet that could be enlarged or shrunk and changed shapes.

　　The spiritual weapon continued to grow larger until it was about ten meters long and wide. Then it stopped growing and fell to the ground. Zhu Zidan walked up to it, sat cross-legged, and said, "All those who have read your name and are going to Samsara Valley, come up."

　　Wu Aotian was alone and didn't need to say hello to anyone. He only knew three or two people in Guiyun Palace anyway, and they were all going to Samsara Valley.

　　Stepping onto the flying magic weapon that looked like Aladdin's magic carpet, Wu Aotian sat down cross-legged, and Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen also sat beside him. This scene immediately made the people around them look at him slightly sideways, but they only had a bit of curiosity in their eyes and no malice.

　　Although Jia Yun and Wu Zhenzhen are not the strongest in Guiyun Palace, they are still well-known figures. Jia Yun is a mid-level spiritual master, and Wu Zhenzhen is a mid-level spiritual envoy with great potential. What's more, both of them are beautiful women. Although they are usually cold to everyone, they are also indifferent and give people a sense of distance. Now, these two people are seen sitting next to a young man who looks only seventeen or eighteen years old, and they are smiling. It is obvious that the three of them get along very well.

　　Although other people would not think too much about what would happen between these three people, they are still curious about what had happened between these three people.

　　Everyone got on the flying spiritual device. Zhu Zidan injected a stream of spiritual energy into the flying spiritual device. Wu Aotian and others only felt a lifting force coming. The flying spiritual device had already left the ground and rose rapidly into the air.

　　When it reached a certain height, the flying spiritual weapon stopped taking off. Zhu Zidan looked back at the overlapping Guiyun Palaces below with a look of determination in his eyes. He inputted spiritual energy, and the flying spiritual weapon immediately flew out like an arrow.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian had seen such a magical flying spiritual weapon. He couldn't help but marvel at it. Looking at the expressions of others, he guessed that many people were also riding it for the first time. After all, not everyone can own a spiritual weapon.

　　Although the flight was fast, a spiritual light shield had covered the entire flying spiritual device. Everyone was on the flying spiritual device, but could not feel a trace of wind. Only the strong inertia brought by the rapid flight. However, for them as spiritual practitioners, this was not a problem at all.

　　After fixing the direction of flight, Zhu Zidan looked at the flying spiritual instrument and inputted enough spiritual energy. Then he turned to the two old men who had been keeping their heads down and said, "Chen Dong, Zhou Ling, while we have nothing to do, tell them about what happened in Samsara Valley. The more they know, the less likely they are to die, and the greater the chances of bringing back purple tobacco... But I have to reiterate here that although purple tobacco is precious, I value your lives more. It would be best if you come back alive."

　　After hearing Zhu Zidan repeatedly emphasize that survival is the first priority, Wu Aotian's favorable impression of Zhu Zidan increased. However, he did not say anything and his expression remained calm.

　　The old man named Chen Dong coughed lightly, took out a map that looked quite old from his arms, and raised his hand. The map immediately flew over everyone's head and slowly unfolded.

　　"The Samsara Valley is very big. Although we have fought five life-and-death duels in it, every time a disciple of Guiyun Hall comes back alive, the first thing we do is to record the terrain, the locations of some spiritual medicines, and the distribution of magical beasts. This is to gain the upper hand in future Samsara battles. Of course, it's not just us. The other four countries must be doing the same thing. There have even been disputes over stealing the maps that the other side knows. However, everyone regards the maps as treasures, and no one can take them away."

　　"You must all look carefully at each marked location, and listen to every word that Chen Dong and Zhou Ling say. That is information that concerns your lives, and it is also what many Guiyun disciples have exchanged their lives for..."

　　PS:

　　It’s no use. I have a high fever now and it’s getting worse...this damn weather.

　　I will probably have to go to the hospital tomorrow. Everyone, please take care of yourself. That’s all for today.

　　Chapter 88: Five Nations Gathering

　　Seeing that everyone's attention was focused on the map, Chen Dong stopped talking about other things and began to explain the map.

　　"The Samsara Valley is not small, and the light is dim. There are all kinds of magical beasts living there, and the levels of the magical beasts are also high and low. It is said that someone has encountered an eighth-level magical beast, but it is not clear whether this news is true or not. However, you must be careful when entering the Samsara Valley, because some of the magical beasts in it live in groups. Once you are targeted, it is difficult to escape. There are also some magical beasts hiding in very inconspicuous places..."

　　"I have roughly divided the entire Samsara Valley into five areas. The northernmost swamp area is full of visible and invisible swamps. Be careful not to get stuck in it. There are also many magical beasts hidden in the swamp, such as iron-mouthed crocodiles, blue water spiders, black water eels, magic snakes, and other magical beasts. This area is the most dangerous area in the entire Samsara Valley, because many magical beasts hide in the water and swamp mud and are not easy to be found. However, this area is also one of the two areas with the most purple tobacco found so far."

　　"The easternmost part is a dense forest area with various kinds of trees, in which live magical beasts such as magic wolves, magic tigers, and unicorn magic rhinos."

　　"The southernmost area is the sandstone area. There are no tall plants in this area, only some low bushes or grass. This area is the least worth exploring, but it is also a relatively safe area. Purple tobacco is rarely found in this area, but there are relatively few magical beasts. There are only a few small magical beasts like poisonous fire scorpions, but they all live in groups. Once you encounter them, it is also very dangerous."

　　"The westernmost area is the karst cave area. In this area, there are caves of all sizes. This area is also the most suitable area for purple tobacco to grow. However, this area is darker than other areas. There are also many types of magical beasts. Most of these magical beasts live in caves. This area is also a very dangerous area."

　　"The last area is called the safe zone by us because it is a huge green grassland. There are basically no monsters here, even large wild beasts are almost non-existent. And when we leave, we must pass through this safe zone."

　　"The safe zone is long and narrow, located between the sandstone area in the south and the karst cave area in the west. When the entrance to Samsara Valley is opened, you will be teleported to a random place. Remember, it takes nine days from the time you enter until the gate is opened to take you out. That is to say, at noon on the ninth day after entering, you must reach the southernmost part of the safe zone. There is a sign there. As long as you reach that place, you don't have to worry about not being able to see it."

　　Jia Yun, who was sitting next to Wu Aotian, suddenly asked, "In Samsara Valley, everyone can attack each other. What if someone has bad intentions and starts killing and robbing at the last minute when leaving?"

　　Chen Dong nodded and explained, "I want to explain this. From the moment you enter until the end of the eighth day, there are no rules in any area, including the safe zone. That is to say, you can attack each other at will, kill or take away the other party's prey. But on the ninth day, which is the last half day, people who arrive at the exit of the safe zone are not allowed to attack each other. This is also the agreement made by the five countries to prevent everyone from fighting at the last minute and affecting their departure from Samsara Valley."

　　Many people breathed a sigh of relief. Jia Yun said with understanding, "That is to say, as long as we survive the first eight days and finally reach the safe zone, we will be safe, right?"

　　"Yes!" Chen Dong pointed at the map. "It is estimated to take four days to get from the northernmost swamp area to the southern safe zone. In other words, if someone is unlucky and is thrown to the farthest place, they must calculate the time well and not exceed the time limit and fail to reach the safe zone. If this happens, they can no longer leave, unless you can survive in here for twenty years. Otherwise, you will die if you stay."

　　"This map basically depicts some of the detailed landforms. You must remember them clearly so that you can better control your time and know where you are."

　　Wu Aotian also looked at the map carefully. Although as a spectator, he would not seem to enter the Samsara Valley, Wu Aotian still memorized the map firmly in his mind.

　　Everyone took note of the map, and Chen Dong began to recount the scene when they entered that year. For those who were about to enter, the more they understood, the more hope they had of survival. Wu Aotian listened with gusto, but after listening over and over again, he still concluded on one point: there were many monsters in the Samsara Valley and it was very dangerous, but what was even more dangerous and what they needed to be more wary of were the spiritual practitioners from other countries.

　　This is a battlefield of killing, not only to snatch purple tobacco, but also to weaken the overall strength of spiritual practitioners from other countries.

　　The flying spiritual weapon flew very fast. Wu Aotian estimated that it only took three or four hours to reach the destination, Samsara Valley.

　　When the flying spiritual weapon slowly descended from the sky, Wu Aotian and others had already sensed at the same time that there were many powerful people below. It seemed that the team from Guiyun Kingdom was not the first to arrive at the Samsara Valley.

　　The flying spiritual weapon landed on the ground. Wu Aotian glanced around and saw two huge rocks in front of him that looked like mountain gates. Between the two rocks, there was thick fog rolling. The fog was like a sticky liquid and looked extremely strange.

　　Is this the entrance to the Samsara Valley?

　　In front of the mountain gate was a huge lawn, and on the lawn there were already quite a few people. These people were clearly divided into two circles, one on the left and the other on the right.

　　The group on the left had about fifty people wearing green robes, and the group on the right had about seventy people wearing black robes. Each of them had a symbol on their chest.

　　"The group of people on the left are from the Sea King Pavilion of the Sea Kingdom Holy Land, and the group of people in black clothes on the right are from the Dongyue Sect of the Dongyue Kingdom Holy Land..." Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Hall, glanced at the people on both sides and briefly introduced them to his disciples: "It seems that we are not the last to arrive."

　　Seeing the people from Guiyun Palace arrive, several people from Haiwang Pavilion and Dongyue Sect stood up at the same time and walked towards this side. They seemed to be their leaders.

　　Zhu Zidan told the others to rest where they were, and he took the two generals Gui Yun with him to meet them.

　　"Brother Zhu, I haven't seen you for twenty years, but it seems like no one has changed at all..."

　　Zhu Zidan smiled and said, "Yes, it's been twenty years since we last met. Ge Tian, ​​you are still the same. We are all familiar faces with old arms and legs. Let's not bother with those useless things. I wonder how many people from your Sea King Pavilion are going to enter the Samsara Valley this time?"

　　The leader of the Sea King Pavilion, Ge Tian, ​​was an old man who looked very smiling. He had his hands behind his back and looked harmless. “Not many, only thirty-two people. We risked our lives to get the purple tobacco.”

　　Thirty-two people!

　　Zhu Zidan was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that Neptune Pavilion would send out such a strong team this time. The number of people alone was almost twice that of Guiyun Palace's team!

　　Ge Tian chuckled, looked at Zhu Zidan in a white robe, and Dongyue Sect leader Hu Ming in a black robe, and said, "Every time I see you two standing together, I can't help but laugh. You two are simply the black and white devils..."

　　Dongyue Sect leader Hu Ming is a dignified middle-aged man with a square face and few words. He frowned when he heard this and said, "Speak less. No one will think you are dumb."

　　Ge Tian didn't care at all, and laughed: "How many people will your Dongyue Sect send this time? How about Guiyun Hall?"

　　Hu Ming frowned, but still answered concisely, "Twenty-seven."

　　Zhu Zidan said calmly: "Seventeen."

　　Ge Tian laughed, his expression filled with a bit of pride: "Why, can't you Guiyun Hall pick anyone? How come there are less than 20 people..."

　　Facing Ge Tian's ridicule, Zhu Zidan said calmly: "Having more people doesn't necessarily mean you'll have the last laugh, and more people may die."

　　Ge Tian's expression changed, but he did not say anything bad. He just smiled and said, "We will know only at the end."

　　"Have the people from the Jade Court and Tuyue Sect not arrived yet?"

　　Zhu Zidan changed the subject and didn't want to continue discussing the number of people. What he just said was the fact. Having more people does not necessarily mean the last laugh, but those who can enter the Samsara Valley are obviously not weak in strength. In other words, the strength of the Sea Kingdom has probably become quite strong.

　　This is obviously not good news for Guiyun Kingdom.

　　"They are always the last to arrive, you know that... Anyway, there is still one day before the entrance is opened, so don't be anxious."

　　Looking at Ge Tian, ​​Zhu Zidan suddenly remembered something and asked coldly: "The Xuanyin Sect should be from your Sea Kingdom, right?"

　　Ge Tian was slightly stunned, not knowing why Zhu Zidan asked this question, and nodded: "Yes, is there any problem?"

　　"Humph!" Zhu Zidan snorted coldly, "Not only did the people from Xuanyin Sect sneak into our Guiyun Country's Huifeng Valley, they even tried to attack two female disciples of our Guiyun Hall... Should you, Ge Tian, ​​give me an explanation for this matter?"

　　Ge Tian smiled bitterly and said, "The Xuanyin Sect is indeed from our Sea Kingdom, but even our Sea King Pavilion cannot find the exact location of the Xuanyin Sect. The people of the Xuanyin Sect have always been evil. If I could find their location, I would have wiped out their entire clan long ago..."

　　Zhu Zidan sneered, "Your Sea King Pavilion is really powerful. You still say you are protecting the country, but you can't even do anything to the Xuanyin Sect. You'd better not be the leader of the Sea King Pavilion, so as not to be stabbed in the back."

　　PS:

　　Extremely weak...

　　Chapter 89: Rushing into Samsara Valley

　　The conversation between Ge Tian and Zhu Zidan ended unpleasantly. Zhu Zidan returned to Guiyun Palace quite annoyed. Ge Tian's answer made him quite annoyed, but there was nothing he could do. After all, the two of them had equal status and belonged to two different countries.

　　The people from the Jade Court and Tuyue Sect arrived late. They both arrived in the evening, and their arrival surprised Wu Aotian and others again.

　　The people from the Jade Court actually came on a giant bird-like monster. According to people who knew about it, this bird-like monster was called a crane eagle. It was a fourth-level monster with a gentle personality. It was an outlier among monsters because it could be subdued by humans.

　　The huge crane-eagle's wings spread out, giving a feeling of covering the sky and the sun. Dozens of people sat on it, but it didn't feel crowded at all. It was really surprising.

　　The people of Tuyue Sect came riding cranes in a very normal manner. Some rode in pairs, and some rode alone. The white cranes fell to the ground with a clatter.

　　These white cranes are not ordinary species, but a kind of spiritual cranes that can communicate with people most easily. After artificial cultivation and breeding, there are also many such spiritual cranes in Guiyun Palace, but the number is probably not as many as that of Tuyue Sect.

　　With the arrival of people from the Jade Court and Tuyue Sect, the matter of entering the Samsara Valley was put on the agenda. The heads of the five countries met and determined the final arrangements.

　　Each country sends out three Earth Spirit Realm powerhouses, totaling fifteen Earth Spirit Realm powerhouses, who work together to open the entrance to the Samsara Valley. After nine and a half days, they work together again to open the Samsara Valley and lead people out. This is a routine and there is nothing to dispute about.

　　With anticipation and anxiety, everyone spent the night on the large lawn, and just at dawn, a figure suddenly appeared on the grass outside.

　　A woman who looked less than 20 years old walked into the valley empty-handed. Seeing the five forces clearly divided into five groups in the valley, the woman frowned and seemed to lower her head to think for a moment. Then she continued to walk into the valley, her target was the group of people in white robes from Guiyun Palace.

　　Wu Aotian had just opened his eyes from sitting cross-legged in meditation, sensing something strange in the air. Seeing people looking behind him in surprise, he turned his head in surprise. When he turned his head, he saw the woman walking slowly. Wu Aotian almost dropped his eyes when he saw her.

　　This woman turned out to be Liu Ruxue!

　　The moment Wu Aotian saw Liu Ruxue, Liu Ruxue also saw Wu Aotian. Both of them showed surprise on their faces. Wu Aotian was surprised why Liu Ruxue appeared here, while Liu Ruxue was surprised at Wu Aotian's white robe. She was obviously shocked at when Wu Aotian actually joined Guiyun Palace.

　　Wu Aotian stood up and walked towards Liu Ruxue. When he stood in front of Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian remembered that it had been more than half a year since he last saw Liu Ruxue.

　　"Sister Ruxue, why are you here?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian with a strange look in her eyes: "I didn't expect you to join the Guiyun Palace. Oh, by the way, you are not going to participate in the battle of Samsara Valley, are you?"

　　Speaking of the battle in Samsara Valley, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered it and asked in surprise: "Sister Ruxue, are you here to enter Samsara Valley as well? Are you here for... Ziyan Tobacco?"

　　Liu Ruxue knew that Wu Aotian was smart, so it was normal for him to guess her purpose. She nodded and said, "Yes, although I have only reached the high-level spiritual master not long ago, it cannot be said that I cannot break through, but I really can't wait, so I came here to try and see if I can find purple tobacco."

　　Wu Aotian said with some concern: "The Samsara Valley is very dangerous, not to mention that the national teams that entered this time are all very powerful..."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "Don't worry about me. I have the Xuantian Armor and the Xuanlong Sword. Plus my own strength, I don't think any of the people who are participating in the Samsara Valley this time can be my opponent. Even if I encounter a powerful monster, I can still escape if I can't defeat it."

　　Wu Aotian agreed when he thought about it. With two spiritual weapons, one for attack and one for defense, Liu Ruxue's combat power is indeed not comparable to that of ordinary high-level spiritual masters.

　　"This is a war between five nations... I'm afraid they won't agree if you rush in without warning, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue showed a sly and intelligent smile on her face: "Have you forgotten that I am your sister and I am also from the ninth-class noble family of Guiyun Country. How can I be considered a member of Guiyun Country? If I join the team of Guiyun Palace, I think the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace will not be unhappy."

　　Wu Aotian thought it made sense. With a powerful helper like Liu Ruxue joining, the Guiyun team would be even more powerful, and the people from the other four countries would be the ones who would be in trouble.

　　"I'm going to meet with Palace Master Guiyun and talk to him about my identity. You have to prove it to me."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "He knows our family very well, it's impossible that he doesn't know your..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and came to the crowd of Guiyun Hall. She met Zhu Zidan, the Hall Master of Guiyun Hall. Wu Aotian introduced the two sides first, and Liu Ruxue went straight to the point and said, "Hall Master, I hope to join the team of Guiyun Hall."

　　Zhu Zidan's face lit up, but he still asked, "Are you here for Ziyan Tobacco?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said readily, "Yes, I will join the Guiyun Palace team and will naturally help kill as many people from other countries as possible. I also promise that I will obtain the purple tobacco by myself. In other words, even if I come out empty-handed, it's just my bad luck."

　　Zhu Zidan was naturally delighted when Liu Ruxue said this, but he still said: "Although your strength seems to have reached that of a high-level spiritual master, there are quite a few high-level spiritual masters who have entered. Once they enter, it will be very dangerous, this point..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and nodded: "Life and death are your own responsibility. It has nothing to do with Guiyun Palace."

　　Seeing Liu Ruxue's firm attitude, Zhu Zidan said no more: "Okay, then you can join our Guiyun Temple team. I will introduce you to other team members later. If you meet them in the Samsara Valley, please help each other. In the harsh environment of the Samsara Valley, the more people gather together, the safer it is."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, but added: "I want to know some information about Samsara Valley. I think you should have this, right?"

　　Zhu Zidan smiled and nodded: "No problem."

　　Wu Aotian stood by and watched Liu Ruxue and Zhu Zidan reach an agreement, but he felt inexplicably uneasy in his heart, and this emotion made Wu Aotian panic.

　　Time passed little by little, and at noon, the teams from the five countries all stood up. The leaders of the five holy places also came together to decide the order of entry, and the way to decide was very simple, rock-paper-scissors.

　　After all, the person who enters first will have an advantage, because he can find a place to hide in the shortest time, because no one knows whether a strong man from another country will appear near him in the next moment. On the contrary, if you find a hiding place first and then someone appears near you, you will have the initiative. Whether to raid or hide, at least you still have the choice.

　　Guiyun Temple's luck seemed to be really bad, and they were drawn last. This made Zhu Zidan's already worried face

　　Three powerful earth spirit masters from each country, a total of fifteen powerful earth spirit masters, walked to the mountain gate of the Samsara Valley, and sat cross-legged at the same time. More importantly, each person sat in a different position, as if there was some compromise.

　　Green light appeared on everyone's body at the same time, some were dark green, some were light green, and they seemed to have different strengths. However, as everyone's spiritual energy circulated, a green light ball appeared in front of everyone, and these light balls seemed to have a powerful attraction. The rolling mist actually began to fly towards the green light balls in the hands of these fifteen people.

　　It started as wisps, then strands, and finally large masses of fog poured out madly. As the fog, as thick as ink and water, poured out madly, the mountain gate that was originally hidden in the thick fog began to become clearer and clearer.

　　When all the fog was sucked in front of the fifteen people, the mountain gate had become completely clear, but there was still a transparent vortex in the middle. The vortex was constantly rotating, and through the vortex, it seemed that the green grass behind could be vaguely seen.

　　"People from Dongyue Sect, hurry in."

　　Following the order from the leader of Dongyue Sect, people from Dongyue Sect filed in one after another. Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide, watching as one person after another fell into the transparent vortex, and then quickly disappeared.

　　"Follow the Tuyue Sect."

　　"From the Emerald Court!"

　　"Sea Kingdom, hurry up!"

　　"Those from Guiyun Palace are coming in!"

　　Following Zhu Zidan's deep shout, Jiang Zicong took the lead and rushed into the transparent vortex, disappearing. Then the others followed, Jia Yun and others also followed in, and the last to enter was Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue glanced at Wu Aotian, smiled gently at him, turned around and rushed towards the transparent vortex.

　　At the moment when Liu Ruxue rushed towards the whirlpool, a huge panic suddenly struck Wu Aotian's heart. The smile that Liu Ruxue had just given him kept magnifying in Wu Aotian's heart, as if it would become a permanent memory.

　　As Liu Ruxue got closer to the whirlpool, Wu Aotian became more and more panicked. This panic had no reason, but it was so real that Wu Aotian had a strong feeling that once Liu Ruxue entered the Samsara Valley, he would never see her again!

　　Liu Ruxue moved quickly and sank into the vortex very lightly. At that moment, the feeling became so clear that it made Wu Aotian instantly go crazy. With a strange cry, he suddenly rushed forward. Even before Zhu Zidan and others could see clearly who it was, Wu Aotian's figure had instantly sunk into the transparent vortex and disappeared.

　　PS:

　　What will happen in the Samsara Valley?

　　Xiaoba asks for a red ticket.

　　Chapter 90: Spiritual energy... don’t waste it!

　　Outside the Samsara Valley, Zhu Zidan's brows suddenly frowned, and Wu Zhenzhen beside him even let out a cry of surprise. They did not expect that Wu Aotian would suddenly rush in at the last moment.

　　"Hey, this person... seems to be a spiritual disciple. Zhu Zidan, how could you let such a person into Guiyun Hall? Isn't that just asking for death?"

　　Ge Tian looked at Zhu Zidan with a smile, seeming a little surprised, but secretly said with some gloating, because everyone could see that the young man who rushed in at the end seemed to be impulsive.

　　But the second half of the sentence was true. For a spiritual disciple-level person to enter the Samsara Valley, let alone encountering people from other countries, even if he encountered a slightly more powerful monster, it would be a complete suicide. Although he had just entered, everyone had already sentenced this reckless young man to death in their hearts.

　　Wu Aotian had saved Wu Zhenzhen's life before, and the two of them got along well, so Wu Zhenzhen had a good impression of Wu Aotian. Now, seeing Wu Aotian rushing into the Samsara Valley, she was extremely worried.

　　"Why did he suddenly rush in? He was just saying goodbye to Liu Ruxue. It was obvious that he was not planning to go in."

　　No one knows why Wu Aotian changed his original intention and rushed into the Samsara Valley without fear of life and death.

　　Zhu Zidan frowned. He was very optimistic and expectant about Wu Aotian, but entering Samsara Valley at this time...

　　"Hey, I hope his luck will be better..."

　　…

　　The moment Wu Aotian passed through the transparent vortex, the scene in front of him darkened and a foggy swamp area appeared in front of him.

　　The sun was shining brightly outside, but it was as cloudy as a cloudy day here. Although you could still see, it gave people an extremely gloomy feeling. Wu Aotian quickly glanced around and quickly restrained his breath. He had already started to practice the method of hiding breath and stopping breathing.

　　He rushed into the Samsara Valley because he felt extremely terrified, it was an extremely strong premonition.

　　He didn't understand where this feeling came from, but he couldn't help but believe it. Although his entry might not necessarily change anything, he still wanted to give it a try.

　　Some things, once missed, there will be no possibility of regret in your life.

　　Wu Aotian's strength is definitely the lowest among all the spiritual practitioners who entered, but he has an advantage that others do not have, the method of hiding his breath and stopping his breathing. This magical bracelet aura method can turn him into a piece of stone that no one notices. In addition, the weather in the Samsara Valley is extremely gloomy, which is even more suitable for the use of the method of hiding his breath and stopping his breathing.

　　Small puddles of mud, sparse bubbles, and a light mist all indicate that this is the northernmost swamp area. According to Chen Dong, this is one of the two most dangerous areas.

　　Wu Aotian was alone and weak, and the possibility of finding Liu Ruxue in this huge Samsara Valley alone was very low, so Wu Aotian's first thought was to meet up with other disciples of Guiyun Palace first. The more people he met, the safer he would be, and it would be much easier to move around.

　　Wu Aotian hid in the dark, observing his surroundings carefully. After standing for a while, he saw a black water python swimming slowly from the swamp in front of him. The place where it swam was only six or seven meters away from Wu Aotian. The black water python passed by for a while. Wu Aotian was about to take action when he suddenly saw the fog fluctuate not far ahead, and a crocodile with thick limbs swam by.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly surprised. There were indeed a lot of magical beasts in this swamp area. If he was not careful and was targeted by the magical beasts, he would be in trouble.

　　After determining the direction, Wu Aotian began to move quietly towards the south. The swamp area and the cave area were the most likely areas to find purple tobacco. Liu Ruxue came for the purple tobacco, so she would definitely go to one of these two areas, or both.

　　Wu Aotian had not walked far when he felt a fluctuation of spiritual energy. Slightly startled, he quickly hid himself behind a bush and looked out cautiously.

　　In the light mist, a man in a black robe was walking towards this side with a cautious look on his face. In front of him, a green sword was floating in the air. It was obvious that he was in a state of concentration.

　　The man in the black robe was from the Dongyue Sect. Wu Aotian recognized the other party's identity in his mind and thought to himself that it was a good thing that he had restrained his aura, otherwise, the other party would have discovered him first.

　　The man in the black robe walked past Wu Aotian not far away, without noticing Wu Aotian hiding behind the bushes. Wu Aotian did not dare to move for a while. Not long after the man in the black robe disappeared in the mist, there was a sudden sound of rapid breaking air and someone screaming.

　　Wu Aotian relied on his ability to conceal his aura and followed quietly.

　　Not long after, Wu Aotian discovered the location where the battle took place. The man in the black robe he had just seen had fallen in a pool of blood, with a blood hole the size of a fist on his chest. The blood hole pierced through his body and completely took away all his hope of survival.

　　He fell to the ground, dead. Everything on his body had been searched clean, even the long sword that had been floating in front of him had disappeared. It was obvious that it had become someone else's trophy.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the dead man in black robe, sensing the spiritual energy emanating from his body. With an idea in his mind, he quietly floated over and hid in a nearby bush.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had suddenly changed its shape, becoming a vortex that gathered spiritual energy. The pure spiritual energy that had just escaped from the black-robed man's body was immediately and quickly absorbed by Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian had already entered the level of a high-level spiritual disciple at this time. The amount of spiritual energy he could control had increased a lot, and the speed at which he absorbed spiritual energy was also much faster than before. In just one meal's time, Wu Aotian had absorbed all the spiritual energy he could absorb into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was connected to Wu Aotian's spiritual sea, repeatedly flushing and widening Wu Aotian's spiritual sea. In just one meal's time, Wu Aotian felt that his strength had improved a bit.

　　Not daring to stay too long, Wu Aotian left quietly, hiding himself again and quickly disappeared into the faint white mist.

　　Wu Aotian was like a ghost without any breath, wandering quietly in the swamp. It was not known whether it was because of bad luck or some other reason, but after wandering around for half a day, he neither saw Zi Yan Ton, nor met any disciple of Guiyun Palace. Instead, Wu Aotian met many people from other countries, and he even saw two of them together. This also showed that some people from other countries were lucky enough to meet each other and start to form teams.

　　If Wu Aotian didn't have the method of hiding his breath and stopping his breathing, he would have probably been discovered by humans or monsters at least ten times. This is because the stronger the strength, the wider the perception range, just like the scanning range of a radar, the stronger the scanning range, the larger the range and the higher the accuracy, and vice versa.

　　During this half day, Wu Aotian encountered at least five magical beasts and seven teams from other countries at close range, one of which consisted of two people. However, because of the Qi Concealment and Breath Stopping Technique, none of these magical beasts or spiritual practitioners from other countries, which were stronger than Wu Aotian, discovered Wu Aotian!

　　Among these people, there were many who bumped into each other. Wu Aotian even served as a spectator of a fight. He hid silently behind a big tree and watched a disciple of the Jade Court in green clothes kill a disciple of the Tuyue Sect in brown clothes and leave with injuries. From beginning to end, he had no idea of ​​taking advantage of the situation.

　　At this time, everyone has just entered the Samsara Valley. Those who are lucky may be able to collect a small number of elixirs, while those who are unlucky will get nothing. Killing each other at this time will only weaken the opponent's strength. In the next few days, those who can survive, regardless of their strength, will have some gains. At that time, the fight will become more intense, because those who survive to the end are often the stronger ones.

　　Wu Aotian didn't care when others were fighting, but if people died and the spiritual energy dissipated, it would be a waste. In line with the principle of never wasting, Wu Aotian would always comfort himself like this while quietly hiding in a safe place nearby and shamelessly absorbing all the opponent's dissipated spiritual energy.

　　The strength of these dead spiritual practitioners had basically reached the spiritual master level. Even some of those with lower strength were all high-level spiritual users. The spiritual energy they exuded was incomparably pure. Although the amount was not much, it was like a tonic, causing the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in Wu Aotian's mind to expand rapidly. Wu Aotian's spiritual sea also became wider and wider due to this absorption and interaction with the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Feeling his spiritual sea growing stronger and stronger, Wu Aotian was secretly delighted. Fortune and wealth are sought in danger. He never thought that entering the Samsara Valley would have such benefits.

　　Although he was happy, Wu Aotian dared not be careless at all. In this place, any negligence could lead to his death.

　　When the sky became completely dark and there was no light in the sky, Wu Aotian had already walked some distance to the south and found a secluded place. Wu Aotian began his first night breathing exercise and also took the time to practice with the spiritual energy he had just absorbed today.

　　When a ray of light appeared in the gray sky again, indicating the arrival of the next day, Wu Aotian finally slipped out from a hidden huge dry tree trunk. After a night of breathing and cultivation, Wu Aotian's spirit had recovered to its peak, and the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea had also increased a lot.

　　Wu Aotian was just about to continue moving south when he suddenly felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy coming from the front. Wu Aotian did not dare to reveal his figure, and quickly flashed back into the hollow tree trunk where he had lived last night, while stealthily glancing outside.

　　Two figures were running towards this side rapidly. The one in front was wearing a green robe with several dark red blood stains on his body, and the figure chasing behind was wearing a white robe. Wu Aotian was delighted, as he finally met the first person from Guiyun Palace.

　　When Wu Aotian saw clearly the face of the man who was chasing him, he couldn't help laughing. It's true that we meet each other everywhere in life.

　　That person turned out to be Jia Yun!

　　The last time I met her in Huifeng Valley, she was being chased by the green-clothed people from the Xuanyin Sect. This time in Lunhui Valley, I met her again, but the situation was reversed and she was chasing someone else!

　　Chapter 91: Traveling Together

　　Wu Aotian was secretly delighted. After all, Jia Yun was also an acquaintance. He didn't need to be shy about using his methods in front of her, nor did he need to worry about her leaking anything.

　　Although it was unclear how strong the person who escaped was at the moment, seeing how miserable he was and how Jia Yun had no scars on his body, it was known that Jia Yun must have the advantage in strength, so Wu Aotian had no worries when he took action.

　　Wu Aotian estimated that this man was seriously injured, and he only needed to stop him for a moment.

　　Neither the man in the green robe who was busy escaping, nor Jia Yun who was hurriedly chasing him, had expected that there was actually a person hiding in the dead trunk of the big tree in front of them, and the middle-aged man in the green robe was just coming towards this side and passing by the dead trunk.

　　At the moment when the man in green robe passed over the dead tree, several points of red light silently pierced through the dead tree and hit the side of the man in green robe.

　　The man in the green robe focused all his attention on Jia Yun, the pursuer behind him. How could he have expected such an attack to suddenly erupt from the dead tree next to him that showed no signs of life?

　　Although there was still a layer of faint spiritual energy protecting his body, how could he withstand Wu Aotian's sudden attack with the Netherworld Flame Finger at such a short distance, and the attack was concentrated at one point, how could the spiritual energy defend against it?

　　Even Wu Aotian himself did not expect that his attack could break through this man's defense and produce such a great effect!

　　The man in green was attacked unexpectedly, his spiritual energy was instantly shattered, and he was hit under his ribs by the Netherworld Flame Finger, which immediately penetrated him and instantly burned a huge hole in him. The man in green didn't even have time to scream before he fell to the ground and died.

　　Jia Yun, who was following from behind, was shocked and stopped abruptly. The spirit ring floating in the air suddenly flew high up, ready to attack at any time.

　　Wu Aotian came back to his senses from the effect of his attack. Seeing Jia Yun's expression, he didn't dare to delay any longer and quickly walked out from the tree trunk, saying with a smile: "Senior Sister Jia, it's me, don't get me wrong!"

　　Jia Yun was stunned for a moment, and then he shouted in great surprise: "Junior Brother Wu, why are you here... How did you enter the Samsara Valley?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "My sister also came in. I was worried about her, so I felt dizzy for a moment and followed her in."

　　Jia Yun had a strange look on her face. She had seen Liu Ruxue before, and she knew that Liu Ruxue was very powerful and a high-level spiritual master. She had joined the Guiyun Palace's team in the final stage and had also entered the Samsara Valley. However, Wu Aotian's strength was only that of a high-level spiritual disciple. Wasn't he coming in to die?

　　"How could the Palace Master agree to let you in? This is... simply ridiculous."

　　Jia Yun stamped his feet, his expression full of worry, and finally he even sounded a little angry.

　　Wu Aotian touched his nose and smiled softly: "The Palace Master didn't agree at all, because I rushed in directly..."

　　Jia Yun stared at Wu Aotian blankly, and finally sighed: "Hey, you know how dangerous it is in here. Even if your sister is really in danger, you may not be able to find her in here. And even if you can find her, if she is really in danger, how can you help her?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "Sometimes, when I feel something very strongly, it often indicates that something is about to happen. Although I may not be able to help or change anything, if it were you, would you do nothing and wait for something to happen?"

　　Jia Yun was stunned for a moment, and moved his mouth, but he could not utter a word to refute. In the end, he just said helplessly: "Sometimes feelings may not be so accurate..."

　　Wu Aotian spread his hands and smiled, looking quite relaxed: "Don't worry, Senior Sister Jia, you see, I've been in there for almost a day, I've encountered Warcraft several times, and I've also encountered more than ten groups of people from other countries, I'm still fine, right?"

　　Jia Yun was surprised, but then he remembered Wu Aotian's amazing skill of restraining his aura: "Is it because of your ability to restrain your aura?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, pointing to the tree trunk where he had been hiding: "Didn't you two find me just now?"

　　Jia Yun thought it was true, but when he thought about it, he was a little scared. He stretched out his white hand and gently patted his chest: "Luckily it's you. If it was someone from another country, I'm afraid I wouldn't even know how I died."

　　"I'm actually very happy that the first person you met was the powerful Senior Sister Jia Yun. I saw you chasing after her the first time we met... You've improved a lot compared to last time."

　　Facing Wu Aotian's teasing, Jia Yun felt a little embarrassed and scolded him with a smile: "You kid, you teased me. You know what, it was because of what happened last time that I was so angry with the people of the Sea Kingdom and refused to stop..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded repeatedly: "I understand, I understand, this poor guy has become the target of your hatred."

　　Jia Yun said with a scumbag look, "To vent my hatred, no, it was you who killed him, I didn't kill him."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he realized that Jia Yun was joking, and he immediately laughed. Jia Yun also chuckled, and his originally tense mood was relieved a lot for a moment.

　　"Junior Brother Wu, come with me from now on. We can take care of each other. As long as we don't encounter too strong opponents or monsters, there will be no danger."

　　Wu Aotian readily agreed. Jia Yun's face straightened and he said, "However, there is one more thing I want to make clear. I know you are very good at concealing your aura. I am afraid that even your sister may not be able to sense you. Although you are not capable of attacking alone, as long as you are careful enough, it should be the easiest to survive to the ninth day. You come with me, and I want you to promise me one thing first."

　　Wu Aotian had a vague idea of ​​what Jia Yun was going to say, but he still asked, "What's the matter, Senior Sister?"

　　"If... I say if..." Jia Yun's voice became extremely serious: "If we encounter a strong opponent and there is no hope of escape, I want you to hide far away immediately and never come to save me!"

　　Wu Aotian sighed inwardly. When he heard what Jia Yun said, based on his understanding of Jia Yun, he knew she would say that, just like when they saw that Wu Aotian and others were weak, they immediately let them escape first. She was a responsible and righteous woman.

　　"Okay, I promise."

　　Wu Aotian agreed without hesitation. Seeing that he agreed so readily, Jia Yun was a little unconvinced. He stared at Wu Aotian and said, "You can't lie to me. If something really happens, I won't be at peace even if I die..."

　　"Hehe, what unlucky words are there? We will all be alive and well. Well, it's better to find some purple tobacco..." Wu Aotian said with a smile, without any seriousness on his face: "Well, anyway, you are in the light and I am in the dark. I will restrain my breath at any time. Even if I am stronger than you, we still have a chance of winning if I launch a surprise attack. If it really doesn't work... I will just run away then."

　　Jia Yun looked at Wu Aotian for a long while, still seeming to be half-believing and half-doubting what Wu Aotian said, and finally said helplessly: "Anyway, you have to remember what you said."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the man in green lying on the ground and said, "I need to recover first. Search him to see if he has any spoils."

　　Of course, Wu Aotian was not trying to recover, but to absorb the pure spiritual energy emitted by the dead man in green. In order not to arouse Jia Yun's suspicion, Wu Aotian sat a little further away and deliberately swallowed a healing pill. Jia Yun did not suspect anything and went to collect the spoils.

　　Wu Aotian did not want to hide it from Jia Yun, but this matter was really shocking, and the fewer people who knew about it, the better. He had no choice but to lie. Fortunately, this lie would not hurt Jia Yun in the slightest, and Wu Aotian had a clear conscience.

　　Fortunately, all spiritual practitioners know that after a spiritual practitioner dies, the spiritual energy will dissipate and the surrounding spiritual energy will become very chaotic. If one is not a very powerful spiritual practitioner, one usually cannot detect the movement of Wu Aotian absorbing those traces of pure spiritual energy.

　　Soon Wu Aotian absorbed most of the spiritual energy scattered by the spiritual practitioner. Of course, no matter how much Wu Aotian absorbed, he could not absorb it completely. He only absorbed the purest and most essential part, just like the spiritual energy in the magic crystal, and he also needed to eliminate a lot of miscellaneous things.

　　Wu Aotian stood up from the ground. Jia Yun had already packed up everything. He smiled and said, "It seems that we are lucky. This man actually has three kinds of spiritual medicines on him. It's a bargain for us."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, but in fact, both of them knew very well in their hearts that only by reaching the exit alive on the ninth day could they be considered a real winner. Before that, no matter how many times you win, how many elixirs you grab, or even how much purple tobacco you grab, it is still too early to say that you have won. Perhaps after one battle, nothing will belong to you anymore, including your life.

　　"let's go."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and looked at the sky which was beginning to become slightly brighter. "The first day has passed, and now it is the second day... You walk in the open, and I will quietly follow you. Although this is a little troublesome, it is the safest way."

　　Jia Yun naturally understood what Wu Aotian meant. One bright and one dark, they both had advantages whether attacking or escaping. If someone saw through his cards early on, he would have very little room for maneuver.

　　"Let's continue wandering around the swamp. If we're lucky, we might run into Purple Tobacco."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a while and nodded, "Okay, but we will stay in the swamp area for another day and a half, and then move to the cave area. My sister must be in these two places. Although I may not meet her, I always want to give it a try. It's just that these two places are very dangerous, Senior Sister Jia..."

　　Jia Yun shook his head, interrupting Wu Aotian's words, and laughed softly, "The swamp area and the cave area are where the purple tobacco is most densely populated. Although it is dangerous, we are all here for the purple tobacco, so it is reasonable to take some risks. I just hope that we will be lucky enough to meet a few more people from Guiyun Palace."

　　Wu Aotian also hoped that this would happen. He actually wished that all the 19 people from Guiyun Palace could meet each other. Then, even if he met anyone, he would not be afraid and could basically sweep through them all like this.

　　If it wasn't for the purpose of weakening the combat effectiveness of each other's country's spiritual practitioners, how could we not find purple tobacco when we joined forces to enter the Samsara Valley?

　　After all, it's still a war between people.

　　"Let's go. I hope we'll be lucky enough to find purple tobacco."

　　Chapter 92: Snake Mouth Magic Clam

　　Both of them seemed to have good luck. They met three people from other countries along the way, but none of them were high-level spiritualists. Among the three, there was one low-level spiritualist and two mid-level spiritualists. With Wu Aotian's secret raid to help, Jia Yun easily dealt with the three opponents.

　　The two men seized a lot of spiritual medicines from the three opponents, and Wu Aotian quietly absorbed a lot of spiritual energy. However, Wu Aotian discovered that after absorbing a large amount of pure spiritual energy emitted by spiritual practitioners after their death in the past two days, the energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in his mind seemed to be reaching saturation. This was something he had never discovered before, perhaps because the spiritual energy he absorbed before was not enough.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the spiritual flame had actually become almost one meter in diameter. The entire flame was extremely bright, and was getting closer and closer to white. Wu Aotian didn't understand what this state indicated, but the strong spiritual fluctuations in it showed that the spiritual energy contained in it was indeed very powerful.

　　The saturation of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron made the spiritual energy flowing from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to Wu Aotian's spiritual sea become more and more pure, and the amount became more and more. Feeling this strange change, Wu Aotian had an illusion that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was a water tower. The higher the water level, the greater the pressure, and the larger and faster the water flowing out was.

　　In this situation, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea was continuously supplied with sufficient spiritual energy 24 hours a day, and it was all extremely pure spiritual energy. The spiritual sea was constantly expanding at a speed that Wu Aotian could clearly feel, and it seemed to be trembling slightly again.

　　Could it be that I am going to be promoted again so soon?

　　Wu Aotian himself found it hard to believe and at the same time a little worried. He must not break through at this time. It would take at least one or two days to break through. Not to mention that during the breakthrough process, he might be disturbed or even attacked by monsters or people from other countries. He couldn't afford to waste time.

　　Wu Aotian is still looking for Liu Ruxue. The smile she wore when they parted is still so clearly imprinted in his mind.

　　"Eh... there seems to be spiritual energy fluctuations ahead, one, no, two... three, at least four spiritual energy fluctuations. This spiritual energy fluctuation is very strong. It should be that a high-level spiritual master can release such strong and unrestrained spiritual energy fluctuations when he is on full alert."

　　Jia Yun suddenly stopped and showed a strange look on his face: "These people seem to be strong, but they are not moving, as if... as if they are in a confrontation..."

　　"Confrontation?" Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, then frowned slightly: "Four high-level spiritual masters are in a confrontation, what is the situation? If anyone wants to escape, I'm afraid it will be difficult for the others to catch up. Why are they unwilling to evacuate..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up, and he looked up suddenly, meeting Jia Yun's surprised eyes: "Could it be that they found something valuable at the place where they were confronting? Or... Purple Tobacco?"

　　Jia Yun obviously had the same idea, but thinking of the four strong men over there, Jia Yun still smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying: "Let's go. I'm afraid we can't afford to offend any of the four people. Even if it is really Purple Tobacco, we shouldn't risk our lives for it..."

　　Wu Aotian pondered for a moment and said, "Senior Sister Jia, please retreat a distance first. Once you are out of their detection range, find a place to hide. I will go and take a look."

　　When Jia Yun heard that Wu Aotian was going, he couldn't help but feel a little worried: "Although you can hide your body, if you are discovered, you will be in danger of death..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, his eyes showing some determination: "If it is really Ziyan Tomato, it is worth my bet. You don't have to worry about me. Don't lose the bamboo whistle I made for you. Remember our contact information, so that even if we lose contact temporarily, we can still get in touch within a certain range."

　　Jia Yun touched a whistle made of emerald green bamboo knots tied to his wrist with a rope, nodded and said, "Two long and one short, I didn't forget... You must be careful, don't try to be brave, today is only the second day, there is still a chance."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and watched Jia Yun disappear in the distance. Then he restrained his breath and carefully moved towards the direction Jia Yun had just pointed.

　　Not long after walking forward, Wu Aotian also clearly felt the four spiritual energy fluctuations that Jia Yun had just mentioned. Wu Aotian looked at the terrain and approached quietly. Hiding behind a dense bush, Wu Aotian looked out cautiously.

　　In the mist, four figures were standing in four directions. Each of them was emitting a deep yellow light. In front of each of them was a spiritual weapon floating. Two of them were even wearing defensive spiritual armor.

　　The four people were dressed in cyan, black, green and brown respectively. They were masters from Neptune Pavilion, Dongyue Sect, Feicui Court and Tuyue Sect. The only one missing was anyone from Guiyun Palace. Wu Aotian thought silently in his heart that if he was included, then this could be considered a gathering of five countries.

　　A mountain breeze blew, and the fog slowly drifted to the side. The scene in the field suddenly became clearer. At this time, Wu Aotian could also see clearly that in the middle of where the four people were standing, beside a small pond, there was a bunch of purple herbs growing at the root of a huge old tree trunk.

　　Purple leaves, purple flowers, and the flowers have five petals. This is actually a bunch of five-petal purple tobacco!

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised. He didn't expect that he would encounter the best quality purple tobacco. No wonder the four people were staring at each other, but no one dared to take action first. After all, the four people were evenly matched. Whoever rushed forward first would probably be attacked by the others.

　　Wu Aotian was calculating quickly in his mind. At this moment, four people were standing quietly. Even if his body movements were amazing, it was impossible for him to get the purple tobacco under the gazes of four people. He could only wait for the opportunity. If they started fighting in chaos, then he might still have a chance.

　　The four people standing in the field seemed to be quite patient and just kept waiting. Perhaps they all knew very well that purple tobacco was originally very difficult to find, and five-petal ones like this one were even more difficult to find. It was already very good luck to be able to encounter it. Even if these seven or eight days were wasted here, as long as they could get this purple tobacco in the end, it would be extremely worthwhile.

　　Wu Aotian was more patient. Since he didn't have the strength to take part in the battle, he could only wait like this.

　　About an hour passed, and one of the four people finally couldn't help it. The middle-aged man in green who was a master of the Jade Court frowned and said, "Just now there were only two of us who arrived at the same time, but now there are four. If we continue, won't there be more and more people?"

　　The thin man from the Sea King Pavilion laughed and said, "Qian Gao, if you feel it's not good, you can leave now. Maybe while you're waiting here, you've discovered another purple tobacco..."

　　Qian Gao, a middle-aged man from the Jade Courtyard, snorted coldly, "Jiao San, you have a good idea. This place was discovered by Li Meng and I. If we really want to leave, it should be you and Zhao Jun who leave. But we all know that none of us will leave, so we should think of a way and make a decision as soon as possible."

　　Li Meng, who was wearing black clothes and holding a black sword, said in a deep voice: "Whoever has the ability can take the purple tobacco. It's that simple."

　　Zhao Jun of Tuyue Sect looked quite young. He gently pulled a long, shiny silver thread flying in front of him with his fingers and hummed, "Li Meng, if you have the ability, go up and give it a try."

　　Li Meng's face changed, and the veins on the back of his hand holding the sword suddenly jumped, but he still did not move at all. Everyone knew that whoever got closer to Ziyan Tobacco first at this time would inevitably suffer a joint attack from the other three. The four of them were equally strong, and even if they were not very different, no one dared to be sure that they could withstand the combined attack of the three. What's more, even if they could withstand a blow and snatch Ziyan Tobacco, could they escape with their seriously injured bodies?

　　Just when the four of them were in a stalemate, Jiao San from the Sea King Pavilion suddenly said, "Look, another expert has come. He should also be a high-level spiritual master. I just don't know which country he is from this time..."

　　The people in the field all sensed a strong spiritual energy fluctuation approaching this side at the same time. When the spiritual energy fluctuation came closer, the faces of the four people changed at the same time: "It's not a human, it's a monster!"

　　Just as the four people exclaimed, the thick fog in the distance quickly swept to both sides as if it had encountered a strong wind. A huge figure rushed out and headed straight for the bush of purple tobacco.

　　It had sturdy limbs, bowl-sized grains all over its body, and two huge eyes high on its head. It was actually a giant toad. When this toad, which was about three meters tall, opened its mouth, Wu Aotian clearly saw a long forked tongue sticking out from it, and white teeth as sharp as steel.

　　"Snake Mouth Demon Clam!"

　　Li Meng from Dongyue Sect shouted in a deep voice: "It's a level 7 monster. We are no match for it alone. Let's work together to kill it first!"

　　The other three people also knew how powerful the Snake-mouth Demon Clam was. They responded at the same time, infusing the spiritual weapons in their hands with enough spiritual energy and shooting them at the Snake-mouth Demon Clam.

　　The Snake-mouth Demon Clam had originally rushed directly towards Zi Yan Ton, but now it was suddenly attacked by four people and did not dare to rush forward anymore. It opened its mouth and sprayed out a ball of spiritual energy. The air around it seemed to drop to zero point in an instant. A layer of white frost actually formed on the surrounding trees and grass. Within a radius of several hundred meters, there were actually tiny snowflakes floating.

　　In the snowflakes, that ball of spiritual energy spun rapidly, shooting out with countless ice arrows. Each ice arrow accurately hit the four flying spiritual weapons. The four spiritual weapons with infinite power, being hit by these ice arrows, actually began to slow down one by one, and their spiritual energy diminished. In the end, they were forced to fly back!

　　Wu Aotian was watching from the side in shock. The strength of a seventh-level magical beast was roughly equivalent to that of a human earth spirit. A casual attack from a snake-mouthed magic clam actually easily offset the combined attack of four high-level spiritualists, and it still had some strength left, continuing to sweep towards the four people.

　　The difference between the Void Spirit Realm and the Martial Spirit Realm is so huge!

　　While Wu Aotian was shocked in his heart, his body had already moved away quietly. Looking at the combined attack of these four people, he knew that these four people might not be able to do anything to the Snake Mouth Magic Clam. If they wait any longer, the purple tobacco will surely become food in the mouth of the Snake Mouth Magic Clam. Now is the best time for him to take action!

　　PS:

　　Please give me your votes. Don’t forget to collect them.

　　Chapter 93: The crazy moving killer weapon!

　　The combined attack of four high-level spiritual masters was actually unable to withstand the attack of the Snake-mouth Magic Clam. The faces of these four strong men from different countries changed again in an instant.

　　All four of them were smart people. With just one attack, they were able to measure the gap between the two sides. Even if the four of them worked together and gave up their dissensions, they would probably have to pay a huge price to defeat this Snake-mouthed Demon Clam.

　　The four people had different intentions to begin with and were enemies to begin with. When they saw that things were impossible to do, they naturally thought of retreating at the same time. Of course, before retreating, everyone thought of the same target, Purple Tobacco!

　　Just when the four people wanted to turn around and pounce on Zi Yantao almost at the same time, Wu Aotian had already appeared on the battlefield silently like a silent ghost.

　　Not only the four high-level spiritual masters, but even the snake-mouthed magic clam let out a roar, landed on all fours, and suddenly bounced towards this side.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. He didn't expect such a change in the fight between these people. In his expectation, these four people would have to support for two moves before they started to have other ideas. Who knew that they all made the same plan in such a short time.

　　Wu Aotian's body was already close to the purple tobacco, and naturally he was unwilling to let it go. He clasped his hands in the air, and spiritual energy shot out as if it were real, and instantly sank into the area around the purple tobacco. Wu Aotian raised his hands, and the purple tobacco along with a large clump of soil was dug up with its roots. Wu Aotian hugged the purple tobacco in the air, and his body shot out, and he had already circled behind the huge tree stump, and desperately drilled into the thick white fog.

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian had already dug out Ziyan Tobacco, the four people and one beast behind him were immediately furious, especially the four high-level spiritual masters. They had just been confronting here for a long time, but they didn't realize that someone had been lurking there and waiting for a long time. And judging from the man's attire, he was clearly from Guiyun Palace. When did Guiyun Palace produce such a powerful person?

　　Before the four high-level spiritual masters could use the spiritual weapons in their hands, the gigantic snake-mouthed magic clam had already fallen from the sky and landed directly in front of the four high-level spiritual masters, and chased after Wu Aotian with a bang.

　　The four high-level spiritual masters did not dare to use their spiritual weapons anymore, for they were afraid that the Snake-mouthed Demon Clam in front of them would mistakenly think that they were attacking it and turn around to attack them. By then, the four of them would have no reason to work together. If anyone of them was targeted by it, this would probably be the result that the other three would be most happy to see.

　　Wu Aotian disappeared in the thick white fog, and immediately used his means to instantly collect the purple tobacco into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. At the same time, he tried his best to restrain his outward aura, making himself seem like a fast-moving stone.

　　Although some noise would definitely be made while running so fast, it was much better than the fluctuations of spiritual power that were like navigation lights.

　　Wu Aotian didn't dare to escape towards Jia Yun, but ran in another direction. He hoped to get rid of the people behind him first and then go back to meet Jia Yun.

　　However, things seemed to be much more pessimistic than he had expected. The Snake-mouthed Demon Clam was actually following him closely. Due to its huge body, it could reach a long distance with one leap. Although Wu Aotian was running fast, he could not be left behind even a little bit!

　　Behind the Snake Mouth Magic Clam, four high-level spiritual masters were still reluctant to give up the purple tobacco that was taken away by Wu Aotian who suddenly appeared, and they followed behind the Snake Mouth Magic Clam at the same time. Everyone knew that it would be dangerous to follow behind, but no one was willing to give up. After all, that bunch of purple tobacco was not only rare with five petals, but also had a lot of them. If they wanted to refine the Purple Spirit Pill, they might be able to refine several of them.

　　If this purple tobacco eventually fell into the hands of Guiyun Kingdom, Guiyun Kingdom would suddenly have several more powerful earth spirit masters, and I'm afraid that other countries would be in trouble then. So no matter from which aspect, they could not tolerate this purple tobacco falling into Wu Aotian's hands. Even if it really didn't work, it would be eaten by the Snake-mouthed Demon Clam, at least it would not add more powerful masters to Guiyun Kingdom.

　　The four people followed the Snake-mouth Demon Clam from a distance. After tracking it for a distance, they felt something strange and slowly began to feel a little surprised, because they could only sense the existence of the Snake-mouth Demon Clam, but could not sense the location of the young man in white from Guiyun Country. Only the occasional faint sound in the air seemed to indicate his existence, indicating that he was still trying his best to escape.

　　How powerful is this person? Why can't I feel his spiritual energy fluctuations?

　　The four people in the back were secretly shocked, but Wu Aotian was secretly groaning. He had already used the help of spiritual energy to make his running speed extremely fast, but even so, he could only barely keep the distance from the Snake Mouth Demon Clam. The Snake Mouth Demon Clam was constantly shooting and chasing, and occasionally shot out one or two ice balls. The ice balls were like cannonballs, once they flew out, all the places they passed by were completely frozen. If it weren't for the thick fog here and Wu Aotian hiding his breath, making it difficult for the Snake Mouth Demon Clam to accurately locate Wu Aotian's location, I'm afraid Wu Aotian would have been beaten into ice chips long ago.

　　"Damn, is this a competition of endurance?"

　　Wu Aotian yelled viciously in his heart, luckily the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had absorbed spiritual energy over the past two days, and it was already full of pure spiritual energy. Even though the spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea was constantly being consumed by Wu Aotian, it could flow into his spiritual sea from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in time to fill the gap, allowing Wu Aotian to run continuously.

　　Wu Aotian was running so fast that it was impossible for him to move forward silently without alarming any magical beasts or spiritual practitioners. After running for a while, Wu Aotian encountered a fourth-level magical beast, the One-horned Black Water Lizard.

　　This fourth-level magical beast, the one-horned black water lizard, was looking for prey with a hungry stomach when it suddenly heard a noise. It turned its head and saw a figure rushing out from the thick fog and passing by it in an instant.

　　There was a ferocious and excited light in the eyes of the One-horned Black Water Lizard. Just as it took a step and followed for two steps, it heard a loud bang from behind and a powerful breath came from behind. The One-horned Black Water Lizard turned its head in surprise and saw a huge body suddenly falling from the sky. The ground sank into several large pits, and the thick fog quickly dissipated to both sides, revealing the huge body of the Snake-mouthed Demon Clam.

　　The one-horned black water lizard was scared to death. How come such a fierce creature came?

　　He didn't bother to chase Wu Aotian anymore and was about to turn around and run away, not daring to stand in front of the Snake-mouth Demon Clam, but it was too late.

　　The Snake-mouth Demon Clam had been chasing Wu Aotian all the way but could not catch him. It was extremely angry, and when it saw the One-horned Black Water Lizard blocking its way, it was so furious that it leaped up again, but did not forget to spit a mouthful of icy ice at the One-horned Black Water Lizard.

　　Although they are both water-attributed monsters, there is a full three levels difference between them. This one-horned black water lizard has been the king of a certain area around here for a long time, but under the attack of the snake-mouth magic clam, it has no ability to resist at all. Its body is instantly frozen by the ice ball, and then exploded, and it was completely blasted into ice chips and powder, shattered all over the ground.

　　Wu Aotian also saw the one-horned black water lizard, and felt relieved that he was able to restrain his breath. Otherwise, if the one-horned black water lizard had noticed him earlier, he would have been attacked from both sides. Now, let alone being attacked from both sides, if he delayed even a little, he would be completely trapped in a desperate situation.

　　This is really a race with the god of death. Wu Aotian was very surprised that at this tense moment, he still had the mood to think about the god of death wearing a black robe and holding a sickle...

　　With the first one, there will naturally be a second one; with Warcraft, there will naturally be people.

　　The first spiritual practitioner Wu Aotian met was a man from the Dongyue Sect dressed in black. When Wu Aotian appeared from the white mist and fled quickly not far from him, the man in black showed a bit of excitement and confusion on his face. He quickly started to rush after Wu Aotian, but in just a moment, his face changed because he felt the huge fluctuations of spiritual energy coming from behind, as well as the whistling sound that broke through the air.

　　The man in black was a mid-level spiritualist. When he turned around, he saw a not-so-big ice ball rapidly breaking through the thick fog and rushing towards him. Wherever it went, the ground was covered with ice and frost. The amount of spiritual energy contained in this ice ball was so great that it terrified him!

　　The man in black roared, and the spiritual weapon beside him rushed out with all his strength. However, the difference in strength made his powerful attack seem so powerless. The ice ball knocked his spiritual weapon away without stopping, hit his body, exploded instantly, and turned into ice chips on the ground.

　　The man in black didn't even have time to scream before he was dead and his body could not be found.

　　Wu Aotian did not look back, but he knew clearly what was happening behind him. He thought that the man in black wanted to hunt him down, but the spiritual fluctuations on his body made the Shekou Demon Clam mistakenly think it was him, so it directly launched an ice hockey attack targeting the man in black. The unlucky man in black immediately became his scapegoat.

　　However, Wu Aotian was not happy at all, because the Snake-mouth Demon Clam was still following him. Although it had killed several magical beasts and a spiritual practitioner on the way, the distance between it and him did not widen at all!

　　Wu Aotian secretly groaned in his heart, this was simply a super-killing weapon, it could kill anyone it came across. If he could bring this big guy all the way to the spiritual practitioners of the other four countries and show him around... wouldn't this scheme of killing someone with a borrowed knife be a bit too vicious?

　　This thought only flashed through Wu Aotian's mind. This was simply playing with his life. If he didn't kill someone, he would kill himself...

　　How can we get rid of this mobile super killer?

　　Chapter 94: The Ferocious Beast in the Cave

　　Wu Aotian made up his mind and simply turned to run to the west. That was the cave area, another high-risk area in the Samsara Valley besides the swamp area.

　　According to Chen Dong's introduction, there are caves of all sizes in the karst area, and those caves are often very deep and long, and even have many turns inside. You must be very careful when going deep into them, because not only may there be monsters, but you may even get lost inside.

　　Wu Aotian was being chased by the Snake-Mouth Demon Clam at this time, and he could not find any way to get rid of it. He could only hope to find a small cave in the karst area and drill into it. However, the Snake-Mouth Demon Clam was huge and it could not drill into the cave like him. Moreover, Chen Dong said that the stones in the karst area were extremely hard and difficult to break even with a spiritual weapon.

　　Wu Aotian had tried this before. During the walk, he picked up something and threw it to his side in the fog, making a noise to confuse the Snake-mouthed Magic Clam, hoping to lead it away. Unfortunately, the Snake-mouthed Magic Clam seemed to be able to distinguish the real from the fake, and kept chasing Wu Aotian. This made Wu Aotian wonder, perhaps because the opponent was a seventh-level magical beast, whose strength was equivalent to that of a strong man in the Earth Spirit Realm, and his method of concealing his breath and stopping his breathing could no longer completely hide himself in front of it.

　　Of course, it's not completely useless, otherwise, I would have been hit by the ice ball like a cannonball just like the spiritual practitioner who was killed.

　　While fleeing, Wu Aotian was analyzing the current situation. Only by figuring out the situation of both sides could he find the best way to escape. But at the moment, it seemed impossible to escape directly, unless a group of masters or a powerful magical beast appeared to intercept the Snake-mouth Magic Clam.

　　Before encountering the Snakemouth Magic Clam, Wu Aotian had encountered many magical beasts, but none of them could compare with this Snakemouth Magic Clam. So even if Wu Aotian wanted to lure the Snakemouth Magic Clam to fight between the two tigers, he couldn't find the target.

　　Tragedy, tragedy...

　　Wu Aotian screamed in great sorrow in his heart, but his feet were already heading straight towards the cave area.

　　What Wu Aotian feared most was meeting people from Guiyun Palace, especially those who were good brothers and loyal to each other, which could be fatal. Fortunately, he was lucky. He only met two people along the way, and both of them were not from Guiyun Palace. One was from Feicui Court and the other was from Tuyue Sect. These two people once again became the targets of the Shekou Demon Clam's venting and were instantly blasted into pieces of ice.

　　This chase and escape lasted for a whole day. Wu Aotian was almost numb from running. He didn't dare to cancel the method of hiding his breath and stopping his breathing. Fortunately, he had the support of the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Otherwise, Wu Aotian would not be able to hold on for half a day.

　　Even so, after speeding at such a high speed for a whole day, Wu Aotian still felt a little exhausted. Even in the dark, he did not dare to stop at all and headed all the way to the west.

　　After spending the second night in fear, Wu Aotian welcomed the dawn of the third day. His whole body seemed to be soaked in sweat. Near noon on the third day, Wu Aotian finally left the swamp area and saw the first mountain in the afternoon.

　　The mountain is not high, and can even be described as a hill, but there are only sparse trees on the hill, and the exposed part of the entire mountain has a strange luster, like metal, but not like it.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian saw more such peaks. These peaks were not high, but they covered a wide area. Under these peaks, some dark cave entrances could be vaguely seen.

　　There were caves of different sizes scattered sparsely at the foot of the mountains. Wu Aotian was exhausted at this time, and his whole body felt like it was being pricked by needles. He really admired the fact that the Snake-Mouth Demon Clam had such a strong obsession with the Purple Tobacco that it had followed him all the way here and chased him for a whole day without letting up at all!

　　Wu Aotian ran towards the mountain. He didn't want to run anymore. He just wanted to find a place to lie down and take a deep breath...

　　The ground surface here is much clearer than that in the swamp area, and the field of vision is much farther. Wu Aotian quickly estimated the cave entrances, which all looked pitch black and like huge mouths ready to devour people. He calculated which cave entrance he should enter in order to escape.

　　First, the entrance to the cave must be smaller than the body of the snake-mouthed clam. A simple estimate is that the entrance to the cave cannot be higher than three meters. Otherwise, if I go in, it will follow me in, and I will probably die an even more miserable death after entering the cave.

　　Second, the cave must be deep enough, or have a turn. Otherwise, when you enter the cave, you will find that it is just a shallow cave. Although the Snake-Mouth Magic Clam cannot squeeze in, the ice ball attack like a cannonball can kill Wu Aotian, who hides in the cave but cannot dodge, into pieces.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian spotted a cave entrance. The cave entrance was about two meters high and looked dark. Wu Aotian rushed towards the cave entrance, bent down and picked up a fist-sized stone. With a flick of his hand, the stone rushed into the cave entrance in front of him like a cannonball.

　　The stone flew into the cave. Wu Aotian pricked up his ears and listened carefully. For at least two seconds, he did not hear any sound of the stone hitting the rock wall or anything else. This proved that the cave should be quite deep.

　　Many of the caves in the karst area have small entrances, but they all lead to the interior of the mountain or underground. The internal space is very large, and many caves are even connected. Some even lead to very deep underground. These caves are often inhabited by magical beasts that like dark and humid environments, and this environment is just right for the growth of purple tobacco.

　　Wu Aotian's body swept past like the wind and rushed directly into the cave. After leaving the swamp area, without the interference of the fog, the Snakemouth Demon Clam was getting closer and closer to him, and the ice ball attack hit Wu Aotian several times. Even if Wu Aotian dodged it, there was still a thin layer of frost on his body. If this continued, Wu Aotian would be completely dead in less than half an hour.

　　The cave was very spacious and extended all the way into the mountain, but the light was getting dimmer. After Wu Aotian rushed in for a distance, there was a turn. After turning the turn, Wu Aotian did not go any deeper, but restrained his breath and leaned against the wall motionlessly.

　　"Bang", there was a violent shake, and a dull "quack" sound like thunder came from the door. The Snake-mouthed Demon Clam had already reached the cave entrance, and it was probably that it had crashed directly into it.

　　Wu Aotian didn't dare to go to the bend to check, but just relied on the fluctuations of spiritual energy in the air to sense the situation outside.

　　Chi... The sound of breaking through the air echoed in the entire cave. An ice ball full of spiritual energy rushed into the cave like a cannonball and hit the rock wall at the bend. The rock wall cracked a lot, and the entire bend was covered with a thick layer of frost. Without looking, Wu Aotian knew that the hundred-meter-long cave wall must be covered with frost. At this time, the cave entrance was like an ice cave.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, he finally escaped from the mouth of this seventh level monster. It seemed that the four high-level spiritual masters were following him at the beginning, but they must have caught up with him long ago?

　　Wu Aotian was right in his guess. The four high-level spiritual masters were unwilling to let Wu Aotian snatch the purple tobacco away, so they followed the Snakemouth Magic Clam. However, after being attacked by magical beasts twice in succession, they completely lost the trace. Although they could barely follow the footprints left by the Snakemouth Magic Clam, the speed was too slow, and the four were originally enemies. So after following for a while, the four did not dare to attack others and had to disperse.

　　The Snakemouth Demon Clam seemed very unwilling to give up. It kept banging against the cave outside, and occasionally sending out an ice ball impact. The whole cave was shaking slightly, which made Wu Aotian very shocked. How much power would it take to cause such a commotion?

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian felt as if he was hiding in an air-raid shelter, with shells whizzing down outside. The entire air-raid shelter was shaking, and dust was falling continuously...

　　Fortunately, no matter how it shook or swung, the cave seemed to be just as Chen Dong described, very solid. If it was an ordinary hill, the cave would have collapsed long ago after such a big commotion by the Shekou Magic Clam, and he might have been buried alive underneath.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was gasping for breath, a low hiss suddenly came from the depths of the cave. The hiss was full of anger. Along with the hiss, a noise came from the depths of the cave, and at the same time, there was a slight rustling sound, and the sound was spreading towards this side.

　　Wu Aotian broke out in a cold sweat. There is usually only one type of animal that can create this kind of frictional rustling sound, that is, reptiles like snakes, which make the sound when their bodies rub against the ground while crawling.

　　It is impossible for the fellow that crawled out to not sense the huge movement outside. However, if it were an ordinary monster, it would have hid in the depths of the cave and trembled after sensing such a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy. How could it dare to come out?

　　The fact that he dared to come out meant one thing, that this guy was at least a magical beast of the same level as the Snake-mouth Magic Clam outside!

　　If I were to be encountered by this monster, I would probably be killed first.

　　Wu Aotian focused his eyes and quickly searched for a hiding place in this dark cave. Fortunately, his luck seemed not to be completely bad. There was a small depression in the rock wall of the cave, but it was big enough for one person to hide in it.

　　Wu Aotian quickly hid in this not-so-big rock crevice, but when he squeezed in, he found that the crevice was actually a little curved. He was immediately happier, and shrank his body into the curved pit, trying his best to restrain his breath and blend himself with the surrounding rocks.

　　The rustling sound was getting closer and closer, and a powerful wave was gradually approaching. Wu Aotian was secretly shocked, and at the same time, he secretly guessed what kind of monster was in the cave corridor outside.

　　When the rustling sound approached the place where Wu Aotian was hiding, the rustling sound suddenly stopped. Wu Aotian was shocked. Was he discovered?

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked outside the gap, only to see two bright blue spots slowly approaching the gap where he was hiding.

　　Chapter 95: Snake Cave

　　Seeing the pair of lantern-like dark blue eyes, Wu Aotian's heart skipped a beat. Dark blue eyes, Wu Aotian's heart skipped a beat. Looking at the pair of upright pupils, isn't this the eyes of a snake?

　　Wu Aotian didn't dare to move at all, even though he knew that waiting would not change any facts, he still didn't dare to move.

　　The huge snake head had already approached the not-so-wide gap, with its long tongue sticking out from its mouth. Wu Aotian was wondering if it had discovered him. If it had, it would attack directly. If not, it would just run away. What was it doing here?

　　There seemed to be some confusion in the cold, heartless snake's eyes, and the snake's head seemed to want to go deeper inside. Wu Aotian's hairs stood on end, and he secretly planned in his heart that if the snake's head really came in, he would use the Netherworld Flame Finger to greet its eyes, and then run away!

　　Just as the snake head was getting closer and closer to the gap, a whistling sound was heard, and another ice ball hit the bend of the cave like a cannonball, making a loud noise, and the cave seemed to tremble slightly.

　　The snake head that was leaning against the gap suddenly shrank back, and its pair of cold snake eyes exuded undisguised anger. It suddenly swung its head, making a rustling sound, and quickly went towards the cave entrance.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. Although hiding here like this was indeed quite suffocating, the situation was stronger than the person and there was nothing he could do. It was not a smart thing to act like a brave man. Although Wu Aotian considered himself to be quite arrogant and his personality was free-spirited, he did not think he was a fool.

　　Soon, two low cries were heard at the entrance of the cave, one was the hissing of a giant snake, and the other was the "quack" of a snake-mouthed magic clam. Then there was a violent collision, which sounded suddenly, like several tons of explosives suddenly exploding. The whole cave was shaking, and dust kept falling down.

　　Wu Aotian was delighted. From the two roars and the violent collision, Wu Aotian knew that the giant snake and the snake-mouth magic clam must have started fighting.

　　Opportunities are rare and will never come again. Wu Aotian quickly stuck his head out from his hiding place. The giant snake was no longer visible at the bend, so Wu Aotian slipped out quickly. After hesitating for just a second, Wu Aotian quickly drilled into the cave.

　　Two monsters are fighting fiercely at the entrance of the cave. Wouldn't it be seeking death to go out at this time? Not to mention two monsters, any one of them is not something he can resist. Even if he is affected by the battle, he will not be able to bear it.

　　Wu Aotian didn't dare to try to get something for nothing and then take advantage of the situation. These two monsters were probably at level seven, which was equivalent to the earth spirit level of a human. They were simply not something he could resist. Even if they were dying, their dying counterattack was not something Wu Aotian could withstand.

　　Although the cave is dangerous, it is usually very large and even has many forked roads. It is not necessarily a death sentence for Wu Aotian to hide in the cave. Besides, what if the winner outside is the Snake-mouth Demon Clam?

　　The battle outside was very fierce. At least although Wu Aotian kept walking into the cave, he could still feel the fierce battle outside. There were also huge roars coming from the two monsters. The whole cave was shaking slightly. One could imagine how fierce the battle was.

　　The cave really became wider and wider just as Wu Aotian expected. After turning a corner, the entire front seemed to be empty. Wu Aotian felt the battle outside. The scorching fire spiritual energy gushed out and instantly formed a spiritual energy ball in the shape of a spiritual flame in front of him. The scorching fire spiritual energy emitted a scorching red light, illuminating the surrounding scene.

　　It was a huge cave. At least under the red light, Wu Aotian couldn't see how high the top of the cave was. He could only see huge stalactites hanging down from above, like sharp cones, some of which were still dripping water gently.

　　Wu Aotian controlled the ball of spiritual energy and made it fly quickly in the air. Wu Aotian also used it to see the scene in the cave clearly.

　　There are all kinds of messy piles of stones on the ground, and among the stones there is a stream that looks extremely small. The stream flows slowly into the distance, and no one knows where it flows to. Perhaps it is an underground river. After all, there are underground rivers under many caves.

　　There were two obvious forks in the messy pile of rocks. Wu Aotian suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Which one should he choose?

　　Of the two, one must lead to the lair of the giant snake monster, and the other leads to other places, but which one leads to other places?

　　If I take the road leading to the giant snake monster's lair, when the giant snake comes back, won't I die a miserable death?

　　Wu Aotian lowered the height of the spiritual energy ball and carefully checked the conditions of the two roads at the fork. From the slight difference in the road surface, he judged what kind of road tools had passed by. That was just a piece of cake for Wu Aotian, but Wu Aotian soon stood up with a sad face, because there were traces of giant snakes crawling on both paths.

　　It seems that I can only try my luck. While the giant snake is still fighting, I will choose one and go in first. Maybe I can find the bottom in time. If it is a snake hole, I will return early.

　　Wu Aotian stood up and walked onto the road on the right without any hesitation. People on the road always walk on the right side, and this has always been Wu Aotian's habit. If he has to choose between left and right, he always chooses the right side.

　　The ball of spiritual energy floated in front of Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian walked slowly forward. The light was not as hot and bright as a flame. It was not particularly clear when shining on the empty space around him. Wu Aotian had no choice but to constantly control the ball of spiritual energy to float around and look around.

　　Originally, every person from Guiyun Palace who entered the Samsara Valley was equipped with a magic crystal of a light-type monster. This kind of magic crystal is quite rare. Although the level is not high, it can be used for lighting. As long as a certain amount of spiritual energy is input, the magic crystal will emit bright light, just like an incandescent lamp. Unfortunately, Wu Aotian was not one of the people entering, and he did not prepare such a crystal. Now he can only grope his way forward slowly.

　　Wu Aotian paid close attention to the various plants growing on various stone piles and by streams, because Chen Dong said that in the karst cave area, various kinds of spiritual medicines often grow in the caves. After all, in such an environment, it is easy to grow various spiritual medicines, and they are also the least likely to be destroyed or discovered and killed in advance, including the purple tobacco that everyone desires most.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly stopped, and he looked straight ahead with his eyes wide open.

　　"It seems like my luck is really... good. I actually walked directly to the snake's lair, but this... isn't this Lan Xuelian?"

　　PS:

　　Because I deleted some parts and rewrote them, it’s less than 3,000 words. The update is also a bit late. I’ll make it up tomorrow. Sorry.

　　Chapter 96: A Rich Harvest

　　In a huge space, there is an obvious snake cave, inside which there are several snake scales. The snake scales, as big as fists, seem to indicate how huge the body of its owner is.

　　Next to this snake cave, Wu Aotian discovered a naturally formed small pond. Next to the pond was growing a purple plant that looked like a lotus. Wu Aotian clearly remembered that this plant was called Lan Xuelian, an extremely precious elixir that could be used directly or as the main ingredient to refine a pill called Xuelingdan.

　　Xuelingdan is a healing pill with miraculous effects. It is very effective for internal injuries, meridian damage, external injuries, etc. It is much better than ordinary healing pills.

　　Being in the snake cave, Wu Aotian did not dare to waste any more time. He moved over and quickly picked up the blue snow lotus which had a diameter of about 30 centimeters. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Wu Aotian suddenly stopped.

　　In that naturally formed small pond, there is actually a layer of light milky white liquid. This layer of milky white liquid exudes a faint fragrance. Taking a deep breath, one can feel refreshed all over.

　　Could this be the stalactite liquid?

　　Stalactite liquid can only be formed under very special conditions, after undergoing very special changes and over a long period of time. This stalactite liquid is a rare elixir, much more precious than the blue snow lotus.

　　Looking at the stalactite spiritual liquid in the small pool, Wu Aotian's heart was pounding. He wanted to collect the stalactite spiritual liquid, but he didn't have any storage tools. After observing the structure of the small pool, he found that the small pool seemed to be a small pit formed by gradual erosion on a large stone over the years. Wu Aotian's heart became ruthless, and spiritual energy flowed out of his fingers, making deep holes in the large stone.

　　In the blink of an eye, Wu Aotian had already performed at least hundreds of Netherworld Flame Fingers movements around this small pool of stalactite spirit fluid, and the small holes had circled around the small pool.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his hands and controlled the entire small pool of stalactite spirit liquid with the remote control. He exerted force suddenly, and the pool was shaken. Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and exerted force again. The lower part of the small pool suddenly broke and was pulled up by Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian was delighted, and quickly used some means to put the small pool into the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron in an instant. The space inside the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron was extremely huge, and after the small pool was put in, it was inconspicuous even if placed next to it.

　　After all, Wu Aotian's strength was not very high, and he was quite tired after all this trouble. However, he did not dare to delay any longer and rushed out quickly.

　　When Wu Aotian just arrived at the fork in the road, the fight outside had stopped. Wu Aotian felt a slight crawling sound coming towards the cave, and knew that it must be the return of the giant snake. He just didn't know if the snake-mouth magic clam was dead?

　　The spiritual energy ball illuminated the way, and Wu Aotian quickly stepped onto another road and moved forward quickly.

　　After Wu Aotian advanced for several hundred meters, he stopped moving forward, dispersed the spiritual energy, restrained his breath, stayed in the darkness, and quietly felt the movement in front of him.

　　The giant snake crawled forward, the rustling sound getting closer and closer, and soon it reached a fork in the road. Wu Aotian's heart instantly rose, but what made Wu Aotian quickly put down his worries was that the giant snake finally took the road where Wu Aotian had discovered the snake's cave before, just as Wu Aotian had expected.

　　Guessing that the giant snake had gone quite far away from the fork in the road, Wu Aotian did not dare to delay any longer. He turned back and ran towards the exit at high speed. The fighting outside had stopped and there was no movement. It seemed that the Snake-mouth Demon Clam was either dead or had left.

　　Wu Aotian didn't dare to stay in this cave any longer. The giant snake monster was like a moving bomb. He never knew when it would discover him and he would be finished.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian came to the entrance of the cave and carefully sensed it. There was no spiritual fluctuation outside. Wu Aotian carefully came to the entrance of the cave and looked outside.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened. He clearly remembered that when he came here, there was a small forest outside the cave. But now, this small forest has completely disappeared, and even the entire ground seems to have been flattened by several inches!

　　Within a radius of one kilometer, there are no plants or stones protruding from the ground. This place has been completely razed to the ground. There are also scattered and irregular large pits on the ground, which should be caused by the collision of spiritual energy or the impact of the ground. There is still a lot of blood on the ground that has not yet coagulated. It can be seen that this battle was extremely brutal.

　　Wu Aotian looked around and found that there seemed to be a black bulge on the ground in the direction he came from. Because the distance was too far, Wu Aotian could not see it clearly for a moment.

　　Wu Aotian rushed out of the cave, but couldn't resist his curiosity and ran in the direction he came from. When Wu Aotian saw the protruding object clearly, he couldn't help but be surprised.

　　The creature lying on the ground was actually the Snake-mouthed Demon Clam that had been chasing him!

　　This snake-mouthed magic clam was actually killed!

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. What kind of ferocious beast is this giant snake monster that he had never encountered before? Even the seventh-level monster Snake Mouth Magic Clam was killed by it, and it couldn't even escape!

　　Thinking of the experience of hiding in the crevice and having close contact with the ferocious beast, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a pang of fear in his heart.

　　This Samsara Valley is indeed full of dangers.

　　Although this trip was dangerous and I almost lost my life, I did get a lot, including a bush of purple tobacco with five petals, a blue snow lotus, and a pool of stalactite liquid.

　　As long as we can find Liu Ruxue and get out safely, this will be a huge harvest.

　　Wu Aotian came to the dead Shekou Demon Clam and quickly took out the magic crystal from the Shekou Demon Clam. He looked at the surrounding mountains and turned to go to the highest peak.

　　Wu Aotian stood on the top of the highest mountain, looked around, and found the small plain area that Chen Dong had described, which could lead in and out of the cave area. The place where he had just escaped was exactly at the edge of this area.

　　The entrances to the caves in the karst area are basically at the foot of the mountain. Wu Aotian is standing on the top of the mountain and feels extremely safe. No magical beast will appear on this bare mountain top, and no spiritual practitioner will climb up here because it is too far away from the bottom. Even if they discover something, it will be too late to take any action.

　　Wu Aotian is different. He just hopes to find Liu Ruxue. Standing here, he can see the entire small plain. If Liu Ruxue is really in the cave area or is about to enter the cave area, Wu Aotian can find her.

　　As long as they found her, because they already had the purple tobacco, the two of them could leave early and go to the sandstone area where there were few monsters, or to the safe area to wait for the final departure time.

　　Although this area is right in front of him, the field of view is very wide, and it is not easy to see clearly. Wu Aotian thought about it and took out the seventh-level magic crystal he had just obtained. This seventh-level magic crystal is already the size of a fist. Wu Aotian plans to use it to polish a pair of telescopes.

　　Before polishing, Wu Aotian would naturally not waste the spiritual energy in it. And only after the spiritual energy in it was completely absorbed, the magic crystal would become truly transparent and could be used as a telescope.

　　Wu Aotian's escape that day consumed a large amount of spiritual energy. Although the spiritual energy of the magic crystal was rather chaotic and contained many impurities, it was a seventh-level magic crystal after all and contained a large amount of spiritual energy. Wu Aotian spent some time completely absorbing the spiritual energy of the magic crystal, and the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron became extremely full again.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was preparing to make the telescope, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea suddenly began to tremble, and it became more and more violent.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. He didn't expect that he would have another breakthrough at this time!

　　After quickly finding a secluded place and hiding himself there, Wu Aotian sat cross-legged and began to immerse himself in it, circulating the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and injecting pure spiritual energy into the already trembling spiritual sea.

　　Once this pure spiritual energy was input, it was like pouring a ladle of cold water into a boiling oil pan. The entire spiritual sea suddenly boiled up and began to expand irregularly. Every time it moved, Wu Aotian felt the intense pain like being pricked by a needle, as if his head was about to explode...

　　Fortunately, Wu Aotian had experienced such situations twice and was mentally prepared. However, he was a little worried. If he were to advance and break through at this time, it would definitely take at least one or two days. Would he still be able to find Liu Ruxue?

　　Although this thought made Wu Aotian extremely annoyed, he could not stop at this moment. He had no choice but to complete the breakthrough first and then make plans.

　　When Wu Aotian opened his eyes again, it was already the afternoon of the fifth day in the Samsara Valley. At this time, Wu Aotian had advanced again and became a low-level spiritual user.

　　Looking up at the gray sky, Wu Aotian took out the magic crystal that he had absorbed all its spiritual energy from, and quickly began to process, cut, polish, and debug...

　　While paying attention to the movements on the small plain, Wu Aotian was also making the lens. After spending half a day, the world's first monocular telescope appeared in his hands.

　　This monocular telescope is not made very finely, and due to the limitations of the tools, the field of view is even a little blurry, but it can still basically see every move on the small plain in the distance.

　　Wu Aotian had experienced the Snakemouth Demon Clam and some unknown giant snake monster, and now that he had found Zi Tobacco, he had given up on taking any more risks. The only thing he wanted to do now was to find Liu Ruxue.

　　Hiding on this extremely safe mountain, Wu Aotian quietly spent the second half of the fifth day. During this half day, he saw six figures passing by the small plain, including two people from Guiyun Palace. However, he did not shout because his purpose was different from others, and it was impossible for others to accompany him here or go to other places to find Liu Ruxue.

　　Night fell again, and Wu Aotian began to panic. Five days had passed, and the ninth day was the day to leave. There were still three days in between, and now he was still in the karst cave area in the west. It would take about two more days to reach the safe area. In other words, he only had one day to find Liu Ruxue...

　　Can I still find her?

　　Is she okay now?

　　Chapter 97: Earth Spirit Master

　　This chapter is in 4K.

　　---------

　　Liu Ruxue is in a bad condition.

　　Although Liu Ruxue was wearing the Xuantian armor, she still had many injuries on her body. The blood was flowing out, but it was absorbed by the Xuantian armor. Her hand was tightly holding the Xuanlong sword, and the veins on the back of her hand were slightly throbbing because of the force.

　　Liu Ruxue had a stern look on her face as she desperately ran forward. She really couldn't understand how she could meet a strong man in the Earth Spirit Realm here!

　　The people from Guiyun Palace who participated in the battle of Samsara Valley were the last to enter the Samsara Valley, while the spiritual practitioners from the other four countries entered before them. Liu Ruxue watched each of them enter, and they were also watched by strong men from several countries. It was impossible for a strong man in the Earth Spirit Realm to enter. But why would an Earth Spirit Realm strong man appear here, and his strength is definitely more than just a low-level Earth Spirit!

　　The cave was rugged and dark. Liu Ruxue had fought with the Earth Spirit Realm expert and suffered serious injuries. Even if she wanted to escape on her sword, it was impossible, and the Earth Spirit Realm expert was chasing her like a madman!

　　"Haha, is it time for the once-in-twenty-years Samsara Valley battle again? I can finally go out, but before I go out, I have to kill to my heart's content!"

　　The arrogant and crazy shouts echoed in the huge cave. Liu Ruxue did not make any response but just ran desperately.

　　"Forty years, forty years, I have been in this damn place for forty years. I thought I was going to die here, but I never thought someone would come here and open the mechanism from the outside. God is really willing to spare me!"

　　Liu Ruxue was horrified when she heard the crazy shouts of the man chasing after her. This man said forty years, could he also be one of the spiritual practitioners who entered the Samsara Valley before?

　　He actually lived in the Samsara Valley for forty years, and his strength broke through the bottleneck and reached the level of a powerful earth spirit?

　　Liu Ruxue asked loudly: "Which country are you from?"

　　The man behind laughed and said, "You are wearing a white robe, so you must be from Guiyun Palace of Guiyun Country. Then you are my enemy. But don't worry, I will reward you well before you die. Such a beautiful woman, I am afraid you are still a virgin. It would be a pity if you die without tasting the taste of a man."

　　Liu Ruxue gritted her teeth and went deep into the cave just to find the purple tobacco. In this huge and extremely deep cave, she killed a sixth-level monster. Behind the dead monster, she found a stone door, and in front of the stone door there was a handle. She pulled the handle out of curiosity, but before she could see the situation inside clearly, a black shadow rushed out from inside.

　　I never thought that my life would be lost here today, and the demon was released by myself!

　　"You have a Void Bracelet and two common spiritual tools on you. I guess you must be someone with a great background. It seems that no one in Guiyun Country is so wealthy. Aren't you from Guiyun Country?"

　　The man chasing after Liu Ruxue was almost naked, with only a piece of cloth wrapped around his crotch to cover his body. His long, messy hair fell on his back, reaching his waist, and floated high in the air as he ran quickly.

　　He did not seem to be in a hurry. To him, Liu Ruxue was already his prey and no one could snatch her away. However, teasing such a beautiful captive was a very interesting thing.

　　The cave entrance was right in front of her. Liu Ruxue was delighted and decided that as soon as she got out of the cave, she would use all her internal strength to fly away on her sword. As long as she could avoid the pursuit of this powerful earth spirit, no matter how badly she was injured, it would not matter. With the help of the two spiritual weapons, she could still hold on until she left the Samsara Valley.

　　As soon as Liu Ruxue rushed out of the cave, her hands suddenly moved together, and a ball of spiritual energy surged out and entered the Xuanlong Sword. Liu Ruxue stomped her feet, and her body flew up like a swallow and landed directly on the Xuanlong Sword.

　　"Fly with the sword!"

　　The man behind him shouted, but there was no panic in his voice. He raised his right hand and a powerful spiritual energy quickly formed two arcs in front of his right hand in a cross shape.

　　"Come down! It's not that easy to escape!"

　　Following a light snort from the man, the cross-shaped electric arc, carrying an extremely powerful spiritual energy, chased after Liu Ruxue who had already flown out. The cross-shaped electric arc did not look thick, but wherever it passed, a huge deep trench was instantly created on the ground, and the air seemed to be torn apart, making a slight sound.

　　Liu Ruxue felt the deep and huge fluctuations of spiritual energy and was horrified. This man was so powerful!

　　The cross electric arc came at a very fast speed. Even though Liu Ruxue was flying with a sword, she still did not have enough speed to dodge. At the critical moment, black gas surged from the Xuantian armor on Liu Ruxue's body. The black gas surged out as if it had life and wrapped Liu Ruxue's body tightly.

　　The cross electric arc hit the black gas, and in the flash of lightning, the black gas dissipated in an instant. Liu Ruxue staggered, her face suddenly turned pale, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and her body fell straight from the Xuanlong sword.

　　"Haha, although you have two spiritual weapons, it's a pity that your strength is not enough. Haha, you are really lucky. You got good things right after you came out. Your spiritual weapon, the void bracelet, and you, are all mine!"

　　The naked man looked at Liu Ruxue falling to the ground, laughing unscrupulously and rushing towards her.

　　Liu Ruxue turned over and stood up, without even having time to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, her body had already quickly jumped out and rushed forward, but the spiritual energy in her body was running wild, and Liu Ruxue's already injured body was attacked again by the cross electric arc, adding to the injuries, and she was already seriously injured.

　　But she still refused to surrender. Even if she had to die, she would never die at the hands of this man!

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian, who was standing on the top of the mountain, was observing the area below through a telescope. When the familiar figure, the familiar ferocious armor, and the familiar black giant sword appeared in the telescope, Wu Aotian jumped up in shock.

　　Liu Ruxue!

　　Isn’t that Liu Ruxue?

　　Wu Aotian ran downwards, while continuing to observe with the telescope. After only a few glances, he had seen the situation clearly. The almost naked man was actually chasing Liu Ruxue, who possessed two spiritual weapons and the strength of a high-level spiritualist, and the other party was unarmed!

　　How strong is this man?

　　This man is obviously not any of the spiritual practitioners from the five nations who entered the Samsara Valley this time, so where did he come from?

　　Liu Ruxue's condition looked very bad, and Wu Aotian felt a surge of panic in his heart. He never thought that his feeling would actually come true!

　　Liu Ruxue will really encounter a disaster if she enters the Samsara Valley!

　　But can I change the result now?

　　Wu Aotian was not optimistic at all. This man was able to chase and kill Liu Ruxue with bare hands. Obviously, his strength surpassed that of a spiritual master. He could only be a powerful earth spirit master or even a more powerful sky spirit master. Although he had advanced again in the past two days, he was only a low-level spiritual disciple. Even if he had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and could forcibly borrow spiritual energy, he was no match for this powerful earth spirit master.

　　Wu Aotian's footsteps did not pause at all, and his body was already running down the mountain like the wind. Liu Ruxue was coming towards this side just in time. Wu Aotian didn't even dare to shout, because he knew that if he shouted, Liu Ruxue would immediately turn around and go in another direction. She would not lead anyone to his side.

　　How can I save Liu Ruxue?

　　Wu Aotian’s mind was racing with thoughts, but he was rushing towards the foot of the mountain like a falling star.

　　Liu Ruxue ran wildly all the way. The spiritual energy in her spiritual sea was gradually out of control and began to run wildly throughout her body. This made Liu Ruxue feel pain all over as if she were being pricked by needles, and she began to feel dizzy. Even the scenery in front of her began to become a little blurry.

　　Thinking of Wu Aotian who was still waiting for her outside the valley, Liu Ruxue's eyes revealed a bit of regret. Aotian, I will never see you again. You must take care of yourself and don't let others bully you again.

　　Liu Ruxue felt sad. She never thought that she would die here today before she could avenge her family.

　　Liu Ruxue felt that she was approaching her limit. The man behind her was still chasing her. Although there was still some distance, Liu Ruxue knew that she could not escape. She moved her right fingers, and was about to draw the Xuanlong Sword in the air to give herself a clean and neat blow, completely ending her life and even completely destroying her body.

　　Just as the Black Dragon Sword, which was surrounded by black air, was about to chop down from the air, an anxious shout suddenly rang out: "Sister Ruxue!"

　　Liu Ruxue, whose mind was already almost blurred, was suddenly startled and the movement of her right hand suddenly stopped. This voice...isn't this Wu Aotian's voice?

　　Liu Ruxue opened her eyes, but saw a hazy white shadow approaching her rapidly. Liu Ruxue was shocked. Could it be... Could it be that she had not heard it wrong? Could it be that it was really Wu Aotian?

　　But wasn’t he waiting for me outside the Samsara Valley?

　　In an instant, several thoughts flashed through Liu Ruxue's mind. The hazy scene before her made her unable to determine whether she was hallucinating or whether Wu Aotian really came to her side?

　　In the dim light, a white shadow appeared beside Liu Ruxue, hugged the nearly unconscious Liu Ruxue, and whispered, "Sister Ruxue, cheer up!"

　　The white shadow was of course Wu Aotian. He saw that Liu Ruxue's condition was very critical. Although he knew in his heart that he was no match for the man, he went to meet him without hesitation.

　　He picked up the nearly unconscious Liu Ruxue and grabbed the Xuanlong Sword floating in front of Liu Ruxue. The Xuanlong Sword seemed to sense that Wu Aotian had no ill intentions and did not resist at all, allowing Wu Aotian to hold it in his hand. Wu Aotian turned around and flashed towards the nearest grove of trees.

　　The man behind him saw another young man in a white robe, but his strength was only at the spiritual master stage. He couldn't help but laugh wildly and said, "Guiyun Country, when did it become so miserable that even low-level spiritual masters were sent to the Samsara Valley to die?"

　　Wu Aotian ignored him and walked straight into the grove.

　　Looking at Liu Ruxue in his arms, he found that she had fainted. Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and decided to take a gamble. He recited the incantation and used his skills. Wu Aotian instantly put Liu Ruxue and the Xuanlong Sword into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian stored a living being into the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. Although he knew from his understanding that the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron seemed to be able to store living beings, there were some conditions. That was that the other party must not resist mentally before this could be done. Liu Ruxue was already unconscious, so naturally she would not resist.

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian was very nervous. He was extremely afraid that something unexpected would happen when he put Liu Ruxue into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Fortunately, nothing happened. Liu Ruxue lay quietly on the ground of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, her heart still beating slowly and her breathing still continuing. This made Wu Aotian feel a little relieved.

　　The woods were not big, and Wu Aotian quickly walked out of the woods. At the same time he walked out of the woods, the man behind him had already entered the woods.

　　"Hey, why did that woman's aura suddenly disappear?"

　　The man's face changed slightly, revealing a somewhat strange expression. He quickly ran through the woods and looked at Wu Aotian who was fleeing quickly in front of him. The man's face became a little weird again, because he saw that Wu Aotian was empty-handed, and the woman he was holding just now, and the huge sword he was dragging, were all gone.

　　What's going on?

　　Did he abandon that woman in this woods to stop me from hunting him down, or even throw away the sword because he was worried that I would need the spiritual weapon and continue to hunt him down?

　　But why can't I feel any human spiritual energy fluctuations or the spiritual energy fluctuations of the spiritual weapon in this forest?

　　The man quickened his pace, ready to chase after her, but stopped again. Although it wouldn't take much time to catch up and kill the man, if the woman had found some way to conceal her spiritual fluctuations in the woods, she would probably escape as soon as he left. It didn't matter if she escaped, but he wouldn't be able to get the two spiritual weapons and the Void Bracelet!

　　As long as he gets the Void Bracelet and those two spiritual artifacts, he will be even more powerful. When he returns to his country, he may even be able to compete for the title of Lord of the Holy Land. After all, this is a world where strength matters!

　　"Boy, you're smart. When I find the spiritual weapon, I'll kill you next time I see you!"

　　The man snorted coldly and returned to the woods. The young man who escaped in front had empty hands. Although the man knew that there was a Void Bracelet on the woman's hand, it was impossible for the boy to take off the bracelet of the woman in such a short time, and then peel off the armor that was originally fastened on the woman's body, hide the woman, and escape with the Void Bracelet and two spiritual weapons.

　　"They must still be in this forest. But what method can completely hide the fluctuations of spiritual energy?"

　　Even though the man is now a powerful earth spirit, he could not have predicted that there would be such a rare object as the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in this world, which can actually hold living things and maintain their lives!

　　The Void Bracelet definitely does not have this ability, otherwise, the man would definitely chase after Wu Aotian first. It was precisely because of this tiny difference that Wu Aotian took Liu Ruxue and took a gamble, and gambled for a way to survive!

　　Chapter 98 Hiding in the Sandstone Area

　　Wu Aotian ran wildly all the way, not daring to stop for even a moment. The savage-like man behind him was extremely powerful, and Wu Aotian could not withstand a single move from him.

　　Seeing the man turning back into the woods, Wu Aotian heaved a sigh of relief. This guy must have thought that he had abandoned Liu Ruxue in the woods in order to escape. Perhaps this guy valued Liu Ruxue's two spiritual artifacts more.

　　Wu Aotian quickly left the cave area and headed south. The south was the sandstone area. There were relatively few magical beasts in this area. Although there were not many spiritual medicines, it was relatively safe.

　　Liu Ruxue was seriously injured and her strength was not as high as others. In addition, she had already found Zi Tobacco, so there was no need for her to fight for her life anymore. She just needed to choose the sandstone area and then cross the sandstone area to reach a safe area.

　　However, Wu Aotian still had a worry in his heart. The man who was chasing Liu Ruxue was very strong. Obviously, his strength exceeded that of all the spiritual practitioners who entered the Samsara Valley. He should be a spiritual practitioner from other countries who had entered the Samsara Valley before. He didn't know how long he had been in the Samsara Valley. Not only did he not die, but he also broke through the bottleneck and became a powerful earth spiritual practitioner.

　　The man's current strength is enough to do some unscrupulous things, so Wu Aotian is very worried. Even if he finally reaches the safe zone, will he still abide by the previous agreement not to take action in the final safe zone?

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and put this worry behind him. After all, what he was most worried about at this moment was the unconscious Liu Ruxue, whose injuries were very serious.

　　After one or two hours of fast running, Wu Aotian has entered the edge of the sandstone area. Compared with other spiritual practitioners, Wu Aotian has a very obvious advantage. That is, as long as he does not encounter very powerful high-level magical beasts, ordinary magical beasts or spiritual practitioners cannot sense Wu Aotian who is performing the breath-hiding and cutting-off technique. However, Wu Aotian can instantly sense the opponent's position and avoid a straight-line encounter.

　　When other spiritual practitioners advance in the Samsara Valley, they will always encounter some magical beasts or other spiritual practitioners to a greater or lesser extent, and they will spend a lot of time fighting, resting, and recovering. However, Wu Aotian is like a ghost, crossing directly without any obstacles. Naturally, his advancement speed is not comparable to that of others.

　　After making sure he was safe, Wu Aotian stopped among a pile of rocks in the sandstone area, moved Liu Ruxue and her Xuanlong Sword out of the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and began to check Liu Ruxue's injuries.

　　Liu Ruxue had multiple external injuries on her body, and many parts of her skin were faintly exposed under the Xuantian armor surrounded by black air. Wu Aotian frowned and probed a trace of spiritual energy into Liu Ruxue's meridians to check her injuries.

　　After a long time, Wu Aotian withdrew his hand and smiled bitterly. Liu Ruxue's injuries were really serious. Fortunately, he was there to help her heal. Otherwise, there would probably be huge hidden dangers left and it would be difficult to recover.

　　However, the injury was so serious that even though Wu Aotian had the miraculous effect of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron's spiritual energy to heal injuries, it was impossible to completely heal her injury in such a short time. He could only give her basic treatment first, and then continue with treatment after leaving the Samsara Valley.

　　Wu Aotian held Liu Ruxue's hands, and used his spiritual energy to flow into her body along the meridians in her arms, quickly traveling through her injured meridians and internal organs, nourishing her body bit by bit and repairing her injuries.

　　About three or four hours later, Liu Ruxue, who had been holding her hands with her eyes closed by Wu Aotian, began to tremble her long eyelashes and slowly opened her eyes.

　　Where am I?

　　Liu Ruxue was still a little confused. Wasn't she being hunted by that Earth Spirit? Just as she was about to commit suicide, she heard a shout, which seemed to be from Wu Aotian...

　　Am I dead?

　　Or was she caught by that man?

　　Thinking of this, Liu Ruxue was startled, and her mind quickly regained consciousness. The scenery in front of her quickly became clear, and the first thing that came into her eyes was a handsome and sunny face.

　　This face was so familiar that Liu Ruxue even suspected that she was dreaming. How could she see him in the Samsara Valley?

　　I am being hunted by that powerful earth spirit, how could he possibly escape with me?

　　Just when Liu Ruxue was in a complex and unbelievable mood, Wu Aotian slowly opened his eyes and smiled gently: "Sister Ruxue, you are awake."

　　Wu Aotian's voice was neither hurried nor slow, but it gave people a sense of security. Liu Ruxue was finally sure that she was not in a dream. She looked at Wu Aotian in disbelief: "Where is this place?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue's surprised and confused expression, and couldn't help but smile slightly and said, "This is the sandstone area of ​​Samsara Valley. There are few magical beasts here, and few spiritual practitioners come here. It is relatively safe, and it is also convenient for me to heal you."

　　"The sandstone area of ​​Samsara Valley?" Liu Ruxue's eyes dropped to Wu Aotian's hands that were tightly grasping hers. A hint of shyness flashed across her eyes. She raised her head and stared at Wu Aotian tightly, saying, "How did you get into Samsara Valley? Was it really you that I saw before I passed out? How did you lead me to escape from that powerful man's pursuit?"

　　Wu Aotian was in a very good mood at this time, because he had finally changed Liu Ruxue's fate. Although his strength was not as good as these people, and even far worse, he really did it.

　　Not only did he obtain purple tobacco, but he also escaped from two seventh-level monsters, obtained blue snow lotus and stalactite spiritual liquid, seized some spiritual medicines from other spiritual practitioners, and rescued Liu Ruxue safely from the pursuit of a powerful earth spirit.

　　I'm afraid that no one among the hundreds of people in the entire Samsara Valley can do this series of actions.

　　"Before you entered the Samsara Valley, I suddenly felt a panic in my heart, as if you were going to leave me. I was afraid, so I followed you in... Fortunately, I came in, otherwise I would not be able to see you, Sister Ruxue."

　　Liu Ruxue was stunned. She had never expected that the reason Wu Aotian entered the Samsara Valley was this. It was for her!

　　Because he was worried about himself, he, a spiritual disciple, actually rushed into the Samsara Valley full of dangers, but he actually saved himself!

　　Liu Ruxue's heart was suddenly filled with emotion...

　　"You idiot, don't you know it's dangerous to come in? You'll die?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and put down Liu Ruxue's arms: "I am alive and well, right? I met Jia Yun first. I was originally with her, but because I was competing with spiritual practitioners from other countries for purple tobacco, I was chased by the snake-mouthed clam. I fled all the way from the swamp area to the karst cave area, and met another giant snake monster in the karst cave area. I was lucky, and the two monsters fought, and I took the opportunity to loot in the cave..."

　　Wu Aotian recounted what had happened to him over the past few days. Liu Ruxue was horrified. She had never thought that Wu Aotian had encountered so many dangers, and she had never thought that he had survived them safely and gained a lot!

　　"Sister Ruxue, didn't you come here to look for purple tobacco? I have enough purple tobacco here, and it's five-petaled. We don't need to take risks anywhere else. We can just hide in this sandstone area, and then we can go directly to the safe zone on the ninth day."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian, who was completely empty, with a strange look in her eyes. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Although I don't have a void bracelet, my adventure has given me another ability, which is to take things out of thin air... Here, look..."

　　With a wave of his hand, Wu Aotian took out a large bunch of purple tobacco. Liu Ruxue's eyes lit up, and she stretched out her fingers to gently touch the purple petals. She looked at Wu Aotian with eyes full of surprise: "Aotian, you are amazing."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and handed the bunch of purple tobacco to Liu Ruxue: "Take the purple tobacco. When you break through the bottleneck and become an earth spirit, your brother will need your protection."

　　Liu Ruxue found Wu Aotian's words interesting and couldn't help but smile: "It was you who saved my sister again this time. You may not be very strong, but you have many tricks. You haven't told me how you took me away from the pursuit of that powerful earth spirit?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't want to hide this from his sister, so he said: "My Void Storage is different from your Void Bracelet. My Void Storage can also hold living things. I hid you in it and let him think that I left you in the woods. Then he couldn't bear to part with the two spiritual tools on you, so he went back to the woods to find you and stopped chasing me..."

　　Liu Ruxue was shocked: "Can it store living things?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Yes, this is my secret, sister, you are the first one to know it."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded carefully and said, "Don't worry, I will keep your secret. It seems that your adventure is really not an ordinary adventure. The method is really strange."

　　Looking at the large clump of purple tobacco, Liu Ruxue thought for a moment and separated about a quarter of it from the middle: "This much is enough for me, you can keep the rest for yourself...Are you going to give it to Guiyun Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it, shook his head and said, "I have no way to explain the source of my ability to absorb things from the void. I can only keep it for now and talk about it later. Besides, I will face a breakthrough in the future, so it's better to keep it for backup."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Well, that's good. I was worried that you would foolishly hand it all over, and then you wouldn't be able to use it. Purple tobacco is not that easy to come by..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "All contestants don't have the Void Bracelet, so they can't hide it even if they want to."

　　Liu Ruxue remembered something: "Oh, right, I killed a lot of spiritual practitioners a few days ago, including some high-level spiritual masters. I seized a lot of spiritual medicine from them. It's useless for me to keep them, so I'll give them all to you. But give me some of your stalactite spiritual liquid."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and did not bother to be polite with Liu Ruxue. There was no need for any politeness between the two of them. He stuffed all the spiritual medicines that Liu Ruxue took out of the Void Bracelet and even many confiscated pills that were stuck in bottles into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Then he took out a small jar of stalactite spiritual liquid from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and handed it to Liu Ruxue.

　　"Stalactite Spirit Liquid is also a rare treasure. It may have been used in many precious elixirs. Don't waste it."

　　Liu Ruxue put the stalactite spirit liquid into the void bracelet, and did not forget to remind Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It seems that we two siblings should be the ones who have gained the most this time."

　　PS:

　　With 300,000 words, it can already be on the potential list, but it still seems to be not on the list. Please give me lots of votes. In addition, Xiaoba hopes that everyone can click in at least twice a day to read the updated chapters. Don't save them all and read them all at once and then not click for a long time. The click rate is too bleak.

　　Chapter 99: Leaving the Valley

　　With Wu Aotian's careful treatment, Liu Ruxue's injuries have healed a lot. Although she still cannot fight with her full strength, she is at least not as weak as before.

　　The two followed the sandstone area and walked southward, gradually approaching the safe zone. On the way, they found excuses for everything. For example, Wu Aotian was chased by the Shekou Magic Clam, and finally had no choice but to throw Ziyan Tobacco to the Shekou Magic Clam, thus escaping with his life. When facing the powerful earth spirit, Liu Ruxue was still in the woods, but was buried deep inside. She used special means to restrain her breath, and he went to rescue her later...

　　In short, Wu Aotian couldn't let others know his secrets, nor could he let them know the true experience of his adventure in the Samsara Valley. As for the gains, it was good enough that he could get out alive. What kind of gains could he talk about? He could just take two ordinary spiritual medicines to make up the number.

　　The two of them walked carefully along the way and did not encounter any spiritual practitioners along the way. Two days later, on the morning of the ninth day, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue had arrived not far from the safe zone. During the two days, the two of them only encountered some low-level magical beasts and also collected several spiritual medicines.

　　I have to say, there are indeed a lot of magical medicines in this Samsara Valley.

　　The two people did not rush to the safe zone, but looked around and found a low hill. This hill was not far from the safe zone. On this hill, they could vaguely see the location of the safe exit, but they could not see it clearly.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry. He took out the monocular telescope he made himself and placed it in front of his eyes. The scenery in front of him was quickly magnified, and Wu Aotian could clearly see the scene in the safe zone.

　　There were already quite a few people in the safe zone, and they were clearly divided into five groups, each occupying one side and facing each other secretly. Wu Aotian quickly searched among the crowd for the powerful earth spirit who had chased Liu Ruxue that day.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian found his target. The man was wearing green clothes, and was dressed like a member of the Sea Kingdom's Sea King Pavilion. Although his hair was washed, he was wearing clothes, and his beard was shaved, Wu Aotian still recognized his face at a glance.

　　He sat cross-legged in the crowd, and the people from the Sea King Pavilion around him looked at him with eyes of utmost respect. His eyes were as sharp as swords, constantly scanning the groups of spiritual practitioners from the other four countries around him. Wu Aotian noticed that the people from the other four countries were also looking at the people from the Sea King Pavilion with rather strange and shocked eyes. To be precise, they were looking at the powerful earth spirit. Obviously, they were also shocked as to how such a powerful person suddenly appeared.

　　Seeing that five groups of people were sitting peacefully, Wu Aotian finally felt a little relieved and his eyes fell on the group of people in Guiyun Palace.

　　"One, two, three..." Wu Aotian counted and identified at the same time. What made Wu Aotian quite happy was that he saw Jiang Zicong and Jia Yun. Both of them were people he was relatively familiar with, especially Jia Yun, with whom he had a close friendship. Seeing that she was still alive, Wu Aotian would naturally feel happier.

　　Wu Aotian noticed that Jia Yun kept turning her head to look in the direction they came from. She was obviously still looking at other people in Guiyun Palace, including himself, of course. He went to snatch the purple tobacco that day and never returned. Jia Yun must have been worried to death about him. Maybe she already thought he was dead.

　　"There are eight more."

　　Wu Aotian sighed softly and said, "Not counting us, there were seventeen people who came in. Now there are only eight people. I wonder if there are any who haven't arrived yet..."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and looked at the sky. "It's already past midnight and almost noon. If anyone is still alive, they might have arrived by now. If they haven't arrived yet, they are either dead or can't make it..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Of the four Guiyun Eight Guards who came in, only two are left now. I guess the other two must have died. Otherwise, with their strength, they wouldn't have been able to make it..."

　　He raised the telescope in his hand again and carefully checked the remaining spiritual practitioners in other countries. After a long while, he shook his head and said, "They are almost the same. Every country has suffered heavy losses. The good ones can only survive 60%, and the bad ones are less than half. In just a few days, dozens of powerful spiritual practitioners have been buried in this Samsara Valley. I just don't know how many people have found Ziyan Tobacco?"

　　Liu Ruxue took the telescope handed to her by Wu Aotian and started looking at it. In the past few days, she had already known the peculiar functions of this mysterious thing, and she became more curious about Wu Aotian. However, she did not ask any further questions. After all, there were already many things about Wu Aotian that were difficult to understand.

　　After looking at everyone in the field, Liu Ruxue asked, "Should we go over there?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "Wait a little longer. Wait until the door starts to open before we go over. It will be a good way to get out. Besides, once the exit is opened, people outside can vaguely see what's happening here. That guy won't dare to do anything to us anymore."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded in agreement, and the two of them just lay on the hill, waiting quietly.

　　Another hour or two passed, and the mountain gate in front of the safe zone, which was like a thick fog, suddenly began to fluctuate violently. Wu Aotian suddenly jumped up from the ground: "Sister Ruxue, let's go, the exit is about to open."

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue quickly left the hill and rushed towards the safe area in the distance.

　　The fog gradually disappeared, and the mountain gate began to become transparent little by little. Through the almost transparent vortex, everyone could vaguely see the fifteen powerful earth spirits from five countries sitting cross-legged outside.

　　According to the rules, the last team to enter will be the first to leave, and the first team to enter will be the last to leave. Guiyun Hall was the last team to enter, so it was also the first team to leave.

　　Jiang Zicong stood up from the ground, glanced behind him, and waved his hand with a somewhat sad look, saying, "Everyone, get ready to leave."

　　Everyone in Guiyun Palace stood up, and everyone had a heavy expression on their face. Although everyone had prepared themselves mentally before coming here, and even prepared to die in the Samsara Valley, but when the time came to leave, their former companions stayed in the Samsara Valley forever. How could they suppress the sadness in their hearts?

　　A group of people walked slowly towards the transparent vortex in the front. Many of them were still looking back to see where they came from. Jia Yun was walking at the end of the team. Thinking about the scene of his separation with Wu Aotian that day, Jia Yun's heart was filled with sadness. His right hand subconsciously clenched a small bamboo flute wrapped around his left wrist.

　　"Hey, someone else is coming..."

　　A surprised voice sounded, and soon the surprised voice turned into a shout of joy: "The one wearing white clothes is from our Guiyun Palace!"

　　Everyone in the field suddenly turned around and looked where they came from. Two figures were running towards them lightly and quickly, and they were in front of everyone in just a moment.

　　Jia Yun's eyes suddenly lit up. She could see clearly that the two people running towards her were Wu Aotian and his sister Liu Ruxue, whom he was looking for!

　　"He really found his sister!"

　　Jia Yun exclaimed in a low voice, full of surprise. Jiang Zicong and the others also knew from Jia Yun's story that Wu Aotian had also come in. They originally thought that he must have died, after all, his strength was too low. But now seeing the two men coming out in fluttering clothes and intact, they couldn't help but shouting in joy: "Junior Brother Wu, Liu Ruxue, hurry up, we should get out."

　　In the crowd of the Sea King Pavilion, the Earth Spirit expert suddenly stood up, his eyes locked on Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue like lightning. Wu Aotian did not turn his head to look at him, but just smiled at Jiang Zicong and others and said, "We are late, I am sorry."

　　Jiang Zicong shook his head and smiled: "Not too late, not too late, just right, let's go, we should leave."

　　Jia Yun smiled and said, "Junior Brother Wu, you are amazing. You actually found your sister!"

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue did not turn around to look at the Earth Spirit expert. They followed Jiang Zicong and Jia Yun and came to the whirlpool. Seeing the disciples of Guiyun Palace disappear into the whirlpool one by one, Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Let's go. I'll be out soon."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. At this time, Wu Aotian turned his head slightly and glanced at the Earth Spirit Master standing in the Sea King Pavilion. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The Earth Spirit Master clenched his hands suddenly, and a murderous look appeared on his face. He naturally knew the meaning of Wu Aotian's expression. He was laughing at himself for being fooled by them that day.

　　That day he gave up on chasing Wu Aotian and went back to search the woods carefully, but he didn't find anything. This made him upset, but also puzzled. Where did this woman go?

　　Wu Aotian stepped into the vortex, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He then appeared in front of the Samsara Valley, and around him were the fifteen powerful earth spirit masters.

　　When the fifteen earth spirit masters looked at Wu Aotian, their expressions were different. The Lord of Guiyun Palace Zhu Zidan and the two Guiyun generals had surprise on their faces, while the others had surprise on their faces. No one thought that Wu Aotian could come out alive, but in fact, he came out intact, without any injuries.

　　Zhu Zidan's eyes swept over Wu Aotian, and his surprised expression suddenly changed again. In just a moment, he had realized that Wu Aotian's strength had entered the spiritual user stage!

　　It has been less than ten days since they last met, and Wu Aotian not only came out of the Samsara Valley safely, but also was promoted to a higher level. What on earth happened during these days?

　　Behind Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue then stepped out of the light curtain. Seeing her come out, these earth spirit masters were not surprised at all. After all, Liu Ruxue's strength was there. It was just that they didn't know at this time that a earth spirit master had appeared in the Samsara Valley.

　　The next team to come out was the Sea King Pavilion's team. When the Earth Spirit Master stepped out of the light curtain, the expressions of the fifteen Earth Spirit Masters changed slightly at the same time. How could there be only one Earth Spirit Master?

　　Chapter 100: I will kill you within ten years!

　　All the teams have left the Samsara Valley. Two people shocked the people from the five countries. The first one was Wu Aotian. No one expected that he could get out alive. The second one was the powerful earth spirit from the Neptune Pavilion.

　　The ones who were delighted were of course the people from the Sea King Pavilion. They had recognized the powerful earth spirit who had walked out. He was a disciple of the Sea King Pavilion who had entered the Samsara Valley forty years ago. It turned out that he was trapped in the Samsara Valley, but did not die. Instead, he practiced madly and actually broke through the bottleneck. Now he has become a mid-level earth spirit.

　　Just when everyone was about to leave, the powerful earth spirit from the Sea King Pavilion suddenly left their team and walked towards the Guiyun Palace.

　　Wu Aotian turned around as if realizing something, and saw the eyes of the earth spirit strongman staring at him. Wu Aotian knew that he had successfully deceived him and escaped that day, and the other party was probably still confused.

　　Wu Aotian certainly didn't think that he would attack him here. Now that he came here, he probably just wanted to ask about what happened that day.

　　His arrival caused everyone in Guiyun Palace to be alert, and even the Palace Master Zhu Zidan frowned slightly. Although no one told what happened in the valley regarding this powerful earth spirit, everyone could guess how much damage this powerful earth spirit would cause in the Samsara Valley when he was freed from his restraints. Perhaps someone in Guiyun Palace died at his hands?

　　The Earth Spirit came straight to Wu Aotian and looked at him straight in the face: "I'm very curious, where did you hide her that day when she was seriously injured? How did she escape my search?"

　　Seeing the finger of the Earth Spirit Master pointing at Liu Ruxue, everyone in Guiyun Palace was shocked. Their eyes fell on Wu Aotian at the same time, and there was the same amazement in their eyes. How could Wu Aotian save the seriously injured Liu Ruxue from the hands of this Earth Spirit Master?

　　Among those who were surprised, Jia Yun was the most. Although when she saw Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian appear together, her reaction was just that Wu Aotian finally met Liu Ruxue. But now after hearing what this man said, it seemed that this was not the case at all. It was as if Liu Ruxue was seriously injured and then rescued by Wu Aotian?

　　Wu Aotian’s premonition actually came true?

　　He actually rescued Liu Ruxue?

　　Jia Yun opened his eyes wide and looked at Wu Aotian, his expression full of disbelief and unconcealable admiration.

　　Although this man is not very old, his abilities and means seem to be surprisingly powerful.

　　Wu Aotian's face was calm, and he was not at all uneasy because of the sharp gaze of the Earth Spirit Master standing in front of him. He shook his head gently and said, "Would you easily tell others the means by which you survive?"

　　The face of this powerful earth spirit turned cold, but he also knew that what Wu Aotian said was the truth. How could he tell his enemy about the ability to save his life?

　　"Humph, I was careless. If I had chased you and captured you first, I'm afraid your sister would have shown up automatically even if she was hiding."

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly and said, "Perhaps, but the opportunity has passed and will never come again..."

　　The Earth Spirit Master snorted coldly and said, "You are lucky, otherwise, both of her spiritual weapons would belong to me."

　　Wu Aotian's face turned slightly cold, and his eyes seemed to have turned into two ice cones, falling on the sharp eyes of the Earth Spirit Master: "You want to snatch my sister's spiritual weapon and want to kill her. This is normal in the Samsara Valley, but you still want to insult him. This is unforgivable..."

　　The Earth Spirit Master looked at Zhu Zidan and the others beside him, his face slightly uneasy. Perhaps thinking about his own strength, the uneasiness on his face slowly disappeared, and he sneered: "In the spiritual world, the strong are respected, and the weak have no say. It is unforgivable. If you have the ability, you don't have to flee..."

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath, his eyes became extremely determined, and he said word by word: "Within ten years, I will kill you!"

　　As Wu Aotian uttered these eight words, a resolute aura emanated from Wu Aotian's body. This aura filled Wu Aotian's chest, and then flowed out from the inside to the outside. Everyone around him felt this obvious change in aura at the same time, and expressions of surprise appeared on their faces.

　　The powerful earth spirit from the Sea King Pavilion who was standing opposite Wu Aotian and was locked in Wu Aotian's eyes, felt a little uncomfortable when he heard what Wu Aotian said, mixed with a hint of uneasiness.

　　"Okay, if you have the ability, I'll wait for you at the Sea King Pavilion... Remember my name, my name is Jin Liang."

　　The powerful earth spirit Jin Liang looked at Wu Aotian deeply, turned around and left Guiyun Palace, and returned to the team of Neptune Pavilion. He also knew that it was impossible to leave the Samsara Valley and kill people here.

　　Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Hall, looked at Wu Aotian deeply with a meaningful look in his eyes. He knew Wu Aotian quite well. Since Wu Aotian said that he would kill Jin Liang within ten years, it was definitely not just a slogan, nor was it just a statement to save face. Instead, he had a strong confidence in his heart, confident that he could do it. It was precisely because of this confidence that came from his heart that he had such a firm and grand aura.

　　To kill a mid-level earth spirit master within ten years?

　　What exactly do you rely on?

　　Zhu Zidan did not ask Wu Aotian, not even a single word. After what happened in the Samsara Valley, his confidence in Wu Aotian had grown stronger and stronger. He believed more and more that in the near future, Wu Aotian would achieve extraordinary achievements. What he had to do now was to give him enough protection and enough space.

　　This gathering of five countries made Zhu Zidan feel heavy-hearted. The power of the other four countries had already surpassed that of Guiyun Palace by a lot. If this continued, Guiyun would definitely become their first target. A country without strong enough spiritual practitioners to protect it was like a naked beauty in front of a group of gangsters. It had no resistance at all.

　　However, the appearance of Wu Aotian filled Zhu Zidan's heart with some expectations. It is easy to get thousands of soldiers but difficult to get a good general. The appearance of a genius is far better than the appearance of a hundred or even a thousand mediocre people!

　　Among many countries, there are many examples of countries where the overall spiritual strength is weak. However, in these countries there are always amazing geniuses who, with their own strength, can shock the world and ensure that no one dares to invade their country. And such a person, even if there is only one, is enough.

　　Guiyun Palace has always been committed to discovering talents and giving them sufficient protection so that they can grow rapidly. However, although there are many talents, none of them can be amazing. But the appearance of Wu Aotian makes people's eyes light up.

　　It has only been a short period of time, and he has quickly transformed from a useless person into a spiritual practitioner. Under his nose, he was promoted to a mid-level spiritual disciple after reading a lot of books in four months, and to a high-level spiritual disciple after three months of training in Feng Valley. After ten days of trial in Samsara Valley, he was promoted again and became a low-level spiritual envoy!

　　This progress is enough to make every spiritual practitioner dumbfounded!

　　Liu Ruxue had been standing beside Wu Aotian, but surprisingly hadn't spoken a word. Looking at Wu Aotian's eyes full of determination, Liu Ruxue felt a warmth in her heart.

　　In this world, although I have lost too much, almost everything, I still have people who care about me and love me.

　　This younger brother has changed a lot from the little boy in my memory. Now he has become a responsible and courageous man.

　　Wu Aotian said that he would kill Jin Liang within ten years, and it was obviously for his own sake. Although Liu Ruxue was stronger than Wu Aotian, and even with Zi Tobacco this time, if everything went well, she would be able to break through the bottleneck quickly and become a powerful earth spirit. After entering the earth spirit, the two spiritual weapons in her hands would unleash even greater power. Even with the strength of a low-level earth spirit, it would not be difficult to kill Jin Liang, a mid-level earth spirit. However, Liu Ruxue still did not stop Wu Aotian.

　　She also hoped that Wu Aotian could really increase his strength dramatically within ten years and reach the strength to kill Jin Liang. Whether this was a goal or a means to motivate Wu Aotian to practice, Liu Ruxue was happy to do it.

　　The other people in Guiyun Palace also heard Wu Aotian's words clearly, and there was a little more passion in their eyes when they looked at Wu Aotian. This young man was really courageous.

　　The matter of Samsara Valley was settled, and the teams from the five countries did not make any more stops. They each rode on spirit cranes or other tools to leave Samsara Valley. As for the spoils of war from each country, none of them made them public, as no one wanted others to see how much they had gained.

　　On the huge flying spiritual weapon, Zhu Zidan glanced at the ten people who survived and sighed: "This time, nine more Guiyun disciples stayed in the Samsara Valley forever... I wonder if you have gained anything this time?"

　　Jiang Zicong was the first to take off the small package on his back and laid out the items in it one by one. A cluster of purple plants caught everyone's attention.

　　Purple tobacco!

　　The purple tobacco plant had three petals and was not very thick. Wu Aotian estimated that this small bunch of purple tobacco was enough to refine one Purple Spirit Pill at most.

　　A hint of surprise appeared on Zhu Zidan's face, which meant that Guiyun Country might have the hope of adding another powerful earth spirit master!

　　The others also opened the packages on their backs, which contained various kinds of spiritual medicines. These were obviously the gains from their trip to Samsara Valley. Everyone looked so calm, which made Wu Aotian feel a little embarrassed. He had gained a lot, but it was not convenient for him to take them out.

　　Liu Ruxue next to him looked at Wu Aotian, and suddenly waved her hand, took out several very precious elixirs from her space ring, as well as a number of ordinary elixirs, and then took out the jar of stalactite elixir obtained from Wu Aotian.

　　"These are what I got. This stalactite spiritual liquid and these spiritual medicines were obtained by Wu Aotian and are temporarily stored with me."

　　PS:

　　Please vote and collect!

　　Chapter 101: Rising Star

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned and turned to look at Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian and smiled slightly. Wu Aotian knew in his heart that she saw through his thoughts, so she took out some precious elixirs that she had not originally prepared, as well as the stalactite elixir, and put them on her head, just to give herself peace of mind.

　　"Stalactite Spiritual Fluid!"

　　Zhu Zidan's eyes lit up. He had not thought of asking Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue only entered Guiyun Palace with the identity of a person in Guiyun Palace. All the items belonged to her and she did not have to take them out. As for Wu Aotian, Zhu Zidan was already very happy that he could come out alive. He never thought that he could get any spoils. However, he did not expect that Wu Aotian could actually find the stalactite spirit liquid.

　　“Wu Aotian, you’re really good…” Zhu Zidan raised his eyes and looked at Wu Aotian: “You know, after you entered the Samsara Valley, no one, including me, thought you could come out alive, but not only did you come out, you also saved Liu Ruxue from that Earth Spirit Master… You really surprised me!”

　　Seeing that everyone's eyes were focused on him, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I was just lucky. I almost died several times."

　　What Wu Aotian said was true. No matter whether he encountered the Snakemouth Demon Clam, the Giant Snake Monster, or the Earth Spirit Master Jin Liang, Wu Aotian was in danger every time. No matter how many tricks he had, his strength was far inferior to these monsters or humans.

　　Zhu Zidan waved his hand, and the jar of stalactite spiritual liquid fell into his hand. He opened the lid and observed it carefully, then put down the jar: "This stalactite spiritual liquid is of very good quality... Well, if there are any first or second category spiritual medicines you need in the medicine storehouse of Guiyun Hall, you can take three freely."

　　After saying that, he turned around and looked at the other eight spiritual practitioners who entered the Samsara Valley and came out alive: "You will also have the same reward. As for Jiang Zicong, the purple tobacco you brought back this time will be used by you to refine the Purple Spirit Pill. I hope you can successfully advance to the Earth Spirit and jointly defend us Guiyun."

　　Jiang Zicong was originally destined to take the Purple Spirit Pill, and this time he found the purple tobacco himself, so it was even more certain that he would take the Purple Spirit Pill. Thinking that he might finally be able to break through the bottleneck and become a powerful earth spirit, Jiang Zicong couldn't help but get excited. After all, he had wasted too much time in the realm of a high-level spiritual master, and he knew even more clearly that if he didn't rely on the Purple Spirit Pill, he might not be able to make any progress in his entire life.

　　"Yes, Palace Master."

　　Zhu Zidan sighed and said, "I believe you have seen this time that the strength of the other four countries has far surpassed our Guiyun Country. I don't know what they have gained this time. If they have obtained a lot of purple tobacco, then perhaps a war will break out in the future."

　　All the disciples of Guiyun Palace were silent, and the air was filled with a bit of solemnity. They had all seen with their own eyes the lineups of other national teams. Indeed, their lineups were much stronger than that of Guiyun Palace. For example, there were already a lot of people from the Sea Kingdom, and this time there was inexplicably one more mid-level earth spirit. If they could harvest some purple tobacco and cultivate some more earth spirits, then their strength would have completely overwhelmed Guiyun Kingdom.

　　"Palace Master, even though they are stronger than our Guiyun Palace, it is still not that easy to conquer us. Besides, if anyone has ideas about Guiyun Kingdom and both sides suffer losses, wouldn't that give others ideas?"

　　Facing the question from a Guiyun Temple disciple, Zhu Zidan sighed softly, with deep worry in his eyes: "If a war really breaks out, our opponents will definitely be more than one country, and it is likely to be several countries. Survival of the fittest, everyone wants to kill the other side, and the weakest are undoubtedly the easiest targets. We cannot annex them, but we can divide them up..."

　　Zhu Zidan saw that everyone was quite depressed, and smiled, "Everyone, don't be too pessimistic. As disciples of Guiyun, we just need to do what we should do and have a clear conscience. Things may not be as serious as I said. Moreover, there is no guarantee that our Guiyun country will not have some genius..."

　　After a slight pause, Zhu Zidan turned his head and looked at Wu Aotian and said, "Wu Aotian, what are your plans after this incident?"

　　Before Wu Aotian could answer, Liu Ruxue beside him said, "I want to take my brother out for a walk to broaden his horizons."

　　Zhu Zidan looked at Liu Ruxue in surprise, and finally said with a smile: "That's good, young people should really go out and see more to broaden their horizons."

　　Wu Aotian was also a little surprised. He didn't understand why Liu Ruxue suddenly said this, but since Liu Ruxue spoke before him, she must have some intention. It was naturally not convenient to ask at this time. Wu Aotian could only smile and nod, indicating that he did think so.

　　In Guiyun Palace, Wu Aotian came to the medicine storehouse of Guiyun Palace and received the spiritual cultivation pills that Wu Hao, the manager of the medicine store, had asked him to refine. Then, according to what Liu Ruxue had quietly told him, he received three precious spiritual medicines from the medicine storehouse. These three spiritual medicines were all first or second grade, and they were exempted from the requirement because of the special permission of Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Palace. Of course, these spiritual medicines were not so precious compared to the spiritual medicines that Liu Ruxue had taken out.

　　After staying in Guiyun Palace for a day, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue left Guiyun Palace and headed towards the capital Baiyun City.

　　Upon hearing the news of Wu Aotian's departure, Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Palace, stood with his hands behind his back, looked at the sky outside, and let out a long breath. Opposite Zhu Zidan happened to be the two generals of Guiyun who were heading to Samsara Valley together.

　　"Palace Master, you seem to be looking forward to Wu Aotian?"

　　Chen Dong frowned and said, "I think Wu Aotian seems to have a lot of secrets. According to what Jia Yun said at the beginning, he was alone when he first met Jia Yun. What ability does he have to survive safely in the swamp area alone? He also rescued Liu Ruxue from Jin Liang... Palace Master, why didn't you ask?"

　　Zhu Zidan smiled bitterly and retracted his gaze, gently shaking his head and said: "To be honest, I am also very curious, but I don't want him to feel disgusted with me and Guiyun Palace. Just like what he said to Jin Liang, if it is your ability to save your life, would you easily tell others?"

　　"But we are not his enemies. Isn't he also from Guiyun Country? We are all from Guiyun Palace, and we are all brothers. How could we harm him? Jia Yun seems to have a good relationship with him. Why don't we ask Jia Yun if he knows?"

　　Zhu Zidan shook his head and said, "He has many secrets. Although he has joined the Guiyun Palace, everyone has secrets that they don't want to tell others. Since he doesn't want to say it, why should we bother asking? Even if he tells it out of consideration, he will definitely be unhappy in his heart... Why don't we be more free and easy?"

　　After a slight pause, Zhu Zidan frowned and asked, "Liu Ruxue has the strength of a high-level spiritual master, owns the Void Bracelet, and owns two spiritual artifacts. Although she has never talked about her origins, I'm afraid she is not an ordinary person. Wu Aotian is a genius, and these two siblings are not ordinary people. Perhaps... the future of Guiyun Country will depend on these two siblings."

　　Another old man, Zhou Ling, nodded and said, "Palace Master, what you said is right. Liu Ruxue is only in her twenties, but she has already reached the level of a high-level spiritual master. If she can break through the bottleneck in time, her future achievements will be immeasurable. And Wu Aotian is even more talented. In just one or two years, he has gone from a useless person to a spiritual master. I think even the outstanding geniuses in the three empires will find it difficult to surpass this speed."

　　"Although this kid always seems unwilling to take any responsibility, he is not a heartless person. Seeing how he was able to take action when Jia Yun and others were in danger, and how he risked his life to enter the Samsara Valley for his sister, we can see that he is actually a man who values ​​friendship and loyalty. We are sincere to him, and he will never ignore this friendship."

　　Chen Dong looked at Zhou Ling and Zhu Zidan in surprise, and said in surprise: "Palace Master, are you really pinning your hopes on Wu Aotian?"

　　Zhu Zidan smiled and said, "Why not? We talked about this on the way back. In a few years at the earliest, and thirty or forty years at the latest, there will be war. It is impossible to cultivate enough strong people. We can only hope that God will bless me and a genius will be born. I didn't have any expectations at first, but after seeing Wu Aotian's crazy promotion speed with my own eyes, I really have expectations..."

　　"Then why don't we leave him to practice in Guiyun Palace and give him as much help as possible? This way, he will be safer, and his strength will also increase as quickly as possible..."

　　Zhu Zidan shook his head and said, "He seems to have some secrets that he doesn't want us to know, so he doesn't want to stay in Guiyun Palace. Besides, traveling is indeed a good thing. You still remember that there is a spiritual practitioner named Leng Feng beside Wu Aotian, right? He is the disciple of Taoist Wuji. He followed Wu Aotian before Wu Aotian became a spiritual practitioner. It is said that it was because of his master's calculations..."

　　"Although Taoist Wuji's strength is not that great, his divination skills are never bad. He can let his disciples follow Wu Aotian, so how can Wu Aotian's luck be too bad?"

　　Thinking of the scene that happened at the gate of Samsara Valley, Zhu Zidan couldn't help laughing: "Within ten years, I will kill you! Such a strong momentum in these words, this kid really has deep feelings for his sister. I am now looking forward to the arrival of this day."

　　Zhou Ling also laughed loudly and said, "I am also looking forward to seeing how he, who is only a low-level spiritual master now, can become a person who can kill a mid-level earth spirit Jin Liang within ten years..."

　　Zhu Zidan smiled slightly: "Yes, it sounds incredible, but I just can't help but believe it... Let's wait and see."

　　PS:

　　It will be promoted on Fengyun right away. Xiaoba is begging for votes, collections and support!

　　Chapter 102 Alchemy Master

　　"Sister Ruxue, where are you taking me?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue with some curiosity. At this time, Liu Ruxue had taken off the Xuantian armor that was surrounded by black air, and the Xuanlong Sword was also put into the Void Bracelet. She was wearing an emerald green dress and looked very feminine. She was completely different from the Liu Ruxue who was covered in black air and exuded murderous intent all over her body.

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head slightly and smiled, "Why, are you afraid that I will take you away and sell you?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "I'm just worried that I won't be able to sell it for a good price..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and turned her eyes back: "Didn't you get a lot of spiritual medicine this time? I will take you to see a master of alchemy. I also want him to help me refine the Purple Spirit Pill."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and thought of Mo Yu and Leng Feng who were still waiting for him in Baiyun City: "I have two companions in Baiyun City..."

　　"It's Leng Feng and Mo Yu, right?" Liu Ruxue smiled gently and said, "Take them with you. But I remember your strength has increased so fast. At the beginning, Leng Feng was at the ninth level, and Mo Yu was a high-level spiritual disciple. Now you have surpassed Leng Feng and caught up with Mo Yu..."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and thought that after this meeting, Mo Yu and the others would probably be surprised again. After all, it had only been more than ten days since they last separated. And when they separated last time, he had just been promoted to a high-level spiritual disciple. It has only been more than ten days, and he has been promoted to a spiritual user again.

　　"Well, that master shouldn't be in Guiyun Country, right?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood why Liu Ruxue did not refine the elixir in Guiyun Palace. After all, the matter of purple tobacco was a secret between Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue, and there were many elixirs that were not convenient to take out.

　　"Yes, in the Tiannan Empire."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. There were many countries in the entire continent, but they were roughly divided into three levels according to their national strength: great empires, empires and ordinary countries. There were eighteen ordinary countries, Guiyun Kingdom was just a very ordinary one among them, and the Tiannan Empire was one of the six empires.

　　Wu Aotian had never asked Liu Ruxue where she practiced in the past. Now, from what Liu Ruxue said, it seemed that she had acquaintances in the Tiannan Empire. Did she usually practice in the Tiannan Empire?

　　As if seeing through Wu Aotian's doubts, Liu Ruxue explained softly: "That master is a close friend of my master, so I can ask him for help. He usually refuses to help others... I used to practice in the Tiannan Empire."

　　Wu Aotian blinked his eyes: "Sister Ruxue, are you from the Tiannan Empire?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "No, it's just that my master is from the Tiannan Empire, so I have been in the Tiannan Empire all these years. It's just that I basically practice and rarely go out. When I go out occasionally, it's also..."

　　Liu Ruxue's words suddenly paused, and her eyes changed slightly. Wu Aotian was a little surprised, but Wu Aotian had no idea what Liu Ruxue would say next.

　　"Occasionally I go out... and kill people..."

　　Liu Ruxue's heart is filled with hatred, and her method of cultivation is killing. Using killing to improve her state of mind is a relatively dangerous method of cultivation, but it is a method that allows for very rapid progress.

　　But she was unwilling to tell Wu Aotian about these things...

　　In fact, when Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue met Mo Yu and Leng Feng in Baiyun City, the expressions of the two people were quite strange, and their eyes were full of horror when they looked at Wu Aotian.

　　When they heard that Wu Aotian had actually entered the Samsara Valley and was even being hunted by a seventh-level monster, the expressions of the two became even more exciting.

　　Wu Aotian took out two porcelain bottles and handed them to the two of them. Each bottle contained thirty spiritual cultivation pills, which were enough for the two of them to use for several months. Mo Yu and Leng Feng did not bother to be polite with him and took them directly.

　　A group of four people set out on the road to the Tiannan Empire. The four of them rode horses all the way north. Wu Aotian was a little envious of those spiritual practitioners who had mounts, or those flying spiritual devices like Zhu Zidan, which were very convenient for traveling.

　　Liu Ruxue just smiled at Wu Aotian's sigh and told him that as long as he practiced hard, he would be able to fly even without relying on any spiritual tools. As for the spiritual crane, it could only be used to travel and did not have any combat power, nor could it be ridden into battle.

　　"That master lives in this valley. He is very powerful and has a rather eccentric personality... You should try to speak as little as possible."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. It is normal that many capable people who live alone have eccentric personalities. Anyway, Wu Aotian came here with Liu Ruxue, so he might as well get some experience.

　　"Please leave all your spiritual medicines with me first, including the purple tobacco you found this time. I will ask the master to help us refine them together, so that you will have less trouble in the future, and your other spiritual medicines can also be used to refine some other pills."

　　According to Liu Ruxue's instructions, Wu Aotian took out all the things from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and put them into Liu Ruxue's Void Bracelet. Otherwise, if Wu Aotian were to produce things with his bare hands, it would definitely be a big mistake.

　　Every day Wu Aotian helped Liu Ruxue heal her wounds. After a month of persistence, Liu Ruxue's wounds had completely healed. Mo Yu and Leng Feng both knew that Wu Aotian's spiritual energy could heal internal injuries such as meridians, so they were not surprised.

　　The four of them followed the only path in the valley and walked into the valley. Leng Feng asked curiously, "Second Miss, you said this senior is very powerful. Is he a powerful earth spirit?"

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head and smiled softly, "His strength is that of a high-level earth spirit. If he had not been obsessed with refining pills, he would have already entered the heavenly spirit. His interest in refining pills is much greater than his interest in cultivation."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Everyone has their own preferences. Not everyone is obsessed with pursuing greater strength."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian and smiled: "What about you?"

　　"Me?" Wu Aotian rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly: "I don't think I am qualified to say anything. My current strength is just that of a low-level spiritual master."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled softly and said, "Everyone's strength increases little by little. No one is born a powerful spiritual practitioner. I'm just asking about your goal."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "In fact, there is no big goal. Just appreciate the wonders of this world and live well. It's that simple."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled softly: "This is already very good."

　　As they were talking, several people had already walked into the valley. At the deepest part of the valley was a wooden house. In front of the house, a white-haired old man was squatting on the ground, turning over a pile of things that looked like elixirs.

　　Watching Wu Aotian and the others walk in, the white-haired old man raised his head, looked at Liu Ruxue who was walking in front with some surprise, and muttered, "Trouble is coming again."

　　The old man's voice was not loud, but Wu Aotian and others heard it clearly. Wu Aotian touched his nose and thought that this old man really had personality.

　　Liu Ruxue walked up to the old man and called out respectfully, "Senior Meng, I'm here to bother you again."

　　The old man didn't stand up straight, but just rolled his eyelids and said, "Every time you come, I have trouble. What do you want this time? But the old rules apply. You have to bring your own materials. I won't give you any subsidies. In addition, there is a fee for refining."

　　Liu Ruxue was obviously very clear about the old man's rules, and smiled and said: "Of course I know the rules of Senior Meng. I would like to ask you to help me refine some purple spirit pills. In addition, we have collected some materials. Senior, please see what kind of pills are suitable for refining."

　　The old man looked at Liu Ruxue in surprise and said, "Purple Spirit Pill requires purple tobacco. Have you found the purple tobacco?"

　　Liu Ruxue took out the purple tobacco from the Void Bracelet with a smile. The old man's eyes lit up at once: "Hey, five-petal purple tobacco, this is the best of the purple tobacco."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and laid out the other spiritual medicines, including a jar of stalactite spiritual liquid. The old man examined them one by one, grabbed the jar, opened the seal and took a look. He immediately exclaimed: "Stalactite spiritual liquid... good stuff, good stuff, I didn't expect you to find this thing. Well, I just happened to be refining a kind of elixir, and I'm short of this. I want half a jar!"

　　The old man obviously had no intention of being polite with Liu Ruxue and others. He asked for half a jar as soon as he opened his mouth. Liu Ruxue did not look surprised at all, but just smiled and nodded.

　　Of course, this jar of stalactite spirit liquid was given to Liu Ruxue by Wu Aotian later. The last jar given to Liu Ruxue was handed over to Guiyun Palace by Liu Ruxue. Afterwards, Wu Aotian gave Liu Ruxue two more jars. Although the stalactite spirit liquid in that small pond was not particularly much, a jar like this could still hold a lot of it.

　　After identifying all the spiritual medicines given by Liu Ruxue, the old man scratched his messy hair that had not been combed for who knows how long, pondered for a moment, and took the purple tobacco and several other spiritual medicines aside: "This can be used to refine about four purple spiritual pills..."

　　Looking at the remaining stalactite spiritual liquid and other spiritual medicines, the old man raised his head and said, "The key is that the stalactite spiritual liquid is good. It can be used in many kinds of elixirs. You have quite a few spiritual medicines here, and you can refine the Ruling Pill, but it is a bit of a waste of stalactite spiritual liquid. If you have a little more stone orchid fungus, you can refine the Biling Pill, which is much better than the Ruling Pill."

　　Liu Ruxue thought for a moment and said, "Then please help me refine the Purple Spirit Pill first. Let's put the other materials aside for now. We will go find the Stone Orchid Fungus..."

　　The old man nodded and said, "Yes, it will take some time to refine the Purple Spirit Pill. You can go to Wuling Mountain Villa in Xike Province. There is a market there where spiritual practitioners can exchange spiritual medicines, spiritual tools and other things. Although the stone orchid fungus is precious, it should be found here. Of course, you must have items to exchange."

　　Chapter 103 Wuling Villa

　　I was delayed yesterday by something and didn't update the second chapter. I'll make up for it today. My apologies, my apologies.

　　----------------

　　"You have always been alone. Who are they? Did you help them refine the elixir you want?"

　　The old man seemed to have just noticed Wu Aotian and the others at this time. He glanced at them with his sidelong eyes and asked Liu Ruxue casually.

　　Liu Ruxue pointed at Wu Aotian and said, "This is my brother Wu Aotian, these two are my brother's friends, Leng Feng and Mo Yu...Brother, this is Senior Meng De."

　　Wu Aotian and the other two respectfully bowed to Meng De, but Meng De looked indifferent and stared at Liu Ruxue and asked, "Your brother? Is he the one you lived with for two years when you were a child?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and Meng De then looked at Wu Aotian slightly and nodded: "A low-level spiritual master, young, with decent strength..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Senior Meng, my brother has only been practicing the Body Strengthening Technique for about two years..."

　　Meng De's eyes suddenly widened, staring at Wu Aotian, and said in surprise: "In just two years, you have reached the level of a low-level spiritual master?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Yes."

　　Meng De stood up, looked Liu Ruxue up and down for a few times, and finally nodded and said, "If that's the case, she is a true genius... Well, considering her genius, I won't charge you any extra for refining the elixir for you this time. Well, I do need that half jar of stalactite essence, so I won't return it."

　　After a pause, Meng De waved his hand again: "Leave the medicine here, and you can go. I don't have a place to stay here. Go find the stone orchid fungus yourself and bring it to me when you find it."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded without saying much. After bowing, she took Wu Aotian and others out of the valley. The old man didn't say another word either, but just buried his head in fiddling with the elixirs on the ground.

　　After leaving the valley, Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "I didn't expect that I would be treated so kindly when I brought you here this time... It's a bit unexpected."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "People like him often do things based on their momentary preferences, and there are no fixed rules..."

　　After a brief pause, Wu Aotian recalled what Meng De had said about Wuling Villa, and could not help asking, "Sister Ruxue, what kind of place is Wuling Villa? It seems like it's quite famous from what Senior Meng said..."

　　Liu Ruxue held the whip in her hand and waved it lightly twice. She looked at Mo Yu and Leng Feng who were also curious and said with a smile, "This Wuling Villa was originally just an ordinary villa, but later it was taken a fancy to by a powerful spiritual practitioner. He bought the Wuling Villa and built it extensively. He then sent invitations to all the major spiritual practitioners' sects in the Tiannan Empire and told them that from today on, Wuling Villa will become a place for all spiritual practitioners to exchange or sell spiritual medicines, spiritual tools and other items. Any spiritual practitioner can enter, regardless of the value of the spiritual medicines and spiritual tools..."

　　"Because the owner of Wuling Villa is a well-known spiritual practitioner in the Tiannan Empire, and he is wealthy, after Wuling Villa began to collect spiritual medicines and spiritual tools, more and more spiritual practitioners came there. Gradually, Wuling Villa became a special place in the Tiannan Empire, where spiritual practitioners gathered to sell spiritual medicines or spiritual tools they didn't need or other things they needed for cultivation, and then exchange them for or buy what they needed from Wuling Villa."

　　"This Wuling Villa has been established for hundreds of years, and has been accumulating wealth over the past few hundred years. The wealth of Wuling Villa itself is not as rich as a country, but it is at least the richest in the world. Even among the spiritual practitioners, it is very wealthy."

　　Wu Aotian was immediately amazed at the owner of Wuling Mountain Villa. He provided a place for all spiritual practitioners to barter, and purchased and sold the goods himself. Not only could he make a profit from the difference, but he could also collect enough spiritual medicines for his own use. This was definitely a good idea.

　　Speaking of this, Wu Aotian recalled some trading websites in his previous life. They did not engage in trade themselves, but provided a platform for everyone to buy and sell things. In this way, they were able to be listed. It was not easy for the owner of Wuling Villa to think of the value of the trading platform.

　　"Hehe, this Wuling Villa is so wealthy, isn't it a big piece of fat meat? Aren't you afraid of being coveted by others? The world of spiritual practitioners has always respected the strong. If someone with strength were to target you one day, wouldn't it bring disaster?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled softly and said, "You are right, but the founder of Wuling Villa is one of the famous masters of the Tiannan Empire. Those who are weaker than him dare not make a move, and there are only a handful of people who are stronger than him. Moreover, even those who are stronger than him are all people of high status. Naturally, they will not make a move against Wuling Villa for these spiritual medicines or something like that."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. Generally speaking, those who are extremely powerful would not be crazy poor. They usually have huge wealth, unless they are extremely evil. However, Liu Ruxue also said that the owner of Wuling Villa is one of the most powerful people in the Tiannan Empire, so it is naturally very safe.

　　"It seems that there is no such place in our Guiyun Country. Is it only in the Tiannan Empire? Or is it that there is only such a place in the Tiannan Empire?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and smiled, "Guiyun Country is too small, and there are not many spiritual practitioners in the entire country. Naturally, it is difficult to form such a place. The Tiannan Empire is vast, and the number of spiritual practitioners is many times that of Guiyun Country. There are also many spiritual practitioner sects. Only with enough spiritual practitioners can such a large-scale market be formed."

　　"There are actually some other places like this in the Tiannan Empire, but in terms of scale, none of them can compare to Wuling Villa."

　　Wu Aotian thought of the two spiritual tools Liu Ruxue used, and couldn't help asking, "You just said that anything that a spiritual practitioner might use can be sold or exchanged here, so are there any spiritual tools here?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian with a faint smile on her face, as if she could see through Wu Aotian's inner thoughts: "Why, do you also want to get a spiritual tool for yourself?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled: "Take a look, take a look...see for yourself. Even if it really exists, I can't afford it."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "You can take a look at the spiritual weapons, but there are not many spiritual weapons. Not to mention how expensive they are, and with your current strength, if you carry a spiritual weapon, you will only bring trouble to yourself."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. Liu Ruxue's strength had reached that of a high-level spiritual master, and she had two spiritual-grade weapons on her, but she was still no match for the powerful earth spirit masters. He himself was only a low-level spiritual user, and if he had a spiritual-grade weapon, it would be easy for him to get into trouble.

　　"By the way, Sister Ruxue, I only know that your two spiritual weapons are spiritual products. What level are they exactly?"

　　"The Xuantian Armor and Xuanlong Sword originally belonged to my master. They were my master's famous spiritual weapons. They were originally lent to me for use, but because I committed too many sins of killing, the Xuantian Armor and Xuanlong Sword were stained with a strong blood and murderous aura. My master simply gave these two spiritual weapons to me. These two spiritual weapons are both top-grade spiritual weapons. I can't even unleash their true power now. After I enter the Earth Spirit Realm, perhaps I can unleash 70% to 80% of their power!"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. There are three levels of spiritual weapons: ordinary, spiritual, and immortal. Each level is divided into upper, middle, and lower grades. Liu Ruxue's two spiritual weapons are actually both top-grade spiritual weapons!

　　"It's so powerful. If it were even more powerful, wouldn't it be a fairy-grade spiritual weapon?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and smiled, "Although the upper-grade spiritual items and lower-grade immortal items seem to be only one level apart, they are actually worlds apart. Spiritual items are just spiritual communication, while immortal items have their own independent souls. These are two completely different concepts. Although there are not many spiritual items, there are still quite a few. As for immortal items, they basically only appear in legends. Although there are certainly some, I have never seen anyone bring them out."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "The innocent person is guilty of possessing a treasure. A spiritual weapon of the spiritual grade can bring about a fatal disaster, not to mention this immortal spiritual weapon... By the way, you just said that you have to wait until you reach the Earth Spirit Realm to unleash 70% to 80% of the power of the Xuantian Battle Armor and the Xuanlong Sword. How about fully unleashing its power?"

　　"Once he reaches the level of a Heavenly Spirit, he should be able to fully unleash his strength."

　　Is it spiritual?

　　Wu Aotian suddenly thought of one thing in his mind, that is Liu Ruxue’s master. Since these two spiritual weapons are the ones that made him famous, he must be able to bring these two weapons to their ultimate power. In other words, Liu Ruxue’s master... is a powerful spiritual master?

　　"Most of the spiritual medicines I have now are left with Senior Meng. If I really encounter something, what can I use to exchange? Stalactite spiritual liquid?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "I still have a lot of spiritual medicines from the past, or other things. If you like anything, just tell me. The stalactite spiritual liquid is extremely precious. Don't just use it to exchange for something else unless you need it. After all, you may need it in many places in the future. This thing will become less and less as you use it. It will be difficult to come across it again."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and agreed. He would not be polite to Liu Ruxue. They were all family, so why should they be polite?

　　Wu Aotian really wanted to buy himself a spiritual weapon. Even Leng Feng and Mo Yu already had their own spiritual weapons, but he was still empty-handed. He had nothing. So far, he had mainly relied on sneak attacks. If he had to fight head-on, he would be at a great disadvantage without a spiritual weapon.

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head and looked at Leng Feng and Mo Yu: "Same to you, if you like anything, tell me."

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu both thanked Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue shook her head and smiled, "You are Wu Aotian's friends, there is no need to be polite to me."

　　Along the way, Liu Ruxue told Wu Aotian and the other three about the situation in the Tiannan Empire. Of course, she mainly talked about the spiritual sects in the Tiannan Empire and some famous spiritual practitioners in the Tiannan Empire. Wu Aotian finally confirmed one thing from Liu Ruxue's narration.

　　The Tiannan Empire has powerful celestial spirits, and there is more than one!

　　PS:

　　Please give me red votes, red votes, collection, collection!

　　Chapter 104 Trading Market

　　The bigger the country and the more populous it is, the more likely it is to have spiritual practitioners and geniuses. Guiyun Kingdom and others are like ponds with many fish in them, but they can never produce big and powerful fish. The Tiannan Empire is like a big river with more water and more fish, and can also produce some more powerful fish. The several big empires are like the sea with more ferocious fish.

　　Wu Aotian had only vaguely seen the powerful Earth Spirit in action when he rescued Liu Ruxue that day, and he didn't know how powerful the Earth Spirit was when it used its full strength. And that Heavenly Spirit was an existence that was simply incomparable to the Earth Spirit. To Wu Aotian now, that was already like a god.

　　It was half a month later that Wu Aotian and his four companions arrived at Wuling Villa. Wuling Villa was located on Wuling Mountain. The white mist was floating in the air, giving it a feeling of a fairyland on earth. Everyone was still at the foot of the mountain, and occasionally they could faintly hear the cry of cranes in the sky. When they looked up, they could see spiritual practitioners riding on white cranes, flying through the clouds and mist, and going in and out.

　　"It's really lively here. We haven't even arrived yet, but we can already see spiritual practitioners."

　　Wu Aotian looked up at the nimble figures shuttling through the white clouds and sighed softly, "I wonder if there are many spiritual practitioners like us who come here on foot..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled softly: "You seem to be bothered by the mount issue all the time. Why don't you ask the Lord of Guiyun Palace to equip you with a spiritual crane next time you return to the Cloud Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian's thoughts were seen through by Liu Ruxue, and he just chuckled. It was so bumpy riding on horseback, which was not as convenient as riding a white crane through the fog. At least it could save a lot of time on the journey.

　　"Guiyun Palace doesn't have many spiritual cranes, and I haven't made any contribution to Guiyun Palace. Besides, my strength is not that great, so I'm embarrassed to ask for spiritual cranes..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled, with a meaningful look in her eyes: "The Lord of Guiyun Palace has high hopes for you..."

　　Looking at Liu Ruxue's eyes, Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Actually, I know that, but I just don't want to take on any responsibility. If I have the ability, I can help. If not, I'll just protect our family."

　　Liu Ruxue did not make any comment on Wu Aotian's statement, but suddenly sighed and said, "The situation in Guiyun Country is very bad now..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "What do you mean?"

　　"The strength of Guiyun's spiritual practitioners has already fallen far behind that of several other neighboring countries. If this continues, it won't be long before these countries take action against Guiyun."

　　Wu Aotian thought about what he saw when he went to the Samsara Valley this time, and he understood what Liu Ruxue said. However, Wu Aotian did not take this matter too seriously. After all, to him, he was not originally from this world. In the history of his previous life, he had seen too many dynasties collapse, new dynasties rise, flourish, and then decline. No country could last forever. He himself was not particularly concerned about the future of Guiyun Country. All he cared about were the few people around him.

　　However, since he joined Guiyun Palace and saw the Palace Master Zhu Zidan and other Guiyun disciples fighting with spiritual practitioners from other countries at the risk of their lives for the sake of Guiyun Country, Wu Aotian still felt somewhat touched.

　　"I hope this war will come later, giving me enough time. Maybe my strength will soar, and I can become a powerful Heavenly Spirit Master. By then, the people of those countries may not dare to make any moves."

　　Wu Aotian casually said that he wanted to become a Tianling, which made Mo Yu and Leng beside him look at each other. There was a bit of bitter smile in their eyes, but there was no disbelief at all.

　　No matter who they are, they are all very optimistic about Wu Aotian's future, but no one knows where he will eventually reach his peak?

　　Liu Ruxue heard Wu Aotian's tone was interesting, and smiled and said, "Well, so you have to work hard. If you really become a Heavenly Spirit, then those countries will not dare to attack Guiyun Country, and they may be afraid of it. The status of Guiyun Country will also rise a lot because of you. Although it is impossible to become an empire, no one among the small countries will dare to provoke it anymore."

　　During the conversation, Wu Aotian and his group walked up the stone steps that had been cleared from Wuling Mountain to the entrance of Wuling Villa. Standing at the entrance was a row of young men in green robes, each with the same symbol on their chest. Two long swords in the mist, one blue and one black, looked like two flying dragons.

　　After asking a few simple questions, a young man came out and led Wu Aotian and others inside, while quietly introducing Wuling Villa to them. Obviously, this row of young men who were responsible for the pick-up and drop-off were all from Wuling Villa.

　　"It's getting late today. I guess there won't be many people setting up stalls to trade goods. You don't have to worry. Stay here for a day. There will be more people in the morning. In addition, there will be a regular trading conference every month, and there will be even more people then."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously: "How do you calculate the cost of accommodation and living here..."

　　The disciple from Wuling Villa smiled softly and said, "This must be your first time at Wuling Villa. We at Wuling Villa entertain all the spiritual practitioners who come to participate in the transaction. Food and lodging are all free. Of course, we provide standard meals. If there are special requirements, we may charge a certain fee, but it is usually not much."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and thought to himself that Wuling Villa was indeed wealthy. However, considering how wealthy the spiritual practitioners were, even a spiritual medicine would be worth a lot, so the cost of food and lodging was nothing.

　　Liu Ruxue asked, "I heard that Wuling Villa not only provides a trading venue for spiritual practitioners, but also purchases and sells spiritual medicines and spiritual tools. If we want to buy some spiritual medicines, where should we go?"

　　The disciple smiled and said, "Wuling Villa has special stores that buy or sell various things that spiritual practitioners need. They are all concentrated in the central area of ​​Wuling Villa. If you need anything, you can go and check it out. The trading area is in front of these stores... If you have any needs, you can ask any disciple of Wuling Villa at any time. We will try our best to meet your requirements."

　　Looking at the polite answers of the disciples of Wuling Villa, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be amazed. This Wuling Villa is really well-run. These ordinary reception disciples all spoke so appropriately and their attitudes were so refreshing. Service is the top priority.

　　Each of Wu Aotian and his three companions was assigned a room, and the four rooms were adjacent to each other. Wu Aotian also asked about other matters, such as whether they could move around freely. He was told that except for the back half of Wuling Villa, any other place could be visited. The disciple also smiled and told Wu Aotian not to worry about getting lost, as there were obvious signposts in many places, and some closed places were also guarded by special personnel, so he did not need to worry about getting lost.

　　After a short rest, the four of them formed a group again and headed towards the central area of ​​Wuling Villa, which was also the shopping area.

　　"Sister Ruxue, bartering is fine, but if it's money, then wouldn't the amount of money be an astronomical amount?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Although some things can indeed be purchased with Phantom Spirit Coins, they are often limited to some relatively low-level items. For truly good things, basically no one is willing to sell them with Phantom Spirit Coins. Among spiritual practitioners, there is actually another kind of currency that is not a currency, and that is elixir."

　　"Using elixirs as currency?"

　　Liu Ruxue explained: "Yes, elixirs are something that every spiritual practitioner will use, but their value is much higher than the phantom coins, and there is no need to worry about not being able to use the elixirs. In addition, there are about three types of elixir currencies, depending on the quality of the elixir."

　　"The first type is the Xiuling Pill. You have this too, but the quantity is a little less... The effect of Xiuling Pills will become less and less as your strength increases. The Tianling Pill is more effective than Xiuling Pills. The best one is the Pure Spirit Pill which is condensed with pure spiritual energy."

　　Wu Aotian had seen the Pure Spirit Pill in the library of Guiyun Palace. It was a pill that could only be made by a powerful person who had reached the level of Heavenly Spirit using the condensed spiritual energy of his own body. It was composed of pure spiritual energy and its efficacy was naturally incomparable and miraculous. However, this Pure Spirit Pill consumed a lot of spiritual energy and it was impossible to refine it in large quantities.

　　"These three kinds of elixirs can be used as currency for transactions. For example, if you like an item but you don't have what the other party wants, you will need to use elixirs as currency for the transaction."

　　Following the obvious signposts on the roadside, Wu Aotian and others easily arrived at the central area of ​​Wuling Villa. Looking at the rows of shops, Wu Aotian and others felt quite dazzled.

　　Thinking about the stone orchid fungus they were looking for, the four of them walked into a pharmacy that specialized in buying and selling spiritual medicines. A shop assistant came up to them and asked politely, "Hello, are you selling or buying medicinal herbs?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the tall container and asked softly, "Do you have any stone orchid fungus here?"

　　The shop assistant was slightly stunned: "Please wait, I need to check the inventory records first..."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and the shop assistant led them into the store and sat them down. He quickly checked the inventory. Not long after, the shop assistant came to the four people again, smiling apologetically: "I'm so sorry, everyone. The last bit of Shilan mushroom stock was bought out in the past two days. Do you need other spiritual medicines?"

　　Wu Aotian and the others were a little disappointed. They didn't expect that they were just a step late and the stone orchid fungus had been sold out.

　　Seeing Liu Ruxue and the others shaking their heads, the clerk did not show any displeasure on his face. Instead, he said apologetically, "Don't worry, everyone. Although we have run out of stock here, Shilan fungus still appears in the market from time to time. If you don't mind the trouble, you can go and have a look tomorrow. Maybe you can find it."

　　Chapter 105 Seven Killing Swords

　　After leaving the pharmacy somewhat disappointed, Wu Aotian and the others did not leave immediately, but instead turned into a store next door.

　　This store sells spiritual tools and other related items, including magic crystals, raw material ores for refining spiritual tools, some other materials needed for refining spiritual tools, various finished spiritual tools, and so on.

　　Wu Aotian's body is smooth and shiny, and he doesn't even have the simplest spiritual weapon, so Wu Aotian hopes to find a spiritual weapon that suits him.

　　"Boss, what finished spiritual tools do you have for sale?"

　　The boss smiled and asked, "Of course, we have a lot of finished spiritual weapons for sale here. We have all kinds of spiritual weapons of the upper, middle and lower grades. I just don't know what kind of spiritual weapons you would like to see?"

　　Liu Ruxue glanced at Wu Aotian, shook her head and said with a smile: "My brother has never used a spiritual weapon before, and wants to pick one that suits him. It would be best if he could see more and have more choices..."

　　The boss didn't know how long he had been in charge of this shop. He had received all kinds of customers. After hearing what Liu Ruxue said, he naturally understood their needs and smiled, "Because there are too many things, it would be very inconvenient if they were all placed here. However, in order to facilitate customers to browse, we have made diagrams and lists of all the spiritual tools. Customers can take a quick look first. If they see something they like, we will look at the real thing..."

　　Wu Aotian and the others naturally would not object, but they had a little more admiration for the business methods of Wuling Villa.

　　The boss brought out several thick atlases. Wu Aotian took them and looked at them carefully. They were all classified. There were spiritual tools that were specifically weapons, spiritual tools that were specifically armor, and some spiritual tools with other functions. There were quite a lot of types. Wu Aotian picked up the weapon atlas first, spread it out on the large table, and opened it.

　　The atlas was beautifully made, with a picture on each page. Of course, the picture was of a spiritual weapon. Below the picture was detailed information about the spiritual weapon, such as the raw materials, grade, size, combat characteristics, price, etc. Wu Aotian paid special attention to the price. It turned out that Xiuling Pills were used as the transaction currency. However, it seemed that these spiritual weapons cost at least hundreds of Xiuling Pills, which Wu Aotian could not afford to buy by himself.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to make any decision. He just flipped through the album page by page. He glanced at some and flipped through them, while others he looked at carefully. The shop owner was not in a hurry either. He asked someone to bring tea and pastries, and then he stepped aside.

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu both picked up the albums of protective gear and flipped through them. Liu Ruxue didn't look at them because she already had the Xuantian Armor and the Xuanlong Sword. Naturally, she didn't like these ordinary spiritual weapons.

　　Wu Aotian looked for a long while but still didn't see the spiritual weapon he liked, or rather, he didn't see any spiritual weapon that suited him. After all, although Wu Aotian was proficient in swords and many other weapons in his previous life, many of the things he had learned before seemed to have lost their effect when it came to this spiritual weapon that could fly out of the air and hurt people.

　　Wu Aotian had already flipped through most of the atlas. He looked at many swords, spears, halberds, fans, rings, hammers and shields, but he still couldn't find anything that satisfied him. He was already a little disappointed and turned another page with a frown.

　　Wu Aotian's hand paused for a moment, and his eyes lit up as he looked at the album in front of him.

　　In the album, seven small swords were arranged in a fan shape, but these small swords did not have tibble, that is to say, each small sword was a whole piece, extremely sharp all over, with no place to hold. Obviously, these were spiritual weapons that were controlled by spiritual energy to fly out and hurt people.

　　Wu Aotian originally liked flying knives very much. Now seeing these seven small swords that could be used as flying knives, how could he not be happy?

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the bottom of the page, where the information about this set of spiritual weapons was written neatly.

　　Spirit weapon name: Seven Killing Sword

　　Spirit weapon level: Top-grade common spirit weapon

　　Refining materials: refined cold iron, fourth-level magic crystal, iron essence

　　Spirit weapon description: Seven Killing Swords, seven swords as a set, the power is amazing when used together, because it is necessary to control all seven swords at the same time, so the ability of the operator to be distracted is relatively high

　　Price: 2,000 Xiuling Pills

　　Seeing the price, Wu Aotian couldn't help but take a breath. The three of them had been adventuring in Huifeng Valley for several months. They were lucky and collected a lot of spiritual herbs. In the end, they refined a few spiritual pills, but there were only less than a hundred of them. This spiritual weapon cost two thousand spiritual pills, which was extremely expensive for Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up, and Liu Ruxue beside him saw him. Liu Ruxue smiled softly and said, "How about it? Do you like this Seven Killing Sword?"

　　Wu Aotian did not hide it and nodded gently: "It's just that the price is a little too expensive..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled slightly, raised her head and called to the boss beside her: "Boss, take out this Seven Killing Sword and let me see it."

　　The spiritual weapon shop owner left with a smile, and soon returned to the hall holding a box. He placed the box on the table in front of Wu Aotian and opened the box.

　　As soon as the box was opened, everyone felt a chill in their faces and their eyes lit up. On the soft silk cloth, seven small swords were lying quietly in the box, almost exactly the same as the one drawn in the picture album.

　　Wu Aotian gently stretched out his hand and picked up one of the small swords. The sword was as cold as his hand, and the sword body was as smooth as a mirror. It touched the skin and gave people a chill.

　　The owner of the spiritual weapon shop looked at Wu Aotian's expression and knew that Wu Aotian was quite satisfied. He smiled and said, "This set of Seven Killing Swords is very good among many spiritual weapons. Whether it is quality or lethality, all aspects are quite good. It just requires the user to have a strong ability to split their attention. Otherwise, it is difficult to control seven small swords at the same time. The Seven Killing Swords require all seven swords to be used at the same time, as if seven people were controlling and wielding them. Only then can the power be maximized."

　　The spiritual weapon shop owner did not exaggerate about how good the Seven Kill Swords were, nor did he exaggerate about how accurate Wu Aotian's vision was. Instead, he gave a relatively objective evaluation of the advantages and disadvantages of the Seven Kill Swords, which made Wu Aotian feel a little more admiration for him.

　　The business of Wuling Villa has obviously reached a very high level.

　　"We want this set of Seven Killing Swords. Can you give us a discount?"

　　Before Wu Aotian could say anything, Liu Ruxue had already started asking. Although Wu Aotian also had precious stalactite liquid to sell, Liu Ruxue did not want Wu Aotian to waste it.

　　The owner of the spiritual weapon shop smiled and shook his head, saying, "Please rest assured, we clearly mark the prices and will never ask for high prices. You can still trust the golden signboard of Wuling Villa."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Okay, then two thousand Xiuling Pills... Aotian, take a look at other protective gear."

　　Wu Aotian listened to Liu Ruxue directly speaking and taking the set of Seven Killing Swords, and shook his head and said: "Although this set of Seven Killing Swords is good, you don't have to buy it."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Don't worry. Although I don't have enough spiritual pills, he is also buying spiritual weapons. I have seized several good spiritual weapons in the Samsara Valley, but they are not suitable for you to use."

　　Liu Ruxue took out several sword-like spiritual weapons from her void bracelet, as well as some other things. These were obviously spoils collected from spiritual practitioners from several other countries that she had killed.

　　The owner of the spiritual weapon shop laughed and said, "Yes, we also purchase various spiritual weapons at the same time. Are you sure you want to sell all of these spiritual weapons to our shop?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded: "Since you said that Wuling Villa is a well-known brand, I believe you won't do anything like deliberately setting a low price."

　　The owner of the Spirit Weapon Shop smiled and said, "Of course not. Please wait a moment. I will ask our appraiser to come and estimate the price."

　　An appraiser is naturally a professional who specializes in identifying the quality of spiritual weapons. Under the appraisal of a white-haired old man, the prices of all the items were marked on a list. Wu Aotian took a glance and found that most of these spiritual weapons were estimated to be worth around one thousand Xiu Ling Dan. One of them was even estimated to be worth sixteen thousand. The total price of all the spiritual weapons finally reached six thousand five hundred Xiu Ling Dan.

　　Liu Ruxue just glanced at the list and said with a smile, "Okay, it's indeed quite fair. Let's go with the price you said."

　　He turned around and looked at Wu Aotian, Leng Feng and the others and said with a smile: "There are still 4,500 Xiuling Pills. The three of you now have an attacking spiritual weapon. Choose a defensive spiritual weapon for yourself."

　　Although he felt a little sad in his heart, as he and his companions had spent a long time to get only 100 Xiuling Pills, but these spoils were sold for 6,500 Xiuling Pills in one go, the gap was really too big. However, since the problem of Xiuling Pills had been solved, Wu Aotian naturally would not be polite anymore.

　　Leng Feng, Mo Yu, Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian have been together for a long time, so they naturally knew their tempers. They didn't say many polite words, but just thanked them and started their own research.

　　Ordinary spiritual weapons cannot shrink in size like Liu Ruxue's Xuantian Armor and Xuanlong Sword. Attacking spiritual weapons are easy to carry, whether it is a sword or a jade ring, and can be carried on the back. When using it, it can be drawn into the air and fly out. However, defensive spiritual weapons are a bit troublesome. If it is a hard armor, it is not convenient to carry, and secondly, when a real battle occurs, there is no time to wear it...

　　It is also because of this factor that many spiritual practitioners often only have offensive spiritual weapons but no defensive spiritual weapons. Fortunately, the weapon refining masters have thought of other ways and used soft metals to create defensive spiritual weapons. The defensive capabilities of defensive spiritual weapons made of soft metals are greatly reduced, but because of their lightness and thinness, they can even be worn like clothes and are accepted by more people.

　　Wu Aotian and the others also considered the issue of carrying and wearing. In the end, the three of them each chose a soft gold defensive spiritual weapon that suited their body shape. This kind of defensive spiritual weapon has the same name, soft gold armor.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket and collect it.

　　Chapter 106 Blood Refining Seven Killing Swords

　　Three pieces of soft gold armor were worn by Wu Aotian and the other three people respectively. With their coats on, they could not be felt at all, and the wearers would not feel uncomfortable at all. This is the advantage of soft gold armor, which is soft and suitable for wearing. However, the defense ability of this soft gold armor against spiritual attacks is greatly reduced.

　　The price of the soft gold armor was not expensive compared to the Seven Killing Swords. Each piece cost 800 Xiuling Pills, so after all the transactions, there were still 2,100 Xiuling Pills left. Seeing the shop owner handing the large porcelain bottle of Xiuling Pills to Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian sighed in his heart again. If he tried to make 2,100 Xiuling Pills by himself, it would take him a long time.

　　After the three of them left the shop, Wu Aotian sighed, "Using Xiuling Pills as a trading currency, it easily costs thousands. This Xiuling Pill feels too worthless..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Xiuling Pills are just the most basic pills used by spiritual practitioners. Many sects have large medicine gardens where a large number of spiritual medicines are cultivated. There are also some formations that can help the spiritual medicines absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to grow rapidly. The spiritual medicines produced are in large quantities. These thousands of Xiuling Pills are nothing... The more valuable Tianling Pills and Chunling Pills are what people value. If they are used for trading, they will not be worth thousands."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled: "I am just a poor boy coming to the city, so I am surprised."

　　Liu Ruxue reached out her hand and gently brushed away some of her hair that had been messed up by the wind. She smiled and said, "Although the world of spiritual practitioners still exists in the ordinary world, it is beyond the world of ordinary people. This world is what ordinary practitioners look up to. Spiritual practitioners dominate the entire world, so naturally, they are not comparable to people in the ordinary world."

　　Looking at the Seven Killing Sword box in Wu Aotian's hand, Liu Ruxue laughed softly and said, "Your Seven Killing Sword set requires all seven swords to be used at the same time to be extremely powerful. Can you control it?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally couldn't say that he was good at using flying knives, and was good at using multiple flying knives at the same time. He could only smile and say, "I think it should be possible. I still need to practice more... By the way, Sister Ruxue, is there any necessary means to control the spiritual weapon?"

　　Liu Ruxue walked forward slowly while introducing softly: "To use a spiritual weapon at will, the key lies in the connection between the user and the spiritual weapon. The preciousness of spiritual and immortal spiritual weapons lies in the fact that they can communicate with spirits and even have their own souls. Ordinary spiritual weapons are not spiritual and are more like ordinary weapons in the hands of practitioners. The user must use his own blood to establish a certain connection with the spiritual weapon. Simply put, it is to sense any slight state of the spiritual weapon, so that he can control it at will."

　　Wu Aotian had read many books about spiritual weapons or weapon refining before. After listening to Liu Ruxue's explanation, he suddenly understood that this was also a process of tempering. The goal was to turn the inanimate spiritual weapon into a living thing that he could sense, making it a closely connected existence with his senses, just like a part of his body.

　　Even with his eyes closed, he could still accurately control his spiritual weapon to perform any action.

　　"If you can practice the Seven Killing Swords to the point where all seven swords can be used simultaneously, coupled with your ability to suddenly increase your strength, and your magical method of absorbing objects from the void, if you suddenly use all seven swords in battle, you will definitely catch the opponent off guard, or even kill him in one fell swoop."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded: "I will practice more when I go back home tonight..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Your Seven Killing Swords are flying swords that can hurt humans. The attack characteristics of this kind of spiritual weapon are amazing speed, tricky angles that make it difficult to focus on defense, and flexibility... There is actually a very simple way to practice this, which is to cut candles."

　　"Light some candles in various places in the room, then control your Seven Killing Swords to fly around the room and attack different candles. The swords fly where your mind leads, and you cut the candles without letting the spiritual energy knock them down or blow out the candle flames. At the beginning, you can control one flying sword. As the number of flying swords increases, your control skills will become stronger and stronger. In the end, all seven swords will come out, each attacking a different candle at the same time."

　　After hearing Liu Ruxue's explanation, Wu Aotian suddenly became eager: "Well, I'll go back and practice now."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Don't be so anxious. You must first establish practice with this set of seven swords. Each sword must reach the same standard and be like one body. This will inevitably take you a lot of time. Wait until you have established a connection with all seven swords, then start practicing."

　　Wu Aotian agreed when he thought about it. Others only needed to establish a connection with a spiritual weapon once, but he had to do it seven times. This would probably take quite a while.

　　After returning to his room, Wu Aotian took out the set of Seven Killing Swords, picked up one of them and weighed it in his hand. This sword looked quite short, but it was quite heavy, probably because of the refining materials.

　　The process of establishing a connection with a spiritual weapon is called blood refining, which means that the user drips his own blood on the spiritual weapon. These spiritual weapons are specially refined and can absorb blood and establish a spiritual connection with the owner.

　　After the spiritual weapon establishes a connection with its master, it can be controlled by the master. The master will infuse spiritual energy into it, and the spiritual weapon with the support of spiritual energy will attack or defend and fight according to the master's wishes. The communication level of ordinary spiritual weapons is the weakest, and the blood connection on the spiritual weapon can be easily erased. However, if a spiritual weapon wants to erase the spiritual connection, it will be very complicated and require the actor to have stronger strength. As for immortal spiritual weapons, because they already have souls, they are like an actual person. There are only two situations for possessing immortal spiritual weapons. The first is to use powerful force to conquer the soul in the immortal spiritual weapon, and the second is that the weapon spirit is willing to be driven by you.

　　Wu Aotian gently cut his finger, and a drop of blood dripped gently onto the blade of the Seven Kill Sword. The blood actually merged into the Seven Kill Sword silently. Wu Aotian was quite surprised. Although he knew that spiritual weapons would be like this, actually seeing a drop of blood merge into a sword made of steel so silently still gave people a strong visual impact.

　　Wu Aotian's mind was connected to the drop of blood that merged into the Seven Kill Sword. As the blood seeped in, Wu Aotian could actually feel very clearly that drop of blood slowly turning into strands of blood, and then seeping into the entire Seven Kill Sword. Although it was only a little bit of blood, it was evenly distributed throughout the Seven Kill Sword.

　　Through the drops of blood that covered the entire Seven Kill Sword, Wu Aotian could clearly feel the internal structure of the entire Seven Kill Sword.

　　Wu Aotian closed his eyes and quietly felt the Seven Kill Sword, allowing the originally extremely weak connection to continue to repeat back and forth, and the feeling was also strengthening little by little.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his right hand, and a ball of spiritual energy spurted out, wrapping up the Seven Kill Sword. Wu Aotian felt the existence of the Seven Kill Sword in his heart and gave the order to fly up.

　　The Seven Killing Sword jumped suddenly, but it did not fly up directly as Wu Aotian expected. Instead, it tilted up a little and then fell back.

　　Wu Aotian was not disappointed. He picked up the fallen Seven Kill Sword, put his hands together and held it in his hands. He immersed his mind and deepened his connection with the Seven Kill Sword bit by bit. He knew that the reason why the Seven Kill Sword fell back just now was because his connection with the Seven Kill Sword was not strong enough, so he could not drive it smoothly.

　　He sat quietly like this all night, and Wu Aotian slowly let go of his hands, allowing the Seven Killing Sword to fall on the bed in front of him. However, a smile appeared on Wu Aotian's face, because although the Seven Killing Sword fell on the bed, Wu Aotian could still feel its existence very clearly, as if it was a part of his body.

　　Wu Aotian's slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened, and he raised his right hand in the air. The Seven Killing Sword suddenly jumped up from the bed, like a frightened snake in the grass, flying across the air, instantly piercing through the bed board in front of him, then trembled twice, drew a small circle in the air, and gently flew back to Wu Aotian's side, floating quietly in front of him.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his right hand and poured a ball of spiritual energy into the Seven Kill Sword again. With his mind turning, the Seven Kill Sword suddenly began to fly lightly in the not-so-big room. At the beginning, the Seven Kill Sword flew quite slowly, and was a little sluggish when turning, but as time passed, the speed of the Seven Kill Sword flying in the air became faster and faster, and its movements became more and more light and smooth, like a seagull flying in a storm.

　　When the sky was bright, Wu Aotian finally stopped practicing, took back the Seven Killing Sword, and put it into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron together with the other six Seven Killing Swords. Although the Seven Killing Swords were placed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, they could be released directly to attack at any time, as if they were released from Wu Aotian's body.

　　Liu Ruxue was right. Under such a situation, releasing it suddenly during the battle would definitely have a great effect.

　　Clapping his hands, Wu Aotian stood up happily, opened the door and walked outside. The morning was the busiest time of the day in the trading market. Everyone came here to look for stone orchid fungus, so naturally they would not miss this opportunity.

　　Wu Aotian walked out of the room and stretched. A faint white mist lingered in the air, giving people a feeling of paradise.

　　Liu Ruxue and the others also quickly walked out of the room. Looking at Wu Aotian stretching, Liu Ruxue asked, "You practiced all night last night, why didn't you take a rest..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and turned around: "I am always a little excited when I just come into contact with my first spiritual weapon, but fortunately, I can already control the first Seven Killing Sword!"

　　Chapter 107 Dispute over Shi Lan Fungus

　　I've had some things going on these past two days and have basically not been at home, so I can only update once a day. I'll be back to normal tomorrow.

　　-------------

　　Because Liu Ruxue lived next door to Wu Aotian, and Wu Aotian had been working on the Seven Killing Swords, she could also feel the fluctuations of spiritual energy in the next door room, so she understood that Wu Aotian had not slept all night last night.

　　Liu Ruxue was not too surprised to hear that Wu Aotian could already control the first Seven Killing Sword. After all, establishing a connection with an ordinary spiritual weapon was not a particularly complicated matter. The key lay in the accuracy of control and the speed of reaction.

　　"Let's go to the market and see if we can find any stone blue mushrooms."

　　The group of four followed the path to the trading market. It was still early, but there were already quite a few people in the market.

　　This trading market is somewhat like the vegetable market in the previous life. Wuling Villa has built hundreds of jade countertops in this huge area. Each countertop is about one meter long and half a meter wide. These jade countertops are provided free of charge to spiritual practitioners who come to trade various things.

　　There are now one or two hundred people standing in this trading market. Some of them are setting up stalls, some are walking around the stalls, and some are bargaining. Wu Aotian noticed these people. Most of them were wearing clothes with obvious sect symbols. A small number of people were dressed casually without any symbols on their bodies. They seemed to be independent spiritual practitioners, or they were unwilling to reveal their sect identities.

　　Wu Aotian and the others did not waste any time and walked into the market. They had nothing left to sell, so they walked straight along the row of stalls.

　　After looking at more than a dozen stalls, Wu Aotian and the others were greatly enlightened. The things sold on these stalls were really all kinds of things. Some displayed elixirs, some displayed black minerals, and some displayed spiritual medicines...

　　Stone Orchid Fungus. Wu Aotian had seen the introduction of this wild fungus when he was looking at the types of spiritual medicines. The appearance of Stone Orchid Fungus is somewhat similar to Ganoderma lucidum, but it is not Ganoderma lucidum. The surface is dark blue. It is a special fungus that grows in the cracks of special stones. Because its growth conditions are quite harsh, it is quite precious.

　　Wu Aotian and the others seemed to have good luck. After wandering around for a while, they actually found the stone orchid fungus at a stall, but it seemed that someone had already developed a strong interest in it.

　　Wu Aotian and others stood in front of the stall. The stall owner was a middle-aged man with a goatee. On his stall were two stone orchids, a bunch of seven-leaf clover, a piece of black ore, and some other miscellaneous items.

　　"Five hundred Xiuling Pills and these two Shilan Fungi, I want them."

　　Before Wu Aotian and the others could say anything, a man in a white robe with golden edges on the collar and sleeves stood in front of the medicine stall. He looked to be about forty years old, with his hands behind his back and an undisguised arrogance on his face.

　　The middle-aged man with a goatee did not rush to answer. Instead, he looked at Wu Aotian and others beside him. He was smart and noticed that Wu Aotian and others' eyes were also on the stone orchid fungus.

　　"Ahem, what would you like to order?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the shrewd-looking stall owner and realized that he had seen through the fact that they came here for the stone orchid fungus. He was probably waiting for them to speak, and then both sides would compete with each other for a high price.

　　Because their business has not been completed yet and the stall owner has not expressed his intention to sell, so the highest bidder wins, which does not seem to violate the principles of the transaction.

　　However, the stone orchid fungus is also the main purpose of Wu Aotian and others' trip. As long as there is a chance, they will not give up.

　　"I don't know how to sell this Shilan mushroom?"

　　Liu Ruxue asked directly, as if she didn't see the middle-aged man next to her at all, and as if she didn't hear what the middle-aged man said just now.

　　When the middle-aged man heard Liu Ruxue speak, his brows slightly wrinkled, and he snorted softly, "I already want this Shilan fungus..."

　　Liu Ruxue seemed to have just noticed the middle-aged man next to her at this time. She turned her head to look at him, then turned her head to look at the stall owner and asked, "Have you sold this Shilan mushroom to him?"

　　The stall owner rubbed his hands together and chuckled, "He did name a price, but I haven't agreed to sell it to him yet."

　　When the middle-aged man heard what the stall owner said, he understood what the stall owner was planning. However, what the stall owner said was indeed the truth. He named a price. Although this price was definitely worth the value of the two stone orchid mushrooms, the other party had not agreed to sell it after all.

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and asked, "How much did he offer?"

　　"Five hundred Xiuling Pills, how much are you willing to give? If your price is higher than this, I am certainly willing to sell this Shilan Fungus to someone who offers a lower price." The stall owner said with a smile.

　　Liu Ruxue said without thinking: "Six hundred Xiuling Pills."

　　The middle-aged man turned his head coldly, looked at Liu Ruxue and others, and finally his eyes fell on Liu Ruxue. Obviously, he also saw that among these four people, Liu Ruxue had the highest strength.

　　"Seven hundred spiritual pills!"

　　Liu Ruxue didn't even look at the middle-aged man, but just stared at the stall owner who was smiling and his mouth was gradually cracking: "Eight hundred Xiuling Pills."

　　The middle-aged man frowned and shouted again: "Nine hundred Xiuling pills!"

　　“One thousand spiritual pills!”

　　Liu Ruxue's voice was not loud, but it was crisp and clear, leaving no room for doubt about her determination to obtain the Shilan Fungus.

　　The middle-aged man did not bid again, but his eyes fell on Liu Ruxue's face like a sword: "This stone orchid fungus is worth 500 Xiuling Pills, and you are buying it for twice the price?"

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head and said calmly, "I want to refine a medicinal elixir, and I just need this stone orchid fungus."

　　The middle-aged man sneered and said, "What a coincidence. I just happened to be refining a kind of elixir, and I just happened to be in need of this stone orchid fungus... Judging from your attire, you don't seem to be from the Tiannan Empire?"

　　Liu Ruxue frowned: "Does this have anything to do with buying Shilan fungus?"

　　The middle-aged man smiled proudly and said, "I'm just very curious, who is so bold as to snatch the prey from my Jinyun Sect."

　　Liu Ruxue's frown, which was already slightly furrowed, seemed to deepen even further: "The Jinyun Sect of Feiyun Mountain?"

　　The middle-aged man laughed and said, "Since you know this, do you still want to stick to your behavior?"

　　Liu Ruxue's brows slowly relaxed, her tone still calm: "Are all the people of Jinyun Sect bullying others by taking advantage of their power?"

　　The middle-aged man snorted, "You are just ignorant of the current situation and you insist on snatching it from me."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head, but ignored the middle-aged man. She turned to look at the stall owner and said, "He has stopped bidding. This Shilan fungus and one thousand Xiuling Pills are mine."

　　The stall owner blinked and looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man's eyes turned cold and he stared at Liu Ruxue and said, "Do you really have to fight with me?"

　　Liu Ruxue replied calmly, "The one with the highest bid wins, that's all."

　　The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and snorted, "Okay, I won't argue with you, but don't regret it."

　　Liu Ruxue ignored him and took out a thousand Xiuling Pills from her Void Bracelet and handed them to the stall owner. The stall owner looked at the angry middle-aged man, his face slightly hesitant, but in the end he still handed the two Stone Orchid Fungi to Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue put the stone orchid fungus into the void bracelet, without looking at the middle-aged man, turned to Wu Aotian and others and said, "Let's go."

　　The four people left the stall. Liu Ruxue frowned and said, "We have obtained the Shilan fungus. Let's leave Wuling Villa immediately."

　　Wu Aotian asked in a low voice: "Is the Jinyun Sect very powerful?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Jinyun Sect is a well-known spiritual sect in the Tiannan Empire, but there is no need to be afraid of it. Let's leave early to avoid trouble."

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew that spiritual practitioners would often fight to the death over a single word. In this world where strength was respected, spiritual practitioners were more adept at using fists to tell each other their opinions. The harsh words uttered by the middle-aged man at the end were obviously not just talk.

　　The four people did not delay any longer and left Wuling Villa directly and headed towards the valley where Meng De lived. However, not long after the four people left, three white cranes soared into the sky from Wuling Villa and quickly chased in the direction the four people left.

　　Wu Aotian and his companions had just left Wuling Villa for about ten miles when they heard a few crane calls in the sky. Three tall white cranes had already broken through the white fog and were flying straight towards Wu Aotian and his companions.

　　Wu Aotian was slightly startled and looked at the passengers on the backs of the three tall white cranes opposite. One of them was the middle-aged man he had just seen, while the man and woman next to him were much younger. All three of them were wearing the same robe with golden lace, and they were obviously members of the Jinyun Sect.

　　Liu Ruxue frowned slightly, but she didn't look too worried. Her eyes fell on the middle-aged man's face like a sharp sword: "Why, do you want to kill people and steal treasures?"

　　The middle-aged man laughed, with a bit of pride on his face: "I told you that you will regret it. If you don't want to risk your lives, hand over the stone orchid fungus and cut off one of your arms, and we will let you go..."

　　Liu Ruxue ignored the middle-aged man, turned her head and looked at Wu Aotian and said, "The strength of that middle-aged man is roughly the same as mine. The other two are low-level spiritual masters. The three of you should defend together first. I will make a quick decision."

　　Wu Aotian and the other two nodded at the same time. Wu Aotian was not afraid at all, because he knew Liu Ruxue's fighting ability. What's more, Liu Ruxue had two spiritual weapons in her hands. She had an overwhelming advantage in the battle against the middle-aged man. The three of them were facing two low-level spiritual masters. Although it seemed that they had no chance of winning, Wu Aotian still had his own trump card trick, so he was not powerless.

　　The middle-aged man watched Liu Ruxue turn around and whisper instructions to Wu Aotian and the others, thinking that she had let the other three escape. He laughed and said, "Do you still want to escape now? That's impossible. Junior brothers and sisters, the three people over there are left to you."

　　Chapter 108: The Seven Killing Swords Appear!

　　A man and a woman standing next to the middle-aged man nodded at the same time, and the spiritual weapons on their backs flew out. The man's spiritual weapon was a dagger, while the woman's spiritual weapon was an emerald green bead as big as a fist. The bead glowed with a light green light and was crystal clear, looking like it would shatter if touched.

　　Wu Aotian did not summon the Seven Killing Swords immediately, but Leng Feng and Mo Yu both summoned their own spiritual weapons and prepared for battle.

　　Liu Ruxue waved her slender hand, and the black Xuantian armor rushed out and was instantly put on Liu Ruxue's body. The black gas became stronger, and the Xuanlong sword also flew out from the void bracelet, quickly growing larger. Thick black gas continued to pour out from the Xuantian armor and the Xuanlong sword, wrapping Liu Ruxue in the black gas. Liu Ruxue's whole body was filled with murderous intent, and the bloody smell gushed out in all directions with Liu Ruxue as the center. Everyone seemed to smell the pungent smell of blood around their noses.

　　The middle-aged man watched Liu Ruxue summon two spiritual weapons, and looked at the extremely ferocious Xuantian battle armor. He seemed to remember something, and his expression suddenly changed: "You are wearing the Xuantian battle armor of old man Xuantian? Is that... the Xuanlong sword?"

　　Liu Ruxue responded coldly: "Yes!"

　　The middle-aged man looked at Liu Ruxue who was wrapped in thick black fog, his eyes suddenly filled with anger: "Since you have the Xuantian armor of Elder Xuantian and the Xuanlong Sword, then you are naturally his female disciple?"

　　"yes!"

　　The middle-aged man suddenly smiled up to the sky, but this laughter was quite strange, filled with undisguised anger: "Well, I finally got to meet you, you female devil, you kill people everywhere, I'm afraid there are more than hundreds of people who died in your hands!"

　　A strange expression emerged in Liu Ruxue's cold eyes. She glanced sideways at Wu Aotian behind her, but found that Wu Aotian's face was normal and he didn't seem surprised at all. As if sensing Liu Ruxue's gaze, Wu Aotian showed a slight smile on his face.

　　This smile dispelled the faint uneasiness in Liu Ruxue's eyes, and she returned her gaze to the middle-aged man with a face full of hatred: "So what? The people I killed were all killable. Do you want to avenge them?"

　　“Hmph, even if your master is Elder Xuantian, I will not let you go today. Although Elder Xuantian is powerful, we in the Jinyun Sect are not afraid of him!” The middle-aged man snorted, “Do you still remember the young man you killed in Tianyi Cave?”

　　Liu Ruxue responded calmly: "I have killed so many people, how can I remember? How come he is your relative?"

　　The middle-aged man stared at Liu Ruxue. "He was my son, my only son, and you killed him. I have been looking for you these past few years, but unfortunately you are so elusive that I can't find you at all. Thank God, I met you today. Haha, I will make you wish you were dead, and avenge my son!"

　　The black mist on Liu Ruxue's body suddenly expanded violently, and the mist on the Xuanlong Sword also spread rapidly. Liu Ruxue's voice seemed to become erratic along with the expanding black mist: "In that case, I will send you down to accompany him!"

　　The Xuanlong Sword suddenly flew into the sky like a black dragon, carrying thick black fog and murderous intent. It instantly broke through the distance between itself and the middle-aged man, came in front of the middle-aged man, and slashed towards him.

　　The middle-aged man was not panicked. He raised his right hand and a small shield appeared on his wrist. The small shield suddenly grew bigger and blocked his entire body behind it.

　　The small shield was emitting a faint green light and rippling with extremely strong spiritual energy. The Xuanlong Sword slashed down and hit the small shield right on top.

　　The small shield shone brightly with green light, and it actually completely blocked the attack of the Black Dragon Sword.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked when he saw the small shield suddenly growing bigger from behind, because a spiritual weapon that could change its size was no longer an ordinary spiritual weapon. The small shield in the middle-aged man's hand was actually a spiritual weapon!

　　Not only Wu Aotian was surprised, but Liu Ruxue was also quite surprised. She and the middle-aged man were almost the same in strength, both at the level of high-level spiritual masters. If the middle-aged man did not have a spiritual weapon, Liu Ruxue would be confident of defeating him in a very short time with the Xuantian armor and the Xuanlong sword, and then turn around to deal with the other two people. But now the other party also had a spiritual weapon, and it happened to be a defensive spiritual weapon. It was obviously not possible to defeat him again in a short time.

　　Wu Aotian and Mo Yu are both low-level spiritual users now, and Leng Feng is only a mid-level spiritual disciple. The gap in strength between them is too big when facing two low-level spiritual masters. Thinking of this, Liu Ruxue's heart is filled with anxiety.

　　The Xuanlong Sword sprang up and flew quickly towards the young man next to him. Since it was impossible to defeat the middle-aged man in a short time, he would kill the other two first. Unfortunately, Liu Ruxue's plan did not go as she wished.

　　Just as the Xuanlong Sword flew up, the middle-aged man flicked his wrist, and the small shield flew out of his hand. An extremely sharp cut like a blade extended from its edge, and it spun rapidly and hit the Xuanlong Sword.

　　With a loud noise, the Black Dragon Sword and the small shield trembled, and flew back to Liu Ruxue and the middle-aged man at the same time.

　　Everyone was shocked that this spiritual small shield could not only defend, but also be used as an offensive spiritual weapon. It was actually a spiritual weapon that combined attack and defense in one!

　　The man and woman next to them also understood Liu Ruxue's plan. They both rushed out and rushed towards Wu Aotian and Mo Yu respectively. As for Leng Feng, he had been temporarily ignored by them.

　　Both of them had the same plan, to fight a quick battle and to decide the outcome quickly. Using the strength of a low-level spiritual master to deal with a low-level spiritual user would be a sure thing without any suspense at all.

　　The one who came towards Wu Aotian was a woman in her twenties. She was wearing a gorgeous robe. Her eyes fell on Wu Aotian and she chuckled, "You are so handsome. I really can't bear to kill you."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and replied casually: "Then just let me go. I'm so young and I don't want to die yet."

　　In just two short sentences, the emerald green bead in the woman's hand had already rushed towards Wu Aotian like lightning, bringing with it a huge amount of spiritual energy that made people tremble with fear. It seemed that although the woman said she was reluctant, she was ruthless in her attack.

　　Wu Aotian's thoughts raced, but his body quickly fled to the side. Wherever the emerald green bead passed by, it was like a tornado. Moreover, the tornado continuously shot out gusts of wind as strong as blades. The gust of wind hit the ground, leaving a deep mark. It also hit a big tree on the side of the road, and the tree was cut in half in an instant.

　　This woman seems to be a spiritual practitioner with wind attributes. The bead should have a huge amplifying effect. If she were hit by the bead, her body would probably be split into countless pieces in an instant.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian fleeing in a panic, the woman chuckled and said, "Handsome little brother, don't run away. Just surrender. I promise not to kill you first..."

　　Wu Aotian jumped out again, and with a thought in his mind, he temporarily gave up the idea of ​​a head-on confrontation and shouted, "Then you take your beads first, and I will surrender. As long as you let me go, I will do anything for you."

　　The woman seemed to be quite moved when she heard Wu Aotian say that. She looked at the middle-aged man next to her and waved her fair and slender hand. The bead actually stopped. “Come here and follow me obediently. I promise I will make you feel very good.”

　　Listening to the woman's lewd words, Wu Aotian was a little stunned. This woman actually really has feelings for him?

　　Wu Aotian snorted in his heart, but an expression of fear and suspicion appeared on his face. He slowly moved towards the woman, while the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was in a state of being drawn out in huge quantities at any time.

　　"You...are you really willing to let me go? As long as you let me go, I will do whatever you ask me to do..."

　　The man next to him obviously noticed the changes here and snorted, "Junior sister, are you interested in this pretty boy?"

　　The woman smiled softly and turned around and said, "Don't you think he is very handsome? He is so young, maybe he is still a virgin..."

　　The man had a gloomy look on his face and looked very unhappy, but he didn't say much. It seemed that although he was unhappy, he had no way to restrain the woman's behavior.

　　Wu Aotian slowly approached the woman. The woman really did not attack Wu Aotian again. The bead was suspended in front of her. She just looked Wu Aotian up and down with a very ambiguous look.

　　When Wu Aotian was only two meters away from the woman, the woman raised her hands and was about to restrain Wu Aotian, but Wu Aotian's expression suddenly changed drastically and he looked straight behind the woman.

　　The woman looked at the change in Wu Aotian's expression and subconsciously turned her head back. This was because her strength was much higher than Wu Aotian's. Otherwise, she would not dare to be so casual. In her subconscious thoughts, this opponent didn't even have a spiritual weapon, and his strength was a whole level lower than hers. She also had an aura shield on her body, so even if she played any tricks, it would be useless.

　　Unfortunately, it was this thought that cost her life!

　　The moment she turned her head, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron gushed out. At the same time, one of the Seven Killing Swords that had been lying quietly in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron also instantly disappeared from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and reappeared in front of Wu Aotian.

　　A huge amount of spiritual energy instantly poured into the Seven Kill Sword, and the Seven Kill Sword rushed out in an instant like a poisonous snake.

　　The distance of two meters, with the high speed of the Seven Kill Sword, only took less than 0.1 second to cross this distance. The Seven Kill Sword instantly hit the spiritual shield on the woman's body, and without any pause, it directly broke the spiritual shield in an instant, and then rushed into her body in an instant, piercing her heart!

　　Chapter 109: Instant Counterattack

　　Wu Aotian was like a tiger that suddenly broke free from its cage, he pounced instantly and killed with one blow.

　　This beautiful woman had never expected that the man opposite her, who only had the strength of a low-level spiritual user, would suddenly burst out with strength that was no less than her own, and that a spiritual weapon suddenly flew out from somewhere. She turned her head in surprise, looking at the handsome man with yellow light radiating from his whole body, and then looked at the big hole in her chest that was almost burnt, and fell down weakly, with her dying eyes filled with undisguised shock and confusion... and unwillingness.

　　Wu Aotian succeeded in his attack, and his body soared up like a roc, shining with dazzling yellow light. The Seven Kill Sword flew back lightly in the air. A ball of spiritual energy surged out of Wu Aotian, and the momentum of the Seven Kill Sword suddenly increased again. His whole body seemed to turn into a ball of rapidly flying fire, and rushed to the other side, to the young man who was attacking Mo Yu.

　　The death of the beautiful woman was so sudden that not only the young man was caught off guard, but even the middle-aged man who was fighting Liu Ruxue was caught off guard. Who would have known that a person with only the strength of a low-level spiritual user could suddenly burst out with such powerful strength?

　　Wu Aotian was now frantically mobilizing the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Ever since he was promoted to a low-level spiritual user, he discovered something that surprised him. That was that the spiritual energy that could be absorbed by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron increased a lot as his strength increased. Moreover, after his strength increased, the amount of spiritual energy he could mobilize also increased a lot, and the amount of spiritual energy he could withstand also increased a lot.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is like a cheat for Wu Aotian, allowing him to possess abilities far beyond his true strength.

　　At the critical moment of life and death, the energy erupted by Wu Aotian was extremely terrifying. How could ordinary people be prepared for and resist such a sudden attack?

　　The young man had just seen the beautiful woman fall in love with Wu Aotian's handsomeness, and was feeling depressed. He was intensifying his attack on Mo Yu, when suddenly something drastic changed. While he was distracted, the Seven Killing Sword appeared in front of him like the death-demanding god.

　　At the critical moment of life and death, the young man burst out with great potential. The long sword spirit weapon that was attacking Mo Yu suddenly flew backwards and hit Wu Aotian's Seven Killing Sword.

　　The Seven Killing Sword and the long sword collided heavily with each other. Flames flew from the Seven Killing Sword, and it actually knocked the long sword away, and then hit the spiritual shield on the young man's body again.

　　Although the long sword was knocked away, the attack of the Seven Kill Sword was also mostly blocked. The Seven Kill Sword attacked the young man's spiritual shield, but failed to completely penetrate it. After a shock, it turned back.

　　Even so, the young man suffered a great loss under the sudden attack. His face turned red as blood and he spat out a mouthful of blood. It was the impact of the Seven Kill Sword that injured his internal organs. Mo Yu and Leng Feng on the other side had been paying attention because they all knew that Wu Aotian could suddenly burst out with amazing strength. The three of them had been cooperating for a long time and had already developed a tacit understanding. Seeing Wu Aotian's sudden attack, the two of them also launched their strongest attacks at the same time.

　　A ball of blazing electric light suddenly appeared in the center of Leng Feng's palm. Leng Feng pulled with both hands, and the electric light was suddenly pulled into a huge arc by Leng Feng. This arc was like a huge bow. With the appearance of this arc, another electric light appeared in the middle of the arc. This electric light turned into an arrow and became extremely bright in the blink of an eye.

　　Mo Yu stretched out his arms and placed his palms together. A crystal bright spot appeared in the palms of his hands. This water-blue bright spot was spinning rapidly and was still getting bigger while spinning. An extremely cold breath leaked out from the spinning blue water ball, and the temperature around it seemed to drop a lot in an instant.

　　Just as the Seven Kill Swords hit the young man and bounced back, the two of them instantly completed the preparation stage for the attack and released the lightning arrows and ice balls in their hands at the same time.

　　As soon as the lightning arrow flew out of Leng Feng's hand, not only the arrow flew out, but also the bright arc of the bow became extremely dim in an instant, as if all the energy on the arc was instantly gathered on the lightning arrow. When the lightning arrow flew out, the air seemed to make a squeaking sound, like a bird singing.

　　The ice ball flying out of Mo Yu's palm was only the size of a ping-pong ball, but its rapid rotation speed and terrifying low temperature caused the surrounding air to instantly condense into water wherever it went, filled with a majestic momentum that would never return.

　　The young man had just spat out a mouthful of blood when Mo Yu and Leng Feng's attacks fell on him again. Lightning burst out instantly and wrapped around his entire body. He was wrapped in lightning, like an electric man.

　　The ice ball hit his spiritual shield with a bang, and the spiritual shield couldn't withstand it and shattered!

　　If this young man had not been hit hard by the Seven Killing Sword just now, causing the spiritual energy in his spiritual shield to be greatly reduced, the joint attack of Mo Yu and Leng Feng would never have been able to break his spiritual shield.

　　The ice ball burst, lightning swirled around, the young man let out a scream, and a burnt smell came from his body. The energy from the exploding ice ball created a spiral hole in his lower abdomen, and blood spurted out of his body. In just a moment, the young man seemed to have turned into a bloody man.

　　However, this young man is still not dead!

　　There was an extremely horrified look in the young man's eyes. He didn't understand why he had such a huge advantage just now, but the situation was completely reversed in an instant?

　　He wanted to escape, but Wu Aotian's Seven Killing Sword had already flown back, and a ball of spiritual energy gushed out from Wu Aotian again, wrapping it up and rushing towards him again like lightning.

　　The young man looked at the Seven Killing Swords rushing towards him and let out a scream of fear. He did not care about the serious injuries on his body and desperately released his spiritual energy, forming a spiritual energy shield in front of him again.

　　Unfortunately, this hastily formed spiritual shield was completely unable to withstand Wu Aotian's full-strength Seven Kill Sword. The Seven Kill Sword broke through the spiritual shield and shot into his lower abdomen.

　　The hot spiritual energy exploded instantly. A small spiral hole had been created on his lower abdomen by Mo Yu's ice ball. Now, after being hit by the Seven Kill Sword, his entire waist was almost shattered.

　　The young man's body flew up heavily, drew an arc in the air, and then fell heavily to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.

　　As blood burst out, the young man's eyes widened. Until his death, he still didn't understand why the man, who was obviously a low-level spiritual user, could burst out with the strength of a spiritual master!

　　After killing two people in one fell swoop, Wu Aotian fell down. He no longer cared about Liu Ruxue, but sat down cross-legged. Before sitting down, Wu Aotian saw the three spiritual cranes over there. With an idea in his mind, he said to Mo Yu and Leng Feng, "Catch those three spiritual cranes."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng were slightly stunned, but soon understood Wu Aotian's idea. They nodded and rushed towards the three spirit cranes.

　　Wu Aotian sat down cross-legged, stretched out his hands, palms facing outward, and began to absorb the pure spiritual energy that escaped from the man and woman after their death. At this time, the spiritual energy on the field was scattered and chaotic. Wu Aotian's actions would only make people think that he was healing his wounds, but would not make people suspect that he was absorbing spiritual energy.

　　Although he only made three attacks in one breath, and as Wu Aotian's strength increased, the amount of spiritual energy he could control also increased a lot, but the three attacks still caused a certain degree of damage to Wu Aotian's meridians. Although the damage was not serious, it was best to heal as soon as possible.

　　After the death of the man and woman in front of him, the spiritual energy that dissipated was naturally the best elixir for repairing meridians, so Wu Aotian would naturally not waste it.

　　Although Wu Aotian wanted to help Liu Ruxue, the difference in strength was too great. Even with the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, there was still a big gap. What's more, Liu Ruxue and the middle-aged man both had spiritual weapons in their hands. Wu Aotian could not withstand their crazy spiritual attacks.

　　Wu Aotian knew Liu Ruxue's strength. Even if he couldn't kill her, he was still stronger than her. So Wu Aotian sat down cross-legged and began to heal his wounds.

　　The instantaneous reversal of the battlefield not only shocked the middle-aged man, but also surprised Liu Ruxue. She knew Wu Aotian's methods, but was still frightened by his sudden outburst of super strong offensive power.

　　At this moment, she suddenly remembered what Wu Aotian said to the Earth Spirit master of the Sea King Pavilion: "I will kill you within ten years." According to Wu Aotian's methods, he probably doesn't even need to reach the Earth Spirit stage to have the ability to fight the opponent. If Wu Aotian can enter the Earth Spirit, killing the opponent would be a piece of cake.

　　A look of fear appeared in the middle-aged man's eyes. His original plan was to hold Liu Ruxue back first, and after his fellow disciples had dealt with the other three, the three of them would surround Liu Ruxue. Plus, he and the others had spirit crane mounts, so no matter how strong Liu Ruxue was, there was no way she could escape. But in the blink of an eye, the situation was completely reversed!

　　The middle-aged man felt a little fear in his heart, especially when he saw Mo Yu and Leng Feng walking towards the three spiritual cranes, the middle-aged man became even more panicked. He knew that if the spiritual cranes were controlled, based on Liu Ruxue's strength and her two spiritual weapons, there would be no way he could escape today.

　　Liu Ruxue naturally knew what the middle-aged man was thinking. The Black Dragon Sword transformed into a black dragon and continuously attacked the middle-aged man. At the same time, she said coldly, "Why, do you want to escape?"

　　The middle-aged man looked at Liu Ruxue who was closing in on him, and he became more and more frightened. The small shield in his hand suddenly grew bigger and flew towards Liu Ruxue, but he himself stepped back and rushed towards the three white cranes.

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the flying giant shield, her eyes flickering, and suddenly sneered: "You want to escape? That's fine, then leave your shield behind!"

　　Chapter 110 Confiscated Spiritual Weapons

　　The middle-aged man rushed towards Bai He. Mo Yu and Leng Feng had no choice but to stop. The difference in their strength was too great. If they got too close and ran into the middle-aged man who was trying to escape, they would surely die.

　　In a desperate situation, the middle-aged man threw out his shield, which made a hissing sound and broke through the air with amazing power. His purpose was to stop Liu Ruxue from chasing him. Liu Ruxue had to stop him, but her way of stopping him was very strange.

　　The Xuanlong Sword suddenly flew up, and just as the shield was spinning rapidly, the Xuanlong Sword suddenly chopped down from the air, hitting the center of the shield right on top. The huge force caused the shield to suddenly sink and smash heavily to the ground.

　　The middle-aged man had quickly come to the side of a crane and flew onto its back. The crane flapped its wings and flew up rapidly. At the same time, the middle-aged man stretched out his right hand into the air, trying to get the shield back.

　　Liu Ruxue snorted coldly, clasped her hands together again, and the Xuanlong Sword flew high again. Just as the shield was raised, the Xuanlong Sword chopped down fiercely again.

　　The shield had just raised a corner and was about to fly into the air, but it was hit heavily by the Xuanlong Sword again, and then sank deeply into the ground again.

　　The middle-aged man's expression changed. He knew Liu Ruxue's plan. It was obvious that Liu Ruxue was planning to snatch his spiritual weapon.

　　The middle-aged man's body had already risen into the air, but he still didn't dare to land. He frequently summoned his spiritual weapon, but his spiritual weapon shield was hit by the Xuanlong Sword again and again, and the spiritual energy on the spiritual shield was dispersed bit by bit.

　　The anxiety on the middle-aged man's face intensified bit by bit, because the spiritual energy on the spiritual shield was gradually being completely dispersed. Due to the reduction of spiritual energy, the middle-aged man's control over the spiritual shield was getting weaker and weaker. However, he did not dare to fly down on the spiritual crane. He did not dare to approach Liu Ruxue. A backhand attack from Liu Ruxue might seriously injure him, or kill the spiritual crane he was riding.

　　The spiritual energy on the spiritual shield was finally completely dispersed. The middle-aged man rode the white crane in the air, looking at Liu Ruxue hatefully, but did not dare to get close. Liu Ruxue had already strode over, grabbed the shield with one hand, and instantly threw the shield, which was still trembling and struggling, into her void bracelet.

　　Seeing his spiritual weapon being taken away, the middle-aged man was extremely angry, but he did not dare to stay any longer. He patted the spiritual crane he was sitting on, and the spiritual crane turned around quickly and flew away, instantly disappearing in the thick white fog in the mountains.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng rushed forward and grabbed the two cranes. However, the two cranes did not flap their wings and fly away because they had no owners.

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the middle-aged man who was running away, without any regretful expression. It was not important whether to kill the middle-aged man or not. Anyway, her whereabouts were erratic and it was difficult to meet them. What's more, she had seized the other party's spiritual weapons this time, so the other party was no match for her. After returning to Meng De, eating the Purple Spirit Pill and entering the Earth Spirit stage, with the addition of two spiritual weapons, her combat effectiveness increased dramatically, and she no longer had to fear them.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian sitting cross-legged on the ground, Liu Ruxue was not in a hurry and walked towards the two white cranes. Mo Yu looked at Liu Ruxue who was walking over and asked, "Is there any way to subdue these two spiritual cranes?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "This is not complicated. Humans and spirit cranes can communicate because of a simple spirit tool on their necks. As long as we wipe the blood left by the other party in the spirit tool and drip our own blood on it, we can convey our thoughts to the spirit cranes just like communicating with the spirit tool and control them to move according to our will."

　　Looking at Mo Yu and Leng Feng, Liu Ruxue pointed at a white crane and said, "Mo Yu, you should tame that spiritual crane. One spiritual crane can carry two people. You and Leng Feng can ride it. Leave the other one to Ao Tian."

　　Mo Yu nodded. After all, there were four people here, so two people were needed to subdue them. "I don't know how to erase them, do I?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Let me do it. Usually, to erase the blood mark left by the other party, you need someone who is stronger than the other party to do it better and more cleanly."

　　Liu Ruxue walked to the two tall white cranes, flew onto the back of one of them, reached out and grasped a spiritual weapon on the neck of the white crane. Spiritual energy rushed in, and instantly forced out the blood left by the previous owner bit by bit.

　　When a drop of blood flew out of this jade-like spiritual weapon, Liu Ruxue flew down from Bai He's back and said, "You go and try."

　　Mo Yu flew onto the back of the white crane, pierced his finger, and a drop of blood flew out, which quickly merged into the spiritual weapon the size of a ping-pong ball. Holding the spiritual energy in his hand, Mo Yu quickly established a connection between his spirit and the spiritual weapon.

　　Just after Mo Yu finished all this, Wu Aotian, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, also opened his eyes. After absorbing the spiritual energy emitted by the two dead men and women, Wu Aotian quickly repaired his slightly injured meridians and added a lot of spiritual energy to his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Using the same method, Wu Aotian tamed another white crane. It was much easier to tame a white crane than to establish a connection with a spiritual weapon. These spiritual cranes were all very gentle and easy to control.

　　"Ha, they sent us mounts just when we said we didn't have any." Wu Aotian laughed and said, "With these two white cranes, we finally don't have to walk anymore."

　　Although Wu Aotian was sitting cross-legged to heal his wounds, he was still quite clear about the battle outside. He knew that the middle-aged man had finally escaped. He turned his head and looked at Liu Ruxue and said, "Is the Jinyun Sect very powerful? Even a spiritual master-level disciple has a spiritual weapon of the spiritual grade."

　　Liu Ruxue frowned and said, "The Jinyun Sect is quite famous in the Tiannan Empire. Their sect leader is good at refining weapons. Although this person's strength has not yet reached the level of Earth Spirit, he has a spiritual weapon. I guess he should be a person of relatively high status in the sect."

　　Wu Aotian remembered what the middle-aged man said about Liu Ruxue's master, and couldn't help asking, "Is your master, Elder Xuantian, very powerful?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, her eyes showing some respect: "He is a powerful celestial being and a good friend of my father. Because of this, he later found me and accepted me as his disciple. He never accepted disciples before."

　　A powerful celestial being?

　　Wu Aotian was secretly surprised. Thinking about the changes in Liu Ruxue's family, he frowned and said, "I have never asked about what happened in your family, but since your master is a powerful Tianling, and he is also a good friend of your father, can't he help your family...revenge?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "Master had a battle with someone in the past and was seriously injured after that battle. Although he recovered a lot later, his body can no longer support him to fight with others. What's more, I also want to complete my own family affairs with my own hands. Anyway, the life of a spiritual practitioner is very long, so I don't have to worry about not being able to wait."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and felt a little sorry for what happened to Master Liu Ruxue, but he also admired Liu Ruxue's ideas.

　　"Now that we have a mount to travel with, let's go back to Senior Meng first. I'm afraid the Purple Spirit Pill has already been refined. With this stone orchid fungus, he can help us refine the Green Spirit Pill. I wonder what the Green Spirit Pill can do?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "There are many kinds of pills that can assist in spiritual cultivation. The most mainstream ones are Xiuling Pill, Tianling Pill and Chunling Pill. This Biling Pill is also an aid to spiritual cultivation, and the effect is quite good. It's just that among its materials, the stalactite spiritual liquid is very difficult to obtain. Because stalactite spiritual liquid takes a long time to form, it is impossible to refine it on a large scale. In terms of effect, this Biling Pill is better than Tianling Pill."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised: "The Heavenly Spirit Pill is already suitable for spiritual practitioners at the Earthly Spirit stage. Sister Ruxue, if you take the Purple Spirit Pill this time and successfully become an Earthly Spirit master, then you can take the Green Spirit Pill."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "I can take it, but this medicine is made for you. Although your strength is not high, you can still take the Biling Pill. Moreover, the effect of the Biling Pill is better and can make you practice faster."

　　"Let's go."

　　Liu Ruxue flew onto Wu Aotian's white crane, while Leng Feng and Mo Yu each rode on a white crane. The two white cranes soared into the sky and flew towards the small valley where Meng De lived.

　　With the white crane as a means of transportation, the progress was greatly accelerated. In just over a day, the four of them had returned to Mengde's small valley.

　　Meng De squatted in the open space in front of his hut as usual, picking up the medicinal herbs on the ground. He looked at the four people coming back on the white cranes, rolled his eyes, but did not express any surprise.

　　"Are you back from Wuling Villa? Did you find the stone orchid fungus?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "We have found the stone orchid fungus, but there is another matter that I would like to trouble Senior Meng for..."

　　Meng De rolled his eyes and said, "You have so many things to do. Tell me, what are they?"

　　Liu Ruxue took out the shield spirit weapon seized from the middle-aged man from the void bracelet: "Can you trouble me, senior, to force the blood out of this spirit weapon shield, so that it can become a spirit weapon that has not been refined by blood..."

　　Meng De looked at the shield in front of him, his eyes lit up: "Hey, it's actually a spiritual weapon of spiritual quality, did you capture it?"

　　Liu Ruxue did not hide it from him and nodded, "When I was buying the stone orchid fungus in Wuling Villa, I had a dispute with the people from Jinyun Sect. They chased us along the way and we killed two of them. This spiritual weapon was seized from their leader..."

　　Meng De knew Liu Ruxue's background, so he was not surprised. He just sighed and said, "Girl, you are really good at getting into trouble. Okay, I'll help you with this. But I remember that your master gave you his Xuantian armor and Xuanlong sword. I'm afraid you won't use this shield, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "I'm going to give it to my brother."

　　Chapter 111 Breakthrough of Earth Spirit

　　Meng De didn't say anything else, but directly picked up the shield and the stone orchid fungus that Liu Ruxue took out.

　　"Come and get it in half a month. I will take care of the shield for you."

　　Meng De still had no intention of keeping Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue and the others. He still had an indifferent look on his face. After collecting the things, he started to drive them away. However, before doing so, he did not forget to throw a porcelain bottle over to them.

　　"This is the Purple Spirit Pill that you were going to refine. There are four of them in total. Each person only has one chance to take the Purple Spirit Pill. If you fail, it will be useless to take it again."

　　Liu Ruxue took the porcelain bottle that Meng De threw to her, put it away solemnly, and thanked Meng De respectfully, but Meng De waved his hand and said, "There's nothing to thank me for. I just accepted the reward."

　　After leaving the valley where Meng De lived, Wu Aotian asked, "Where are we going now? We have obtained the Purple Spirit Pill. Sister Ruxue needs to find a place to take it, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Well, let's find a place to take the Purple Spirit Pill, and then wait until Senior Meng refines the Green Spirit Pill and the spiritual shield, and then we will go to another place. This is also the reason why I brought you to the Tiannan Empire."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "Huh? Where? Didn't you say that you came to the Tiannan Empire so that I could meet Senior Meng?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Yes, that is a purpose. If you need any elixir to be refined in the future, you can also find him. He will charge you according to the preciousness of the elixir he refines. However, I brought you to the Tiannan Empire for another more important purpose."

　　Wu Aotian stared at Liu Ruxue without asking any more questions, just waiting for her to tell him the real purpose. Originally Wu Aotian felt a little strange. If she brought him so far away from Guiyun Country just to let him meet Meng De, the alchemy master, it seemed a little too... simple, right?

　　"I'm going to take you to the Ximing Mountains for training. You'll need to stay there for about a year."

　　"Ximing Mountains?" Wu Aotian asked doubtfully, "What is that place? Why do we have to go to Ximing Mountains to practice?"

　　Liu Ruxue explained: "There are many scattered spiritual springs in the Ximing Mountains. They only appear once every fifty years. After these spiritual springs appear, many large and small spiritual spring pools will be formed. Many spiritual practitioners go to the Ximing Mountains to practice. After the spiritual springs flow out, they will only last for one year. After one year, all the spiritual springs will be completely exhausted. These spiritual springs contain a lot of spiritual energy. Soaking yourself in the spiritual springs will speed up your practice..."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "Is it so magical? I'm afraid there will be many spiritual practitioners going there. Will there be any competition?"

　　"Yes, many spiritual practitioners will go to places where spiritual springs appear to practice, because all spiritual springs appear in unfixed locations, and spiritual springs also vary in size. The larger the spiritual spring, the better the effect of assisting practice. Many people often fight to compete for good spiritual springs, but you don't have to worry. I have taken the Purple Spirit Pill. If I can successfully become an earth spirit, plus two spiritual artifacts, my safety should be no problem."

　　After hearing Liu Ruxue's explanation, Wu Aotian said with some concern: "There are many powerful Tianlings in the Tiannan Empire, right? Won't they go? If we encounter a Tianling strongman, we will have no ability to resist."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head. "Although these spiritual springs contain a large amount of spiritual energy, the amount of spiritual energy possessed by the Heavenly Spiritual Masters is already extremely huge, and these spiritual springs can't do much for them. Even for the Earthly Spiritual Masters, the help these spiritual springs can provide is not very obvious. Most of those who go to the West Ming Mountains are below the Earthly Spiritual Masters. Of course, some sects will send strong men to lead their disciples to the West Ming Mountains for training."

　　"Those spiritual springs are distributed throughout the Ximing Mountains. Some are easy to find, while others are very hidden. Even after a year, there are still some spiritual springs that have not been discovered."

　　After Wu Aotian heard Liu Ruxue's explanation, he felt a little itchy in his heart, and said with a smile: "Well, let's try our luck, but now we have to find a place first, and you have to take the Purple Spirit Pill."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and pointed at the towering mountain: "There is no need to look for a place. Just practice on this mountain for a while. Half a month will pass quickly."

　　The four people rode on two white cranes, soared into the sky, and headed towards the big mountain in front.

　　The mountain is very high, with the upper half of it hidden in white clouds. Two white cranes broke through the white clouds, flew high up, and landed on the top of the mountain.

　　The top of the mountain was littered with rugged rocks. Liu Ruxue found a slightly flat boulder, sat cross-legged on it, took out a porcelain bottle containing the Purple Spirit Pill, poured out a pill, put the pill back in the bottle, and threw it to Wu Aotian.

　　"There are three more Purple Spirit Pills in the bottle, keep them for yourself."

　　Each person can only take the Purple Spirit Pill once to be effective, so Wu Aotian took the porcelain bottle without hesitation and put it into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the thumb-sized purple pill in her hand with a slightly nervous expression, because taking the Purple Spirit Pill does not guarantee that a high-level spiritual master can break through the bottleneck and reach the Earth Spirit stage. There is still a certain chance of failure, and if it fails, it will become increasingly difficult to break through again in the future.

　　"You guys should practice on your own. I'll take the Purple Spirit Pill for about four or five days."

　　Liu Ruxue put the Purple Spirit Pill into her mouth, sat cross-legged, and closed her eyes, like an old monk in meditation. Wu Aotian and the other three also found a place and started practicing.

　　While Wu Aotian was slowly absorbing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, he was also allowing the pure spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to continuously flow into his own spiritual sea, circling and turning constantly, widening his spiritual sea bit by bit.

　　Since his last breakthrough and successful advancement to a low-level spiritual user, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea has become several times larger than when he was a spiritual disciple, and the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea has also become much purer. The speed at which the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron expands Wu Aotian's spiritual sea has also been much slower than before.

　　Wu Aotian and the other two are now taking Xiuling Pills while practicing. Wu Aotian had previously refined a furnace of Xiuling Pills in Guiyun Palace. After Liu Ruxue sold the spiritual weapons seized in the Samsara Valley at Wuling Villa, there were still more than a thousand Xiuling Pills left. These Xiuling Pills are enough for Wu Aotian and the others to use for a long time.

　　While practicing, Wu Aotian also paid attention to Liu Ruxue's situation. In the first three days, there was no big movement on Liu Ruxue's body, and her spiritual energy fluctuations were very stable. But on the fourth day, the spiritual energy fluctuations on Liu Ruxue's body suddenly increased a lot, and became extremely unstable.

　　Wu Aotian didn’t know whether this was a good thing or not, but breaking through the bottleneck was something that no one else could help with, and he had to rely on himself, so Wu Aotian could only wait with some trepidation.

　　As time passed, the fluctuations of spiritual energy on Liu Ruxue's body became stronger and stronger, and substantial spiritual energy had already emerged from her body, surging wildly around her, bringing with it a trail of rapid air currents.

　　Liu Ruxue's expression became extremely painful, her teeth were just biting her lips. Wu Aotian had experienced the pain of promotion and breakthrough. Liu Ruxue was going to break through to become a high-level spiritual master and enter the earth spirit. Wu Aotian guessed that this pain might be much worse than the pain he had endured before.

　　The air seemed to become violent. Wu Aotian keenly felt the spiritual energy in the air, which suddenly rushed towards Liu Ruxue. The speed of the spiritual energy flowing became faster and faster, and it actually formed a huge air vortex on the entire mountain top. The center of this vortex was Liu Ruxue, who was sitting cross-legged quietly on the stone.

　　The surge of air currents became more and more obvious, and the air above the entire huge area of ​​the mountain top seemed to be stirred up. Feeling the violent surge in the air, Wu Aotian was a little shocked. Could it be that Liu Ruxue was about to make a breakthrough?

　　The top of the mountain is at least several kilometers in radius, but the huge vortex formed around Liu Ruxue has completely enveloped the entire top of the mountain.

　　This surge continued until the fifth day. Wu Aotian and the others had given up practicing. There was no way to practice in such a violent environment. The three of them waited quietly.

　　At noon on the fifth day, the huge vortex of air suddenly accelerated, and the air on the entire mountaintop seemed to be spinning, as if forming a huge air funnel. Silently, the huge rock under Liu Ruxue suddenly shattered, and completely shattered into powder.

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes suddenly opened.

　　The moment she opened her eyes, endless black air instantly surged out of Liu Ruxue's body, like black air waves, surrounding Liu Ruxue. And in Liu Ruxue's opened eyes, there were actually flashes of black air.

　　Liu Ruxue's fluttering clothes and her pretty face should have been an extremely beautiful picture, but the strange black aura and stern face made Liu Ruxue look quite scary!

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's concerned face, Liu Ruxue's eyes slowly softened, the black energy in her body slowly dissipated, and the lines on her face also softened.

　　"Sister Ruxue, have you made a breakthrough?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled gently, and the coldness and gloom on her face disappeared instantly, like the bright sunshine after the rain: "Yes, it succeeded!"

　　PS:

　　There are two more chapters today.

　　Chapter 112: Searching for the Spiritual Spring

　　How powerful are the earth spirits?

　　Faced with the curiosity of Wu Aotian and others, Liu Ruxue gave the most intuitive answer.

　　Liu Ruxue summoned the Xuanlong Sword from the Void Bracelet, and an extremely strong black aura emerged from her body. The Xuanlong Sword was wrapped in endless black aura. After rushing up to the sky, it chopped down rapidly.

　　The Xuanlong Sword became extremely huge, actually six or seven meters long. When the sword was slashed down, the entire ground shook violently.

　　The ground collapsed rapidly, and an extremely terrifying spiritual energy impact rushed out along the ground, raising dust wherever it went. A huge ravine appeared in front of everyone. This ravine was actually two or three hundred meters long and two or three meters deep!

　　Wu Aotian and his companions looked at the huge ravine, each of them was extremely shocked. Just a casual blow could cause such powerful damage. What if it was a full-strength attack?

　　Liu Ruxue has just broken through the bottleneck and reached the level of a low-level earth spirit. What if it is a high-level earth spirit?

　　What about the Sky Spirits who are more powerful than the Earth Spirits?

　　After staying on the mountain for a while, Mo Yu and Leng Feng were practicing respectively, but Wu Aotian was busy continuing to blood-refine the Seven Killing Swords. Wu Aotian had only blood-refined one of the seven small swords before, and the remaining six also needed blood-refining. Liu Ruxue was also getting familiar with her own skyrocketing strength. The gap between high-level spiritual masters and low-level earth spirits was so huge that Liu Ruxue herself needed to familiarize herself. Only by getting as familiar with herself as possible could she exert great combat effectiveness in battle.

　　Half a month later, Wu Aotian and three others returned to the valley where Meng De lived.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian and the others, Meng De took out a medium-sized porcelain bottle and threw it over: "This is the Biling Pill. There are about ninety of them. Each pill can last for about ten days. After taking the Biling Pill, if you practice for ten days, the effect will be many times that of ordinary practice, and the speed of widening the spiritual sea will increase a lot."

　　Then Meng De took out a small shield and threw it over: "This is a mid-grade spiritual weapon called the Demon Spirit Shield. It is well refined. You have seized a good treasure. I have erased the blood mark in it. You only need to drip blood into it and refine it again, and you can use it."

　　After handing all the things to Liu Ruxue and others, Meng De drove everyone out again. He seemed to not like others staying in his residence for too long.

　　After Liu Ruxue and the others left the valley, Liu Ruxue handed the Demon Spirit Shield to Wu Aotian. After all, Liu Ruxue already had two spiritual artifacts, so the Demon Spirit Shield was of little use to her.

　　Wu Aotian did not hold back. After receiving the Demon Spirit Shield, he dripped his own blood into it and began to refine it with blood. It took him two days to complete the blood refining of the Demon Spirit Shield.

　　The spiritual weapon is indeed of great quality. Just the fact that it can change its size is enough to surprise Wu Aotian. What's more, this Demon Spirit Shield is a spiritual weapon that combines both attack and defense.

　　Wu Aotian collected the Demon Spirit Shield in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He did not dare to display the Demon Spirit Shield casually. After all, it was a spiritual weapon. If someone saw it, who knows how many people would target him.

　　During his free time along the way, Wu Aotian practiced controlling the Seven Killing Swords. The introduction to the spiritual weapon was quite good. It was really difficult to control seven swords at the same time. Fortunately, Wu Aotian was good at flying knives and had some experience in distraction control. After completing the blood refining of the seven small swords, Wu Aotian began to try to control more Seven Killing Swords.

　　From controlling one sword at will, to two, three... As the number of Seven Killing Swords controlled increased, the difficulty also increased bit by bit. Later on, the difficulty of controlling each additional sword was no less than double the previous difficulty.

　　The Ximing Mountains are located in the central part of the Tiannan Empire. They were originally very far away, but with two white cranes as mounts, the distance became closer. After five days of flying on the cranes, the four of them arrived at the Ximing Mountains.

　　The Ximing Mountains stretch for thousands of miles. At a glance, one can only see layer upon layer of peaks, with no end in sight. The spiritual spring that Liu Ruxue mentioned is located in the Ximing Mountains.

　　Looking at the continuous mountain range, Wu Aotian finally understood why Liu Ruxue said that even if the spiritual spring dried up a year after its appearance, it was possible that some spiritual springs had not yet been discovered. After all, the Ximing Mountains were too large.

　　As for why the spiritual spring appears once every fifty years and the area where it appears is concentrated in the Ximing Mountains, Liu Ruxue doesn't know the reason, or perhaps no one knows the reason at all. Wu Aotian himself speculated that this might be caused by some very strange geological reasons.

　　"How can we find the spiritual spring?"

　　Facing the doubts of Wu Aotian and others, Liu Ruxue looked at the mountains below and answered: "Where there is a spiritual spring, the spiritual energy will be very rich. The bigger the spiritual spring, the bigger the spiritual spring pool formed, and the richer the spiritual energy will be. We can only ride on the white crane and slowly search, and sense it according to the richness of the spiritual energy.

　　"Fortunately, we have captured two white cranes. Otherwise, if we only rely on walking on land to search for the spiritual spring, the hope of finding it would be very slim." Mo Yu sighed softly as he controlled the white crane to fly forward.

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "Most of the spiritual practitioners who come here have mounts. If we hadn't seized these two white cranes, I would have found another way to find a mount. If you want to find a spiritual spring in this mountain range by walking, the chances are too small unless you are extremely lucky."

　　"I wonder how long it will take for this spiritual spring to appear?"

　　"It should have appeared, but when the spiritual spring just appeared and the spiritual spring pool was formed not long ago, its spiritual energy was not very dense, and it was the least likely to be discovered at this time. It will take about half a month for the spiritual energy to be very dense, and then it will be easier to be discovered."

　　Wu Aotian thought of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron absorbing spiritual energy, and asked with some doubt: "Hearing what you said, the spiritual spring itself does not seem to have rich spiritual energy, but has certain special effects, and can absorb the spiritual energy around it? If we practice in the spiritual energy pool, if the spiritual energy contained in it is consumed by us, will this spiritual spring pool be useless?"

　　"You're right." Liu Ruxue nodded, confirming Wu Aotian's guess: "The spiritual energy contained in a spiritual spring pool is always limited. After it is absorbed, the spiritual spring is completely scrapped. Perhaps the special things originally contained in the spiritual spring are gone, so the spiritual spring pool can no longer absorb the spiritual energy from the surrounding area, and it is impossible to form a spiritual spring pool with rich spiritual energy. Therefore, spiritual practitioners have been constantly looking for spiritual spring pools this year, constantly changing places to practice. The more places they change, the more benefits they will get."

　　After a slight pause, Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "I have now entered the Earth Spirit Stage. This Spiritual Spring Pool is not very helpful to me, so I won't be busy practicing all the time. When you are practicing, I will go find other spiritual energy pools in advance, and call you after I find them. You must seize this year. If you use it well, your strength will definitely increase a lot."

　　Over the next ten days, the four of them rode on white cranes, constantly flying in the sky, searching for the spiritual spring. Perhaps it was just as Liu Ruxue said, the spiritual pool had not yet been fully formed and was difficult to sense. However, the four of them had encountered many waves of other spiritual practitioners during these days. These spiritual practitioners were basically also riding on white cranes. Some were traveling alone, some in twos and threes, and Wu Aotian and the others even encountered a team of more than twenty people. One could tell from their attire that they were from a sect, and it was obvious that the sect had come together to find the spiritual spring.

　　Although we met so many people, fortunately no conflicts occurred. After all, the spiritual spring is still difficult to find now, and there are no conflicts between everyone. However, when the spiritual spring appears, who knows how many conflicts will occur in order to compete for it.

　　Spiritual practitioners will often do anything to increase their own strength, and now that they have the opportunity to get this spiritual spring, how could they let it go?

　　"Well, the spiritual energy over there is very rich. Maybe there is a spiritual spring pool over there. Let's go and take a look."

　　At this time, Liu Ruxue had already entered the earth spirit. Her ability to perceive spiritual energy was naturally incomparable to Wu Aotian and others. Hearing Liu Ruxue's words, Wu Aotian and others became excited. The two white cranes slightly changed direction and flew in the direction indicated by Liu Ruxue.

　　After flying forward for about a mile, Liu Ruxue pointed to a valley and said, "There is a lot of spiritual energy there. There should be a spiritual spring. Let's lower our altitude and go down to take a look."

　　After a while, the four people had arrived at the valley. Because of the distance, even Wu Aotian and others could clearly feel the rich spiritual energy fluctuations in the valley.

　　After passing through a forest, Wu Aotian and the others' eyes lit up. Deep in the shade of the forest, a spring was slowly bubbling out. A small pool had formed around the spring, and the rich spiritual energy was emanating from this small pool.

　　"Is this the Spiritual Spring Pool? We are lucky to have found the first one so quickly."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, but frowned as she looked into the depths of the pool. She waved her hand to stop Leng Feng from moving forward and said, "Don't worry. It seems that there have been visitors to this Lingquan Pool before us."

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later, just a little later. Please vote and collect it.

　　Chapter 113 Spiritual Spring Cultivation

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all shocked. They stopped and looked at Liu Ruxue. They didn't understand why Liu Ruxue said that. They didn't feel anything unusual.

　　"It should be a demon beast, hiding under the water. The rich spiritual energy of the spiritual spring pool hides the spiritual fluctuations of the demon beast, so it is not easy to be discovered."

　　Wu Aotian looked closely at the bottom of the spiritual spring pool, but the water in this spiritual spring pool was not transparent, but had a light green color. Although this spiritual spring pool was not very deep, the bottom could not be seen.

　　Liu Ruxue pointed her finger into the air, and a small ball of spiritual energy fell into the spiritual spring pool like a flying bullet.

　　Just as the small ball of spiritual energy was about to touch the spiritual spring pool, the water in the pool suddenly shook. A black shadow broke through the water with a splash and flew out directly from it, but at the same time avoided the attack launched by Liu Ruxue.

　　The black shadow fell to the ground. Wu Aotian and others looked closely and found that it was a scorpion as big as a basketball!

　　This scorpion is aqua green all over, and looks similar to an ordinary scorpion, except that it is much larger. The sharp stinger on its curved tail shines with a chilling cold light, like a steel needle.

　　Liu Ruxue stared at the scorpion, frowned and said, "Level 6 Magical Beast Blue Water Scorpion!"

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all shocked. A level six magical beast was already a very powerful magical beast, and this blue water scorpion was covered with a blue shell like steel armor. Its two pincers were extremely sharp and looked like two pliers, and seemed to be very hard.

　　Liu Ruxue signaled Wu Aotian and the others to step back. The Black Dragon Sword had already flown out, but before Liu Ruxue could make a move, the Blue Water Scorpion suddenly turned its head, slithered into the woods, and disappeared in an instant.

　　Liu Ruxue was also a little surprised, but she did not chase after the blue water scorpion. She just put away the Black Dragon Sword and said, "It's not just human spiritual practitioners who are interested in the Spiritual Spring Pool. Magical beasts will also appear."

　　Glancing at the spiritual spring pool, Liu Ruxue chuckled and said, "This spiritual spring pool isn't very big, but it should be enough for everyone to practice for about a month. Didn't we just refine the Green Spirit Pill? If you all cooperate and use it, I believe the progress will be very fast."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the light green water and asked, "Do we need to soak in it?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Yes, only leave your head above the water, and soak the rest of your body in the spiritual spring pool."

　　Wu Aotian and the other two did not hesitate to enter the spiritual spring pool. Standing at the edge of the pool, they could already sense the rich spiritual energy. When they soaked in the pool, they could feel the extremely rich spiritual energy in the spiritual spring water even more.

　　Wu Aotian and the other two each took a Biling Pill. As soon as the Biling Pill entered their mouths, it turned into a ball of liquid full of fragrance and slowly slid into their stomachs.

　　Wu Aotian sat cross-legged at the bottom of the water, with only his head exposed above the water, and began to practice the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique. While practicing the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had automatically begun to absorb spiritual energy from the spiritual spring water.

　　Wu Aotian clearly felt that a large amount of spiritual energy was drawn from the water that wrapped him into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron continued to flow towards Wu Aotian's spiritual sea. Wu Aotian also clearly felt that the melted Bi Ling Pill also turned into traces of medicinal power, and finally entered his own spiritual sea. His own spiritual sea seemed to be stimulated, and was constantly expanded under the influence of the pure spiritual energy flowing out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Its speed was more than ten times faster than his usual practice.

　　Liu Ruxue did not go into the water. She stood by the spiritual spring pool, looking at the three people in the water, but suddenly discovered something very strange, that is, the spiritual energy fluctuations around Wu Aotian became unusually strong, and the color of the water around Wu Aotian's body seemed to fade.

　　Liu Ruxue had already learned about these spiritual springs before coming here. She also knew that the water in the spiritual springs was originally light green. The darker the green, the more spiritual energy it contained. When the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring was absorbed, the color of the spiritual spring water would return to a colorless and transparent state. The color of the water around Mo Yu and Leng Feng had hardly changed, but the color of the water in front of Wu Aotian was obviously much lighter. This could only mean one thing, that is, in a very short period of time, Wu Aotian absorbed a large amount of spiritual energy from the spiritual spring water.

　　Where is the spiritual energy stored if it is absorbed so quickly?

　　Liu Ruxue stood by the pool, feeling quite strange. There were so many wonderful things about her younger brother. If Wu Aotian could continue absorbing at this speed, she was afraid that the spiritual spring pool she had estimated could not support everyone's cultivation for a month. It would be good if it could support half a month.

　　After the first day of training was completed, the color of the entire Lingquan Pool was slightly lighter than at the beginning, but the strength of Wu Aotian and the other two had improved significantly. Although they had not yet advanced, at this speed, it would definitely not take too long for them to advance.

　　Liu Ruxue also entered the Lingquan Pool to practice, but her time was separated from the other three. When the three of them left the Lingquan Pool to practice other things or sleep, Liu Ruxue entered the Lingquan Pool to practice. Although the Lingquan Pool was not particularly useful to Liu Ruxue, it was much faster than usual practice.

　　The quiet practice lasted only three days before the tranquility of the valley was broken.

　　The tranquility of the valley was broken by five people, each riding a white crane, and falling straight towards the Lingquan Pond. Obviously, they were also attracted by the spiritual fluctuations of the Lingquan Pond.

　　Wu Aotian and the other two were soaking in the spiritual spring pool to practice. Liu Ruxue was sitting cross-legged beside the pool, looking at the five people falling down, her brows slightly frowned.

　　The five people were wearing robes with the same logo. They were obviously spiritual practitioners of the same sect. They were walking together. The five people looked at the three people sitting cross-legged in the water, and then looked at Liu Ruxue sitting by the pool. There was a hint of hesitation on their faces.

　　The five people did not approach this side immediately, but they did not choose to leave just because there were already people in the spiritual spring pool. Instead, they gathered together from a distance and discussed something in a low voice.

　　After a while, the five people seemed to have come to a conclusion. They slowly walked towards the Spiritual Spring Pond. One of them bowed to Wu Aotian and the others and said, "We are from the Yunhai Sect. We came here to find the Spiritual Spring Pond. We didn't expect that you guys have already arrived here. I wonder if we can practice together?"

　　PS:

　　This chapter has 2K, a little less, I am too sleepy...

　　Chapter 114: Taking Action Under Pretext

　　In the pool, Wu Aotian and the others opened their eyes, temporarily stopped practicing, and stared at the five uninvited guests. Liu Ruxue, who was sitting cross-legged on the shore, stared at the five people, and finally shook her head slowly.

　　"no."

　　Liu Ruxue's two clear and sharp words made the five men opposite reveal a trace of annoyance on their faces. The leading man frowned and said, "Although you got to the spiritual spring first, the spiritual spring is originally ownerless and everyone can enjoy it. How can you monopolize it?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the five people who seemed to have no intention of leaving, frowned, and said lightly: "Either leave or die."

　　The Xuanlong Sword flew out from Liu Ruxue's void bracelet, quickly grew larger, and then stabbed heavily in front of her. The huge sword was surrounded by black air and looked quite terrifying.

　　The faces of the five people standing opposite changed at the same time. Looking at the huge Xuanlong sword, the five people looked at each other, and there was a bit of greed in their eyes.

　　The void bracelet, spiritual artifacts, spiritual spring pool...all of these constitute a huge temptation, making them unable to take a step forward.

　　"That woman seems to be quite powerful... She has a spiritual weapon in her hand. I'm afraid we are no match for her."

　　Five people gathered together. One of them spoke in a low voice, scanning the faces of the other four with an inquiring look. The man who had just spoken nodded and said, "The spiritual energy fluctuations here are too strong, and I can't judge their exact strength... How about we go find the master?"

　　A gloomy middle-aged man said, "Yes, let's find our master, kill them quietly, seize the spiritual weapon, and occupy this spiritual spring pool. We can kill two birds with one stone."

　　"Okay, let's go find Master first and ask him what he thinks. Master, hasn't he always wanted to get a good offensive spiritual weapon? Isn't this woman's sword just right?"

　　"Let's do it. They are training here anyway, so they should still have some time. Let's go."

　　After the five people discussed for a while, they turned around and nodded to Wu Aotian and others, then flew onto the spirit cranes and instantly soared into the sky and flew away.

　　Wu Aotian in the pool breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "I saw them discussing in a low voice, and I thought they wanted to rob it."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "They are no match for me. It's too easy to kill them. The Yunhai Sect is not a very powerful sect. It is much weaker than the Jinyun Sect. The leader of the Yunhai Sect is probably only at the middle stage of the Earth Spirit Realm. Don't worry."

　　In the next two days, two more waves of spiritual practitioners arrived, one with three people and the other with one person. Although they looked at the spiritual spring pool with passionate eyes, they finally chose to retreat when faced with Liu Ruxue's cold eyes.

　　After just a few days of practice, Wu Aotian and the others felt that they had made obvious progress. The effect of the Biling Pill and the Lingquan Pool had greatly expanded the spiritual seas of the three people, and the amount of spiritual energy in their spiritual seas had also increased significantly.

　　However, the arrival of seven people suddenly filled the quiet Lingquan Pool with a tense atmosphere.

　　Among the seven people, there were several familiar faces. They were actually the five people from the Yunhai Sect who had been here before. At this time, the number of people had increased to seven. The leader was a middle-aged man with a few wisps of beard on his chin. He looked quite gentle. Behind him, there were two crossed long swords, one black and one blue.

　　The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Wu Aotian and others who were soaking in the spiritual spring pool. Finally, his gaze fell on Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the middle-aged man. Her beautiful eyebrows moved slightly closer to the center of her eyebrows. A hint of darkness flashed across her eyes. Her already stern face became even colder, filled with undisguised murderous intent.

　　Anyone who is not a fool can see the purpose of these seven people. Five of them retreated before, but now they have returned again. Not only have their number increased, but there is also a powerful warrior among them. I'm afraid they are planning to fight for the Lingquan Pool.

　　The middle-aged man gently stroked his beard, as if he wanted to say something, but he seemed to respect his status and was unwilling to speak. However, a young man next to him seemed to understand his thoughts and stepped forward and said, "This spiritual spring pool belongs to us from now on. Please leave quickly."

　　Liu Ruxue raised her eyebrows, slowly stood up from the ground, looked at the seven people in front of her, blinked her eyes, and finally nodded to everyone's surprise: "Okay, this spiritual spring pool belongs to you, Aotian, let's go."

　　Wu Aotian and the other two stood up from the water and went straight to the shore without saying a word. Since there was nothing to take with them anyway, the three of them prepared to leave with Liu Ruxue and the others.

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised when he heard that Liu Ruxue was willing to give way, but he soon realized that she was not afraid of these people, but because the strength of the three of them was still a little weaker than that of the other six, so she decided to give up the spiritual spring pool.

　　I'm afraid that after I and others leave, Liu Ruxue will come back alone to cause trouble to these people. She is obviously not a woman who is willing to suffer losses like this.

　　Liu Ruxue's clean and swift retreat surprised the seven people from the Yunhai Sect on the opposite side. They had originally wanted to start a fight over the Lingquan Pool so that they could take the opportunity to kill these people and not only seize the Lingquan Pool, but also the spiritual weapon of this woman. But now she retreated directly, and it was obvious that the fight could not be started.

　　Although he obtained the Spiritual Spring Pool, the black spiritual grade giant sword described by the disciple was more attractive than the Spiritual Spring Pool. He had always hoped to obtain an offensive spiritual grade spiritual weapon, and he happened to be used to using a sword.

　　The leader of the five people who came earlier naturally understood the middle-aged man's intentions the best. Seeing Wu Aotian and the other four about to leave, he quickly shouted, "Wait a minute."

　　Liu Ruxue and the others turned their heads, and Liu Ruxue asked calmly, "What else?"

　　The man in his thirties rolled his eyes and said, "We want to see your black giant sword again. Please take it out of your bracelet and let us take a look."

　　As soon as these words came out, the dark energy in Liu Ruxue's eyes instantly grew stronger, and her voice suddenly became as cold as the winter wind: "Why, do any of you like my weapon?"

　　With a flash of black light, the Xuantian Armor and the Xuanlong Sword both flew out. The Xuantian Armor quickly grew larger and quickly wrapped Liu Ruxue's body in it. The Xuantian Sword floated in front of Liu Ruxue. A large amount of black air poured out from the Xuantian Armor on Liu Ruxue's body and wrapped Liu Ruxue up.

　　The middle-aged man had been calm and confident of victory, but when he saw the Xuantian armor and the Xuanlong sword on Liu Ruxue, his expression changed and he exclaimed in a low voice: "Xuantian armor, Xuanlong sword... Who are you to old man Xuantian?"

　　Liu Ruxue replied coldly: "I am his disciple."

　　The middle-aged man showed a bit of surprise on his face, and his slightly narrowed eyes seemed to be sizing up Liu Ruxue: "I heard that Elder Xuantian accepted a female disciple, but this female disciple is indeed on the path of killing. At least hundreds of souls have died under Xuantian's sword. Now it seems that it is such a young and beautiful woman. It is really surprising."

　　While Liu Ruxue was talking to the middle-aged man, Wu Aotian quietly moved his feet, winked at Mo Yu and Leng Feng, and nodded his chin towards the white crane. Mo Yu and Leng Feng had already cooperated with Wu Aotian tacitly, and the two of them also moved their feet at the same time and quickly approached their white crane.

　　The two white cranes seemed to have sensed the uneasiness in the air and shook their heads a little uncomfortably, but they still faithfully waited for their owner in the same place.

　　Wu Aotian climbed onto the white crane. At the same time, Mo Yu and Leng Feng also climbed onto another white crane. Mo Yu and Leng Feng's white cranes took off directly. The white crane that Wu Aotian was sitting on also flew gently off the ground, but it did not fly too high.

　　The actions of Wu Aotian and the other three were seen by some people at that time. Although they wanted to stop them, Liu Ruxue was standing in the middle. Moreover, they had heard about Liu Ruxue's background and were frightened by her reputation for a while. They did not dare to move and looked at the middle-aged man, waiting for his decision.

　　The middle-aged man looked at the flying white crane and suddenly seemed to have made a decision. He raised his hand and the two long swords behind him flew up. One blue and one black, the two long swords, with red light, floated in the air.

　　"Among the people you killed, there are two who have a great relationship with me. Although Elder Xuantian has a great reputation, I have to take the lead for them. Today I will fight you fairly. If you win, we will leave and never trouble you again. If you lose, I don't want your life, but just leave one hand as punishment for your murder."

　　Without looking back, Liu Ruxue knew that Wu Aotian and the others had already ascended into the air. She put aside her worries and sneered, "I lost. I'm afraid I'll leave more than just one hand. You hypocrites, if you want to take my Xuantian Armor and Xuanlong Sword, just tell me directly."

　　The middle-aged man showed a bit of embarrassment on his face. What Liu Ruxue said was really true. In fact, the two people who were said to be closely related did not exist at all. He said this just to find an excuse for himself in order to fight with Liu Ruxue.

　　If Liu Ruxue was very strong and he could not defeat her, he would naturally say some polite words and turn around and leave. This way he could ensure his safety and find an excuse to shirk responsibility. If he defeated Liu Ruxue, he would definitely kill her directly and kill the other three people as well. Then the other party's Void Bracelet and the two spiritual weapons would all be his, and no one would know.

　　But now that Liu Ruxue had exposed his words, this middle-aged man, after all, was the leader of a sect, and he still felt quite embarrassed in front of his disciples. In anger, the momentum on his two swords increased greatly, and he shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, since you dare to kill, you must bear the consequences. I, the leader of Yunhai Sect, Zhu Mouqi, have come to see how powerful you are!"

　　Chapter 115 Find him and kill him!

　　Wu Aotian grabbed the white crane under him, and the white crane flapped its wings rapidly and flew up. Wu Aotian did not try to pick up Liu Ruxue. With the distance between Zhu Mouqi and Liu Ruxue, he could not avoid the attack. Instead, his close proximity would cause great trouble to Liu Ruxue.

　　Wu Aotian was not trying to escape. He had already set his sights on his target early on.

　　Each of the seven people came riding a white crane. The seven white cranes stood not far behind the seven people. Wu Aotian's target was these seven white cranes.

　　The strong ones of sky spirit can fly directly by relying on their physical bodies, but the strong ones of earth spirit cannot do it, let alone others who are weaker. Among the people who came here, only the leader of Yunhai Sect, Zhu Mouqi, has reached the level of a strong earth spirit, so Wu Aotian is ready to kill these white cranes in one breath, especially the mount of the leader of Yunhai Sect, Zhu Mouqi.

　　Every white crane has a spiritual weapon on its neck that is used to communicate with people. These spiritual weapons are all single-corresponding. No matter how strong one is, it is impossible to control another person's white crane. So as long as he kills his mount, he will not be able to control the crane to fly. In this way, he will take the initiative and have the advantage whether attacking or retreating.

　　Just as Wu Aotian's white crane flew over from the sky, Zhu Mouqi's two long swords, one blue and one black, below had already burst into endless flames, and flew towards Liu Ruxue from the left and right. Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong sword also instantly changed again and became even bigger, blocking Zhu Mouqi's two long swords, one blue and one black.

　　The six Yunhai Sect disciples standing behind Zhu Mouqi retreated to the rear at the same time. The battle between the two earth spirit masters was not something they could withstand.

　　Two long swords, one blue and one black, rushed towards Liu Ruxue from two directions respectively. Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong sword chopped the black sword, but the blue sword quickly stabbed at Liu Ruxue. The Xuantian armor on Liu Ruxue's body suddenly emitted a blazing black gas, and the black gas wrapped Liu Ruxue's body like a substance. The black gas blocked the blue sword, making it impossible for the blue sword to enter at all.

　　The spiritual energy on the blue sword was extremely dense, and when it hit the black air, a violent collision occurred. The area within a radius of dozens of meters around Liu Ruxue turned into dust in an instant. No matter whether it was stones, plants, or soil on the ground, they were all instantly shattered by the strong energy, and the entire ground dropped by at least two meters.

　　On the other side, the place where the Black Dragon Sword and the Black Sword collided also erupted with an equally violent explosion. A huge spiritual energy shock swept out in all directions. Although the disciples of the Yunhai Sect were still retreating, they were still swept by the huge energy shock and fell to the ground.

　　Wu Aotian in the air was much farther away, so although he could feel the strong energy, it did not hinder his rapid flight.

　　The white crane that Wu Aotian was riding was like a sharp arrow, instantly passing over the skies of Liu Ruxue and Zhu Mouqi, and arrived above the group of white cranes. With a wave of his right hand, five Seven Killing Swords instantly appeared in the air and flew towards the group of people who were staggering on the ground.

　　The six Yunhai Sect disciples looked at Wu Aotian suddenly attacking them from the air, and they were all a little panicked. Some of them cast spiritual shields for defense, and some flew out their spiritual weapons. However, just when these people were about to attack Wu Aotian's Seven Killing Swords, the five Seven Killing Swords had already turned in an instant and rushed towards a group of white cranes nearby.

　　Although Wu Aotian has been practicing the control of the Seven Killing Swords, he is still unable to control all seven swords flexibly at the same time. The limit he can control now is five. Although he can barely control seven swords, Wu Aotian now has to attack with extreme precision, and controlling seven swords is not as efficient as five.

　　Several disciples of the Yunhai Sect had not expected that Wu Aotian’s target from the beginning was not them, but those white cranes. Although they wanted to rescue them, it was too late.

　　The five Seven Killing Swords rushed towards the five white cranes like five lightning bolts. The five white cranes that were attacked, based on an innate fear of danger, suddenly flapped their wings and tried to fly high. However, the five Seven Killing Swords came too fast. Only one white crane tilted its neck and the Seven Killing Swords passed by it, while the other four white cranes could not escape and were pierced through the neck by the Seven Killing Swords in an instant.

　　Among the four white cranes that were killed, the one belonging to Zhu Mouqi would naturally not be missed. Looking at the four fallen white cranes, Wu Aotian felt relieved. The white cranes had quickly raised their heads and were moving upwards.

　　Looking at the four dead white cranes, several disciples of the Yunhai Sect were immediately furious. They were heartbroken by the death of the white cranes, but also felt humiliated. Wu Aotian's strength was not very high, even lower than most of the six people, but he killed four white cranes in front of their eyes, including the white crane of their sect master!

　　There were three spiritual weapons that were relatively close to Wu Aotian. A knife, a sword and a ring rushed towards Wu Aotian at the same time. Even if they could not kill Wu Aotian, as long as they hit the white crane under Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian would be completely finished!

　　Three spiritual weapons with strong spiritual energy bombarded Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian was sitting on the white crane, knowing that he could not avoid this attack no matter what. The controllers of the three spiritual weapons were all at the spiritual master stage. Even if Wu Aotian borrowed the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to withstand this attack, he could not protect the white crane he was sitting on.

　　Although he didn't want to expose the fact that he possessed a mid-grade spiritual weapon, he couldn't care less at this moment.

　　A black shadow suddenly appeared beside Wu Aotian. The black shadow was none other than the Demon Spirit Shield that had been lying quietly in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Demon Spirit Shield expanded rapidly. At the same time, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron also surged out and instantly rushed into the Demon Spirit Shield. A strong flame suddenly burst out from the Demon Spirit Shield, wrapping Wu Aotian and Bai He in it.

　　The three spiritual weapons slammed heavily into the Magic Shield at the same time. Violent energy burst out in the air like a fierce storm. Wu Aotian and the entire Baihe hid behind the Magic Shield and avoided this strong impact.

　　The spiritual weapon was truly extraordinary. Wu Aotian, with his own strength and explosive power, actually managed to withstand the joint attack of three people!

　　“Spiritual weapon!”

　　There was a cry of surprise from below, and several spiritual weapons flew up into the air, ready to attack Wu Aotian again. However, Wu Aotian, who had blocked the attack, had already controlled the white crane to rise rapidly into the air, out of their attack range.

　　As a powerful earth spirit, Zhu Mouqi could not hide what happened at that moment from his eyes. Seeing that Wu Aotian also had a spiritual energy, Zhu Mouqi's heart suddenly became extremely hot and he shouted, "Chase him and kill him!"

　　Three Yunhai Sect disciples flew onto three white cranes, and the other three Yunhai Sect disciples, after being stunned for a moment, also boarded a white crane each. With two people riding on one, the three white cranes soared into the sky and chased after Wu Aotian.

　　Seeing this, Liu Ruxue below raised her voice and shouted, "You guys go first, don't worry about me, he can't do anything to me."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and controlled the white cranes to rush towards the distance in an instant. Three white cranes followed closely behind Wu Aotian. Mo Yu and Leng Feng rode on another white crane and flew to the other side, trying to share some of the pursuers with Wu Aotian. However, those people ignored Mo Yu and Leng Feng and chased Wu Aotian directly. It was obvious that the spiritual quality and spiritual weapon had made them quite jealous.

　　Wu Aotian was riding a white crane alone and flying at a very fast speed. The three white cranes could not catch up with him and the distance between them was getting farther and farther. Seeing this, Mo Yu and Leng Feng, who were following behind him, also flew in another direction.

　　Wu Aotian looked back at the pursuers he was gradually leaving behind and felt relieved. However, he wondered if it would be disadvantageous to Liu Ruxue if all six of them returned.

　　Although the strength of these six people has not reached the level of Earth Spirit, three of them have reached the level of Spirit Master and three are at the level of Spirit Envoy. If they attack at the same time, the power is still quite amazing. The strength of Yunhai Sect's leader Zhu Mouqi was originally higher than Liu Ruxue, and with the attacks of these people, he is probably even more advantageous.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian directly controlled the white crane to lower its altitude and dived into the extremely dense primeval forest.

　　The six people who were chasing Wu Aotian from behind and were being left further and further behind were originally thinking of giving up and were about to turn back, but suddenly they found that Wu Aotian in front of them had stopped flying in a straight line and rushed into the forest below.

　　"What is he doing? Why doesn't he just run away in a straight line, but rushes into the forest?"

　　"Does he think it's easier to hide in the forest?"

　　"Let's go and give chase. If we can find him and kill him and get that spiritual weapon, Master will definitely be very happy."

　　Several people quickly made a decision and chased directly into the woods. There were six of them anyway, and in their eyes, Wu Aotian was just a low-level spiritual user. As long as they could catch him, he would be dead.

　　Even if... he has a spiritual weapon in his hand, it is just a shield, which can only delay his death at most!

　　At the same time as the three white cranes rushed into the woods, a white crane soared into the sky and flew away. The six people looked up at the same time, only to find that the flying white crane was the one Wu Aotian was riding, but its back was empty, without any sign of Wu Aotian.

　　"He let the white crane fly away, but left himself in this wood. What does he want to do? Is he trying to play hide-and-seek with us?"

　　A disciple of Linghai Sect looked at the flying white crane in confusion, then glanced around and asked curiously.

　　The leading middle-aged man frowned and said slowly: "No matter what he thinks, what we have to do now is to find him and kill him!"

　　Chapter 116: Hunter!

　　Wu Aotian hid in the dense forest, looking at the six men falling from the sky in the distance, without any fear in his heart. If they were fighting on flat ground, even with the Magic Shield, Wu Aotian would not be able to confront them head-on. However, in this primeval forest with dense trees and a light rain mist, Wu Aotian was not afraid of them at all.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian's strength was close to that of a mid-level spiritual envoy, and it was even more difficult to detect him when he performed the method of hiding his breath and stopping his breathing. Wu Aotian quietly hid in the dense leaves of a giant tree, observing the crowd in the distance, looking for an opportunity to strike.

　　After the six Yunhai Sect disciples discussed in silence, two of them stayed on the white cranes, while the other four rushed out in four directions respectively.

　　Wu Aotian sneered in his heart, perhaps these six people felt that their strength was low, so they dared to separate so boldly. If they knew that they could use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to instantly increase their strength, they would probably not be so casual.

　　This huge and dense forest is filled with all kinds of thorns. Tall ancient trees stand tall, some of which are even hundreds of meters high. Although the sunlight shines through the sparse gaps between the leaves, the entire forest is still dark.

　　One of the six people happened to run towards Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian watched him running past him, but did not take any action because the others had not gone far yet.

　　Wu Aotian quietly slipped down the tree and followed the man in his thirties silently like a ghost.

　　Four of the six people were searching in all directions in order to maximize the search range, while the two riding the white cranes stayed where they were in order to be ready to provide support at any time. Once someone discovered Wu Aotian, the two of them would arrive in the shortest time possible. Without the white crane, Wu Aotian would be unable to escape.

　　Unfortunately, Wu Aotian never thought of escaping. He was no longer playing the role of a fugitive, but a hunter, and his target of hunting was the six disciples of the Yunhai Sect.

　　The man quickly ran over a thousand meters away, and Wu Aotian was always hanging behind the man. As the distance widened, Wu Aotian gradually approached the man.

　　When the distance was shortened to thirty meters, Wu Aotian was no longer willing to wait. The Demon Spirit Shield in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron suddenly appeared in front of him. Spiritual energy gushed out and quickly poured into the Demon Spirit Shield. The Demon Spirit Shield flew out rapidly, spinning and growing larger as it flew out.

　　The edge of the Demon Spirit Shield became as sharp as a blade, and the rapid rotation made the Demon Spirit Shield full of terrifying killing power. After the Demon Spirit Shield flew out, five Seven Killing Swords flew out from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again, carrying rich spiritual energy, and rushed towards the man.

　　The huge fluctuation of spiritual energy startled the man, and he turned his head in surprise, because the sudden attack was so close and came from behind him, from the road he had just walked on!

　　What's going on? Why didn't I notice the other person?

　　Looking at the rapidly spinning shield that was bigger than a wheel, the extremely sharp edge of the shield, and the powerful spiritual energy fluctuations on it, the man was extremely shocked.

　　This spiritual shield can actually be used as an offensive spiritual weapon!

　　Why is this spiritual energy fluctuation so strong? It far exceeds the level of spiritual energy fluctuation that a low-level spiritual user can have!

　　Is it because of the spiritual grade and spiritual weapon?

　　Many thoughts appeared in his mind at the same time. Facing the enormous pressure of the Demon Spirit Shield, the man swung a long sword floating in front of him towards the Demon Spirit Shield in an instant, and at the same time let out a long roar towards the sky.

　　In just a short time, the fellow disciples in the sect will be able to arrive and this guy won’t be able to escape!

　　The Demon Spirit Shield collided heavily with his spiritual weapon sword in an instant. He was horrified to find that a huge crack appeared on his spiritual weapon sword in an instant. Although it was not completely damaged, he was afraid that if it happened again, his spiritual weapon sword would be completely scrapped.

　　Just as he was astonished, five short swords emerged from the light mist like lightning.

　　His eyes suddenly widened. He didn't expect that the other party could control two spiritual weapons at the same time to attack him, and it was a surprise attack!

　　There was almost no suspense as the five Seven Killing Swords hit him at the same time. The spiritual shield on his body was instantly broken and the five Seven Killing Swords pierced through his body from multiple angles in an instant.

　　His eyes were wide open and his mouth was open, but he didn't even have time to scream before he was completely dead. Before he died, his eyes were filled with fear and disbelief.

　　He didn't understand why a low-level spiritual user could launch such a powerful attack!

　　The sound of a white crane's wings flapping and shaking the air could be heard in the distance. Wu Aotian was just about to move quickly when he looked at the man lying on the ground. His mind suddenly moved, and he quickly stepped forward, grabbed his body, and instantly put him into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　After finishing this matter, Wu Aotian quickly retreated, instantly moving himself away from the place where the fight had just taken place.

　　It was more than a thousand meters away, and in just a dozen breaths, the two white cranes had appeared at the place where Wu Aotian had just raided. At this time, Wu Aotian had completely hidden himself hundreds of meters away, watching this side quietly.

　　"Hey, why is there no one here? Didn't Junior Brother whistle to warn people?"

　　A man in his forties on the white crane frowned and looked around. A faint yellow light was rippling on his body, indicating that he was a low-level spiritual master. A short knife was floating in front of him.

　　Another man in his thirties also frowned as he looked at the ground and the traces of damage caused by the collision of spiritual energy. "There are clearly signs of a fight here... There are a few spots of blood on the ground, someone must have been injured, but why can't we see anyone? Did that person run away, and Junior Brother went after him?"

　　The man in his forties shook his head and said, "If Junior Brother is chasing him, he will definitely keep giving us hints and tell us where he is. What's more, we have very little time to get here. Even if we run, we can't outrun us if we fly..."

　　At this time, the disciples of Yunhai Sect who were chasing Wu Aotian in the other three directions also heard the scream and rushed over here. Wu Aotian's heart moved, and he quietly moved away from here and headed in another direction. That direction was exactly the direction where the disciples from the other direction were coming from.

　　Wu Aotian prepared to launch another ambush and kill another opponent's disciple.

　　Three of the six people have reached the spiritual master level. The one he just killed should be one of the low-level spiritual masters. Now there are only two left, who happen to be the two riding on the white cranes. The others are three, all of whom are spiritual envoys. Although this place is not far from the location of the two spiritual masters, it is not a difficult task for Wu Aotian to kill a spiritual envoy in an instant with his spiritual weapon, not to mention it is a surprise attack.

　　A mid-level spiritual user in the woods was glowing deep orange all over and was running towards this side rapidly. He heard a scream coming from the other side and was getting excited, but after running for a while, he suddenly felt a warning in his heart.

　　He suddenly turned his head and saw a huge shield spinning at high speed, with tremendous power, cutting towards him. He was shocked. He raised his right hand, and a one-meter-sized shield flew up from behind him and blocked him directly.

　　The two shields collided with each other with a bang, and countless cracks appeared on the Yunhai Sect disciple's spiritual shield. The cracks expanded instantly, and the shield shattered into fragments in the air like broken glass. The Demon Spirit Shield continued to advance, broke through his spiritual shield, and then cut his waist fiercely.

　　The Yunhai Sect disciple let out a loud scream in horror. He watched helplessly as the sharp edge of the Demon Spirit Shield instantly sank into his stomach, then cut through it and went straight through it.

　　The scorching energy instantly burned the wound completely, without even a splash of blood, only a stench of burnt flesh.

　　Although the corpse was quite disgusting, Wu Aotian was unwilling to leave it for them to observe, so he still grabbed the corpse and temporarily put it into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and at the same time quickly disappeared from the spot again.

　　The screams of the dying disciples of Yunhai Sect once again alarmed the Yunhai Sect disciples who were still confused. They rode on white cranes and quickly rushed over again, but apart from a small amount of blood splashed on the ground and traces left by the collision of spiritual energy, there was still no sign of any human figure.

　　At this time, the remaining four Yunhai Sect disciples had gathered together. The four of them looked at the mess on the ground with gloomy faces. Although there was no current situation indicating that the two missing Yunhai Sect disciples were dead, it seemed obvious that they were in great danger.

　　"What's going on? Isn't that person a low-level spiritual master? Is he so powerful that he can kill fellow disciples in such a short time?"

　　The faces of several people became quite ugly. One disciple raised his doubts doubtfully: "Two senior brothers, one is a high-level spiritual envoy, and the other is a low-level spiritual master..."

　　The leading man also had a look of doubt on his face. He looked around at the still silent surroundings and said in a low voice, "It seems that we all underestimated him. He must have some tricks that we don't know about. He led us here just to kill us... He is acting as a hunter!"

　　Looking at the other three people, the man gritted his teeth and snorted, "Let's not separate, search for him together, don't give him another chance!"

　　Chapter 117: Going on the Road Alone

　　There was one less update yesterday, and there are three updates today. This is the first one.

　　--------------

　　Wu Aotian crouched quietly on the branch of a giant ancient tree, hiding his figure with the help of the dense leaves, and silently observed the four Yunhai Sect disciples who gathered together.

　　The remaining four Yunhai Sect disciples, two of them are spiritual masters and two are spiritual messengers. Now that they are gathered together, Wu Aotian really has no way to deal with them. He can only hide in the dark and observe them quietly, waiting for possible opportunities.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was waiting quietly, he suddenly discovered something unusual in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　In order not to alert the enemy and also to paralyze the enemy, Wu Aotian threw the two Yunhai Sect disciples he had killed into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. However, Wu Aotian discovered that spiritual energy was continuously overflowing from the spiritual seas of the two dead Yunhai Sect disciples, and the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was quietly changing into a vortex shape, automatically absorbing the dissipated spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian was startled, and immediately immersed his mind, carefully observing the anomaly in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. This observation made Wu Aotian very happy. The spiritual energy emitted by the two people was actually completely absorbed by the spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could actually absorb the scattered spiritual energy on its own. With this, he no longer had to absorb spiritual energy secretly in the future. He could just throw a person's corpse into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron would naturally absorb the other person's spiritual energy completely without any spiritual energy fluctuations, which would not attract other people's attention.

　　It would be best if I could find myself a Void Bracelet someday. With the Void Bracelet as a cover, the secret of my Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could be kept quietly and used legitimately.

　　The four disciples of the Yunhai Sect searched for a long time, but Wu Aotian just didn't show up, and they couldn't detect Wu Aotian's existence. Although they all guessed that Wu Aotian was still in the dense forest, right around them, they just couldn't find Wu Aotian, which made the four of them angry and helpless.

　　"Come out, we know you are here. You killed two of our brothers, we will not let you go."

　　Wu Aotian sneered in his heart but remained motionless. If he went out now, wouldn't that be seeking death?

　　The four people called out a few times, but there was still no response from Wu Aotian. In desperation, they discussed in a low voice. Then the four people rode on three white cranes and soared into the sky, heading back the way they came.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the four people who were leaving, with some worry in his eyes. He still had so much time to hold these people back. He wondered if the fight between Liu Ruxue and the middle-aged man had come to an end?

　　If it is not over yet, then these four people will go back and ride on white cranes to attack Liu Ruxue from high altitude. Then Liu Ruxue will probably be in great danger.

　　It's just that his strength is not high enough. Although he wants to help, he really can't. This makes Wu Aotian quite depressed, and his hands have been clenched into fists unconsciously.

　　After waiting for a while, Wu Aotian's white crane appeared in the sky and slowly fell into the woods. Wu Aotian climbed onto the back of the white crane and returned without any hesitation.

　　Although it was very dangerous, Wu Aotian still decided to go back to Lingquan Pool to take a look.

　　When Wu Aotian quietly returned to the Lingquan Pool where he had stayed before, Wu Aotian, who was floating in the air on a white crane, was filled with horror. He looked at the devastated valley below with great shock.

　　The spiritual spring pool has completely disappeared, replaced by a huge deep pit. The pit looks like it was burnt, and the entire valley has completely changed.

　　The lush and green forests have now completely disappeared, turning into ruins that are no longer recognizable. There are traces of burnt fire in the middle, as if it had been struck by lightning. The entire valley is in a mess, as if it had been swept by a level 12 gale.

　　No one was there. Liu Ruxue was not there, nor was the leader of the Yunhai Sect. Even the four Yunhai Sect disciples who had just returned were missing, and Leng Feng and Mo Yu were also missing...

　　What exactly happened here? How is Liu Ruxue now?

　　Wu Aotian's heart was filled with deep worry. Who won the battle?

　　If Liu Ruxue wins, she will definitely be waiting for him here. If she loses...

　　Wu Aotian had a bad premonition in his heart. Something must have happened to Liu Ruxue, otherwise she would not have waited for him. Now that Liu Ruxue could not be found, the only person who might know about it was the Yunhai Sect's Sect Master, or the four Yunhai Sect disciples who came back later might also know about it.

　　What should I do now?

　　Wu Aotian looked at the devastated place and fell into deep thought. After a long while, Wu Aotian raised his head with a determined look in his eyes. No matter what, he had to go to Yunhai Sect to find out. However, if he went there now, he would be like a sheep walking into a tiger's mouth. But if he didn't go, Wu Aotian felt very uneasy...

　　Wu Aotian decided to wait here for two days, but after two days, not only did Liu Ruxue not show up, but Mo Yu and Leng Feng also did not show up. Could it be that even Mo Yu and Leng Feng had encountered an accident?

　　With doubts and uneasiness, Wu Aotian rode on the white crane and flew away. He decided to quietly go to Yunhai Sect to inquire about the situation. As for the location of Yunhai Sect, he had to ask someone.

　　Fortunately, he had a white crane to help him get around, and he met a very enthusiastic spiritual practitioner who explained the location of Yunhai Sect in detail to Wu Aotian. After five days, Wu Aotian finally found Yunhai Sect.

　　As the name suggests, the Yunhai Sect is located in the sea of ​​clouds and stands on a very dangerous and steep giant cliff. Wu Aotian had no intention of going there to pay a visit, but instead lowered his voice and quietly walked towards the mountain gate of the Yunhai Sect.

　　Right now, everyone is still competing for the spiritual spring. Wu Aotian actually doesn't think that the leader of the Yunhai Sect will bring his disciples back to the sect. They should still be looking for the spiritual spring in the Ximing Mountains. This is the biggest possibility. However, Wu Aotian is unwilling to miss any possibility of knowing Liu Ruxue's news, so he came to the Yunhai Sect.

　　There were two spiritual practitioners at the mountain gate of Yunhai Sect. The strength of these two spiritual practitioners was not very high, they were only at the spiritual disciple stage. When Wu Aotian quietly came out from the darkness, these two spiritual practitioners did not even notice that there was an extra person silently appearing behind them.

　　The Seven Killing Swords flew out in an instant and pierced through one of the men's necks. The other spiritual practitioner just turned around and saw the Seven Killing Swords on his neck. At the same time, he heard a deep shout: "Be quiet, or I'll kill you."

　　The spiritual practitioner's legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. Wu Aotian came over, picked him up and quietly left the gate of Yunhai Sect.

　　"Don't kill me, please, don't kill me, I'm just guarding the mountain gate..."

　　The man was in his thirties. He was carried by Wu Aotian all the way to a place far away from the mountain gate of Yunhai Sect. Wu Aotian then put him down and said in a deep voice: "I ask questions, you answer. If you tell a lie or hesitate, hmph..."

　　The man nodded like pounding garlic: "Ask, ask, I will tell you everything I know."

　　Wu Aotian stared at the man and asked quickly, "What's your name?"

　　"Sun Jiyang."

　　"What's your level of strength?"

　　"Mid-level spiritual disciple."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian asked a few simple questions in succession. After the man answered them quickly, Wu Aotian changed the subject and began to ask about the leader of the Yunhai Sect.

　　"Where is your leader now?"

　　"The sect master took some of his fellow disciples to the Ximing Mountains a few days ago and has not returned yet. When he left, he said that he would be back in about a year."

　　"He hasn't come back in the past few days?"

　　"No, definitely not."

　　"How many people are there in Yunhai Sect, and what are their respective strengths?"

　　"The sect leader is a mid-level earth spirit, and the others are two low-level earth spirits, about twenty-five spirit masters, fifty spirit envoys, and more than ninety spirit disciples..."

　　Three powerful earth spirits?

　　Wu Aotian silently recited these strengths in his mind and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Liu Ruxue once said that in the Tiannan Empire, the Yunhai Sect was not considered a big sect, but even such a sect already possessed a powerful force that was almost comparable to the Guiyun Palace of the Guiyun Kingdom. One could not help but sigh, if the empire is like this, wouldn't those big empires be even more powerful?

　　The more I come into contact with, the more I realize how powerful the outside forces are. The more I feel that the world I originally knew is so small, and the people I come into contact with are not as powerful as I imagined.

　　Since the leader of the Yunhai Sect did not come back, it was naturally impossible to get any news about Liu Ruxue from here. Wu Aotian waved his hand, and a ball of spiritual energy flew out like a bullet and instantly pierced his heart.

　　The Yunhai Sect attacked Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian and others, trying to snatch their spiritual weapons. They were Wu Aotian's enemies, and Wu Aotian naturally would not have any mercy on his enemies.

　　In the darkness, Wu Aotian stood for a moment, then mounted the white crane again and quickly disappeared into the night.

　　Since there is no way to get any news about Liu Ruxue for the time being, Wu Aotian can only put this matter aside temporarily and continue on his path of cultivation.

　　Although he is now alone, Wu Aotian still decides to continue looking for the spiritual spring. After practicing for the past few days, Wu Aotian has fully felt the great benefits of this spiritual spring. However, this spiritual spring only exists for one year, so Wu Aotian must seize every minute of the time. Only by making himself stronger can he be able to do more things.

　　If Liu Ruxue really encountered something, whether it was rescue or revenge, it would require strong strength, otherwise, everything would be empty talk.

　　Wu Aotian rode a white crane alone and stepped into the Ximing Mountains again, starting his journey to search for the spiritual spring alone.

　　PS:

　　Please collect and vote.

　　Chapter 118: Half for Each

　　Well, the second and third chapters were delayed due to something, so I will try to update them together tomorrow. I’m sorry, but there will definitely be a lot.

　　------------

　　Wu Aotian's strength is not as good as Liu Ruxue's, but with the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's sensitivity to spiritual energy fluctuations is much stronger, at least equivalent to that of a spiritual master-level practitioner.

　　Perhaps Wu Aotian's luck was really good. After flying in the Ximing Mountains for five days, he actually encountered a spiritual spring.

　　This spiritual spring is not very big. It is much smaller than the spiritual spring that Liu Ruxue discovered before but was destroyed in a fight. However, for Wu Aotian to practice alone, it is enough for him to practice for a period of time.

　　Wu Aotian stopped happily, and at the same time hoped that no other spiritual practitioners would find this place. After his experience in the Ximing Mountains for some time, Wu Aotian has realized that most of those who came to the Ximing Mountains to try their luck were of good strength, or they came in groups. There were not many people like him.

　　Occupying a spiritual spring is a kind of luck, but it is also a possible misfortune. If you encounter a more powerful spiritual practitioner, some may just ask you to give up the spiritual spring. As long as you know what is good for you, others will not hurt you. However, there are also people who, in order to avoid future troubles, will even directly kill the other party and destroy the body once they find that the person occupying the spiritual spring is weaker than themselves. This can also avoid possible disasters.

　　Wu Aotian soaked in the spiritual spring, took the Biling Pill, and practiced the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique. With the miraculous effect of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea was rapidly expanding, and the spiritual energy stored in the spiritual sea was also rapidly increasing. As Wu Aotian's strength increased, the amount of spiritual energy absorbed by the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron became more and more.

　　Fortunately, from the time Wu Aotian discovered this not-so-big spiritual spring until he absorbed it completely and turned it into a pool of crystal clear water, no other spiritual practitioners passed by here, so naturally there would be no scramble for it.

　　Wu Aotian's strength soared and soon approached the state of a mid-level spiritual user. Wu Aotian left the abandoned spiritual spring, riding on a white crane, and once again set out to look for a new spiritual spring.

　　This practice only lasted about half a month, and Wu Aotian was delighted with the gains in half a month. He marveled in his heart that if he could continue this practice for a year, excluding the time spent looking for the spiritual spring, the achievements he could get in that year would probably be extremely amazing. Unfortunately, this is just wishful thinking. Many people cannot even find a spiritual spring in a year, or cannot possess it to practice. Even those who are more powerful need to spend a lot of time looking for it, and it is impossible for them to practice continuously.

　　However, the short period of time spent in the Ximing Mountains made Wu Aotian increasingly aware of the cruelty among spiritual practitioners. There was no logic at all; it all depended on who was stronger and whose methods were more ruthless.

　　This search took Wu Aotian a lot of time, and not only did he waste time, but he also didn't gain much. It's not that he didn't find the spiritual spring. Although the Ximing Mountains stretch for thousands of miles and are extremely vast, almost everyone who comes to the Ximing Mountains has a mount, and they can fly very fast. With so many spiritual practitioners flying crosswise in the air, the spiritual spring pool will form a strong magical fluctuation, which is also quite easy to be discovered by people.

　　During this period of time, Wu Aotian discovered three spiritual springs, and two of them were quite large. However, at the locations of these three spiritual springs, there were many spiritual practitioners, and their strength was quite strong. How could Wu Aotian dare to provoke them?

　　He found spiritual spring pools one after another, but there were powerful spiritual practitioners there one after another, which made Wu Aotian quite depressed, but there was nothing he could do about it. Wu Aotian had to be patient and continue searching.

　　About twenty days later, Wu Aotian was flying aimlessly in the sky with a white crane, when he suddenly felt a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy coming from afar. Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel happy again. Having found many spiritual springs, he was already familiar with the difference that this kind of spiritual energy fluctuation was emitted by the spiritual spring pool. And judging from the intensity of the spiritual energy fluctuation, this spiritual spring pool should be quite large.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was urging the white crane to fly towards the spiritual spring pool, in another direction, there was also a white crane flying towards the same destination.

　　As the distance got closer, Wu Aotian became a little nervous, because he knew the importance of the Lingquan Pond to cultivation. In addition to the searching during this period, Wu Aotian became a little worried. The Lingquan Pond was already certain, but the key was whether someone else had discovered and occupied it?

　　High in the sky, Wu Aotian looked towards the place where the spiritual energy fluctuations came from, and saw a spiritual spring pool with a diameter of four or five meters under a cliff. This discovery made Wu Aotian quite excited, because he saw no spiritual practitioners in or around the spiritual spring pool, which means that this spiritual spring pool is still an undiscovered spiritual spring pool, and this spiritual spring pool is not small, it is even bigger than the one Liu Ruxue first discovered.

　　Wu Aotian was controlling the spiritual crane and was about to go down when he suddenly felt something. He looked up and saw a white crane on the opposite side also rushing towards this side and descending rapidly. Apparently, the other party also discovered the spiritual spring pool at the same time.

　　Wu Aotian's heart skipped a beat, but his falling speed not only did not slow down, but became even faster.

　　The white crane landed on the edge of the Lingquan Pond, but Wu Aotian did not rush to get up from the back of the white crane. Instead, he stared at the person on the back of the falling white crane with eyes like lightning, ready to escape or fight at any time.

　　The white crane landed on the other side of the spiritual spring pool. Wu Aotian glanced at it and felt relieved. Sitting on the back of the white crane was a woman who didn't look very old, probably in her twenties. Judging from the intensity of the spiritual energy fluctuations released from her body because of her vigilance, as well as the yellow light on her body, her strength was probably at the mid-level spiritual master.

　　Wu Aotian had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to help him fight, and he also had the Demon Spirit Shield and other spiritual weapons in his hands. Although the opponent he met was a mid-level spiritual master, Wu Aotian was not afraid, but felt relieved instead.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the other person, and the woman also looked at Wu Aotian, but there was not much hostility in her eyes, which made Wu Aotian feel relieved.

　　The woman had an apple-shaped face and a good figure, but that face made her look a bit like a child. However, the look in her eyes showed that she was definitely not a child, but a woman.

　　The woman looked at Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian was thinking about how he should face this person, but he didn't speak for a while.

　　The woman's eyes also had a complicated look. She frowned and suddenly said, "We discovered this spiritual spring pond together. How about... we practice here together?"

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. He did not expect that this woman would actually take the initiative to ask everyone to practice together. After all, everyone he met before wanted to monopolize the spiritual spring pool for their own enjoyment. What's more, at least on the surface, he looked like an ordinary spiritual practitioner who had not yet reached the middle-level spiritual master. This woman seemed to have an overwhelming advantage, but she did not use her strength to suppress others, try to kill him or force him away. This surprised Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian was originally ready to fight at any time. Although the woman was stronger than him, Wu Aotian was not afraid. Now, he suddenly heard the woman say this. After a moment of shock, he asked in surprise: "Are you saying that we should practice here together?"

　　The woman nodded: "Why, you don't want to?"

　　The look in Wu Aotian's eyes when he looked at the woman was not fake. At least on the surface, his strength was a whole level lower than hers. It seemed that he was no match for her at all. There seemed no need for her to lie to him. If she wanted to take action, she could just do it directly.

　　"Okay, of course I have no objection. I have been looking for a long time and finally found such an empty spiritual spring pool."

　　Since others said so, Wu Aotian naturally would not be polite anymore. This spiritual spring pool was so big that even if two people practiced for ten days or half a month, they would definitely not be able to absorb all the spiritual energy. Maybe before they had absorbed it all, other spiritual practitioners would come.

　　The two of them absorbing the spiritual energy of the spiritual spring pool together is like a temporary alliance, with more advantages than disadvantages.

　　The woman stretched out her finger and drew a line in the air in the middle of the spiritual spring pool: "Let's build a barrier in the middle. You're on that side, and I'm on this side. Neither of us is allowed to enter the other's side... If you wander over to my side, I will be rude to you."

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood what the woman said. After all, there are differences between men and women. Although it was for cultivation, being soaked in water like this with clothes sticking to the body would still be quite embarrassing if they were too close.

　　"Okay, I'll do as you say. You're much more powerful than me, and I dare not offend you."

　　Wu Aotian agreed to the woman's request and asked casually, "My name is Wu Aotian, what's your name, young lady?"

　　The woman hesitated for a moment, and finally said softly: "My name is Dong Yuanyuan..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan?

　　Wu Aotian repeated the name softly in his mind, then looked at Dong Yuanyuan's apple-like face, and secretly laughed in his heart, thinking that the name was quite suitable.

　　"Nice to meet you, I hope we can get along well in the future."

　　Dong Yuanyuan glanced at Wu Aotian and smiled softly, "Stop talking nonsense. Let's practice quickly before other spiritual practitioners discover this place. Who knows, another group of spiritual practitioners will come to occupy the spiritual spring pool soon."

　　Chapter 119: One Person, One Sect

　　A horizontal beam was placed across the middle of the Lingquan Pond. Dense leaves hung down in the water, dividing the Lingquan Pond into two halves. Wu Aotian was on the left, and Dong Yuanyuan was on the right. The two of them sat cross-legged in the water, practicing hard.

　　Although spiritual practitioners can go without food or water for several days or even longer due to their cultivation, that is only possible in extreme circumstances. Naturally, there is no need for Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan to torture themselves like this.

　　When the two people were eating, they would naturally communicate with each other. After a conversation, the two people became familiar with each other. As they became more familiar with this woman, Wu Aotian looked at the woman with an apple face in front of him, and for a moment he didn't know whether to laugh or sigh.

　　Dong Yuanyuan also belongs to a sect, which is called Tianyi Sect. According to Dong Yuanyuan, when Tianyi Sect was at its peak, it had thousands of disciples and was also a famous spiritual sect. But now it has become extremely decadent. Dong Yuanyuan's master was the only successor of Tianyi Sect, and Dong Yuanyuan's master died several years ago. Before his death, he passed the position of Tianyi Sect's leader to Dong Yuanyuan.

　　Dong Yuanyuan is now the only member of Tianyi Sect. She is both the sect leader and a member, a lone commander.

　　"You don't seem to have joined any sect, why don't you join my Tianyi Sect? I will protect you and won't let you suffer any loss."

　　After getting to know Wu Aotian, Dong Yuanyuan regained her original characteristics and boldly invited Wu Aotian to join her Tianyi Sect. Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and touched his nose: "It seems that you are the only one in Tianyi Sect now. Do you still want to recruit more disciples?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan didn't think much of it and curled her lips: "No sect is born big, they all grow up from little by little. Now my Tianyi Sect is a little small, but at the same time, if you join the sect, your status will be very high. You see, I am the sect leader, and you are the deputy sect leader..."

　　Seeing Dong Yuanyuan making convincing arguments and trying her best to persuade him, Wu Aotian could only continue to rub his nose: "There is no one below the Sect Master, and I am below you. I have the title of Deputy Sect Master, but I have to bear the responsibility of being the Sect Master's only subordinate..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan felt a little embarrassed when she heard Wu Aotian say this: "Hey, don't say that. Although we are few in number, it will be fine if we have more people in the future. My master can give me the responsibility of promoting Tianyi Sect. Do you know what the name Tianyi Sect means?"

　　"Tianyi Sect, Tianyi..." Wu Aotian repeated it twice, and suddenly seemed to think of something. He stared at Dong Yuanyuan with wide eyes: "Tianyi Sect, does it mean the number one sect in the world?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded proudly and said, "That's exactly what I meant. You are really smart... How about joining our Tianyi Sect? Together we can develop Tianyi Sect into the best sect in the world. Isn't that ideal?"

　　"Yes, I do have ideals, absolutely." Wu Aotian nodded affirmatively. Just when Dong Yuanyuan smiled, Wu Aotian said, "It's just that the gap between reality and ideals has always been huge."

　　Dong Yuanyuan widened her eyes and stared at Wu Aotian like a fighting cock, seeming to be quite angry at Wu Aotian's attack on her. But soon Dong Yuanyuan sat down dejectedly: "Hey, what you said is true. When Tianyi Sect was at its most glorious, it was just a famous sect in the Tiannan Empire... Let alone being the best in the world, even being the best in Tiannan is basically impossible."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan with a lost face and felt a little bit reluctant in his heart. After all, everyone has dreams, or responsibilities. Dong Yuanyuan's master passed the position of the leader of Tianyi Sect to Dong Yuanyuan and hoped that she could carry forward Tianyi Sect. This was his master's expectation and a wish. For Dong Yuanyuan, this might be a grand ideal, but it was also a heavy responsibility.

　　"People always need goals in life, even if the goal is a small one, like what we want now is to find the spiritual spring and absorb the spiritual energy in it. Maybe next year the spiritual spring will disappear, and we will have other small goals. If the small goals are connected into a line, that is the process of achieving a big goal. Why are you so depressed?"

　　"Live well and do what you like. Isn't that good enough? Even if you are old one day and look back on your life, you will find that your life is colorful. That is enough. As for whether you can do it or not, it is often not determined by your thoughts."

　　Dong Yuanyuan listened to Wu Aotian's words of comfort, raised her eyes, and said in surprise: "You look young, but you speak in an old-fashioned tone. Just for these two words of comfort from you, if you have any difficulties, you can come to me, your sister..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly again. Indeed, in terms of physical age, he was only eighteen years old, but his psychological age after two lives was much older than the woman who called herself his sister. It was just that he couldn't explain it clearly. Wu Aotian nodded obediently and said, "Okay, it's easy to have conflicts when practicing in the Spirit Spring Pool. If there is a conflict, don't abandon me. Protect me like you said."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded, clenched her fists and replied to Wu Aotian affirmatively: "Well, don't worry, as long as we don't encounter a powerful earth spirit, we don't have to be afraid."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "You seem to be only at the level of a mid-level spiritualist, right?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded, and said excitedly: "Although I am the only one in our Tianyi Sect now, it was still a big sect in the past, and there are still many good things left behind..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Dong Yuanyuan say this, he naturally couldn't help but look at her body, especially her wrist, to see if she was wearing the Void Bracelet...

　　Dong Yuanyuan sensed Wu Aotian's inquiring gaze, stretched out her two white wrists, and hummed softly: "I won't wear the Void Bracelet on my hand, wouldn't that be stolen by others?"

　　Wu Aotian was surprised to hear Dong Yuanyuan say this. It seemed that Dong Yuanyuan really had good things like the Void Bracelet. Perhaps it also contained some things left over from their Tianyi Sect. Even a rotten boat still had three nails. Moreover, the Tianyi Sect seemed to be quite powerful in the past...

　　Looking at Dong Yuanyuan's white and smooth wrist, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask curiously, "Where are your void bracelets?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan snorted complacently, but a coy look suddenly appeared on her face. She lowered her eyes to glance at her chest, but quickly turned her eyes away: "Huh, why are you asking so clearly? Are you trying to rob me?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan was not wearing anything, but the look she just gave seemed to indicate one thing, that is, this woman had put the Void Bracelet on her body, possibly even near her breast.

　　This woman is really brave. Well, it seems that her thing is also quite big.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at her towering breasts, then quickly turned his eyes away and said with a smile: "It's very dangerous for you to carry all these things with you..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head and said, "I am the only one left in Tianyi Sect. If there is any accident, then I, along with Tianyi Sect, will no longer exist. Then what happens to my things? What does it have to do with me?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan with some surprise. He didn't expect that this woman could think so clearly.

　　"That's true..."

　　Wu Aotian responded softly but did not say much. He suddenly thought of Liu Ruxue again. Liu Ruxue's family was no longer around, and it seemed that she only had one master, but he also seemed to be a reclusive and powerful man. Liu Ruxue always came and went alone. This time she encountered danger, and no one knew what happened to her now?

　　The days of getting along with Dong Yuanyuan went by like this day by day. With deeper contact, Wu Aotian found that Dong Yuanyuan was actually a pretty good person. She was sunny, confident, kind, and had a bit of masculine boldness.

　　It is not known whether it was Wu Aotian's luck or Dong Yuanyuan's luck, but no one else had passed by or discovered the spiritual spring pool where the two of them were. The two of them practiced quietly in the spiritual spring pool. Under the multiple effects, Wu Aotian was finally facing a breakthrough again.

　　Sensing the violent trembling of his spiritual sea, Wu Aotian knew that he was about to advance. He said hello to Dong Yuanyuan and told her that he would be away for two days.

　　Wu Aotian didn't dare to stay at the Lingquan Pool to meditate for a breakthrough. The Lingquan Pool might be discovered by other spiritual practitioners at any time, and a fight might break out at any time. If someone broke in and a fight started when Wu Aotian was practicing for a breakthrough, then Wu Aotian would be really finished.

　　Originally, Dong Yuanyuan volunteered to guard Wu Aotian, but was rejected by Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian told her to continue guarding the Lingquan Pool here and not let others occupy it during this time. Dong Yuanyuan thought about it and agreed.

　　However, just as Wu Aotian was leaving, Dong Yuanyuan raised her right hand, and a bead appeared in her hand: "This is a guardian spiritual weapon. When you are practicing and breaking through, put this bead in front of you. If there are other intruders, it can resist the attack for you. But if the opponent is too strong, there is nothing you can do."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the bead with some surprise. It was the first time he came into contact with this kind of active defensive spiritual weapon. He also felt that Dong Yuanyuan was too kind to give him the spiritual weapon on her own initiative.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's slightly stunned look, Dong Yuanyuan threw the bead over and snorted, "I'm just lending it to you. Remember to return it to me when you come back. Although this spiritual weapon is not a spiritual grade spiritual weapon, it is still very precious."

　　PS:

　　First chapter today, please vote.

　　Chapter 120: Hidden weapon or spiritual weapon?

　　Wu Aotian held the fist-sized bead in his hand, feeling the surging spiritual energy fluctuations in it, and asked in surprise: "Can this bead automatically defend against attacks?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded and explained, "This spiritual weapon is called a spiritual shield. To put it simply, the formation attached to this spiritual weapon can form a spiritual shield that covers people within a certain range around it and resists external spiritual energy. Of course, this spiritual weapon also has a certain method of use. Only when it is used according to the method can it play a defensive role."

　　As she spoke, Dong Yuanyuan taught Wu Aotian how to use this spiritual weapon. After listening to it, Wu Aotian understood a little bit. This spiritual weapon is like an energy storage device. It is usually in a non-working state, but through certain special techniques, the spiritual energy inside is activated, and the spiritual weapon is in a working state. The spiritual energy will form a shield to protect the person completely.

　　Although it is something quite mysterious, the principle is easy to understand once it is explained, it’s just that the ways of implementation are different.

　　Wu Aotian was silent for a moment, raised the spiritual weapon called the Spirit Shield in his hand, and said softly: "Okay, thank you."

　　Dong Yuanyuan waved her hand generously and said, "Don't be polite to me."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, left the Lingquan Pool, and found a cave in a remote mountain nearby. After choosing a location, he took out the bead and injected spiritual energy into it. Following the method taught by Dong Yuanyuan, Wu Aotian soon felt a strong spiritual energy being released from the bead. The spiritual energy swirled out and eventually formed a cover like an eggshell, completely wrapping Wu Aotian in it.

　　Wu Aotian sat down cross-legged with confidence and began his practice to break through the bottleneck.

　　This breakthrough took Wu Aotian three full days. Although he still endured the tremendous pain that he had to endure every time he advanced, the pain made his spiritual sea expand, the amount of spiritual energy stored increased, and he felt comfortable all over his body, which made him feel the huge gap between hell and heaven.

　　During the three days, no accidents occurred. Wu Aotian put away the bead called Lingzhao and left the remote cave.

　　Wu Aotian rode the white crane and quickly returned to the Lingquan Pond where he and Dong Yuanyuan practiced together. However, when Wu Aotian was still in the air, his eyes suddenly widened. There were two more people at the edge of the Lingquan Pond.

　　The two men were wearing the same style of robes and looked very similar, seemingly brothers. They were talking to Dong Yuanyuan, who looked quite angry.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked, but he had already guessed what had happened. It must be these two spiritual practitioners who found this place and wanted to occupy the spiritual spring pool. Dong Yuanyuan must have been unwilling to give in, so that led to the conflict.

　　Wu Aotian observed the two men in their thirties below. Although they did not gather spiritual energy, he could still roughly judge their strength from the fluctuations of spiritual energy emitted by them.

　　The spiritual energy fluctuations of these two people are of similar strength to that of Dong Yuanyuan. Wu Aotian estimates that the strength of these two people is about the same as Dong Yuanyuan, roughly the strength of a mid-level spiritual master.

　　Wu Aotian estimated the strength of the two people and weighed it out. He and Dong Yuanyuan should be able to deal with these two people. Wu Aotian patted the sitting Bai He, and Bai He directly pressed down the clouds.

　　The three people below also noticed Wu Aotian's arrival at the same time. They had different expressions on their faces. Dong Yuanyuan was surprised, but the other two were shocked.

　　Wu Aotian got off the white crane, walked to Dong Yuanyuan's side, and asked, "What happened?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan put one hand on her waist and stretched out the other hand straight, pointing at the noses of the two people opposite her: "These two people want to occupy this spiritual spring pool, not only that, but they also spoke rudely to me..."

　　Before Wu Aotian could speak, the two brothers over there had already withdrawn their gazes from Wu Aotian, looked at each other, and snorted, "The Spiritual Spring Pool can only be obtained by those with strength. You are not willing to accept our toast, so you can't blame us."

　　Dong Yuanyuan raised her eyebrows, stared at the two people and shouted: "You two, even if you want to rob the Lingquan Pool, it's fine. I can say that I want to stay, but I want to do something with you... You two perverts!"

　　The two men showed some angry expressions on their faces. They did say that just now, but it didn't mean that they really thought so in their hearts. They were just teasing. But now that Dong Yuanyuan said this, they still felt angry.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the expressions of the two men and their conversation, and roughly understood something. He stared at the two men and said, "We discovered this place first. You should leave now."

　　"Walk?"

　　The slightly older man standing on the left of the two men suddenly laughed: "If you can beat us, then we will leave. Otherwise, please leave. I see that you two should be a couple. We won't make things difficult for you."

　　Wu Aotian frowned. These two people obviously thought that they were weaker than them, so they wanted to seize this place without fear. It seemed that this battle was inevitable.

　　The location of this spiritual spring pool is relatively remote and difficult to be discovered. Although the two brothers are quite powerful, they are not invincible. What's more, they have just advanced again and their strength is even greater than before.

　　Since force was the only option left, Wu Aotian began to think about how to use the most effective method to achieve his goal the fastest, which was to kill the opponent. Since he was going to take action, he naturally had to take the opponent's life and not give the opponent any chance to counterattack.

　　Hearing what the two people said, Dong Yuanyuan was furious, but she looked at Wu Aotian next to her, took two steps to the side, came to Wu Aotian's side, turned her head and whispered: "You retreat behind me..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and replied in a low voice: "You alone are no match for them. The strength of the two of them is not lower than yours..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head and said, "Well, their strength is indeed not lower than mine, but I have other ways to deal with them."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, staring at Dong Yuanyuan and said, "Are you sure? Don't force yourself, I have the ability to help you..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled confidently and said, "Don't worry, just stand behind me and don't worry about me. Just watch."

　　Seeing Dong Yuanyuan's confident smile, Wu Aotian was quite curious. What trump card did she have that made her so confident that she could defeat two opponents of equal strength by herself?

　　Thinking of Dong Yuanyuan, the leader of Tianyi Sect and the only heir of Tianyi Sect, didn’t Tianyi Sect have a glorious past? There must be something worthy of praise. Maybe Dong Yuanyuan has some powerful methods or things, such as spiritual weapons?

　　"Okay, I'll do as you say, but I'll reiterate, don't try to be brave, I can actually fight, too."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded and waved her hand, signaling Wu Aotian to step back. At the same time, she turned around, stared at the two men and sneered, "If you want this spiritual spring pool, you have to ask me for my permission first!"

　　The two men sneered and said, "Does this matter still give you a choice?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan snorted coldly, stared at the two men and said, "Let me ask you one last question, do you really want to snatch this spiritual spring pool?"

　　The two men looked at each other and snorted, "If you know what's best for you, leave now and don't wait for us to take action."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded, looked at the two men, and suddenly said coldly: "If that's the case, then you can go to hell."

　　As Dong Yuanyuan spoke, a long metal tube suddenly appeared in her hand. Wu Aotian, who had already walked behind Dong Yuanyuan, suddenly widened his eyes. What was this?

　　hidden weapon?

　　The two men's eyes suddenly widened at the same time. Dong Yuanyuan's words were filled with a determination that made it impossible not to believe. At the same time, they became wary. What was this woman going to do?

　　When the two men saw the metal cylinder that suddenly appeared in Dong Yuanyuan's hand, a yellow light suddenly appeared on Dong Yuanyuan's body, and a large amount of spiritual energy instantly poured into the metal cylinder in her hand.

　　Dong Yuanyuan gently pressed a button on the metal cylinder, and as the button was pressed, countless wisps of powerful spiritual energy whistled out and pounced towards the two men.

　　The two men were shocked. Although they still didn't know what the metal cylinder was, they could tell from the woman's actions that it was something with great destructive power.

　　At the same time, extremely bright spiritual shields lit up on the bodies of the two men. However, as soon as the spiritual shields lit up, countless gusts of strong wind had already reached their sides and hit their spiritual shields.

　　This speed is terrifyingly fast!

　　Countless gusts of strong wind instantly pierced through their spiritual shields and then shot into their bodies. The two men's bodies were instantly pierced by countless small holes. These small holes were not large, but the destructive power brought by each small hole was incomparably shocking.

　　The two men lowered their heads in horror, looking at their bodies that had become like a sieve and the blood spurting out. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.

　　What on earth could have such terrifying killing power!

　　The two men fell down with unwillingness and regret in their eyes, which deeply shocked Wu Aotian.

　　What kind of method is this?

　　A cylinder, a mechanism, and countless strong winds shot out. Is this a hidden weapon or a spiritual weapon?

　　If it was a hidden weapon, then when Dong Yuanyuan was using it just now, spiritual energy surged throughout her body, and it was clearly driven by powerful spiritual energy. But why is the appearance of this thing so strange, almost the same as the hidden weapons in her previous life?

　　What the hell is this thing? If it were to do this to me...

　　PS:

　　Chapter 2, continue typing...

　　Chapter 121 Who are these people?

　　When Wu Aotian's shocked eyes fell on Dong Yuanyuan's face, he only saw an expression of regret on Dong Yuanyuan's face.

　　Wu Aotian was very puzzled. What was the reason for this regretful expression? He had killed two mid-level spiritualists in one go. He was already very powerful. Wasn’t he satisfied?

　　Just when Wu Aotian was puzzled, Dong Yuanyuan turned around, seemed to understand what Wu Aotian was thinking, and smiled softly: "This thing is used less each time, it can't be used twice."

　　Wu Aotian finally couldn't help but ask the question in his mind: "What on earth is this thing, a spiritual weapon?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan carefully put away the cylinder in her hand, and her cautious look was like holding a landmine. After putting the cylinder away, Dong Yuanyuan raised her head and breathed a sigh of relief: "This is a spiritual weapon, but it is a relatively rare spiritual weapon, but its power is incomparable."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the two bodies with holes all over their bodies on the ground, and he sighed softly: "The power is indeed extremely huge. The spiritual energy shields of those two people can't be moved at all. It seems that something was shot out, but it's not completely spiritual energy..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded and explained to Wu Aotian: "In fact, the thing shot out is a needle, but this kind of needle is not an ordinary needle. This needle itself is also a spiritual weapon, and it is made very delicately. The sleeve of this launcher is also spiritual energy. This launcher is actually a combination of two spiritual weapons. It's a pity that it is only an ordinary spiritual weapon. Otherwise, the power would be even more amazing."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "Those things shot out are also spiritual weapons?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled and said, "Yes, otherwise how could this shot have such great power? Those needles are made of extremely hard ores and refined by special refining methods. Each one can be used alone, but in order to increase the power, they are all placed in this launch tube like ordinary needles. This launch tube is also a great spiritual weapon. Once a large amount of spiritual energy is injected into it, the needle spiritual weapon inside will have incomparable power under the action of this launch tube."

　　Turning around to look at the tiny holes on the two bodies and the small holes on the ground, Dong Yuanyuan said with great regret: "It's a pity that these spiritual tools can only be used once and cannot be recycled. So each time you use them, you have less. I didn't have much to begin with, and this time I used so much again. It's a pity."

　　Although Wu Aotian wanted to study this spiritual weapon, he was too embarrassed to ask Dong Yuanyuan for it since she had already put it away.

　　Thinking of the spiritual shield she gave him, Wu Aotian took out the bead and threw it to Dong Yuanyuan: "Thank you for your spiritual weapon, I return it to you."

　　Dong Yuanyuan took the bead and put it into her space ring. Wu Aotian saw that she would always put the object close to her chest when she wanted to take something. Wu Aotian guessed the correct position of the void bracelet on Dong Yuanyuan's body with some evil intentions...

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian with curiosity in her eyes: "Your strength has been improved, right?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and answered honestly: "Yes, I have reached the middle level of spiritual master, which is a big step forward."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes fell on Wu Aotian's face and narrowed slightly, as if she had discovered something surprising: "Wu Aotian, if I remember correctly, you said you could help me?"

　　Wu Aotian was slightly startled. On the surface, Dong Yuanyuan seemed careless and heroic like a man, but she was actually very delicate in mind. She actually guessed something from his words.

　　Wu Aotian was not prepared to tell him any of his secrets. He just smiled and said, "Everyone has a few self-defense items. I have some too, but it's not convenient for me to tell you."

　　Dong Yuanyuan didn't take it as a surprise at all. She smiled and said, "Well, it seems that you have some good stuff on you. By the way, I haven't seen your Void Bracelet or Void Ring... Where did you hide it?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and stared at Dong Yuanyuan's chest with malicious eyes, but did not say anything.

　　Dong Yuanyuan sensed where Wu Aotian's gaze was, and suddenly felt as if there were some bugs crawling on her chest. Her face turned slightly red with shame, but Dong Yuanyuan was Dong Yuanyuan. She spoke and acted with the heroic spirit of a man. At this time, she could even hold her head high, snorted, stared at Wu Aotian and said, "What are you looking at? Don't every woman have it?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect Dong Yuanyuan to be so tough, but Wu Aotian was not a man who would bow his head in front of a woman, so he replied with a curled mouth: "But men don't have it."

　　Dong Yuanyuan glared at Wu Aotian unhappily, looked at the two bodies on the ground, stretched out her right hand and fanned her nose a few times with a bit of disgust, turned her head and said expectantly: "Wu Aotian, can you take care of these two bodies?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the expression on Dong Yuanyuan's face and said unhappily, "When you killed someone, I didn't see you feel uncomfortable or soft-hearted. Now that people are dead, you feel uncomfortable?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan blinked her eyes: "But I really don't want to touch a dead body, covered in blood. Killing people doesn't make me covered in blood... Besides, they are the ones who want to kill us, so why should I show them mercy?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded helplessly and carried the two bodies to the distant forest. Wu Aotian still did not forget to absorb some of the spiritual energy that escaped after the death of the two people, and then he dug a pit and buried the two people.

　　After returning to the Lingquan Pool, Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan standing by the Lingquan Pool and said with a smile: "Hurry up and practice. The people who came this time can be taken care of. Next time, things may not be so good."

　　Dong Yuanyuan blinked her eyes, jumped into the spiritual spring pool on her side, and chuckled, "I suddenly want one or two more people with their strength..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan in confusion: "Others are afraid of someone coming, why do you want someone to come? Do you still want to test the power of your spiritual weapon?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head and looked at Wu Aotian with a mysterious and strange look, which made Wu Aotian feel uneasy.

　　Dong Yuanyuan laughed and sat completely in the water, leaving only her head outside. She looked at Wu Aotian with a teasing look in her eyes: "If someone with similar strength comes, I won't use the magic weapon. I want to see what your hidden tricks are..."

　　Wu Aotian was speechless. This guy seemed to still remember what he said and wanted to see his methods. In order to see his methods, he even hoped that more spiritual practitioners would come to snatch the spiritual spring pool...

　　Who are these people?

　　PS:

　　Chapter 3, asking for red tickets.

　　Chapter 122: Inside the Mountain

　　Apart from the two spiritual practitioners, no one else came here until Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan had absorbed all the spiritual energy from the spiritual spring pool. This allowed the two to spend some peaceful leisure time.

　　The strength of both of them has increased greatly. Of course, it is not just their strength that has increased. The familiarity between the two has also increased sharply. After all, besides practicing, they always have to find some topics to talk about.

　　The two of them chatted about everything under the sun, including interesting stories, their own growth experiences, and their own experiences. As time went by, the two seemed to have become good friends who could talk about anything.

　　Wu Aotian admired this girl who had some of the boldness of a man, and he sincerely regarded Dong Yuanyuan as a good friend.

　　Looking at the spiritual spring pool that had turned into a pool of clear water, Dong Yuanyuan suddenly said, "How about we stay together? We can take care of each other..."

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised by Dong Yuanyuan's suggestion, because he thought so too. In this place, it is much more dangerous to go alone, and the chance of finding the spiritual spring is much smaller. Dong Yuanyuan is quite powerful and is already a mid-level spiritual master. With the help of these days of training, his strength has been further improved. What's more, Dong Yuanyuan has some strange things on him and is definitely not someone who can be easily messed with.

　　Of course, Wu Aotian did not think that he was someone who was easy to bully. Although Wu Aotian only had the strength of a mid-level spiritual user at this time, he also had spiritual weapons. Even if he met a mid-level spiritual master, or even a high-level spiritual master, Wu Aotian believed that he could fight.

　　"Okay, let's do it together. I hope our luck will always be good."

　　Dong Yuanyuan was delighted to see Wu Aotian agree, and said proudly, "Our luck can't be bad. I'm counting on this year, I can become a high-level spiritual master, or even break through the bottleneck and become a powerful earth spirit."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "That's a huge bottleneck. Many people get stuck there and can't make any progress in their entire lives..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan clenched her fists and said confidently, "I will continue to promote the Tianyi Sect. I will definitely be able to break through the bottleneck. Not only will I become an earth spirit, I will also become a sky spirit, or even stronger."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said nothing more.

　　After leaving Guiyun Country, Wu Aotian came into contact with many people, including some young strong men. This made Wu Aotian fully realize the vastness of this world. In Songyun City, even a low-level spiritual disciple can make people fear and respect him. Anyone who can become a spiritual disciple at the age of thirty is considered to be quite talented. However, the more spiritual practitioners he came into contact with, the more Wu Aotian found that what he had seen before was like the small piece of sky he saw in the ancient well.

　　It seems that spiritual users in their twenties are everywhere, and spiritual masters in their thirties and forties are also everywhere. Dong Yuanyuan in front of him is only in his early twenties, but he has already reached the mid-level spiritual master. This is only what he encountered in one empire. If he went to a big empire, would there be more powerful geniuses?

　　Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan rode on their respective white cranes, rushed into the sky, and flew towards the endless mountains in the north.

　　The days of searching for the spiritual spring pool were like flying aimlessly. Although discovering the spiritual spring depended on one's sensitivity to the fluctuations of spiritual energy, it was more of a test of one's character and luck.

　　The two men's luck did not seem to be very good this time. Although they occasionally found spiritual spring pools, they were all occupied by others, and their strength was quite strong. Even if they wanted to rob them, they did not dare to do it.

　　Faced with this situation, the two men could only smile bitterly and continue to search slowly. After all, the Ximing Mountains were long and there were many spiritual spring pools. It was impossible for them all to be discovered. It just depended on whether the two men's luck was that bad. What's more, only about two months had passed in a year, so there was still more than half of the time left.

　　After flying back and forth, crisscrossing and vertically for a whole month, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan finally discovered a spiritual spring again under a huge mountain.

　　However, this spiritual spring is very small. It is estimated that after Wu Aotian and the other person practice for three to five days, all the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring pool will be absorbed. The two people were surprised but also felt a little disappointed.

　　The two of them stayed in this spiritual spring pool. Wu Aotian, who was sitting cross-legged in the spiritual spring pool, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Dong Yuanyuan on the other side with some surprise: "Dong Yuanyuan, do you feel anything strange..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan opened her eyes and asked, "What's strange?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "It seems to be some kind of spiritual energy fluctuation, very obscure and difficult to detect, but it seems to exist in reality, but I can't find the source of this spiritual energy fluctuation..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan asked in surprise: "Isn't it the spiritual energy fluctuations of this spiritual spring pool?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "No, it's not the spiritual energy fluctuations of the spiritual spring pool..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan carefully sensed it for a while and frowned: "Now that you put it that way, it seems that there is a little bit, but I can't tell where this fluctuation comes from... It's really strange."

　　Wu Aotian looked around but still couldn't find the source of the spiritual energy fluctuations. Dong Yuanyuan said, "Do you think it could be some powerful monster hiding in the dark?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "No... It feels a bit like the spiritual fluctuations of a spiritual spring, but it is definitely not the spiritual spring we are in now."

　　Dong Yuanyuan carefully sensed it for a while, but still did not find anything. She said helplessly, "Since we can't find it, let's just ignore it. Anyway, let's absorb all the spiritual energy in this spiritual spring pool first."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense, so he didn't check it carefully anymore. Instead, he started to concentrate on absorbing the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring pool.

　　In just five days, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan completely absorbed all the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring pool. The not-so-big spiritual spring pool was now crystal clear, without any trace of green or spiritual energy fluctuations.

　　Wu Aotian and the other man stood up and were about to leave, but Wu Aotian couldn't help but stop and said unwillingly: "There is indeed a strange spiritual fluctuation... What on earth is this?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan climbed onto the white crane and said, "Let's fly up and take another look."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, and the two of them rode on the back of the white crane and flew up. The mountain in front of them was majestic and covered an extremely vast area, far beyond the perception of Wu Aotian and even Dong Yuanyuan. The two of them rode on the white crane, constantly rising higher in the air, or moving to the side along the mountain, trying to find the source of this strange spiritual fluctuation.

　　However, what surprised Wu Aotian and the others was that when they rose to a certain height, or moved a certain distance to the side, the fluctuation disappeared. Or, in other words, the fluctuation of spiritual energy had exceeded their perception range, and they had already left a certain range when they flew here.

　　After a lot of practice, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan finally determined the approximate range of the spiritual energy fluctuations. This range was actually around the spiritual spring pool where they were practicing. The closer they were to the huge and majestic mountains, the more obvious and clear the spiritual energy fluctuations became.

　　What is going on?

　　Wu Aotian and the other person looked at each other in bewilderment. They had both searched the area thoroughly, not to mention other spiritual spring pools. They had not even seen a single magical beast. So where did this strange fluctuation of spiritual energy come from?

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the spiritual spring pool that he and the other two had just left, but he suddenly noticed something peculiar, that is, this spiritual spring pool did not have a spiritual spring eye, and the water of this spiritual spring pool came from a very small stream above. This stream was hidden in the grass and was difficult to find. What's more, the grass spread all the way to the spiritual spring pool, and it could not be seen at all without careful inspection.

　　Wu Aotian pointed at the stream, raised his head and looked ahead, and said with some doubt: "This stream seems to flow out from the inside of this high mountain, and finally slowly settles into a pool here, forming this spiritual spring pool... Could it be that the front end of this spiritual spring is inside this mountain?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes lit up as well. She turned around and looked at Wu Aotian eagerly, saying, "Let's go and take a look."

　　Anyway, he was free anyway, and the strange fluctuations of spiritual energy always made Wu Aotian feel itchy, so he naturally would not let go of this opportunity, and nodded and said, "Okay, let's go."

　　The two people followed the trickle of water hidden in the grass and soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. Wu Aotian and others found a small hole that was not too big. The trickle of water flowed out of the hole which was about the size of a basketball.

　　Wu Aotian squatted beside the basketball-sized hole and turned around to say, "We were right. This is really flowing out from the inside of the mountain. I guess there must be some hidden spiritual spring inside this mountain..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan poked it casually, and a large circle of rock burst open. Dong Yuanyuan turned around and smiled, "It doesn't seem to be very hard. Are you interested in digging it up and seeing where this spiritual spring comes from?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, stretched out the ten fingers of both hands, and unleashed the Netherworld Flame Finger. A huge amount of energy penetrated into the rock in front of him, which immediately shattered like tofu and fell down.

　　Dong Yuanyuan was also itching to try her hand, so she waved her hand, and a spiritual weapon with a pointed tip and threads, like a cone, appeared in her hand. After the spiritual weapon appeared, it instantly began to grow larger, which surprised Wu Aotian a little. It turned out to be a spiritual weapon. Dong Yuanyuan really had a lot of good treasures on her.

　　"Get out of the way, I'll do it."

　　Wu Aotian moved aside as he was told. Dong Yuanyuan pushed with both hands, and the spiral cone had become at least extremely huge. It looked extremely terrifying, and the cone-shaped spiritual weapon was still spinning rapidly under Dong Yuanyuan's control, stabbing towards the cliff.

　　PS:

　　Continue...more later...

　　Chapter 123: Deep Pool Monster

　　The huge spiral cone was spinning madly, and the entangled spiritual energy made the entire cone full of an intense sense of oppression. The appearance of this spiritual weapon reminded Wu Aotian of some modern mountain-opening tools from his previous life.

　　The spiral cone tore the cliff apart in an instant with great destructive power. The originally hard rock became as soft as tofu under the push of the spiral cone and turned into powder in an instant. A large hole with a diameter of about two meters quickly appeared on the cliff, and the hole was still extending inward.

　　Wu Aotian felt the fluctuation of spiritual energy more and more clearly in the constant look in Dadong's eyes. He turned to look at Dong Yuanyuan, and there was the same excitement on her face. Obviously, she and Wu Aotian had the same feeling.

　　“Eh…”

　　Dong Yuanyuan, who was manipulating the spiral spike and hollowing out the belly of the mountain like a pangolin, suddenly cried out in surprise: "The armor-piercing spike is hanging in the air... Could it be that the belly of the mountain is empty?"

　　Wu Aotian's spirits perked up. He looked at the huge dark hole in front of him that was at least one or two hundred meters deep. He felt the clear fluctuations of spiritual energy coming from the hole and took out a light magic crystal. Although it was only of the first level and had no other use, it was enough for lighting.

　　A soft light emanated from the first-level light magic crystal, illuminating the dark hole. Wu Aotian took the light magic crystal and walked into the cave first, but Dong Yuanyuan suddenly jumped in front of Wu Aotian.

　　"I'll go ahead. If anything happens, I'll have to deal with it."

　　Dong Yuanyuan rushed ahead of Wu Aotian and walked towards the cave that still smelled of fresh soil. Two hundred meters was not far, and the two of them quickly passed through the passage.

　　"Wow, I didn't expect there would be such a hidden world inside!"

　　Dong Yuanyuan waved her hand, and the light magic crystal in Wu Aotian's hand was wrapped in a ball of spiritual energy and slowly rose in the air. Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly became open.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened. He had never expected that inside this huge and majestic mountain, there was such a vast hollow mountain.

　　The light magic crystal was flying rapidly in the air, but Wu Aotian still couldn't see how big the cave in the mountain was. He only saw the rugged rocks in the cave and various plants scattered around growing in the cracks of the rocks or on the damp ground.

　　Standing at the entrance of the cave, Wu Aotian felt the fluctuations of spiritual energy more clearly. They were really coming from the hollow mountain.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the ground close to him, where there was a small stream. This stream happened to be the one Wu Aotian discovered outside the mountain. The spiritual spring pool was indeed formed by the spiritual spring inside the mountain flowing out.

　　"Let's follow this stream and see what happens..."

　　Wu Aotian pointed at the stream on the ground, turned around and spoke to Dong Yuanyuan beside him, but he saw that under the illumination of the light magic crystal, Dong Yuanyuan's eyes were looking into the deepest darkness with a strange expression on her face.

　　"Dong Yuanyuan, is there something wrong?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan's strange expression and couldn't help but ask softly. Her strength was stronger than his. It was very possible that she felt something but he didn't.

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head, her eyes a little confused: "I don't know either, but I always feel that there is something in this darkness, something that scares me..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and was about to ask Dong Yuanyuan if they wanted to go in, but Dong Yuanyuan shook her head, as if to get rid of the terrifying thing in her mind, and said firmly: "Let's go. No matter what, since we have found it, we can't help but explore the mystery. Maybe we will encounter something surprising."

　　The two people walked slowly along the small stream. The further they walked, the bigger the cave in the mountain seemed to be. There seemed to be no life in the entire cave, and the entire cave was extremely quiet. Only the sound of their footsteps echoed softly in the cave, making it seem particularly eerie.

　　This cave was not completely empty, but rather winding like a karst cave. Wu Aotian and his companion followed the stream for at least two or three kilometers. The stream was getting bigger and bigger, as if indicating that the truth in the cave was about to be revealed.

　　“Crash…”

　　A gentle sound of water suddenly occurred, which was particularly clear in this silent cave. Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan suddenly stopped.

　　"What's that sound? It sounds like water."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "The sound of the water just now was quite loud and abrupt. There was no more sound afterwards. I think it might be the sound of something falling into the water and hitting the surface..."

　　"What is that?" Dong Yuanyuan seemed to be quite afraid of this unknown thing. She asked in a low voice, as if she was afraid of disturbing something.

　　Wu Aotian also lowered his voice and said: "I don't know, but what is certain is that there must be a large pool of water in front, otherwise there would not be such a loud sound of water. As for what caused the sound, maybe a stone fell into the water, or..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan opened her eyes wide, looked around at the dark environment, and asked in a low voice: "Is it some powerful monster?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled bitterly: "No one knows this, but there seems to be nothing to eat in the belly of this mountain. If there really are monsters, how can they survive?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan seemed to be slightly relieved after listening to Wu Aotian's explanation, and walked inside again: "Then let's go and take a look. The spiritual energy here is already quite rich. I guess there should be a spiritual spring pool in here. Maybe the sound we heard just now came from the spiritual spring pool..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. When they found the first spiritual spring pool, there was a scorpion monster lurking in the pool. Liu Ruxue also said that the spiritual spring pool would attract other monsters, just like it attracted humans. If there really was a huge pool of water in this place, or even if this huge pool of water was actually a huge spiritual spring pool, then it was normal for it to attract monsters.

　　The two men looked at each other, and took a step forward at the same time, heading towards their unknown fate in the darkness.

　　The closer they got, the more shocked the expressions on the two people's faces became, because as they followed the sound of water and the direction of the river on the ground, the richness of the spiritual energy increased.

　　The light magic crystal emitted a milky white light in front of the two people, illuminating the scene within a radius of dozens of meters clearly. Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan suddenly stopped.

　　Below the light magic crystal, a huge pool of water was quietly located in the center of the cave. At this time, the cave had become extremely vast. The water in the pool was green in color, and the spiritual energy was so rich that Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan's eyes exuded incomparable ecstasy.

　　The light magic crystal flew forward quickly under Dong Yuanyuan's control. Wu Aotian and the others opened their eyes wider and wider because they saw a huge deep pool of water in the belly of the mountain. Moreover, the width of the pool was very large, at least two hundred meters wide.

　　A deep pool two hundred meters wide, and this deep pool is not an ordinary pool, it is made up of spiritual springs, it is the Spiritual Spring Pool!

　　"Such a large spiritual spring pond, who would have thought it was located in the belly of the mountain. If we were not curious, we would never have discovered this place." Dong Yuanyuan looked at the green water with a look of shock, but the shock soon turned into an extremely happy state: "Such a large spiritual spring pond, I am afraid that even if we practice for a year, we still cannot absorb all the spiritual energy in it. We are rich!"

　　Wu Aotian was also quite shocked. Just as he was about to say something, the originally calm water in the pond suddenly shook slightly.

　　Wu Aotian was startled and waved at Dong Yuanyuan, pointing at the water surface where ripples suddenly appeared. Dong Yuanyuan naturally felt it and her face suddenly became nervous. The spiral pointed cone magic weapon had appeared in her hand again.

　　“Gugu…”

　　Suddenly, a series of huge bubbles as big as ears appeared in the water of the pond, and after this series of bubbles, the whole pond seemed to shake, and the water in the center was bubbling violently like boiling water.

　　"Be careful, there are monsters!"

　　Wu Aotian shouted softly, but his heart was already in his throat, filled with shock and worry.

　　How could there be magical beasts in such a deep pool in the mountain?

　　The water surface was constantly rolling. Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan had retreated dozens of meters away. The light magic crystal also rose in altitude, illuminating the entire surface of the lake. Although it was not as clear as during the day, at least one could vaguely see the movement of the water.

　　Suddenly, the water in the pool seemed to have split open like a canyon, sliding to both sides in an instant, and a huge figure suddenly emerged from the water.

　　PS:

　　Please vote and collect!

　　Chapter 124 We have to fight!

　　"careful!"

　　Dong Yuanyuan shouted softly and retreated backwards. At the same time, the spiral cone was placed in front of the two people, ready to attack at any time.

　　The water in the pool parted, and the huge black shadow finally emerged completely from the spring water. With the help of the light from the light magic crystal, Wu Aotian was finally able to see clearly the face of the huge black shadow emerging from the water.

　　snake?

　　No, although this guy has a head like a snake, it has a single horn on its head, and it is somewhat different from a snake's head, because in its open mouth, there are two neat rows of teeth like steel thorns, definitely not like the two fangs of a snake. What's more, this guy has a rather huge body.

　　This body is very huge, at least four or five meters tall, with a thick layer of scales on its dark skin. Each scale is as big as a bowl and sticks tightly to its body. Under the illumination of the light magic crystal, it reflects a faint black light.

　　This huge monster emerged from the water. Its huge body brought tremendous pressure, which shrouded the hearts of Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan. Wu Aotian looked at the huge monster in front of him, but suddenly a picture he had seen in his previous life emerged in his mind.

　　Dinosaur!

　　It was the kind of amphibious dinosaur with a long and thin neck, vaguely called a Giraffidae. Wu Aotian didn't know why he suddenly thought of this image, but the moment he saw it, this image emerged in Wu Aotian's mind.

　　The ferocious beast that looked like a long-necked dragon had two eyes as big as lanterns. It stared at Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan, but there was an obvious sense of strangeness in its eyes, as if Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan were strange creatures that they had never seen before, and there was also a bit of strange curiosity.

　　Neither Wu Aotian nor Dong Yuanyuan dared to be careless. There was a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy on the body of this huge ferocious beast. The fluctuation of spiritual energy was so obvious that even the fluctuation of spiritual energy in the huge spiritual spring pond could not conceal it.

　　"This monster is of a very high level, at least level seven, or even eight... I'm afraid we are no match for it, so let's retreat first."

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at the huge monster warily, then slowly backed away, speaking in a low voice.

　　Wu Aotian nodded slightly. Although this spiritual spring pond was very tempting to the two of them, life was the most precious thing. This ferocious beast obviously did not look easy to deal with.

　　Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan slowly retreated to the rear, but the huge beast did not seem to have given up its curiosity about them, or it seemed that it was not ready to let go of the invader who broke into its home. Its huge body dragged water stains and slowly pressed towards Wu Aotian and the others.

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank. This fellow didn't seem to be prepared to let the two of them leave safely. Or maybe... he felt hungry and wanted to use them as a snack?

　　The two men quickened their pace of retreat. The ferocious beast seemed to understand their plan. A hint of mockery appeared in its big eyes. It opened its mouth and spit out countless cold air. In an instant, it gathered into an ice ball and rushed towards the two men.

　　This ice ball is not a special spiritual skill, it is just a simple application of spiritual energy. The snake-mouthed magic clam that was chasing Wu Aotian in the Samsara Valley that day also used the ice ball to kill countless spiritual practitioners and magical beasts that blocked its way. In the end, it fought a fierce battle with the giant snake, but died in the giant snake's mouth.

　　Although it was just a simple use of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian knew the power of the ice ball very well and shouted loudly: "Quickly retreat, don't take it."

　　Dong Yuanyuan seemed to be preparing to use the spiral spike to catch the ice hockey, but when she heard Wu Aotian's shout, she paused and quickly retreated to the rear, instantly giving up the idea of ​​catching the ball.

　　The two men retreated quickly, and the ice ball whizzed down to the place where they had just stood. A huge deep pit was instantly created within a few meters in radius, and the deep pit was covered with ice. The surrounding area within a radius of dozens of meters was also covered with a thin layer of ice, and the air instantly became icy cold.

　　This might be the first time that Dong Yuanyuan encountered such a powerful monster. Looking at the power of this casual attack, Dong Yuanyuan's face suddenly turned pale.

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank as well. This monster seemed to be just as powerful as the Snake-mouthed Demon Clam. There were no other powerful monsters here to take over today. Could he and Dong Yuanyuan escape?

　　At this time, Wu Aotian no longer cared about hiding anything. With a move of the void, the Magic Spirit Shield appeared in front of him. As the Magic Spirit Shield continued to grow larger, Wu Aotian waved his hand again, and the five Seven Kill Swords flew out at the same time.

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at the magic shield in front of Wu Aotian that was getting bigger and bigger, her eyes lit up, and she looked at Wu Aotian in surprise. She didn't expect that Wu Aotian, a spiritual practitioner with the strength of only a low-level spiritual user, no, now a mid-level spiritual user, actually had a spiritual weapon!

　　Spiritual energy gushed out from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's aura suddenly became stronger, and a bright yellow light actually burst out from his body.

　　When Dong Yuanyuan saw the Demon Shield, she was just surprised, but she could still bear it. However, when she saw the yellow light shining on Wu Aotian's body, she was really shocked.

　　The yellow light was a color that could only be emitted by spiritual practitioners who had reached the spiritual master stage. The bright yellow light on Wu Aotian's body clearly indicated that his strength was at least that of a mid-level spiritual master!

　　Has he been hiding his strength all along?

　　What kind of method is this? Why have I never been able to detect it?

　　Another ice ball whizzed over, and Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan retreated hastily again. However, after they had taken a few steps, another ice ball flew over, even faster than the previous one. It arrived first, leaving Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan with no way to avoid it!

　　Wu Aotian felt heavy in his heart, but his hands did not move slowly. The Demon Spirit Shield flew out with a whistling sound, blocking the two people in front of it. It instantly became larger, completely covering the two people.

　　"Boom", the ice ball hit the Magic Shield directly with a loud noise. The red light on the Magic Shield instantly became dim, and the Magic Shield also trembled violently and flew back. Wu Aotian, who was connected with the Magic Shield in mind, felt as if his heart was hit by a huge hammer.

　　Wu Aotian only felt his mind shaken, but fortunately with the help of the power of the mid-grade spiritual weapon, Wu Aotian finally managed to withstand the power of the ice ball.

　　Dong Yuanyuan watched Wu Aotian catch the ice ball, then looked at the beast that was about to attack again, gritted her teeth and shouted, "We can't run away. This guy won't let us escape. Let's fight him."

　　Wu Aotian felt quite bitter in his heart. Although he tried his best, the gap in strength was too big.

　　However, the ferocious beast's continuous attacks and its extremely strong power cut off Wu Aotian's retreat, leaving him alone. Since he could not escape and had no other choices, the only option left was to fight with all his might.

　　"I'll cover you, you get close to him and attack him with your spiritual weapon!"

　　Wu Aotian shouted in a low voice, and the Demon Spirit Shield that was flying back tremblingly was attracted by Wu Aotian in the air and stopped in front of him. Wu Aotian spurted out a powerful spiritual energy, and the Demon Spirit Shield infused with spiritual energy immediately stopped trembling. Under Wu Aotian's control again, it flew back quickly and flew towards the ferocious beast.

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes lit up as she watched Wu Aotian's actions. Although her spiral cone was also a spiritual weapon, it was an attacking weapon after all, and its defensive capabilities were not strong. She was not able to resist the powerful attack of the monster.

　　But seeing Wu Aotian taking the attack from the ferocious beast, hope resurfaced in her heart. Hearing what Wu Aotian said, Dong Yuanyuan rushed towards the ferocious beast instead of retreating, hiding her body behind the magic shield. The spiral cone was spinning wildly, carrying a majestic spiritual energy and ready to launch a crazy attack at any time.

　　The ferocious beast looked at the spiritual weapon rushing towards it with contempt in its eyes. It opened its mouth and let out a low roar. Dozens of icicles instantly appeared in the air. These icicles were still active, like arrows that instantly fell from all angles and hit the Demon Spirit Shield.

　　The Demon Spirit Shield was hit by dozens of icicles and suddenly it was like a leaf in the autumn wind, shaking constantly and seemed about to fall down at any time. Wu Aotian, who was standing in the distance and controlling the Demon Spirit Shield, had a face as red as blood. The impact of each icicle was like a heavy hammer hitting his heart, making him extremely sad.

　　Dong Yuanyuan, who was hiding behind the Demon Spirit Shield, watched the shield tremble violently, knowing that it could no longer withstand two attacks. She suddenly rushed out, with the spiral spikes whistling with huge spiritual energy, rushing towards the ferocious beast that had already shortened the distance.

　　The tail end of the spiral cone has been enlarged to a diameter of about two meters, which makes the extremely sharp tip look even more lethal. The majestic spiritual energy makes the newly formed icicles instantly shatter into powder and drift away in the wind wherever the spiral cone goes.

　　The ferocious beast looked at the spiral spikes that were rushing towards it, with a serious look in its eyes, and let out another low growl from its throat. In an instant, a huge wall of ice appeared in front of it. This wall of ice was more than ten meters long and almost completely filled the entire space, like a huge and thick city wall. What's more, the ice layer was covered with thick spiritual energy.

　　With a sharp "squeak", the spiral cone pierced fiercely into the ice wall full of spiritual energy. The crazy rotation of the spiral cone brought about a huge impact force, which instantly shattered countless ice. The ice layer more than ten meters away was constantly breaking and shattering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

　　Chapter 125 Magic Crystal Thunder

　　The ice layer continued to break, and the threaded cone was like an electric drill, constantly tearing the ice layer, but the hardness of the ice layer was no less than that of steel, and the advancement speed of the threaded cone dropped at a speed visible to the naked eye.

　　Most of the ice layer was penetrated, and the spiral cone stopped, unable to move forward any more. Dong Yuanyuan's face was filled with disappointment that she could not hide. This attack was her full strength, but she still could not break through the defense of the ferocious beast.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the spiral cone that had returned empty-handed and was recalled by Dong Yuanyuan, and he couldn't help feeling a sense of shock in his heart. This big guy was really too powerful. Dong Yuanyuan couldn't even completely break through the defense with just one attack from a mid-grade spiritual weapon!

　　Behind the ice, the beast's mouth gently cracked open, revealing a very human expression, as if mocking the two's incompetence.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the ice layer that had been mostly broken, and he became ruthless. A ball of spiritual energy surged out and instantly merged into the Magic Shield in front of him. He crossed his hands, and the Magic Shield suddenly changed direction, from standing upright to flying horizontally. A sharp blade extended from the edge, and it spun wildly, and rushed towards the ice layer that had been shattered for the most part again.

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes, which were originally filled with disappointment, suddenly burst into hope. She did not expect that Wu Aotian's spiritual weapon was actually an offensive and defensive weapon. It could not only be used as a shield for defense, but also as an offensive spiritual weapon to launch a powerful attack.

　　Dong Yuanyuan quickly retracted the spiral cone, adjusted the spiritual energy in her spiritual sea, suddenly sprayed it out, attached it to the spiral cone again, and rushed out again.

　　In just a moment, Wu Aotian's magic shield had already crashed heavily into the ice layer, exactly at the location where Dong Yuanyuan had just attacked.

　　If Dong Yuanyuan's threaded cone is like a crazy electric drill, then Wu Aotian's magic shield is an equally madly spinning gear.

　　The Demon Spirit Shield hit the huge pit, and the shattered ice layer instantly accelerated its breaking speed. In just a moment, the Demon Spirit Shield completely collapsed the thick ice wall filled with rich spiritual energy.

　　The beast seemed startled, the mockery and ridicule in its eyes completely disappeared, and it actually retreated backwards in fear. However, the magic shield had already broken through the ice and cut directly towards its slender neck.

　　The beast's neck shrank, and at the same time a low roar came from its throat. A ball of spiritual energy spurted out and condensed into a mist-like gas, blocking the front of the magic shield.

　　The Magic Shield slashed straight at the water mist, which immediately cracked into a gap. The Magic Shield cut into it, leaving a deep mark on the neck of the beast. However, the water mist was like a dusty swamp, causing the Magic Shield to sink deeply into it, and the speed of rotation dropped sharply.

　　Wu Aotian sighed in his heart and waved his hand to take back the Demon Spirit Shield. At the same time, the five Seven Kill Swords rushed out like ghosts, and in front of the Seven Kill Swords, Dong Yuanyuan's spiral cone rushed over madly.

　　The magic shield cut the beast's neck. Although it was not a fatal injury, the damage made the beast completely fall into madness and rage. Its eyes suddenly turned as red as blood, with only endless anger and strong murderous intent in them.

　　The spiral cone arrived in an instant, but the ferocious beast had already recovered its breath. A ball of spiritual energy spurted out, and cold frost crystals instantly formed in the surrounding air. On the ground, a thick layer of ice extended in all directions at a speed visible to the naked eye.

　　The wide, deep pool was suddenly covered with a thick layer of ice, and the entire huge cave in the mountain seemed to have turned into a world of ice and snow in an instant.

　　The spiral cone hit the ball of spiritual energy head-on, and it was like a piece of paper blown away by a violent explosion. It was swept back in an instant, and even somewhat out of Dong Yuanyuan's control. It can be seen how huge the force was.

　　Seeing that the situation was not going well, Wu Aotian turned the Seven Killing Swords, avoiding the spiritual energy, and turned back, falling from the sky with endless heat, and stabbed into the ground. The endless heat instantly made the surrounding temperature become extremely dry and hot, and the speed of the spreading ice layer instantly slowed down a lot.

　　Dong Yuanyuan also retreated quickly, her body seemed to be surrounded by a gust of wind. Endless wind was rippling over her body, like a layer of armor, helping her resist the impact of spiritual energy.

　　The extremely cold spiritual energy continued to devour the scorching heat emitted by the Seven Kill Sword. A strange scene appeared in the entire cave. In the vast world of ice and snow, a ball of blazing fire blocked the cold invasion of ice and snow for Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan. It was like the last bit of fire in the world of ice and snow.

　　The flames quickly faded, and the ice layer continued to extend. Wu Aotian stretched out his hand and summoned back the five Seven Kill Swords. The Demon Spirit Shield rushed out again, also with blazing flames, and pierced deeply into the ground, once again blocking the extremely cold ice air that was following them for the two of them.

　　“Woo…”

　　The ferocious beast let out a low roar and strode towards this side. Several ice balls appeared in the air and smashed towards this side at the same time, like missiles.

　　Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan retreated in a panic. Dull banging sounds continued to be heard in the cave. The entire cave was covered with ice, just like a cave that had suddenly arrived in an extremely cold area.

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at the beast getting closer and closer, turned around and shouted to Wu Aotian: "It can't escape. I still have a magic crystal thunder here. If the magic crystal thunder can explode close to its body, we still have hope."

　　"Magic Crystal Thunder?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up. He had heard from Liu Ruxue about the power of this thing. The higher the level of the magic crystal thunder, the greater the power. It was also easy to use. One only had to throw it out heavily. Once it encountered a strong collision, it would explode violently.

　　"Okay, throw it out and blow it up. Even if it fails to kill it, we can take the opportunity to attack it. That's also good. Oh, and you can try out the metal cylinder spiritual weapon you used before."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded and opened her hand. A black fist-sized object appeared in her hand. She handed it to Wu Aotian: "You throw the magic crystal thunder. I will use the soul-killing tube... The closer you are to the center of the explosion, the more serious the injury. It is best to break through its defense before exploding. Otherwise, I am afraid that the power will be greatly reduced."

　　Wu Aotian took the magic crystal divine thunder and quickly rushed into the darkness, shouting, "Be careful."

　　Although Dong Yuanyuan didn't know what Wu Aotian was doing, she knew that he was trying to find a way to throw the magic crystal thunder. She also took out the soul-killing tube. The spiritual needles inside were all loaded. There were seventy-two needles in total in one tube, and all of them were shot out with amazing power.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian entered the darkness, he restrained his breath, as if he had evaporated into the air in an instant.

　　He knew that it would be difficult to completely conceal his spiritual perception from the murderer, but the spiritual fluctuations in the entire cave were extremely strong. After he restrained his breath, the spiritual fluctuations had become quite weak. In such a battle, hiding himself was still a great advantage.

　　The fact was just as Wu Aotian had guessed. Wu Aotian quickly hid in the darkness and hid behind a huge rock. The ferocious beast suddenly became a little confused. Why did it feel like someone was missing?

　　Although the beast's eyes could roughly see the scene inside the cave, after all, the cave was full of scattered boulders and places that could not be seen directly. Wu Aotian disappeared so suddenly that the beast could not find Wu Aotian all of a sudden.

　　Dong Yuanyuan dodged two ice bombs in succession, but was still impacted by the energy of the ice bombs. A thin layer of frost covered her body, and she was not as flexible as before. She was only affected by the spiritual energy, and was not hit head-on. If she was hit head-on, her bones would probably have been shattered and she would have turned into ice chips on the ground.

　　The beast chased for a distance and was already close to where Wu Aotian was. Wu Aotian estimated the distance in his mind and then looked at Dong Yuanyuan who had been chased with no way to escape, and knew that he could not wait any longer.

　　His body suddenly shot out, and the magic crystal thunder held in his right hand was thrown out by Wu Aotian with incredible speed and force. At the moment of throwing it out, Wu Aotian's body suddenly rushed forward madly.

　　Dong Yuanyuan, who was standing next to him, also retreated frantically the moment she saw Wu Aotian rushing out.

　　The two men had just retreated a short distance when the magic crystal thunder had already violently hit the spiritual shield on the beast's body, and then exploded with a loud bang.

　　It was like several tons of dynamite suddenly exploded, and a huge ball of fire rose from the explosion site. The huge beast was completely engulfed in the flames. The entire huge cave was shaking violently, and large chunks of rocks were flying everywhere. Gravel and dirt kept falling from the top of the mountain, like rain, and it seemed that the cave might collapse at any time.

　　Wu Aotian was instantly blown away by the huge energy of the explosion. Although Wu Aotian had swung out the Magic Shield in time to block behind himself, the huge energy still instantly blew him and the Magic Shield away, and they hit the stone wall heavily and then fell down.

　　Dong Yuanyuan was not in a much better condition, but fortunately she was a little further away and had been prepared. She lay on the ground in time and used her spiritual energy to protect her whole body. Although gravel and dirt kept falling on her, they could not cause her any serious harm.

　　Wu Aotian stood up from the ground, and the Demon Shield flew up again, blocking the flying boulders and the aftermath energy for him. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were looking straight ahead, looking at the ferocious beast wrapped in flames.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket and collect it.

　　Chapter 126 You really have a unique personality

　　In the firelight, the ferocious beast let out an extremely tragic howl, its huge body was covered with wounds of varying sizes, and it suddenly fell down in the firelight.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the huge crater formed by the explosion of the Magic Crystal Thunder and the devastated scene in the cave. Wu Aotian was extremely shocked. The power of this Magic Crystal Thunder was truly violent.

　　On the other side, Dong Yuanyuan also climbed up from the ground, still tightly holding the powerful soul-killing tube in her hand. She also widened her eyes and stared at the huge figure in the flames.

　　"It looks like it's dead. The power of this magic crystal thunder is really strong. Even a high-level magic beast can't withstand it..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan turned her head to look at Wu Aotian in surprise, with an undisguised surprise in her eyes. It seemed that she had not expected that she could deal with this huge, ferocious and powerful beast so easily.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the huge black shadow lying on the ground and was about to speak when he suddenly felt uneasy. The Demon Spirit Shield suddenly flew up and he shouted, "Be careful, it's not dead yet!"

　　As soon as Wu Aotian's voice fell, the huge black shadow lying on the ground suddenly raised its slender neck. Its huge head was covered in blood. One of its two eyes was blind, leaving only a huge bloody hole. Blood was flowing out of it. It looked extremely terrifying. The remaining eye was red, and its eyes were filled with a madness that wanted to destroy everything.

　　The air was suddenly filled with violent fluctuations of spiritual energy. In just a moment, several ice bombs appeared in front of Wu Aotian and the other man, hitting the Demon Spirit Shield heavily.

　　If Wu Aotian had not had a premonition and taken precautions in advance, these suddenly appearing ice bombs would definitely hit the two of them, completely freezing them into ice men, and then completely shattering them into ice chips.

　　Even so, several ice bombs hitting Wu Aotian's magic shield at the same time was still not something Wu Aotian could withstand safely.

　　"Bang bang bang...", a series of collisions. With each collision, Wu Aotian felt that the blood in his body was churning and his internal organs were shaking violently. With the first and second collisions, a look of pain appeared on Wu Aotian's face, and when it came to the third collision, blood was already overflowing from Wu Aotian's mouth.

　　When the fourth and fifth ice balls hit Wu Aotian's Magic Shield, Wu Aotian's whole body began to tremble violently. The Magic Shield flew back and hit Wu Aotian himself heavily.

　　Wu Aotian flew up heavily, but he shouted clearly: "Shoot it!"

　　Dong Yuanyuan's reaction was also quick. The moment Wu Aotian was knocked away, Dong Yuanyuan had already raised her arm. The spiritual energy had already madly poured into the Soul-Killing Tube in her hand. The moment Wu Aotian's roar reached her ears, Dong Yuanyuan had already pressed the trigger on the Soul-Killing Tube.

　　“Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh…”

　　Dozens of fine needles from spiritual weapons rushed out of the Soul-Killing Tube in an instant, transformed into shadows, instantly crossed a distance of dozens of meters, and landed directly on the raised head of the huge ferocious beast.

　　Although many of the dozens of spiritual weapon needles missed the target, most of them still hit the body of the huge ferocious beast.

　　If the beast is still in good condition at this time and has a strong spiritual shield on its body, these spiritual needles can hurt the beast, but they will definitely not cause serious damage. After all, the level of this beast is not low.

　　However, at this moment, the ferocious beast was seriously injured by the huge explosive force of the Magic Crystal Thunder and fell to the ground. It had no spiritual shield to protect itself. Its sudden attack was just the most direct revenge after being injured, but it did not consider protecting itself at all. Now, the many fine needles of the Killing Soul Tube pierced through its body at the same time, causing it fatal damage!

　　Countless drops of blood burst out from the huge head and the slender neck at the same time. Those fine needles pierced through the head and caused huge damage.

　　Wu Aotian fell to the ground, not caring about the fact that he was seriously injured. The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron surged out wildly and instantly attached to the five Seven Killing Swords. The Seven Killing Swords instantly rushed out like lightning piercing the clouds.

　　Swish, swish, swish, the five Seven Kill Swords were inserted into the beast's head again, and one of them was directly inserted into the beast's remaining eye. When the five Seven Kill Swords returned with a trail of blood, the Demon Spirit Shield had already flown up again, spinning rapidly, passing through the air like the wind, and passed across the beast's violently shaking neck.

　　The sharp magic shield successfully cut off the not-too-thick neck of the beast without any pause. The huge head fell directly from the air with a loud noise.

　　At the moment the head fell, Wu Aotian also fell to the ground dejectedly. Although the battle lasted only a few short moments, Wu Aotian had been seriously injured, especially when defending against the five ice balls that suddenly appeared. Wu Aotian was even more seriously injured. Fortunately, he finally killed the ferocious beast completely and saved his life.

　　Wu Aotian lay on the ground, gasping for breath, thinking about what had just happened. Looking at the white ice layer that still existed in the cave, Wu Aotian suddenly felt that his luck seemed to be pretty good.

　　If Dong Yuanyuan didn't have the magic crystal thunder on her body today, I'm afraid Dong Yuanyuan and I would have died here today. If I didn't have the magic shield, I might not be able to defend against the fierce ice bomb attack.

　　Dong Yuanyuan's injuries were less serious. She walked over and looked at Wu Aotian, who was lying on the ground gasping for breath. Her eyes were a little strange. She looked at the Demon Shield and the Seven Killing Swords that had not been taken back by Wu Aotian, and said softly: "I finally understand your methods. You must have mastered a magical method that can temporarily improve your strength. In addition, you have a spiritual weapon. Judging from the strength you showed just now, it is not inferior to mine. Moreover, you seem to be good at hiding your breath and not being discovered by others. At least when you hid just now, I couldn't sense your existence..."

　　Wu Aotian was not too surprised that Dong Yuanyuan saw through his trump card. After all, in the previous battle, Wu Aotian had already used every possible means to deal with the ferocious beast.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said calmly: "These are all the things I have kept in my bottom box, but you already know about them..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan said with a smile: "So what if I saw you? I don't have any bad intentions towards you, but I am thinking that if someone only treats you as a mid-level spiritual user, or even bullies you, I am afraid that many people will die in an ugly way."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, then said with a sad face: "Although I said so, my improvement in strength also comes at a price. Look at me now, my meridians are all injured. I can't afford to be hurt by this desperate method."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes showed concern: "Are you okay?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "I'm not going to die yet. Fortunately, there is plenty of spiritual energy here. If I want to heal my wounds, I have to be much more efficient..."

　　Looking at the dark cave, Wu Aotian said with some lingering fear: "I don't know how such huge beasts can grow in the belly of this mountain. What do they usually eat? Are there a large number of other creatures in the deep pool? In addition, I don't know if there are other beasts living there. If there are, we can't resist them..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes were also somewhat uncertain: "I think there shouldn't be any. There can't be two tigers in one mountain. Moreover, if there really is one, I'm afraid the other monsters wouldn't have no reaction after making such a big noise just now."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and felt that what Dong Yuanyuan said made sense. He said, "Anyway, we fought this fierce beast and almost lost our lives. We also used up a magic crystal divine thunder and a tube of spiritual needles. We should at least gain something. This deep pool is full of spiritual energy. I estimate that it will be enough for us to practice here for a year."

　　Dong Yuanyuan also said excitedly: "Yes, high risk really does bring high returns. Now we are rich."

　　Looking at the huge beast lying on the ground with its head and body separated, Dong Yuanyuan asked in surprise: "I have read some books about Warcraft, but I have never seen this kind of Warcraft. This Warcraft looks very strange..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't recognize the beast either, and shook his head, saying, "I don't recognize it either, and the place where the beast lives is also strange. I wonder if there is another exit on the other side of the pool. Otherwise, it would be too strange for there to be a powerful beast in the deep pool formed in the belly of the mountain."

　　Dong Yuanyuan obviously had the same idea: "Let's recover first, and then we can explore this cave in the mountain. I always feel that this cave is a little strange. Maybe there are things we can't imagine, or some strange... special... existence?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded in agreement, checked the injuries on his meridians, and said after weighing them: "I will probably need ten days to heal. When I am healed, we will continue exploring."

　　"Go and take care of the body of the demon beast and dig out the magic crystal."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, Dong Yuanyuan shook her head like a rattle: "No, you go, it's bloody, it's too scary."

　　Wu Aotian was both angry and amused as he looked at this woman who fought without mercy but did not dare to deal with the corpse. He smiled bitterly and said, "Well, go and heal your wounds first. I'll deal with it when I feel better."

　　When Dong Yuanyuan heard that she didn't have to deal with the body, her sad expression suddenly changed. She smiled and said, "That's good, that's good. Come on, I'll help you over there. You're so badly injured, you're vomiting blood... Will it hurt?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan who came up to help him speechlessly, and said with a pout: "You really are...quite unique."

　　Dong Yuanyuan chuckled, and suddenly she didn't feel embarrassed at all, and said calmly, "Yeah, you can see it too, everyone says so."

　　Chapter 127: The Underground World

　　Dong Yuanyuan supported the seriously injured Wu Aotian and walked slowly inside, passed the huge dead beast, and came to the deep pool which was still covered with a thick layer of ice.

　　Although there was a thick layer of ice, it could not cover up the rich spiritual energy at all. Wu Aotian felt the fluctuations of the rich spiritual energy and was delighted. He turned to Dong Yuanyuan who was supporting him and said, "Okay, let's heal here."

　　Dong Yuanyuan put Wu Aotian down and looked at the deep pool covered with a thick layer of white ice. She took a deep breath, as if she was feeling the obvious fluctuations of spiritual energy in the air. "What a big spiritual spring pool. I wonder how deep it is. We don't need to look for other spiritual spring pools anymore."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, and suddenly remembered something, and said: "Oh right, we opened up the belly of the mountain, so will the spiritual energy fluctuations here spread outside? Will it attract other spiritual practitioners?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan frowned and said, "You are right. This is a problem. Let me deal with it."

　　Dong Yuanyuan left quickly, but came back not long after. She gestured an OK sign to Wu Aotian and said, "It's done. I used a spiritual tool that can conceal the fluctuations of spiritual energy to seal the entrance of the cave and cover it. Although it can't completely cover up the fluctuations of spiritual energy here, it has become extremely weak. Plus, I hid the entrance of the cave, so I don't think anyone will find it."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief: "That's good. Otherwise, we would have fought hard to kill this beast, but someone else would have taken away the fruits of our labor. Wouldn't that be a huge loss for us?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan opened her arms as if to embrace this huge deep pool, with a look of happiness on her face: "With this spiritual spring pool, I will definitely be able to reach the level of a high-level spiritual master, and even break through the bottleneck and enter the earth spirit!"

　　When Wu Aotian heard Dong Yuanyuan say this, his heart was moved, because Wu Aotian still had three Purple Spirit Pills on him. If Dong Yuanyuan really reached a bottleneck, then he might be able to give her one to help her enter the Earth Spirit realm. Although the Earth Spirit is not very useful with the help of the spiritual energy of this spiritual spring pond, this spiritual spring pond is incomparably huge, and the spiritual energy in it is much richer than any spiritual spring pool he had encountered before. Even if it is an Earth Spirit, I am afraid that her cultivation will make great progress.

　　What's more, the spiritual spring in the Ximing Mountains only appears once every fifty years and lasts for only one year. After the expiration date, it will all disappear. If you don't seize this year, you will have to wait fifty years for the next time. Although the life of a spiritual practitioner is already quite long, and as your strength grows, your life will be extended, a lot can happen in fifty years.

　　On the other side of the pool, there is a huge passage, and that passage seems a bit strange, sloping downward. This makes Wu Aotian suspect that this huge hole in the mountain leads to underground.

　　Although he wanted to find out, Wu Aotian was still seriously injured at this time. For safety reasons, it would be better to let him heal first.

　　The spiritual energy in this pool of water was extremely abundant, and Wu Aotian's healing speed was much faster. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was like a whale constantly absorbing sea water, and the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron quickly became extremely abundant, and the spiritual flame reached an unprecedented level.

　　Because the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was extremely abundant, the spiritual energy flowing to Wu Aotian's spiritual sea also became extremely pure, and the amount and speed increased a lot compared to before. After his injuries improved to a certain extent, Wu Aotian took the Bi Ling Pill. Under the dual effects of the Bi Ling Pill and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the speed at which Wu Aotian's spiritual sea expanded was much faster.

　　Wu Aotian had about forty Biling Pills on him, and he gave the rest to Leng Feng and Mo Yu. At this time of cultivation, Wu Aotian was not stingy and gave half of them to Dong Yuanyuan.

　　Dong Yuanyuan was a little surprised when she saw Wu Aotian take out the Bi Ling Dan. She smiled and said, "You have a lot of good things on you. It seems that you need stalactite spirit liquid to refine Bi Ling Dan... This thing is very rare. It's not easy for you to find it."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It was just luck at the time. I almost lost my life, but luckily I survived and gained something."

　　Dong Yuanyuan did not exchange pleasantries with Wu Aotian. She took the Bi Ling Dan that Wu Aotian handed over and said with a smile, "With these Bi Ling Dan, my chances of success will be even higher."

　　Ten days later, all the injuries on Wu Aotian's meridians had healed completely, and the curiosity in his heart could no longer be suppressed.

　　"Dong Yuanyuan, how about we explore the inside of that cave?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan was obviously not a person who would sit still. She had been eager to try, but Wu Aotian had been recovering from his injuries. Dong Yuanyuan had no choice but to suppress her curiosity and wait for Wu Aotian, while also working hard on her own cultivation.

　　"Okay, okay, I've been waiting for you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan, who was so excited that her eyes sparkled. He thought of something and suddenly changed his mind: "Well, how about this? You know I can control my aura. I'll go in front and you'll go behind. This way, if anything goes wrong, I can return in time..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes, of course. You know what, your method of restraining your breath is really amazing. After you restrain your breath, I can't feel your presence at all..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "This is only effective against those with a certain degree of weakness. If it is a powerful earth spirit, it is impossible to hide it completely. It's just that it will be more difficult to be discovered..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes lit up: "Can you teach me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "This method relies on certain things, and these things are unique to me, so I can't teach you. Even if I teach you, you won't be able to use it."

　　Dong Yuanyuan said "oh" but did not show any disappointment, nor did her face show any doubt. It was obvious that she believed what Wu Aotian said was true.

　　Wu Aotian and the other person walked along the edge of the deep pool to the other side. Wu Aotian restrained his breath and controlled the light magic crystal to float far in front of him, while Wu Aotian himself hid in the darkness and groped towards the front of the passage. Dong Yuanyuan followed Wu Aotian for a long distance.

　　The cave was huge and slanted. Wu Aotian walked along it and found that the cave led all the way underground. There was no life in the cave, only some scattered plants.

　　They walked forward carefully and cautiously for about several kilometers. Based on their feeling, Wu Aotian estimated that he was now thousands of meters underground. Wu Aotian had a strange feeling in his heart. This place seemed really strange.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the cliffs of the cave carefully, but he felt more and more that something was wrong. It seemed that these cliffs were not formed naturally, but were artificially formed, because the size of the passage was basically the same, and the appearance of the cliffs was also similar. If it was formed naturally for a distance, then it might be possible, but to form a passage several kilometers long like this, it is too difficult.

　　However, even if this place was really man-made, it must have been a very long time ago, as can be seen from the traces of weathering on the cliff walls, but there is no way to judge how long it has been.

　　The downward sloping passage suddenly became flat, and the originally uneven ground suddenly became smooth. Wu Aotian took a closer look and was shocked again, because the ground was already a flat stone slab.

　　Although this stone slab is not precious jade, nor is it a rare stone, it is one of the hardest rocks. Even if it is chopped with a sword, at most a few sparks will fly. However, these stone slabs on the ground are laid out neatly, as neatly as tofu cut with a knife.

　　As he stepped on the stone slab, Wu Aotian's heart actually began to beat faster. Although he had not touched anything yet, he had a strong premonition that he would probably find something shocking underground.

　　No one would be so bored as to dig a huge cave several kilometers deep inside a mountain, and no one would be so bored as to cut the rocks neatly and spread them on the ground. All this clearly indicated that there were something different underground, and now these things would be displayed in front of him.

　　Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in the darkness ahead. It seemed to be a light magic crystal, quietly emitting light in the darkness.

　　Wu Aotian walked slowly forward, the light in front of him was getting brighter and brighter, one, two, three...

　　Dozens, hundreds, thousands of light magic crystals, like tiny crystal dots, appeared in front of Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian looked at the large patch of light that appeared in front of him, as well as the man-made buildings under the light, and finally couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief.

　　Dong Yuanyuan, who was following from a distance behind, also noticed something strange. Shocked, she gave up hiding and came to Wu Aotian's side. Together with Wu Aotian, they looked at the underground world illuminated by the light magic crystal, their eyes full of shock.

　　A large stretch of stone stairs slowly spread out into the distance, and on both sides of the stairs, there were light magic crystals illuminating them, just like street lamps.

　　At the far end of the stone stairs, there is a palace-like building. The building is very tall, at least tens of meters high. It stands abruptly in this underground cave, looking extremely weird.

　　"What on earth is going on? Who built this place?" Dong Yuanyuan also let out a breath slowly. She turned her head in shock and looked at Wu Aotian and asked the question in her mind: "Are there still humans living here?"

　　Wu Aotian was equally puzzled. Thinking about the huge spiritual spring water, the ferocious monster, the long tunnels, and the man-made palace above him and the others, Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't know either. Let's go and see what it is and whether it is a disaster or a blessing."

　　Chapter 128 The Woman in the Crystal

　　The huge palace stood quietly. When Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan approached, they were shocked to find that this huge palace was actually made entirely of stone, and it was a complete huge stone. Simply put, this palace was taken out of a huge complete stone instead of being built. But even so, this palace still looked majestic and dignified.

　　After walking up the long stairs and standing at the entrance of the palace, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan still did not sense any breath of living people. It seemed that no one lived here, and it felt a bit like some kind of ruins.

　　The two looked at each other, carefully and cautiously stepped onto the stone stairs at the entrance of the palace, and slowly walked into the gate of the huge palace.

　　The gate was open, and as the two men stood at the gate, they saw the scene inside the palace.

　　The two men stopped at the same time, stared with wide eyes, and looked at the center of the palace in shock. There, there was a huge diamond-shaped crystal, quietly floating in the air, emitting blue light.

　　This crystal is at least two meters high and is blue all over. It looks extremely strange. Below this crystal suspended in the air, there is an extremely complicated formation. Every spiritual pattern emits a little light. The air in the center of the entire palace seems to be constantly shining with little lights, like shining stars.

　　In this crystal and this huge formation, there are extremely strong fluctuations of spiritual energy. This fluctuation of spiritual energy is even a hundred times stronger than the fluctuations in the deep pool above their heads!

　　"Wu Aotian, what is this? It looks magical!"

　　Facing Dong Yuanyuan's exclamation, Wu Aotian nodded in complete agreement, but he had no answer as to what it was.

　　Wu Aotian took a few steps towards the blue crystal, then suddenly stared at it again, his eyes suddenly widening. Dong Yuanyuan noticed Wu Aotian's abnormality and asked quickly, "What's wrong, Wu Aotian?"

　　"people!"

　　Wu Aotian's voice actually trembled slightly, and his tone was full of disbelief: "There is someone in the magic crystal!"

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes suddenly widened: "What, someone is there?"

　　Wu Aotian stared at the blue crystal and answered with certainty: "Yes, a woman..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan took a few steps forward, widened her eyes, and stared carefully at the huge crystal that was more than two meters high. The crystal was blue, and from a distance, only a blue mass could be seen, but when she looked closer, she really found a person in the crystal!

　　The two of them involuntarily moved forward a distance. As the distance shortened, both of them could see the person in the crystal very clearly.

　　A woman, with snow-white hair, just like snow, wearing very little clothing, which could only cover a few important parts, and the rest of her body was exposed. Through the blue crystal, she had a strange beauty.

　　This woman is an absolute beauty, with an extremely delicate face and a hot body, but her eyes are closed, her hands are crossed in front of her chest, and her body is slightly sideways, like a sleeping beauty.

　　"What's going on...why is there a woman in here?"

　　Wu Aotian stared at the woman in the crystal with his mouth wide open, exclaiming in amazement. Dong Yuanyuan, who was standing next to him, also saw the woman in the crystal clearly and exclaimed in amazement as well, but her exclamation was very different from Wu Aotian's: "What a beautiful woman!"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head to glance at Dong Yuanyuan, who had her eyes wide open, and felt speechless. This woman actually first admired the beauty of the woman in the crystal, instead of considering how unreasonable it was for a woman to appear in a crystal like this.

　　Wu Aotian's gaze shifted from the huge crystal to other places in the huge palace, but he found that in this huge space, apart from the formation emitting little light and the crystal floating in the air, there was nothing else worth noting.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't resist his curiosity and walked forward slowly step by step, finally stopping under the huge crystal.

　　Looking at the glowing formation underground and the huge crystal in front of him, Wu Aotian slowly stretched out his right hand and moved it towards the crystal little by little.

　　His heart was filled with all kinds of complicated emotions at this moment, shock, confusion...

　　Dong Yuanyuan did not stop Wu Aotian. She just widened her eyes and stared at Wu Aotian's fingers, paying attention to what might happen.

　　Wu Aotian's fingers finally lightly touched the surface of the crystal.

　　It was cool, but not extremely cold. Wu Aotian's fingers gently stroked the surface of the crystal. Inside the crystal, perhaps less than ten centimeters away from Wu Aotian's fingers, was the slender and delicate feet of the white-haired woman.

　　Whether it was Wu Aotian or Dong Yuanyuan, their attention was completely attracted by the blue crystal and the woman in the blue crystal. They did not notice that the light emitted from the formation under Wu Aotian's feet had become much stronger.

　　Wu Aotian's fingers slowly slid across the crystal. He turned his head and looked at Dong Yuanyuan: "This place is really amazing. I don't know who this woman is, but she looks quite young..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, this underground world has nothing else except this formation and this crystal... What is the purpose? This place has obviously existed for who knows how many years. Is it used to preserve her body?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned and was about to speak, but his expression suddenly changed. He looked up suddenly, looked at the huge blue crystal, and at the same time tried to pull his hand back with force. However, what surprised Wu Aotian was that he couldn't pull his hand back even after pulling it so hard!

　　A huge suction force actually came from the crystal, and Wu Aotian's hand was actually sucked onto the crystal, unable to move at all. At the same time, the white light of the formation on the ground became stronger, and Wu Aotian's feet seemed to have suddenly fallen into a swamp and could no longer move!

　　“I’m sucked in!”

　　Wu Aotian's exclamation startled Dong Yuanyuan, and she rushed inside. Seeing this, Wu Aotian hurriedly shouted, "Don't come in!"

　　Dong Yuanyuan stopped in astonishment and looked at Wu Aotian in confusion. Wu Aotian looked at the formation under his feet and shouted, "This formation seems to have started to work. Don't come in, or you will be sucked in."

　　Before Dong Yuanyuan could reply, a huge amount of energy suddenly rose up from the huge formation, radiating in all directions in an instant, directly sending Dong Yuanyuan flying. At the same time, the energy formed a huge protective shield, enveloping the entire formation, the crystal suspended above, and Wu Aotian.

　　Dong Yuanyuan was blown away by this tremendous energy, but she did not suffer any harm. Although the force was strong, it was very gentle and did not seem to have any malicious intent. It just wanted to bounce away the people outside the formation.

　　Dong Yuanyuan stood up and wanted to come closer, but found that she had been completely excluded. In a hurry, Dong Yuanyuan summoned out her own spiral cone, controlled it with all her strength, and slammed into the shield with great force.

　　The spiral cone was like hitting a towering mountain, and it returned in vain. The shield didn't even tremble. Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian who was motionless in the middle of the formation, and became even more anxious. She kept urging the spiral cone to attack the shield, but it was of no use.

　　"Wu Aotian, how are you?"

　　Wu Aotian was standing in the formation. Originally, he felt that apart from being sucked in, he did not feel any other discomfort. But just after Dong Yuanyuan asked this question, Wu Aotian suddenly felt a huge suction force coming from the crystal.

　　Wu Aotian only felt that his spiritual sea began to tremble violently. The spiritual energy in his spiritual sea actually began to become uncontrollable under the pull of this huge force. It began to flow out involuntarily, along the meridians of his arms, and into this crystal.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. This crystal could actually absorb human spiritual energy. Isn't this similar to the effect of his own Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron?

　　Wu Aotian became anxious. The spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had turned into a huge vortex, generating a huge pulling force that prevented the crystal from continuing to absorb its spiritual energy.

　　The attraction generated by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was also extremely huge, but it could not completely stop the huge attraction coming from the crystal. Wu Aotian suddenly felt that there seemed to be something in his body that was being sucked away unconsciously. As this inexplicable thing passed away, Wu Aotian felt that his body's functions were actually constantly declining.

　　What's going on?

　　Wu Aotian felt a little frightened, and a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. Could it be that what he was losing was... his vitality?

　　Could it be that this crystal is actually absorbing my own life?

　　Wu Aotian still had one hand, and with a wave of his hand in the air, the Seven Killing Swords rushed out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and hit the huge crystal at the same time. No matter whether there was a woman inside or not, the crystal had threatened his life now, so he had to find a way to destroy it.

　　Unfortunately, the Seven Killing Swords hit the huge crystal, and a thin light curtain appeared on the crystal, which enveloped the entire crystal, and he could not destroy it at all.

　　Wu Aotian's brows furrowed even more tightly. He raised his hand and slammed the Seven Killing Swords towards the ground, but the result was the same as before, it could not destroy anything at all. It was obvious that the person who made the formation had calculated all the possibilities and eliminated any possibility of destroying the formation or the crystal.

　　Feeling the vitality constantly draining away from his body and looking at the woman in the crystal, Wu Aotian no longer felt the fear he had at the beginning. Instead, he was filled with deep doubts. Why was this crystal absorbing his vitality?

　　Could it be... because of the woman inside?

　　PS:

　　Some things happened at home recently, and Xiaoba is temporarily acting as a nanny. It really takes a lot of patience to take care of a child...

　　I was very uncomfortable for a while, my mind was confused, and I couldn’t write anything... I need to adjust myself, so I’m sorry for the slow updates.

　　Chapter 129 She's alive!

　　The white light curtain separated Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan into two different worlds. In the white light curtain, the dots of starlight and the enormous fluctuations of spiritual energy all instantly rushed towards the blue crystal.

　　Wu Aotian was tightly attached to the crystal, unable to move at all. The huge attraction not only sucked away his spiritual energy bit by bit, but also sucked away his vitality invisibly.

　　If Wu Aotian was just an ordinary person, he would probably turn into a white-haired old man and die under such absorption. Fortunately, he is a spiritual practitioner. Even if he is a low-level spiritual disciple, he will have at least two to three hundred years of life. As his strength increases, his life will be even longer. Therefore, there are many old monsters in this world.

　　Wu Aotian has reached the middle level of spiritual master, and his vitality has been greatly enhanced. However, under such crazy absorption, Wu Aotian still feels that he can't hold on any longer. Is he going to die here today, and in such a weird way?

　　Just when Wu Aotian was at a loss, the woman who had been extremely quiet in the blue crystal actually moved!

　　In the blue crystal, she suddenly opened her eyes.

　　A pair of blue eyes like the sea.

　　Wu Aotian was looking helplessly at the crystal that was constantly sucking his life, so he noticed the movement first. He opened his mouth in surprise and stared at the woman in the crystal.

　　The woman's eyes also fell on Wu Aotian's face, and she seemed a little surprised.

　　The eyes of two people met in the air, and there was a bit of strangeness and doubt in their eyes, but this doubt seemed to be about different things.

　　There seemed to be a strange change taking place in the huge blue crystal. It was as if it was slowly melting and slowly melting into a blue liquid, and the woman was immersed in this blue liquid.

　　Dong Yuanyuan also noticed something strange about the woman in the crystal and screamed, "Ah, that woman, that woman...she's alive!"

　　"Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian, she's alive!"

　　Wu Aotian listened to Dong Yuanyuan's screaming and said speechlessly: "Of course I know she is alive. She is sucking my life away now..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan screamed, her mouth suddenly opened wide, and she shouted in fear: "What should I do? What should I do?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly. His body was sucked tightly and he couldn't move at all. What else could he do?

　　The spiritual energy in his body was still flowing slowly towards the crystal. The suction force of the crystal had never weakened, but had a tendency to become stronger and stronger. Wu Aotian had no choice but to push the spiritual energy flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to its extreme to resist the strong attraction.

　　Although the attraction of the spiritual flame could not completely offset the suction of the crystal, it greatly alleviated the attraction of the crystal and greatly reduced the loss of spiritual energy. Wu Aotian even felt that the speed at which his invisible vitality was lost was very slow, perhaps due to the credit of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　The speed at which the blue crystal was melting seemed to be increasing. At the same time, all the huge spiritual energy in the entire formation seemed to have hit the blue crystal. The blue crystal was swallowing up the surrounding energy like a giant whale sucking water, and at the same time, it was also absorbing the spiritual energy and vitality from Wu Aotian.

　　With the continuous absorption, the dissolving speed of the blue crystal became faster and faster, and the color of the dissolved blue liquid in the blue crystal was actually getting lighter and lighter, as if something was being continuously absorbed by the woman's body. A strange change that could not be seen but could be felt began to transform rapidly in the woman's body.

　　If the woman in the blue crystal looked like a real corpse at the beginning, without any life at all, now this woman is truly alive.

　　Not only were her eyes open, Wu Aotian could even see that her body was moving easily, as if she was trying to find a more comfortable position.

　　A woman with only a few pieces of clothing on her body, covering only the important parts, while the rest of her fair and beautiful body was fully revealed. She was right in front of him, and such a beauty also had long white hair. Being so close at hand, surrounded by a blue crystal, gave people an infinitely beautiful feeling. However, Wu Aotian now felt that the scene was weird and terrifying.

　　This woman should be the one who absorbed his life force. Perhaps it was because of the absorption of his life force or spiritual energy that the corpse-like woman in the crystal suddenly came back to life.

　　There are strong fluctuations of spiritual energy in this formation, which obviously gathers a large amount of spiritual energy. But now all the spiritual energy is poured into the blue crystal and is absorbed by the woman. Could it be that the woman also has the same ability as herself?

　　The dissolution of the blue crystal had begun to spread from the inside to the outside, and the light in the entire formation became brighter and brighter. With a crisp bang, the entire huge crystal turned into fragments all over the sky, and then all the fragments turned into blue liquid. All the blue liquid wrapped around the woman, and the woman was suspended in the air.

　　At the moment the blue crystal shattered, Wu Aotian only felt that the suction from the crystal suddenly increased, at least several times more than before. At this moment, it seemed as if Wu Aotian felt that his soul had flown out of his body. The suction was so strong that it was impossible to resist.

　　At this dangerous moment, the spiritual flame of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in Wu Aotian's mind suddenly surged and exploded at the same time, also generating a huge attraction, which far exceeded the previous attraction.

　　Wu Aotian only felt that his body seemed to have become a battlefield, and was instantly hit by two huge forces of attraction. His body seemed to be shattered into pieces in an instant. Of course, this was Wu Aotian's illusion, but at this moment, his body was truly hit hard again.

　　The two forces of attraction met in the middle, and at the meeting point, an invisible air wave suddenly exploded. Wu Aotian and the woman floating in the air groaned at the same time. Wu Aotian fell weakly to the ground, and the woman floating in the air also floated back a distance, her face was extremely pale, and her eyes were tightly closed.

　　The blue crystal had completely disappeared, and the melted blue liquid had also disappeared, as if the blue crystal had never appeared at all. However, in front of Wu Aotian, there was a living woman.

　　The woman slowly floated down from the air and fell to the ground, her eyes closed and her face pale, as if she had been seriously injured in the final impact. Her chest rose and fell slightly, indicating that she was not dead yet.

　　Wu Aotian's body was also severely injured, but he found that after that impact, his spiritual energy and vitality had stopped losing. Although he felt a lot more fragile than before, he was not dead after all.

　　After checking the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he found that the ball of spiritual flame had condensed into shape again. However, both in size and luster, it was much worse than before. In this battle of absorption, Wu Aotian was defeated miserably.

　　Wu Aotian fell to the ground weakly, looking at the woman lying on the other side, his heart full of confusion. What on earth had happened?

　　From the moment he stepped into the formation and touched the blue crystal, the formation started to activate, he was controlled, absorbing spiritual energy and vitality, and then the woman woke up and continued to absorb, until both of them were injured in the end...

　　The formation still existed, and Dong Yuanyuan was still blocked outside the formation. Looking at the two people lying in the formation, Dong Yuanyuan anxiously called out, "Wu Aotian, what happened to you?"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head weakly: "I'm not dead yet... I just got hit hard again. It seems that I lost a lot of vitality. If I weren't a spiritual practitioner, I would have died of old age..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian with some worry on her face. She then looked at the woman on the ground and asked in surprise, "What happened to that woman...it seems like she's injured too?"

　　Wu Aotian replied weakly: "How would I know? I am the most unlucky person right now. I really don't know who I have offended."

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at the light curtain in front of her that was still blocking her, and walked back and forth outside the light curtain helplessly: "What should I do? The formation is still effective, I can't get in..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly at the still existing light curtain, and said nothing, because he had no other options. However, he clearly felt that the spiritual energy fluctuations in the formation had weakened a lot, and it was completely incomparable to before. Obviously, the huge amount of spiritual energy stored in the formation had disappeared, or was absorbed or consumed by that woman...

　　"Just wait, maybe when that woman wakes up, we'll understand everything."

　　Wu Aotian said softly, lying on the ground looking at the dark cave ceiling, sighed and said: "Dong Yuanyuan, why don't you leave here first, that woman, I always feel that there is something strange about her... It may not be safe for you to stay here..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan didn't wait for Wu Aotian to finish speaking, and shook her head and said, "I won't leave. How can I leave you here alone? We have been through hardships together..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Why bother? If there is no danger, then that's better. If there is danger, why would you risk yourself..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head and said in high spirits, "I'm not leaving. If I say I'm not leaving, then I'm not leaving."

　　Seeing her decisiveness, Wu Aotian sighed lightly and said nothing more. He turned his eyes to the woman lying on the ground, only to find that the woman was slowly opening her eyes.

　　Just as Wu Aotian's eyes fell on her, her eyes also fell on Wu Aotian's face, and their sights suddenly met in the air.

　　Chapter 130 Confused Tintin

　　What surprised Wu Aotian was that the woman's eyes were full of doubt and uneasiness, and her face was a bit nervous and confused, like a frightened deer.

　　The woman looked at Wu Aotian timidly, as if Wu Aotian was a bad guy and she was just an unarmed little girl who was being bullied. This was completely different from the expression in her eyes the moment she opened her eyes in the crystal just now.

　　When she was still in the crystal, the woman's eyes were still a little confused, but very clear, but now the woman's eyes have become quite confused.

　　"Who are you?"

　　Wu Aotian broke the silence between the two and asked, but his eyes did not move away from the woman's face at all.

　　To be precise, this woman, at least in appearance, actually looks more like a girl, because she seems to be only in her twenties.

　　"I'm Ding Ding... who are you?"

　　Tintin?

　　Wu Aotian shook his head. This seemed to be of no use. He frowned and said, "I am Wu Aotian. Ding Ding, right? Why are you in the crystal? This formation should be set up for your recovery, to absorb the spiritual energy and vitality of the intruders... and that magical blue crystal, how long have you been sealed in the crystal?"

　　Ding Ding had a puzzled look on his face. He looked at the formations around him and said, "I don't know either..."

　　Tintin showed a thoughtful look, but soon his expression turned painful. Tintin stretched out his hands and held his head: "Why can't I remember, why am I here, where is this place..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding strangely. Could it be that this woman had lost her memory?

　　Seeing Ding Ding holding his head in pain, Wu Aotian felt relieved, as if there was no danger for the time being...

　　"Hey Ding Ding, do you have a way to remove this formation? It seems like we are still trapped in it and can't get out..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't have too many thoughts about pursuing this woman. Although he had lost a lot of vitality, as long as his cultivation strength was getting higher and higher, this little life was nothing. Although he was seriously injured, he could be cured. Now Wu Aotian just wanted to leave this damn formation safely. No one knew what would happen after this formation...

　　It seemed that Wu Aotian's words distracted Ding Ding's attention. Ding Ding raised his head with a confused look on his face. He looked around and seemed to find the formation that was still in operation: "Are you talking about this formation? This formation... Well, it should be the Soul Gathering and Resurrection Formation. It's very complicated to get in, but very simple to get out..."

　　Soul gathering and resurrection formation?

　　Wu Aotian silently repeated the name of this formation in his mind, thinking that the name was indeed apt. It not only gathered a large amount of spiritual energy, but also absorbed his own vitality, allowing this woman, um, Ding Ding to come back to life.

　　It really is a resurrection!

　　Ding Ding got up from the ground and fiddled with the formation for some unknown reason. The light from the formation that had been running began to dim, and the light curtain that had been blocking the formation also became thinner, and finally slowly disappeared.

　　Dong Yuanyuan was the first to rush in. She looked at Ding Ding, who was standing blankly in the middle of the formation, with some wariness. She picked up Wu Aotian, who was still lying on the ground, and quickly withdrew from that damn soul-gathering and resurrection formation.

　　Wu Aotian didn't mind being held like this by Dong Yuanyuan. He was barely able to move now anyway. Looking at Ding Ding who was still standing in the formation, Wu Aotian sighed and said, "It seems there is nothing else here. Let's go up and return to the Lingquan Pond so we can heal our wounds."

　　Dong Yuanyuan curled her lips and said, "Well, this place is really weird. A formation, a crystal, and a woman who is not wearing any clothes..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's words seemed to wake up Ding Ding, who looked confused. He looked at himself and found that he seemed to be wearing only very little, very little clothes. Although it could barely cover the important parts, it could not completely cover them. At least half of his white breasts were exposed.

　　"ah……"

　　Ding Ding let out a huge scream, which was full of panic and shyness. She suddenly squatted down on the spot, hugged her chest with both hands, and her face was as red as red cloth.

　　The scream came so suddenly that Wu Aotian and the other man were startled. After seeing Ding Ding's movements clearly, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a little amused. It seemed that Ding Ding's reaction time was too long. After such a long time, he only realized his condition after hearing Dong Yuanyuan's words. Could it be that he was sealed in the crystal and became confused?

　　In fact, Wu Aotian did not feel anything strange about Ding Ding's exposed private parts. At this moment, Ding Ding was at best dressed as a swimsuit beauty. This dress was very normal in Wu Aotian's previous life. However, in this world, for a woman to be exposed to a man's eyes in such a dress was still quite... embarrassing.

　　Dong Yuanyuan widened her eyes and looked at Ding Ding who was reacting violently. Ding Ding raised his head and looked at Dong Yuanyuan timidly and said, "Sister, you... you... do you have any extra clothes?"

　　Of course Dong Yuanyuan had extra clothes. How could she go out without clothes when she had the Void Bracelet?

　　Dong Yuanyuan took out a set of clothes from the void bracelet and threw it to Ding Ding. Although Ding Ding looked extremely confused, cute and harmless, Dong Yuanyuan, who understood what had just happened, found it difficult to feel the slightest fondness for Ding Ding. On the contrary, she was quite hostile towards her. However, as a woman, she was not willing to be so stingy as not to give Ding Ding a piece of clothing.

　　Holding Wu Aotian in her arms, she slowly backed away. After retreating to a certain distance, Dong Yuanyuan turned around and ran away, leaving Ding Ding alone in this huge palace. Ding Ding watched the two people leave and wanted to stand up, but was afraid that her private parts would be exposed, so she shyly squatted down again.

　　The distance of several kilometers was quickly covered as Dong Yuanyuan ran at full speed, and the two of them returned to the Lingquan Pond again.

　　Dong Yuanyuan gently put Wu Aotian down and asked with concern: "How is your injury?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "It's very serious. I estimate that even with this spiritual spring pond, it will take at least two months to fully recover."

　　Dong Yuanyuan breathed a sigh of relief, patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder, and said in a comforting tone: "Well, as long as you can fully recover, two months is fine, but I feel that your body seems to have weakened a lot..."

　　Wu Aotian said helplessly: "Well, I was drained of a lot of vitality by that formation or that crystal, causing my body functions to decline a lot, but it's okay, as long as I keep practicing and make myself stronger, this loss won't be that important."

　　As if subconsciously, Dong Yuanyuan turned her head and glanced at the dark passage: "Um... Ding Ding, what should I do?"

　　Wu Aotian sighed, "I don't know either. Just ignore her. Even if you kill her, it won't make up for anything. Besides, seeing how confused she is, can you bring yourself to do it? What's more, I always feel that there is something weird about her..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan thought about it and agreed, "Well, you are right. We should ignore her and you should heal your wounds quickly."

　　Wu Aotian soaked himself in the pool of water and began to absorb the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring pool. Because the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was almost used up in the recent incident, absorbing the spiritual energy at this time was just like a giant whale sucking water.

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian in shock. The fluctuations in the spiritual energy were so great that she could easily sense that Wu Aotian was absorbing a large amount of spiritual energy. Thinking about Wu Aotian's own strength and the strange speed of absorbing spiritual energy, Dong Yuanyuan had several more question marks or exclamation marks in her mind...

　　After observing for a while, Dong Yuanyuan gave up observing Wu Aotian and began to practice herself. However, she still hoped to use this spiritual spring pond to break through to the level of Earth Spirit.

　　An hour or two passed, and the two people who were practicing and healing in the Lingquan Pond suddenly opened their eyes at the same time, both of them staring at the dark passage.

　　A figure slowly walked out of the passage, with white hair and a look of worry, uneasiness and confusion. Who else could it be but Tintin?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan, Ding Ding's face revealed an extremely happy expression. He ran forward a few steps and shouted happily: "You are here, I finally found you..."

　　Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan looked at each other, both of them were a little surprised. It seemed that they had no connection with her. Moreover, Wu Aotian almost lost his life because of her. They should have been enemies, but Ding Ding saw them as if he had seen his relatives...

　　"Ding Ding, if you get out from here, you can leave this cave and go outside..."

　　Ding Ding said "oh" and walked forward along the road Wu Aotian pointed out. After walking for a distance, she seemed to realize something and turned around and asked in confusion, "Aren't you leaving?"

　　Wu Aotian replied helplessly: "Because of your Soul Gathering and Resurrection Formation, I was seriously injured and must be healed here. There is also a spiritual spring pond here, which is very convenient for cultivation... You can go by yourself and don't worry about us."

　　Ding Ding tilted his head, as if thinking. After a long while, Ding Ding turned his head again and walked back to the shore where the two were practicing under the gaze of the two people. He sat down, hugged his knees with his hands, and said softly: "Then I won't leave either. I'll stay here with you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding who was sitting on the ground with some surprise: "We will stay here for nearly a year. Are you going to stay here for a year too?"

　　PS:

　　After two days, I've gotten used to being a dad, and I've also learned to write in my spare time...

　　Chapter 131: Hard Training in the Cave

　　Ding Ding opened his eyes and looked at Wu Aotian, his eyes were confused: "I don't know where to go, I just know you... Can you let me follow you?"

　　Wu Aotian was defeated by Ding Ding's words again. He didn't expect that Ding Ding actually intended to follow him, and seemed to be ready to stay here with him for a year.

　　After thinking for a while, Wu Aotian said, "I don't know you either. And because of you, I was almost sucked into a mummy by the Soul Gathering and Resurrection Formation. If I didn't have some tricks up my sleeve, what you see now is a corpse... You've been here for a long time, don't you want to see the outside world, your relatives, your friends?"

　　Wu Aotian's words were more like temptation, tempting the girl named Ding Ding to leave the cave and leave him.

　　Ding Ding hugged his knees and had no intention of getting up. Instead, he put his head on his knees, shook his head, and said with a confused look: "I can't remember anything. I only remember that my name is Ding Ding..."

　　Wu Aotian asked helplessly: "Don't you remember anything else?"

　　Ding Ding shook her head, looking confused, which made her look like a lost little girl, appearing somewhat pitiful.

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "But we don't know each other, it's useless for you to follow us..."

　　Ding Ding didn't say anything, he just looked at Wu Aotian pitifully with his eyes open, his expression was as pitiful as it could be...

　　Looking at Ding Ding's appearance, Wu Aotian was speechless again. After a while, he closed his eyes and muttered, "It's up to you. We don't have time to take care of you anyway."

　　When Ding Ding saw that Wu Aotian no longer chased her away, a look of happiness appeared on her face. She continued to hug her knees and sit quietly.

　　It was unknown how much time had passed before Wu Aotian came back to his senses from his practice, opened his eyes, and glanced at Ding Ding's position. Sure enough, he found that Ding Ding was still sitting in the original position, and it seemed that even his posture had not changed. However, the expression on Ding Ding's face seemed a little strange.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian open his eyes, Ding Ding's eyes showed some excitement: "You're awake?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but did not speak. Seeing Ding Ding hesitate to speak, Wu Aotian frowned and asked, "What do you want to say?"

　　Ding Ding's face suddenly turned red, her expression was full of embarrassment and shyness. Wu Aotian felt strange and looked at the shy Ding Ding. Just as he was about to ask a question, a voice suddenly sounded in the air.

　　“Gugu…”

　　Wu Aotian's expression suddenly became quite interesting, even a little funny, because he had heard that the sound came from Ding Ding's stomach.

　　The sound of hunger...

　　When the voice sounded, Ding Ding's face suddenly turned red, looking even more embarrassed.

　　"Are you hungry?"

　　Ding Ding looked very embarrassed, but still nodded shyly. She had actually been sitting here for a long time. For cultivators, time always passes by imperceptibly. She had actually been hungry for a long time, but she was unwilling to leave here, nor did she want to disturb Wu Aotian and the others, so she had been enduring it like this. Now she was so hungry that her stomach was sticking to her back.

　　Wu Aotian felt a little strange and a little amused. Tintin had just been resurrected from the blue crystal, so of course there would be nothing to eat. But how could he be so stupid that he didn't even know how to find something to eat?

　　Even if she was really starving, she could still call us. Although we were still practicing, as long as she asked, we would know. Why did we just sit there and wait like an idiot?

　　Looking at Ding Ding's shy face, Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and took out some dry food he had stored from the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron and threw it to Ding Ding: "If I keep practicing and don't wake up for a few days, will you stay hungry like this and starve to death?"

　　Ding Ding took the dry food that Wu Aotian threw over. After hearing Wu Aotian's question, he said hesitantly, "I don't know where to find food..."

　　Wu Aotian was completely defeated by this confused Ding Ding. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "I feel the fluctuation of spiritual energy in you, and it is not weak. You should be a spiritual practitioner, right? How come you can't even find food..."

　　Ding Ding's face suddenly turned red, he lowered his eyes and said in a low voice: "I...I...don't know."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan beside him speechlessly. Dong Yuanyuan stared at Ding Ding for a long while, and finally said: "It seems that her brain...is injured...she can't remember many things."

　　Wu Aotian's heart moved, thinking that at the last moment, when the crystal was completely cracked, the huge attraction and the attraction of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron collided and caused a huge impact. Ding Ding seemed to have been seriously injured at that time. Could it be that she lost her memory at that time?

　　"What's your level of strength?"

　　Ding Ding shook his head and said in confusion: "I don't know either..."

　　"Then you can circulate your spiritual energy and see what color the light on your body is. The spiritual disciple is red, the spiritual user is orange, the spiritual master is yellow, and the earth spirit is green..."

　　Under the guidance of Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan, the spiritual energy fluctuations on Ding Ding's body began to become stronger, and a light appeared on her body, which was yellow, which surprised Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan.

　　"It's at the spiritual master level, but you're too confused..."

　　Ding Ding blinked and said nothing, as if he didn't understand what Wu Aotian meant.

　　Wu Aotian sighed and didn't ask any more questions: "Then eat your food, but...are you going to sit here and wait for us for a year?"

　　Ding Ding grabbed a big pancake, took a big bite, chewed it hard a few times and swallowed it, and replied weakly: "But I don't know what to do..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan beside him speechlessly. Dong Yuanyuan was originally quite hostile to Ding Ding, but after seeing Ding Ding like this, that hostility almost disappeared. She shook her head and said, "Since you are also a spiritual practitioner, the spiritual energy here is so abundant, you should also practice. Time will pass quickly if you practice."

　　Ding Ding blinked, as if thinking for a long time, and then said in an uncertain tone: "Okay, I'll try."

　　Ding Ding ate very quickly, and it was obvious that she was very hungry. She finished three large pancakes and drank a bottle of water before she touched her stomach with a satisfied look, as if she was full.

　　After eating, Ding Ding looked at Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan, and sat down by the water like them and began to practice. After a while, Ding Ding opened her eyes, looked at Wu Aotian who was paying attention to her, shook her head, and said in confusion: "I seem to have forgotten how to practice..."

　　Wu Aotian almost fell to the ground. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly remembered that his cultivation method was different from others, so he said to Dong Yuanyuan: "Dong Yuanyuan, teach her..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes widened and she asked curiously, "Why don't you teach me?"

　　Wu Aotian said casually: "You are all women, it is easier to teach you..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian more and more strangely, with a bit of weirdness in her eyes: "Teaching this does not require physical contact, do you want to do something else..."

　　Wu Aotian was speechless again at Dong Yuanyuan's reaction, and helplessly used his last trick: "I am seriously injured now. Do you want a seriously injured person to do this? Do you have the heart to do it?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan thought about it and glared at Wu Aotian: "Why didn't you say so earlier?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan explained the method of cultivation. Wu Aotian actually had some understanding of their method of cultivation. It was nothing more than using the spiritual energy between heaven and earth to continuously expand his spiritual sea. In fact, it was similar to the principle of practicing the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique using the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The only difference was that when practicing the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique, it was like having an inexhaustible supply of spiritual energy, and it was always in a state of automatic cycle cultivation. It was much more efficient than these people's cultivation methods.

　　Ding Ding listened to Dong Yuanyuan's story very seriously, and then began to practice. Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding who was sitting cross-legged, but suddenly a very strange thought flashed through his mind. This Ding Ding appeared very strangely, and her image was also strange. Now she has lost her memory. If she recovers her memory, what kind of state will she be in?

　　Wu Aotian could never forget the look in Ding Ding's eyes when he opened his eyes in the crystal... That look was extremely clear, and he was definitely awake. And that look clearly gave people a feeling of superiority, but now Ding Ding...

　　It is precisely because of this huge contrast that Wu Aotian always can't help but wonder, what would happen if she recovered her memory?

　　The following days were boring and uninteresting for the three people, but the days of cultivation always passed very quickly. Two months passed in the blink of an eye. Wu Aotian's extremely seriously injured body was finally fully recovered, and Dong Yuanyuan also rushed to the stage of high-level spiritual master in these two months.

　　Among the three, Ding Ding is a very special one. Although she practiced very seriously according to the method taught by Dong Yuanyuan, her strength did not improve at all, which made Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan feel extremely surprised.

　　The spiritual energy in this spiritual spring pond is extremely abundant. Even a powerful earth spirit will benefit a lot here, not to mention those who are just at the spiritual master stage. How come Ding Ding has not made any progress at all?

　　Since he was free anyway, Ding Ding still practiced with Wu Aotian every day. Although he knew that there was no progress at all, he still didn't give up. After all, in this dark cave, it seemed that there was really nothing else to do.

　　Two months later, Wu Aotian once again clearly felt the trembling of his spiritual sea, which made Wu Aotian extremely surprised. He was going to advance again.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket and collect it.

　　Chapter 132: Leaving the Customs

　　The days in the cave were quiet and monotonous. The strength of Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan was growing rapidly. Wu Aotian's cultivation speed was much higher than Dong Yuanyuan. When Dong Yuanyuan finally reached the level of a high-level spiritual master, Wu Aotian had already made another breakthrough on the basis of a high-level spiritual envoy and became a low-level spiritual master.

　　This was Wu Aotian's third promotion after coming to the Ximing Mountains. The first time was when he just met Dong Yuanyuan. The two of them practiced together in a spiritual spring pool. Wu Aotian, who was already close to a mid-level spiritual user, successfully broke through. The second time was in this cave. After experiencing the Ding Ding incident, he went through two months of healing and another two months of hard training. He completed the transformation from a mid-level spiritual user to a high-level spiritual user. In the next five months, Wu Aotian continued to practice and finally broke through again, becoming a low-level spiritual master.

　　In less than a year, he has advanced three times. This speed is almost as fast as flying. Wu Aotian has also been promoted to a higher level. This makes Wu Aotian very grateful to Liu Ruxue. If Liu Ruxue hadn't brought him here, how could he have such a crazy speed of advancement?

　　Thinking about the missing Liu Ruxue, Mo Yu and Leng Feng, Wu Aotian was quite anxious. He didn't know how they were doing now...

　　After nearly a year of hard training, Dong Yuanyuan finally reached the level of a high-level spiritual master from a mid-level spiritual master, and in the most peak state. At this time, Dong Yuanyuan was only a step away from the earth spirit realm. As long as she broke through this line, Dong Yuanyuan would enter a whole new realm.

　　The spiritual master is still in the virtual spiritual realm, but this earth spirit has already belonged to the martial spiritual realm. These are two completely different realms. Although there is only a fine line between them, they are actually in two different worlds.

　　Dong Yuanyuan, on the contrary, was very dissatisfied with her own progress. After all, she had discovered such a large Lingquan Pond, the concentration of spiritual energy was much higher than that in other places. Although she did not fully understand the Ximing Mountains, she was afraid that this Lingquan Pond was already the largest Lingquan Pond in the entire Ximing Mountains. At the beginning, she was ambitious to use this Lingquan Pond to break through directly and enter the Wuling Realm, but in the end, she was still a little short!

　　After Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan's crazy absorption, especially Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron's continuous crazy absorption, even the concentration of spiritual energy in this huge spiritual spring pond was reduced a lot.

　　At this time, the one-year deadline for the appearance of the spiritual spring is very close.

　　Seeing Dong Yuanyuan's dissatisfied look, Wu Aotian took out a purple spirit pill from his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron without hesitation and handed it to Dong Yuanyuan.

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at the pill in Wu Aotian's hand and asked in surprise, "What kind of pill is this?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Purple Spirit Pill, made with purple tobacco as the main ingredient, can help high-level spiritualists who are at a bottleneck break through and become earth spirits. Of course, there is only a chance, not a 100% chance of success, but the chance of success seems to be quite high."

　　“Purple Spirit Pill!”

　　Dong Yuanyuan suddenly widened her eyes and screamed. She snatched the Purple Spirit Pill from Wu Aotian's hand almost at the speed of snatching it away, holding it in her palm as if she had obtained a treasure: "You actually have a pill like the Purple Spirit Pill, my God, you really are a hidden talent..."

　　Looking at Wu Aotian, Dong Yuanyuan's eyes were filled with disbelief: "This... this... are you giving it to me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Of course it's for you. Otherwise, why would I take it out? I want to show you off..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan happily withdrew her hand, and looked at Wu Aotian in disbelief: "This Purple Spirit Pill is extremely precious, you are so generous. By the way, what will you do if you give it to me?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "I still have..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan opened her eyes wide and stared at Wu Aotian with an unbelievable look: "I didn't expect you to be a wealthy man. You even have more than one Purple Spirit Pill. Where did they come from..."

　　Since there was plenty of time anyway, Wu Aotian did not hide anything and told Dong Yuanyuan about the affairs of the Samsara Valley. When Dong Yuanyuan heard it, she was also extremely amazed. She did not expect that Wu Aotian entered the Samsara Valley with the strength of a spiritual disciple, and not only saved his life from many powerful spiritual practitioners and ferocious monsters, but also snatched the purple tobacco from under the noses of others.

　　When Dong Yuanyuan heard that Wu Aotian's sister was actually the disciple of Master Xuantian and possessed the Xuantian armor and the Xuanlong sword, she once again expressed great surprise.

　　"I never thought that the female killer was actually your sister. I really need to meet her."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Dong Yuanyuan address Liu Ruxue, it was obvious that Dong Yuanyuan knew Liu Ruxue, so he couldn't help but ask, "Do you know her too?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded, as if it was a matter of course: "Although her strength is not that high, she practices the method of killing, constantly improving her strength through killing. With this method of practice, the more she kills, the faster her strength increases. Moreover, in battle, the overwhelming murderous aura and bloody smell can even make the opponent feel as if he is in a sea of ​​blood and corpses, which can directly cause the opponent's mental breakdown."

　　"Because her master is Elder Xuantian, who is a well-known and powerful spiritual practitioner in the Tiannan Empire. Although there is no complete evidence, many killings seem to be related to her. However, although your sister has killed many people, the people she killed are basically guilty. In short, she killed people who are killable. I admire her for this."

　　After hearing Dong Yuanyuan's last two sentences, Wu Aotian felt much better. As for Liu Ruxue, he didn't want anyone to slander her.

　　Dong Yuanyuan swallowed the purple spirit pill that Wu Aotian gave her. After more than four days of hard training, Dong Yuanyuan finally broke through the bottleneck and became a powerful earth spirit.

　　Wu Aotian had three purple spirit pills on him, which were originally prepared for himself, Mo Yu and Leng Feng. However, Dong Yuanyuan also needed them very much now, so Wu Aotian gave her one first, so there was one less.

　　However, Wu Aotian was not too worried. After all, not everyone needed the Purple Spirit Pill. Many people could directly advance to a powerful Earth Spirit Master through hard training. He would take it one step at a time. He and Dong Yuanyuan had experienced life and death many times, and the other party trusted him unconditionally. She was in need now, and Wu Aotian felt that he had no reason not to help her.

　　On this day, when Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan were still soaking in the Lingquan Pond to practice, suddenly, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan opened their eyes at the same time, and there was something strange in both of their eyes.

　　At the same time, something strange suddenly happened in the spiritual spring where the two people were. A huge bubble emerged, and then another bubble...

　　Large strings of bubbles kept coming out from the depths of the Lingquan Pond. The entire pond was like a huge boiling pot, with bubbles constantly coming out. As the bubbles came out, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan both noticed that the rich spiritual energy in the Lingquan Pond water was all dissipating outside...

　　“It’s been a year.”

　　Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan turned their heads and looked at each other, then said the same sentence at the same time.

　　The two people left the pool and stood on the shore, watching the spiritual energy drifting away. In just a short time, the originally green deep pool turned extremely transparent. Apparently, it no longer contained any spiritual energy.

　　"It's time for us to leave..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded, turned her head and looked at Ding Ding who was sitting beside them and watching the two of them seriously: "What should she do?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding and couldn't help but frowning. Ever since Ding Ding came out of the crystal, she has been staying in this cave in a daze for nearly a year. He had told her more than once to leave on her own, but she just refused. Instead, there was a strange trust in the look in her eyes when she looked at him, as if he was her relative.

　　This feeling made Wu Aotian very crazy, but he really couldn't do anything with Ding Ding. Putting aside the issue of strength, what could you do with a cute girl who had lost her memory and trusted you so much?

　　"Let's go, let's go, let's go outside first. I've been in this dark place for almost a year, I'm almost turning into a caveman..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan couldn't help but smile and called out to Ding Ding. The three of them walked out of the cave. After walking for a while, the three of them saw again the ferocious beast that had chased Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan that day. Perhaps it was because the temperature in the belly of the mountain was quite low, and the beast was a water-based monster, the corpse did not decay.

　　Ding Ding had been following the two men outside obediently, but when she saw the ferocious beast, she stopped in her tracks, with a hint of surprise in her misty eyes.

　　"Long-necked Demonic Scale Dragon..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment: "Do you know this monster?"

　　Ding Ding nodded, but his eyes suddenly became hazy again: "I should know it. I knew its name when I saw it, and... it seems... I put it here... but when I put it here, it was still very small..."

　　Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan were both shocked at the same time. They looked at Ding Ding intently and said, "You said you put this monster here. Why did you put a monster here?"

　　Ding Ding's handsome eyebrows slightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking hard, but in the end he shook his head helplessly and said: "I can't remember, I just know that I put it here...but why I put it here, I don't know, I really can't remember..."

　　Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan were curious and helpless. It seemed that Ding Ding had many secrets. However, these secrets were all buried with her amnesia. No one knew when they would be revealed again...

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later.

　　It's such a sin to be a dad and write at the same time.

　　Chapter 133 Promotion and Wealth

　　Wu Aotian stood at the entrance of the cave, squinting his eyes slightly, looking at the slightly dazzling sunlight in the sky. Wu Aotian actually felt a little emotional in his heart. It feels good to live under the sunshine.

　　During this year, Wu Aotian has been living underground. Although there are light magic crystals to provide lighting, the lighting in the dark is still far from the feeling of sunshine shining on the earth.

　　It took some time for Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan to find their white cranes. Before entering the cave, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan let the white cranes move freely, but they would stay here every day and would not leave except to find food. In a year, as long as they did not encounter ferocious monsters, they would naturally stay here.

　　"Ding Ding, we are about to leave here, what are you going to do?"

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, Ding Ding suddenly became flustered, like a panicked deer being chased by a hunter, and looked at Wu Aotian pitifully: "Can you take me with you?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding with a wry smile: "You still want to stay with us? Don't you want to go find your own memories?"

　　Tintin looked around and shook his head blankly, "I don't know where I am from, I don't know why I am in the crystal, and I can't remember any memory of my existence in this world..."'

　　Wu Aotian glanced helplessly at Dong Yuanyuan beside him, and then he remembered that he and Dong Yuanyuan seemed to be facing a breakup. After all, the time for the spiritual spring to appear in Ximing Mountains has ended, and there is no point in staying in Ximing Mountains anymore.

　　"Yuanyuan, where are you going next?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian with some hesitation in her eyes. She did not answer Wu Aotian's question, but asked: "Aotian, what about you? Where are you going?"

　　After a year of living together day and night, the relationship between the two has become very close. They no longer call each other by their full names. Wu Aotian calls Dong Yuanyuan "Yuanyuan" and Dong Yuanyuan calls Wu Aotian "Aotian", which is both smooth and intimate.

　　Wu Aotian frowned and exhaled softly: "I want to go find my sister, Leng Feng and Mo Yu... I don't know what happened to them when the incident happened, and whether they are safe now..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan thought for a moment and asked, "The one who dealt with you was the Yunhai Sect, so do you want to go to the Yunhai Sect?"

　　"I want to go back to Guiyun Country, which is my home, to see if my sister and Mo Yu have returned. Things here are over. If they are safe, they will probably go back directly, which will make it easier for us to reunite."

　　Wu Aotian had already thought about how to find Liu Ruxue countless times in the cave. He would go home first and check both Guiyun Palace and his home in Songyun City. If no one was there, then something might have happened to them. In order to find out about Liu Ruxue, he would have to go to Yunhai Sect again.

　　Dong Yuanyuan heard that Wu Aotian was going to Yunhai Sect, and immediately said with some concern: "Although your strength has improved a lot now, you are only a low-level spiritual master. There are many spiritual masters in Yunhai Sect, and there are also several powerful earth spirit masters. If you go there rashly, I'm afraid you will be in danger..."

　　After a slight pause, Dong Yuanyuan seemed to have made up her mind: "I don't have anything important to do right now, so I'll go with you. I like traveling anyway. Even if you want to go to Yunhai Sect, I'm already a powerful earth spirit. With my spiritual tools and some other things, I can help you."

　　When Wu Aotian heard that Dong Yuanyuan was going to travel with him, he was surprised, but after the surprise, he was more surprised.

　　Firstly, Dong Yuanyuan's strength has reached the level of Earth Spirit, and she has so many rare and strange things on her body, including spiritual items and spiritual weapons, and she even had magic crystal divine thunder before, but she used it up. Secondly, Dong Yuanyuan is a generous person, which suits Wu Aotian's taste very well. They have been working together for such a long time and get along very happily. It is not bad to have such a close friend.

　　"Okay, if that's the case, I'd really welcome you. If we meet a master, I'll leave it to you."

　　Dong Yuanyuan snorted and looked at Wu Aotian: "Don't think I don't know, although you are only a low-level spiritual master now, your fighting ability is not much worse than mine!"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "Yours is real strength, mine is an outburst that cannot be helped, it has great side effects, you have seen it before, and it seems to be getting worse each time..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan blinked her eyes and replied nonchalantly, "Being seriously injured is nothing. I see that you seem to have some special recovery methods. From your previous two injuries, although you didn't say the details, I could roughly feel that they were quite serious. But you completely repaired your meridians and healed the injuries in a very short time. This is something that no one can do. With your ability, it doesn't matter even if you really fight hard and get injured. It's better than not fighting hard at all."

　　Wu Aotian stared at Dong Yuanyuan: "Are you sure you want to go with me?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded affirmatively, with a look of determination and decisiveness on her face: "Of course, I also want to meet your sister, the God of Killing. She has now entered the Earth Spirit stage. After a year of training, I'm afraid her strength has improved a lot."

　　"Okay, let's go, let's go back to Yun Country first..." Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Ding Ding who was worried and anxious, and said, "Ding Ding, you heard what we said. If you come with us, you will have to travel a long distance, and it may even be dangerous..."

　　Ding Ding shook his head bravely: "I'm not afraid, I want to be with you, please don't leave me."

　　Ding Ding's last sentence was full of pleading. He stared at Wu Aotian, as if he was afraid of being rejected by Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding's appearance, feeling helpless. Finally, he nodded and said, "Okay, then you can come with me, but I have something to say first..."

　　Ding Ding nodded without hesitation: "You tell me, I'll agree to everything you say."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding and said, "You are in that strange crystal, and you were the one who put that ferocious monster in the deep pool. Everything shows that you are not simple. Although you have lost your memory now and can't remember anything, I still want to tell you that we definitely didn't know each other before. We broke into this place, killed the beast, and activated the formation. My vitality was also sucked away a lot. If I didn't have some other means, I would have been sucked to death directly..."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian say this, Ding Ding's eyes widened, with a look of fear and undisguised guilt in them.

　　"I'm not saying this to pursue anything. I just want to say that if you ever regain your memory, no matter who you are, you must remember that we are not your enemies. On the contrary, if you must say it, you owe me. Do you understand?"

　　Ding Ding looked at Wu Aotian, and suddenly bent down and bowed to him: "I'm sorry, I really can't remember anything now, my memory is blank, but I can definitely agree to what you said. Whether I recover my memory or not, you are the person I trust the most."

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and pointed at Dong Yuanyuan's white crane: "You and Yuanyuan can ride on a white crane, let's go."

　　Two white cranes soared into the sky and flew straight towards the direction of Guiyun Kingdom. On the way, the three met many other spiritual practitioners, but at this time all the spiritual springs had disappeared, and everyone had lost the reason to fight. They all seemed to be getting along quite well.

　　With two white cranes as their means of transportation, the distance was shortened a lot. Wu Aotian and the other three first came to Guiyun Palace and asked around, but there was no news about Liu Ruxue and the others. This made Wu Aotian feel heavy-hearted.

　　Wu Aotian's return surprised the people in Guiyun Palace again, because they were surprised to find that Wu Aotian's strength had soared a lot after being separated for about a year, and he had reached the level of a low-level spiritual master. What's more, he seemed to have a beautiful friend by his side, and that woman's strength had even entered the level of earth spirit, which made everyone feel surprised and envious.

　　Wu Aotian's strength and hearing improved rapidly, which made Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Palace, extremely happy. He walked back and forth in the room with his hands behind his back, and shouted "genius" several times in a low voice.

　　Wu Aotian was worried about his sister and the other three, so he left Guiyun Palace and headed for Songyun City.

　　At this time, the people in Guiyun Palace no longer had any objections to Wu Aotian's departure. Even if they tried their best to cultivate Wu Aotian, it would be impossible for him to advance so many times within a year. They seemed to believe more and more in the speculations about Wu Aotian made by Master Leng Feng and Taoist Wuji.

　　After seeing the vastness of the Tiannan Empire, the territory of Guiyun Kingdom seemed much smaller in Wu Aotian's eyes. The white crane reached Songyun City after a short flight.

　　Wu Aotian did not try to keep a low profile. Instead, he rode a white crane into the city and landed directly in the back garden of the Wu family.

　　The news of Wu Aotian's return on a crane quickly spread throughout Songyun City. After all, only spiritual practitioners could return on a crane. Everyone was amazed. They could not believe that the useless third young master of the Wu family had become so powerful in just two or three years!

　　At this time, the Wu family was already an eighth-class noble family. However, just two days after Wu Aotian returned home, a group of fast horses came directly to the Wu Mansion. Among them, several people were wearing yellow armor with obvious Guiyun Kingdom logo on the armor, which told Wu Aotian and others that their identity was from the palace.

　　After receiving the news, everyone in the Wu family gathered in the hall again. The palace guards wearing yellow armor respectfully took out a scroll, opened it and read it carefully. When they handed the scroll to Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian was quite surprised.

　　How come he got promoted again? Is this another trick played by Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Palace?

　　PS:'

　　Please collect and vote~~~

　　Chapter 134 Mysterious Tintin

　　I took the child home early and continued my life as a stay-at-home dad. I will update one chapter first and then continue writing.

　　-------------

　　Facts have proved that Wu Aotian's guess was not wrong. The Wu family was promoted again this time, from the eighth rank to the sixth rank, and Wu Houde will be the lord of Songyun City, while the former lord of Songyun City will be transferred to other places. All of this shows that the Wu family is now prestigious and highly favored by the emperor.

　　The source of all this is naturally the appearance of the anomaly Wu Aotian.

　　Only the spiritual practitioners and the King of Songyun who sits on the throne will understand the importance of a powerful spiritual practitioner to a country.

　　Wu Aotian's strong rise has given hope to everyone in Guiyun Palace and the king of Songyun Kingdom. It is even more valuable now that Songyun Kingdom's power is gradually weakening. Although Wu Aotian has not yet entered the Earth Spirit level and is still only a low-level spiritual master, his growth rate makes people have high hopes for him.

　　Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Palace, had several contacts with Wu Aotian and had in-depth conversations. He knew Wu Aotian's character quite well and understood that Wu Aotian could not be as passionate as other people in Guiyun Palace for Songyun Kingdom. Instead, Wu Aotian was more like a bystander. This made Zhu Zidan depressed, but he had no idea what to do.

　　Because of this special situation, Zhu Zidan took great care of the Wu family. He knew very well that the better he treated the Wu family, the greater the favor Wu Aotian would bear. The main reason was that Wu Aotian's strength was not strong enough at the moment. Otherwise, Zhu Zidan would ask the emperor to give the Wu family a higher title, such as a throne or something. Your Wu family is the real powerful aristocracy in Songyun Kingdom. Will you abandon all this?

　　The answer is of course no. In this case, we must naturally keep all of this.

　　Doing this can be said to have used a little bit of scheming, but it is also very normal. Even though Wu Aotian understood it all, he had no choice but to accept it with pleasure. After all, his father Wu Houde has always hoped to carry forward the Wu family.

　　It has been almost two years since Wu Aotian last left home, and nothing has changed at home. The only gratifying thing is that the strength of his eldest brother Wu Lingfeng has greatly improved.

　　Because of the many body-strengthening pills left by Wu Aotian, and Wu Lingfeng's obsession with cultivation, he has reached the ninth level of the body-strengthening realm. When he saw that his younger brother had reached the strength of a low-level spiritual master, Wu Lingfeng was very envious and became more determined to practice.

　　Wu Aotian had quite a few spiritual cultivation pills on him. These pills were all placed with him by Liu Ruxue. However, at this moment, Wu Aotian had no way to help Wu Lingfeng break through the bottleneck and become a spiritual practitioner.

　　However, when Dong Yuanyuan, who was traveling with him, found out about this, she took out a small porcelain bottle from her Void Bracelet and handed it to Wu Aotian: "Give me the Purple Spirit Pill to help me enter the Martial Spirit Realm. I don't have any more pills you want, but this pill can help your brother become a spiritual practitioner."

　　Wu Aotian opened the porcelain bottle, took a look at the elixir inside, and asked curiously, "What kind of elixir is this?"

　　"Seven Spirit Pills."

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled and said, "This is made with the Seven Spirit Fruit as the main ingredient. You must be familiar with the Seven Spirit Fruit. You have encountered it once before, but you didn't eat it... In fact, it is quite a waste for you to eat it directly. If you collect other spiritual herbs and use the Seven Spirit Fruit as the main ingredient to make more than one Seven Spirit Pill."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "There is no other way. We were not very strong at the time, and we did not have a spiritual weapon that could preserve the Seven Spirit Fruits..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan said, "Oh!" and took out a transparent container that looked like it was made of crystal from the void bracelet. It was only about ten centimeters high. "Here you go. This spiritual tool can store any spiritual medicine and ensure that its medicinal properties are not lost. As for the method of picking spiritual medicine, I will teach you later..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the crystal container in his hand and asked curiously, "This container is so big..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan laughed and interrupted Wu Aotian: "This container has certain functions of a void bracelet. This container is made of void stone and Baiming crystal as the main materials. Void stone can form a void space, while Baiming crystal can keep the spiritual energy of the spiritual medicine from dissipating..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. This crystal container must be extremely precious, but Dong Yuanyuan gave it to him without even a trembling hand.

　　"This bottle is called the Net Empty Bottle. The space inside is not very big. It is much smaller than the Void Bracelet. Moreover, this Net Empty Bottle is divided into nine compartments, which means that it can only store nine kinds of spiritual medicines at the same time. Of course, not all spiritual medicines need to be stored in the Net Empty Bottle. Most of them can be stored directly in the Void Bracelet. Only a very small number of them, such as the Seven Spiritual Fruit, will lose their spiritual energy once they are ripe if they are not taken. Therefore, they need to be stored in the Net Empty Bottle."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and felt that this Purifier Bottle was really useful to him. After all, his strength had now reached the level of a spiritual master. He could use the Purifier Bottle and complete the picking of herbs. So he took it without hesitation.

　　He and Dong Yuanyuan have been through a lot together. Material possessions are not that important to them. They are people who can give to each other when needed.

　　Wu Aotian found his elder brother Wu Lingfeng and gave Wu Lingfeng the Seven Spirit Pill, as well as five hundred Spirit Cultivation Pills. These Spirit Cultivation Pills were enough for him to use for a long time.

　　Wu Lingfeng was ecstatic, becoming a spiritual practitioner was his greatest dream. Although he had already reached the ninth level of physical fitness, there were too many people in the world who had reached the ninth level of physical fitness, and among them, the vast majority of people could not become spiritual practitioners.

　　Following Wu Aotian's guidance, Wu Lingfeng took the Seven Spirit Pill. After three days and three nights of practice, Wu Lingfeng finally broke through the bottleneck as he wished and became a spiritual practitioner from then on.

　　Including Liu Ruxue, now the three siblings of the Wu family have all become spiritual practitioners.

　　Originally, Wu Lingfeng's ambition was to become a spiritual practitioner and travel around the world. Wu Aotian would be the heir to the family and inherit his father's title. But now it seems that Wu Aotian's strength is constantly soaring, and he has various relationships with various forces. It is destined that he cannot stay at home. What's more, Wu Aotian is not willing to stay at home. Titles, wealth, etc. are all within Wu Aotian's reach at this time, not to mention that he himself does not care.

　　Due to this situation, only Wu Lingfeng stayed at home. After all, based on Wu Aotian's understanding of the spiritual world in the past two years, the spiritual world is a world where the strong prey on the weak. A spiritual practitioner like Wu Lingfeng, who has no background or power and no life-saving skills, can lose his life if he is not careful. Even Wu Aotian, if he did not have some life-saving skills in the past two years, he would probably have died several times.

　　After listening to Wu Aotian's advice, Wu Lingfeng did not object too much and decided to stay at home. After all, he could still practice at home, and there was no great danger in staying in the secular world as a spiritual practitioner. With Wu Lingfeng around, the Wu family would be much more stable, and Wu Aotian would feel more at ease even when he was away.

　　There was still no news about Liu Ruxue, Mo Yu and Leng Feng at home, which made Wu Aotian a little worried. After staying at home for ten days, Wu Aotian decided to leave again and go to the Tiannan Empire to look for the three.

　　All three of them were forced to flee after encountering people from the Yunhai Sect. Their lives are still unknown. If they want to know the situation on the battlefield that day, they can only go to the Yunhai Sect again and ask the hypocritical Yunhai Sect Master for the specific news of that day.

　　No matter what happened that day, after all, both sides are enemies, and it is still quite difficult to get the details of what happened that day from him.

　　Regarding the confused Ding Ding who followed the two of them, Wu Aotian originally wanted to let Ding Ding stay in the Wu family. After all, she is also a spiritual practitioner with good strength. In addition, there is no need to worry about her safety in the Wu family. Unfortunately, when Wu Aotian told Ding Ding about this idea, an extremely panicked look appeared in Ding Ding's eyes. Obviously, she did not want to stay in the Wu family, or in other words, she did not want to leave Wu Aotian.

　　It has been a while since Wu Aotian left the underground cave, and he increasingly discovered a problem, that is, Ding Ding seemed to be quite dependent on him, and always held an attitude of distrust and slight panic towards everyone else except himself. This gave Wu Aotian a headache. After getting along like this, Ding Ding was like Wu Aotian's tail, and she would go wherever Wu Aotian went.

　　Wu Aotian was very confused about Ding Ding's fighting ability, so he tested Ding Ding. To Wu Aotian's surprise, Ding Ding's fighting ability was not low at all. Although she seemed to have forgotten everything except her name Ding Ding, her fighting instinct was still retained.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian was that Ding Ding actually had the same dark attribute as Liu Ruxue, but her fighting style was completely different from Liu Ruxue's.

　　Liu Ruxue is good at using weapons to fight. The spiritual energy is attached to the Xuanlong Sword to increase the power of the Xuanlong Sword. However, Ding Ding actually uses the spiritual energy directly when fighting!

　　The endless black gas extended from Ding Ding's body. The black gas was like a black silk ribbon, as flexible as a writhing poisonous snake, tumbling in the air to attack the enemy, which was extremely exquisite.

　　The black gas stretched to its extreme length, at least one or two hundred meters long and several meters wide. With a light sweep, even stones as hard as iron would turn into powder. This opened Wu Aotian's eyes. The only regret was that Ding Ding used the black gas to fight completely out of instinct, and she couldn't describe the exquisiteness of the black gas.

　　Even so, Wu Aotian was sure that if Ding Ding was stronger, the power of the black energy would definitely increase several times.

　　I really don’t know where this Ding Ding came from. It’s so mysterious.

　　Chapter 135: Collect some interest first!

　　Tiannan Empire, Yunhai Sect.

　　Main hall.

　　Zhu Mouqi sat high up in the position of the sect leader, and on his left sat an old man with silver hair. This old man was Hai Wei, one of the two deputy sect leaders of the Yunhai Sect. He leaned back in his chair with a calm expression, and in his slightly closed eyes there was occasionally a gleam of light, like lightning.

　　There were more than a hundred people standing in the hall. The hall was very large, and more than a hundred people standing in it did not feel crowded at all. These people stood with their hands bare, looking at the two people above with respect, waiting for their instructions.

　　Zhu Mouqi, who was sitting in the position of the sect master, looked around at the disciples of the Yunhai Sect below, with a look of satisfaction on his face. He slowly said, "Everyone has worked very hard this year. Now it seems that although it has only been a year, the strength of our Yunhai Sect has already made great progress..."

　　"A year ago, our Yunhai Sect had 25 spiritual masters, 50 spiritual messengers, and more than 90 spiritual disciples. Now we have 33 spiritual masters and 72 spiritual messengers... Among the 33 spiritual masters, seven have reached the peak of spiritual masters. Once they make a breakthrough, they will be able to enter the martial spirit realm and become an earth spirit."

　　The Yunhai Sect disciples below all showed excitement. Naturally, all the disciples in the sect wanted to see their sect become stronger.

　　Zhu Mouqi frowned, looked at the disciples below and said: "Just now you said that two disciples guarding the mountain gate were killed. When did that happen?"

　　A Yunhai Sect disciple stood up and answered respectfully, "Master, it was about two months after you led your disciples away that we discovered that the two disciples had been dead for at least a day. We don't know who the murderer is..."

　　Zhu Mouqi's brows furrowed even more tightly. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn't think of who the murderer might be. Even if it was an enemy, why did he only kill two weak disciples guarding the mountain gate?

　　Just when Zhu Mouqi was puzzled, a disciple of Yunhai Sect suddenly walked in from outside the door. He was the disciple responsible for guarding the mountain gate and receiving spiritual practitioners who came to Yunhai Sect.

　　"Master, there is a woman riding a white crane outside the mountain gate. She claims to be the Master of Tianyi Sect and wants to see you."

　　"Tianyi Sect?"

　　Zhu Mouqi was slightly surprised. He turned his head and looked at the deputy sect leader Hai Wei beside him. He said in surprise, "If I remember correctly, although the Tianyi Sect was once very prosperous and had great prestige in Tiannan Country, it seems to have disappeared recently. How come he appears again, and is their sect leader?"

　　The deputy leader Hai Wei also had the same surprise in his eyes: "Yes, I also heard that there are only one or two people left in Tianyi Sect. Did they revive the sect?

　　How old is that woman..."

　　The disciple who reported the incident showed a somewhat strange look on his face: "He looks to be only in his early twenties...very young."

　　Zhu Mouqi and Haiwei looked at each other and saw the surprise on each other's faces, but Zhu Mouqi still waved his hand and said, "Take her to the living room, I'll be there soon."

　　Leaving Haiwei there to continue summarizing the past year with many disciples, Zhu Mouqi left the main hall and came to a courtyard in the side room. He slowly stepped into the living room in the middle of the courtyard. Zhu Mouqi saw a woman with an apple-round face sitting in the living room, looking around. She seemed to be quite curious, and did not show any of the grace and reserve that a sect leader should have.

　　Is this the leader of Tianyi Sect?

　　Zhu Mouqi felt amused in his heart, but as he walked closer, he could sense the fluctuations of the woman's spiritual energy more and more clearly, and Zhu Mouqi couldn't help but feel a little surprised.

　　This woman is so young, yet she is already an Earth-level expert!

　　The round-faced woman was naturally Dong Yuanyuan. Dong Yuanyuan came to Yunhai Sect as the leader of Tianyi Sect to inquire about Liu Ruxue's news. She did not bring Wu Aotian and others with her because Wu Aotian had killed a disciple of Yunhai Sect. They might have started fighting as soon as they met. If they fought in Yunhai Sect, even with Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding, they would be courting death.

　　Seeing Zhu Mouqi coming in, Dong Yuanyuan stood up and bowed generously: "Sect Master Zhu..."

　　Zhu Mouqi also politely cupped his hands and said, "Are you the leader of Tianyi Sect? You are really young and promising. I don't know how to address you?"

　　After a polite introduction, Zhu Mouqi sat in the main seat, stroked the wisp of beard on his chin, and squinted his eyes slightly: "I wonder why Sect Master Dong came to our Yunhai Sect this time?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan sat down carelessly, not showing any sign of stage fright, and smiled softly, "Actually, it's nothing. I came here to see Sect Master Zhu, but I was asked by someone to find out some information..."

　　Zhu Mouqi frowned and said, "I wonder who entrusted Master Dong to find out what information he wants to find out?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked like she was just asking for information, she was just an ordinary person, she smiled nonchalantly, "It's not a big deal, I'm sure Sect Master Zhu has heard of the name of the person who asked me to get the information, old man Xuantian... I'm afraid there are few people in the Tiannan Empire who don't know him."

　　Zhu Mouqi's expression changed, and a hint of uneasiness flashed across his eyes. "Oh, Elder Xuantian? Of course I know him. His name is well-known in the Tiannan Empire. Who doesn't know him? I just don't know what information he asked you to find out?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan stared at Zhu Mouqi, and suddenly a bit of cunning appeared in her eyes: "Master Zhu, what you said is not entirely true... According to reliable information, in the Ximing Mountains, you led six disciples and the disciple of Elder Xuantian, that is, Liu Ruxue, who is known as the female killer, to fight fiercely for the Lingquan Pool..."

　　Zhu Mouqi's face changed: "Where did this news come from..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan stared into Zhu Mouqi's eyes and laughed, "Liu Ruxue wasn't alone at the time. It is said that there were three other people, and those three people all escaped at the time..."

　　Zhu Mouqi's face suddenly became quite embarrassed, but he quickly recovered and laughed, "This is true, and I don't deny it. We met Liu Ruxue that day. Two of the people she killed were related to me, so I made a bet with her. A kid who was traveling with her made trouble and killed several of our mounts, the spiritual cranes. I ordered my disciples to chase them, but they still escaped. Not only did they escape, but the kid who killed the spiritual cranes also killed two of our Yunhai Sect disciples..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head and said, "I don't care about these. I was just asked by Elder Xuantian to ask what happened in the subsequent battle. It is said that the battle scars were serious and the place was devastated. Liu Ruxue has not appeared since the battle, but the sect master returned safely..."

　　At this point, Dong Yuanyuan's tone suddenly changed, as if she was gloating: "Old Man Xuantian just wants to ask, did his disciple Liu Ruxue die in your hands..."

　　"No, no."

　　Zhu Mouqi could no longer maintain his calm and gentlemanly demeanor. The name of old man Xuantian was known to everyone in Tiannan. If one messed with him, one would be in big trouble. Even Zhu Mouqi himself regretted his decision in his heart. He didn't get to eat the mutton but got into trouble instead.

　　"I did have a fight with Liu Ruxue that day. It was originally a sparring match, but later on both of us fought fiercely and used ruthless moves. She had the Xuantian Armor and the Xuanlong Sword, and I couldn't resist her without using my full strength. Later on, we were both injured and left. I don't know what happened to her later... I really didn't kill her!"

　　Dong Yuanyuan seemed unconvinced: "Really? I'm not sure whether Elder Xuantian will believe it... After all, it's his disciple who is missing, but you are still fine..."

　　Zhu Mouqi sighed and said, "If I lied about this, God will strike me with lightning. I admit that I had some selfish motives when I took action that day. I wanted to teach her a lesson and avenge the two people who had a connection with me. But in the end, both sides got really angry and both suffered losses..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan said "oh" and stood up: "Okay, I will report this news to Elder Xuantian truthfully."

　　Zhu Mouqi nodded, but asked with some doubt: "It is said that Elder Xuantian cherishes his disciple very much, why doesn't he come to Yunhai Sect to ask himself, but entrust you to come?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled and said, "Old Man Xuantian is at a critical juncture in his cultivation and cannot leave for the time being. It just so happens that I have something to ask him, so he entrusted me to do this. Of course, I will definitely benefit from it."

　　Zhu Mouqi said "oh" and bowed to Dong Yuanyuan again, "Then I'm sorry to bother you, Sect Master Dong. I hope you can tell Elder Xuantian about this. I have no choice but to do this..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled softly and said, "I will tell you exactly what you said. Goodbye."

　　Dong Yuanyuan left the Yunhai Sect and flew dozens of miles away. Looking back, she saw that no one was following her. A white crane suddenly descended from the sky and landed directly in a dense forest.

　　In the dense forest, Wu Aotian, Ding Ding, and a white crane were waiting quietly.

　　Of course, Dong Yuanyuan was not commissioned by Elder Xuantian. This was just a stopgap measure discussed by Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan. Wu Aotian naturally could not go to Yunhai Sect, so he used the name of Elder Xuantian to ensure the safety of this trip.

　　"Do you think he killed Liu Ruxue and said that both of them were seriously injured?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't quite believe it. Although his strength is slightly higher than my sister's, my sister has the Xuantian Armor and the Xuanlong Sword. It is still unlikely that Zhu Mouqi wants to kill my sister. What he said is very likely..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan frowned and said, "In this case, there is no way to find your sister anymore... What should we do?"

　　Wu Aotian looked in the direction of Yunhai Sect in the distance, frowned and said: "Even if what Zhu Mouqi of Yunhai Sect said is true, it is also true that Yunhai Sect wants to murder us and seize my sister's spiritual weapon. They are my enemies..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes showed some excitement: "What do you want to do?"

　　"Although we cannot completely destroy the Yunhai Sect now, we can still collect some interest first."

　　Chapter 136: Killing the Earth Spirit

　　"Well, can you spot me?"

　　Wu Aotian's voice came out slowly from behind Dong Yuanyuan. Dong Yuanyuan turned around in surprise and looked at Wu Aotian and said, "Your ability to restrain your breath is really amazing... I couldn't even sense you from 20 meters away. Only when you entered within 20 meters of me did I start to sense you a little bit..."

　　After a slight pause, Dong Yuanyuan suddenly smiled and said, "With your abilities, you should be a killer... When your strength is higher and you enter the Earth Spirit Realm, then I'm afraid you will become famous throughout the empire as a killer..."

　　Killer?

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said with a smile: "This profession is really good, low investment, high return...When you are broke, it is really worth considering."

　　Dong Yuanyuan naturally knew that Wu Aotian was joking, and said with a smile: "Are you planning to sneak into Yunhai Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Yes, it's not easy to kill people during the day, so I will assassinate them at night, while they are sleeping, and then take their lives!"

　　"Can I help you?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "Although you are stronger than me, you cannot restrain your aura. I am afraid that if you sneak into Yunhai Sect, you will be sensed by their earth spirit masters. Then, it will not be you who kills people, but they will hunt you down."

　　Dong Yuanyuan stared at Wu Aotian with some frustration, but she also knew that Wu Aotian was telling the truth: "It's really frustrating that I can't even help."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "No, you just wait not far from Yunhai Sect. If I fail, you have to ride on the white crane to save me. Otherwise, I won't be able to escape with my strength."

　　Dong Yuanyuan patted Wu Aotian's shoulder generously and said, "Don't worry. If you are really discovered and surrounded, I will rush in to rescue you even if it costs me my life."

　　Wu Aotian blinked: "Should I be very touched?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan raised her head to the sky and hummed, "This... is possible."

　　…

　　The night enveloped the earth and thick clouds blocked the moonlight.

　　"It's a dark and windy night for murder. This is great weather."

　　After Wu Aotian uttered these words, his body turned into a trail of black shadows and disappeared into the depths of the woods. At this time, Wu Aotian was dressed in black and had restrained his aura, as if he had merged into one with the darkness.

　　Looking at the disappearing Wu Aotian, Dong Yuanyuan muttered: "It's true, if this kid were to become a killer, he would have a bright future."

　　Next to Dong Yuanyuan, Ding Ding blinked his cute eyes and looked confused: "What is he going to do?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan turned around, with an extremely evil expression on her face: "Murder."

　　Ding Ding was completely immune to Dong Yuanyuan's deliberate expression, and answered calmly and confusedly with one word: "Oh."

　　Dong Yuanyuan glared at Ding Ding and said, "You... hey!"

　　Ding Ding turned around and looked at Dong Yuanyuan in confusion: "What's wrong with me?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan hung her head dejectedly: "Not much, just sit and wait."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian went to the Yunhai Sect quietly. At that time, there were no disciples guarding the mountain gate of the Yunhai Sect. Wu Aotian went straight in and went directly to the residence of the Yunhai Sect disciples.

　　The living quarters of the disciples of the Yunhai Sect are all built together, and each disciple has a separate room. Wu Aotian sneaked into this group of buildings like a silent cat.

　　The strength of these disciples was at most at the spiritual master level. At this time, Wu Aotian had also reached the spiritual master level and performed the method of hiding his breath and stopping his breathing. Even Dong Yuanyuan who was in the Earth Spirit Realm could hardly detect it, let alone these disciples of the Yunhai Sect.

　　Based on the fluctuations of spiritual energy emitted by these disciples, Wu Aotian roughly determined the accommodation arrangements of these Yunhai Sect disciples. The stronger ones were, the closer they were to the inner residence, and the weaker ones were, the closer they were to the outer residence.

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and decided to start from the outside. Although he couldn't cause any serious damage to the Yunhai Sect, he could still make them panic and angry.

　　Wu Aotian at this moment is no longer the same Wu Aotian who was bullied by the Dragon Soul Sect that day. Wu Aotian already has enough power to fight back.

　　Perhaps because it was about to rain, the weather was a bit hot and humid at the moment, and many people had their windows open, which gave Wu Aotian enough convenience to do it more quietly.

　　Targeting an open room, Wu Aotian slipped into the room silently and approached the bed. At this moment, Wu Aotian was like a moving stone, without any breath of life. How could he attract other people's attention?

　　Wu Aotian stretched out both hands and pointed his right hand at the throat of the unfortunate Yunhai Sect disciple, while his other hand covered his mouth. The disciple was attacked in his sleep and suddenly opened his eyes, but the trace of spiritual energy released by Wu Aotian completely broke his throat in an instant, invaded his mind, and took his life in an instant before he could make any resistance.

　　When spiritual practitioners are walking outside, even when they are sleeping, they will have an aura shield on their bodies. Although it will waste some aura, it is much safer. However, this is the Yunhai Sect, their home, and these Yunhai Sect disciples have relaxed their vigilance. They all fall asleep like ordinary people, which gives Wu Aotian, the night assassin, great convenience.

　　Wu Aotian casually threw the body of the dead Yunhai Sect disciple into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. On the one hand, he wanted to absorb the pure spiritual energy that escaped after his death, and on the other hand, he did it on purpose. Just imagine, if a sect inexplicably discovered that several disciples were missing... then the effect would obviously not be too bad.

　　The level of the Yunhai Sect disciples in this area was probably that of spiritual disciples. Wu Aotian quietly slipped into the rooms of seven people one after another, killed them successfully, and then put the bodies into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He did not continue, but slipped towards the residential area of ​​the Yunhai Sect disciples in front.

　　Wu Aotian was like a visitor from hell, or the god of death who reaped souls, silently and continuously strangling the lives of the disciples of the Yunhai Sect. These unlucky guys had one thing in common, that is, they all slept with the windows open, and they did not have any spiritual energy shields on their bodies.

　　Although it is very easy for Wu Aotian to destroy windows or doors silently, there will inevitably be fluctuations in spiritual energy when he does so, which is bound to alert the residents or bystanders in the house. After all, spiritual practitioners are very sensitive to abnormal fluctuations in spiritual energy.

　　After hunting down five spiritual practitioners at the spiritual envoy level again, Wu Aotian's heart became more and more wild, and he once again moved towards the area of ​​spiritual master-level disciples.

　　After selecting a few disciples with weaker spiritual energy fluctuations, Wu Aotian succeeded again quietly. At this time, Wu Aotian had killed seven spiritual disciples, five spiritual messengers and four spiritual masters of Linghai Sect in one breath, a total of sixteen disciples. It is believed that Yunhai Sect will fall into panic and chaos tomorrow.

　　Wu Aotian sneered in his heart and was about to evacuate, but just as he took two steps forward, a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy came from a room in front. Wu Aotian stopped, and his eyes hidden in the darkness revealed a kind of uncontrollable heat.

　　Now that the assassination has come to this point, why not try something bigger?

　　Wu Aotian did it as soon as he thought of it. He moved silently towards the room. No matter he would succeed or not, Wu Aotian wanted to give it a try. Even though he knew the consequences of this try would be very serious, he still couldn't suppress the desire in his heart. Just hunting down those disciples of Yunhai Sect could not satisfy Wu Aotian's hatred for Yunhai Sect.

　　There are three powerful earth spirits in the Yunhai Sect. The sect leader Zhu Mouqi is a mid-level earth spirit, and the other two are low-level earth spirits. The one living in this house is the deputy sect leader Hai Wei. Dong Yuanyuan's visit during the day made Zhu Mouqi quite panicked, and he had some discussion with Hai Wei. Hai Wei was quite indignant and said that Zhu Mouqi had brought a strong enemy to the Yunhai Sect. If old man Xuantian really came to kill him in anger, the entire Yunhai Sect would probably collapse in an instant.

　　Haiwei is a low-level earth spirit, and Dong Yuanyuan is also a low-level earth spirit. When Wu Aotian came to carry out this dark night assassination, he had practiced with Dong Yuanyuan many times and confirmed that as long as Dong Yuanyuan paid full attention, twenty meters was a warning distance. Once entering this distance, Dong Yuanyuan would be able to discover him.

　　Twenty meters is still a very long distance for ordinary people, but for spiritual practitioners, it is a very close and very dangerous distance, as the attack distance of spiritual practitioners is very long.

　　Wu Aotian estimated that if he attacked suddenly, he would only have the opportunity to attack three times in a row at most. After three moves, regardless of success or failure, he must retreat and hide. Otherwise, once he was targeted by an Earth-level strongman, he would have nowhere to hide.

　　Wu Aotian slowly moved to a place about twenty meters away from the room, stopped in a shadow, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes slightly.

　　Although the other person was in the room and Wu Aotian could not see him at all, he could know the sleeping position of the person in the room with great accuracy, especially the important positions such as the heart and head, which were extremely clear.

　　Suddenly, Wu Aotian opened his eyes and raised his hand. The Demon Spirit Shield suddenly appeared in the air. Wu Aotian sprayed out a majestic aura onto it. The Demon Spirit Shield flew out rapidly, spinning continuously, getting bigger, and speeding up, and crashed into the powerful earth spirit lying on the bed in the room.

　　The moment the Demon Spirit Shield flew out, Wu Aotian's Seven Killing Swords had all flown out. Wu Aotian's face flushed, and spiritual energy gushed out crazily from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Seven Killing Swords all flew out like lightning piercing the clouds, following closely behind the Demon Spirit Shield and crashing into it.

　　The Demon Spirit Shield and the Seven Killing Sword were emitting extremely strong spiritual fluctuations. At the moment when the Demon Spirit Shield flew out, Hai Wei in the room suddenly opened his eyes, and two lightning-like gleams shot out.

　　Chapter 137: Forbidden area, trespassers will be killed!

　　The Demon Shield was so fast that it reached Haiwei's front almost the moment it appeared in the air.

　　Although Haiwei had opened his eyes, he was too late to make any big movements. Only a ball of spiritual energy spurted out, instantly forming a thick spiritual energy shield in front of his body.

　　This is something that all spiritual practitioners can do, but Haiwei is, after all, a powerful earth spirit. Although it was done in a hurry, his spiritual energy was extremely strong, and this spiritual energy shield also has amazing defensive power.

　　The Demon Shield collided with the Spirit Shield without any suspense.

　　"Boom", a huge and dull collision sound spread from the collision point to the surroundings. Everyone in the entire Yunhai Sect heard this loud noise.

　　A huge amount of spiritual energy collided, with the place where the Demon Shield and the Spirit Shield collided as the center, a wave of spiritual energy, like ripples of the sea, instantly radiated in all directions. Furniture, house walls, ground, everything that came into contact with the spiritual energy wave was instantly shattered.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian had already borrowed a large amount of spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The spiritual energy was extremely powerful, but even so, the Demon Spirit Shield was unable to completely shatter the spiritual energy shield.

　　Although the spiritual shield was shattered into pieces, it just didn't break!

　　The Demon Shield suddenly turned around and flew back. There was no surprise on Wu Aotian's face. The seven Seven Killing Swords had already rushed up like ghosts in the darkness. Four of the swords even rushed past Haiwei's position, then suddenly turned around and stabbed towards Haiwei.

　　Haiwei was originally lying on the bed, which was a very inconvenient position for fighting. The energy of the impact instantly shattered all the objects around him, including his bed, which turned into powder in an instant, and his body fell to the ground with a bang.

　　At the moment of falling, the seven Seven Killing Swords had already stabbed at Haiwei from all angles with great trickiness and ferocity.

　　When Wu Aotian was practicing in the Lingquan Cave in the Ximing Mountains, he did not practice every day and every moment, because of the special effect of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he only needed to expand the amount of spiritual energy that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could accommodate to the maximum, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron would continuously infuse spiritual energy into the spiritual sea like a reservoir, forming an automatic cycle, which was equivalent to automatic practice.

　　Although when Wu Aotian is concentrating on cultivating in the sea of ​​spirits, it is equivalent to cultivating in two aspects at the same time, and the progress will be faster, but even if Wu Aotian gives up concentrating on cultivation, the speed will not be much slower. Moreover, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has a special feature, which is that it can cultivate 24 hours a day without stopping.

　　Ordinary people spend a certain amount of time every day practicing, but when they stop practicing, the results of their practice will regress a little, just like walking on ice, taking three steps and sliding two steps. However, Wu Aotian does not have this problem at all. His spiritual sea has been constantly practicing and constantly being broadened!

　　Under such circumstances, Wu Aotian also took a lot of time to practice the Seven Killing Swords. Finally, after a lot of hard training, the seven Seven Killing Swords could be used at the same time. He lit a row of candles in the cave, and the seven Seven Killing Swords could attack at the same time, aiming at different candles respectively, and extinguishing the flames on them with great ease. They could also easily pass through the middle of the candles, but the candles did not move at all.

　　Now that he is dealing with Hai Wei, a powerful earth spirit, Wu Aotian will naturally not hide anything and will give it his all!

　　Hai Wei was also extremely unlucky. He had never expected that there would be such a strange assassin who attacked suddenly and silently. Even though his spiritual shield blocked the first attack of the Demon Spirit Shield, the Demon Spirit Shield was only a mid-grade spiritual weapon after all. Wu Aotian also borrowed a large amount of spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. How could its power be ordinary?

　　If it weren't for the fact that there was indeed a very wide gap between the earth spirits and the spirit masters, Wu Aotian's attack alone would have been enough to kill him instantly.

　　Even so, the spiritual shield was shattered into pieces. When three of the seven Seven Killing Swords hit the spiritual shield again, the spiritual shield had turned into countless light spots and disappeared in an instant.

　　And Haiwei was at the moment of falling from the bed to the ground.

　　There was a hint of unsuppressed fear in Haiwei's eyes. Although he couldn't even see clearly what was flying towards him, the seven fierce auras that seemed to pierce people's hearts made him know that seven spiritual weapons were flying towards him.

　　What is going on?

　　This is clearly the Yunhai Sect, why would so many enemies suddenly attack us?

　　Hai Wei didn't expect that the person who made the move was just one person, let alone that the person who made the move was just a low-level spiritualist. If he knew, he would probably die with regrets.

　　Hai Wei wanted to resist, but his defensive spiritual weapon was still placed beside the bed, a little far away. After all, he didn't have a spiritual weapon that he could carry with him, no matter how big or small it was...

　　He watched helplessly as the seven black shadows instantly sank into his body. The spiritual energy contained in the black shadows instantly exploded, and Haiwei's body was instantly shattered into countless blood clots.

　　Wu Aotian's face turned red. Although it was only two consecutive attacks, Wu Aotian had already exerted his maximum strength. Although he could continue to attack, if the two most unexpected moves could not kill the opponent, then it would be unlikely that he would be able to kill the opponent next time.

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand, and the Demon Spirit Shield and the Seven Killing Swords all flew back and instantly sank into Wu Aotian's body. Wu Aotian shot up and threw himself into the darkness. The Qi Concealing and Breath Cutting Technique was quickly performed, and Wu Aotian quickly merged into the darkness like an invisible person.

　　Countless black shadows appeared in the darkness and ran towards this side at the same time. Among them were disciples of the Yunhai Sect, as well as the Yunhai Sect's Sect Master Zhu Mouqi and another deputy sect master Ge Mingming.

　　Wu Aotian hid in the darkness, instantly moved away from Haiwei's residence, and ran down the mountain.

　　Zhu Mouqi flew over and looked at Hai Wei's residence which had been completely shattered and the blood clots all over the ground. Zhu Mouqi's face suddenly became extremely gloomy, and he shouted with lightning-like eyes: "Whoever broke into my Yunhai Sect and killed my Yunhai Sect members, if you have the courage, stand up and see me."

　　Wu Aotian ignored Zhu Mouqi's cries from behind and went straight down the mountain. However, at this time, almost all the disciples of Yunhai Sect had woken up and rushed out. Even though Wu Aotian used the method of hiding his breath and stopping his breathing, he did not dare to run openly. He could only hide in the darkness. Fortunately, these disciples were not strong, and many of them passed by the places where Wu Aotian was hiding, even right under their noses, but no one noticed Wu Aotian.

　　Zhu Mouqi shouted but no one paid attention. Zhu Mouqi looked at the other disciples who had arrived one after another, ran out quickly, and shouted: "Ge Mingming, you take ten spiritual master-level disciples to quickly guard the mountain gate. There is only one road here. The other party must not have left yet and must still be on the mountain!"

　　Deputy Sect Leader Ge Mingming also nodded with a gloomy expression, turned around and quickly pointed to ten disciples, and quickly ran towards the mountain gate.

　　"All the remaining disciples, form groups of ten. Each group must have at least two spiritual masters. Start searching. Search every inch. I don't believe he can hide!"

　　Wu Aotian also heard Zhu Mouqi's shout, and he couldn't help but secretly groan in his heart. Zhu Mouqi's guess was really accurate. Now he would definitely not dare to run forward. Once he was discovered by them, he would definitely be besieged, which would be a sure death.

　　Wu Aotian could only watch as the deputy sect leader Ge Mingming and ten spiritual master-level disciples of the Yunhai Sect rushed past him quickly. He was sure that they would block the mountain gate. The mountain of the Yunhai Sect was very dangerous, and there was only one way to go up the mountain. In order to hide his figure, he did not ride a white crane. Now, unless he could turn into a flying bird, he would definitely not be able to go down the mountain.

　　Although he was a little anxious, Wu Aotian had no choice but to change his original plan and quickly ran towards a darker place. No matter what, he had to find a place to hide before dawn. As long as he was not discovered by Ge Mingming or Zhu Mouqi at a short distance, he could hide for a few days and he would always find a chance to leave.

　　In the darkness, with the help of starlight, Wu Aotian took a look at the topography of Yunhai Sect and found that the buildings of Yunhai Sect almost covered the entire area, and behind these buildings was a large forest.

　　Wu Aotian turned around and ran towards the back. It was an uninhabited area, which was better than a crowded place.

　　In the darkness, Wu Aotian avoided several groups of searching disciples. What he was most worried about now was the two powerful earth spirits, Zhu Mouqi and Ge Mingming. As long as they met and noticed him, and then targeted him, he would be basically finished.

　　However, after all, there are only two powerful earth spirits in the Yunhai Sect now, and Ge Mingming is still guarding the mountain road, so the only person he needs to avoid is Zhu Mouqi. Wu Aotian easily left the building complex and groped his way to the woods behind the building complex in the dark.

　　With the help of moonlight, Wu Aotian discovered that this forest was not as simple as the wilderness he had imagined. There was actually a neat stone path in the forest, extending into it.

　　Out of curiosity, Wu Aotian slowly walked along the stone path. After walking several hundred meters, the view in front of Wu Aotian suddenly opened up.

　　There is no more road ahead because there is a steep cliff ahead, but at the end of the road, there is a dark cave. In front of the cave, there is a stone tablet with a few large scarlet characters on it.

　　"Forbidden land, trespassers will be killed!"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. This was obviously the forbidden area of ​​the Yunhai Sect. Why was this cave a forbidden area? What strange things were inside?

　　Anyone who trespasses will be killed... Those four blood-red characters filled with murderous intent, like blood, added a bit of hostility in the dark night. While Wu Aotian was shocked, he also felt an irrepressible curiosity.

　　PS:

　　Please vote and collect!

　　Roar~

　　Chapter 138: Entering the Forbidden Land

　　Wu Aotian did not enter rashly. Since it was called a forbidden area and was clearly marked, it was obvious that there were some secrets hidden in it.

　　Wu Aotian hid in the woods, quietly waiting for the opportunity to escape.

　　As time passed, the noisy sounds in Yunhai Sect slowly calmed down, but the search for the assassin did not stop. Teams of spiritual practitioners were searching the entire Yunhai Sect in a carpet-like manner.

　　Zhu Mouqi was riding on the back of a white crane, flying rapidly at low altitude. His spiritual energy had been released, and his perception enveloped the entire Linghai Sect. What surprised him was that he did not feel any unusual fluctuations in spiritual energy.

　　Could it be that the assassin had escaped?

　　But this was obviously impossible. If the other party came riding a white crane, it would be impossible to hide it from so many spiritual practitioners. Besides, the place where Hai Wei was killed was quite a distance away from the mountain gate, and he had to pass through the residences of many disciples. It was impossible for the other party to escape down the mountain so quickly...

　　"He must still be there, find him for me, you must find him!"

　　Zhu Mouqi roared loudly, and his voice spread throughout the entire Yunhai Sect. All the disciples of the Yunhai Sect felt nervous when they heard Zhu Mouqi's furious tone and quickened their pace of searching.

　　Zhu Mouqi sat on the back of the white crane, searching the entire Yunhai Sect. When his eyes accidentally swept across the dense forest behind him, Zhu Mouqi's eyes suddenly changed, and the white crane turned and ran towards the rear.

　　Behind Zhu Mouqi, ten disciples of the Yunhai Sect followed Zhu Mouqi. Although Zhu Mouqi ordered to search for the assassin, he was still quite frightened in his heart. The opponent could actually kill Hai Wei, who had the strength of a low-level earth spirit, in just a short moment. Even though the victory was due to the unexpected attack, the assassin must be very powerful. Therefore, even Zhu Mouqi himself was accompanied by ten powerful disciples of the Yunhai Sect, just to be on the safe side.

　　Wu Aotian, who was hiding in the dense forest, felt Zhu Mouqi approaching rapidly and became anxious. He thought that Zhu Mouqi must have remembered this place and brought people to search.

　　Wu Aotian looked around the dense forest and found that it was not that big. Zhu Mouqi was riding on a white crane and flying by like this, so he would definitely be able to discover him. After all, Zhu Mouqi was fully aware of the situation and was ready to attack at any time. His strength was stronger than Dong Yuanyuan, so his perception ability was naturally stronger.

　　Wu Aotian's heart was in his throat, and he quickly ran towards the innermost part, but the white crane in the sky was already flying towards him like lightning. Even though they were still dozens of meters apart, Zhu Mouqi's brows suddenly furrowed, and an extremely sharp look appeared in his eyes.

　　He had already sensed a slight strange fluctuation of spiritual energy in the air. Although it was very slight, he was sure that someone was hiding in the dense forest.

　　Zhu Mouqi waved to the dozen or so disciples behind him and pointed downwards. The expressions of those Yunhai Sect disciples changed slightly, and each of them became a little nervous, as if facing a great enemy.

　　They naturally understood the meaning of Zhu Mouqi's gesture, which was to say that the assassin was hiding in the dense forest. The other party was a strong man who killed the deputy sect leader Hai Wei, so everyone could not help but be nervous.

　　In the woods, Wu Aotian was shocked. Although the other party had not arrived yet, his perception had already locked onto him.

　　"Now that you're here, come out and meet me."

　　Zhu Mouqi's voice sounded in the sky. Although his tone seemed quite calm, the suppressed anger in it was like a volcano about to erupt.

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath and hesitated whether to ask Dong Yuanyuan for help. Although he had been told before that if he failed, he would send a signal for her to come to the rescue, but looking at Zhu Mouqi and the Yunhai Sect disciples who were on high alert, Wu Aotian suddenly felt that if he asked for help, not only would he not be able to escape, but he would also take Dong Yuanyuan with him.

　　Seeing that there was no movement in the dense forest below, Zhu Mouqi stretched out his hands and the two swords on his back, one blue and one black, were automatically unsheathed, carrying a majestic aura and shooting down in an instant.

　　Although there was still a long distance between them, Zhu Mouqi's attack was extremely accurate and went straight towards Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian's expression remained unchanged. The Demon Spirit Shield had appeared in front of him in an instant. Spiritual energy surged out crazily and gathered on the Demon Spirit Shield in an instant. The blue and black swords hit the Demon Spirit Shield directly.

　　A huge energy explosion radiated in all directions with the impact point as the center, and the dense forest within a hundred meters was completely shattered in an instant.

　　Spiritual items and spiritual weapons are all connected to their masters. When the Demon Spirit Shield was hit by two swords, Wu Aotian's heart was shocked, as if someone had hit him hard on the heart with a sledgehammer.

　　The mid-level earth spirit is indeed powerful.

　　When the dust and smoke cleared, Wu Aotian's figure appeared. Zhu Mouqi also saw the huge Demon Spirit Shield that had been transformed. His eyes changed slightly and he shouted sternly, "It's you!"

　　Wu Aotian knew that the other party had recognized him from the Demon Spirit Shield. After all, he had used the Demon Spirit Shield when he attacked Bai He in Ximing Mountains that day.

　　After Zhu Mouqi forced Wu Aotian out with one strike, he did not rush to attack again. His eyes were somewhat surprised, but also somewhat puzzled. He quickly scanned other places and frowned, saying, "Your strength has improved very quickly. When I saw you last time, you seemed to be only a low-level spiritual user, but now you have become a spiritual master. In just one year, you have advanced a whole level... But I am still surprised that you have the courage to touch my Yunhai Sect. Tell me, where are your accomplices?"

　　Accomplice?

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, but immediately understood what Zhu Mouqi meant by asking this question.

　　"When it's time to show up, he will show up naturally."

　　Zhu Mouqi frowned and snorted coldly, "You have some skills, but your luck ends here. You killed my disciples, so you should pay with your life. If I kill you, I don't believe that your accomplices will not come out."

　　The blue and black swords rushed down again, rushing towards Wu Aotian. Behind him, the ten disciples had dispersed to prevent Wu Aotian from escaping. At the same time, they were on guard around to prevent Wu Aotian's accomplices from appearing.

　　There was no way to retreat, no possibility of escape, Wu Aotian was completely trapped.

　　Zhu Mouqi's two swords attacked again without any fancy moves, hitting the Demon Spirit Shield heavily. Wu Aotian retreated again with a pale face.

　　"Hey, you were able to withstand my two attacks. Do you know any techniques that can improve your strength? Otherwise, even if you have a spiritual weapon, you won't be able to withstand it."

　　Zhu Mouqi had a strange look on his face, and his voice was full of surprise: "At that time, six of my disciples chased you, but not only did we fail to catch you, but you killed two of them. It seems that you have a lot of secrets... But I believe that I will make you slowly reveal all the secrets."

　　The blue and black swords flew up and hit the magic shield again and again. Zhu Mouqi seemed to be determined to capture Wu Aotian alive and force him to tell what he wanted to know. He wanted to exhaust Wu Aotian first and then capture him alive.

　　Wu Aotian was hit again and again and had almost no power to fight back. Every time he was hit, his face would turn redder. After being hit four or five times in a row, Wu Aotian's face was as red as blood, and blood was oozing from the corners of his mouth.

　　The huge impact force caused the ground to break into pieces, forming huge gullies. Wu Aotian's body was also shaken back a long distance by the huge impact force, and he had unknowingly arrived in front of the cave known as the forbidden area.

　　Zhu Mouqi looked at Wu Aotian and laughed coldly: "How many more attacks can you still resist? Your accomplices are so heartless. They watched you being killed by me but did nothing..."

　　Suddenly, Zhu Mouqi paused, his eyes fixed on Wu Aotian like a needle: "You seem to have a very unique way of restraining your aura, and you can also surpass your original strength... Could it be that you don't have any accomplices at all, and you killed Hai Wei?"

　　Wu Aotian panted and straightened his back. He looked at the huge stone tablet with words on it, and then at the dark cave behind him. Wu Aotian's eyes showed a bit of cold determination. He turned his head, slowly stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said coldly: "You are not stupid, just a little hypocritical..."

　　The veins on Zhu Mouqi's forehead suddenly bulged. What he hated most was being called hypocritical, especially by a young man who was weaker than himself.

　　"Very good, very good." Zhu Mouqi's face showed a strong murderous intent: "I didn't expect you to have such a skill. You can assassinate a powerful earth spirit with the strength of a low-level spiritual master. I really underestimated you!"

　　Having said that, Wu Aotian no longer needed to hide anything. He laughed and said, "That should be the deputy leader of your Yunhai Sect, but there are more than that. There are also seven spiritual disciples, five spiritual messengers, and four spiritual masters, a total of sixteen Yunhai Sect disciples..."

　　As soon as these words were spoken, not only did Zhu Mouqi's face change color again, but even the ten Yunhai Sect disciples around him also changed their expressions, and looked at Wu Aotian with eyes full of horror!

　　A spiritual practitioner with only the strength of a low-level spiritual master sneaked into his own sect and killed sixteen disciples of the Yunhai Sect without a sound, and then killed the deputy sect leader Hai Wei who possessed the strength of a low-level earth spirit!

　　Entering the Yunhai Sect's gate was like entering an empty place. If it weren't for the Yunhai Sect's special terrain, he would have probably left quietly after succeeding and his whereabouts would have disappeared.

　　This person...is he still a human?

　　Zhu Mouqi's face was gloomy, and the blue and black swords flew up again. He didn't want to say any more nonsense to Wu Aotian. Now his only goal was to catch this weird guy, torture him to get anything he wanted to know, and then torture him to death!

　　Just as the blue and black swords flew up, Wu Aotian suddenly turned around and instantly rushed into the huge black hole behind him.

　　PS:

　　My wife is still in my hometown, and I am almost going crazy because of the torture of my children...

　　Chapter 139 Strange Area

　　"stop!"

　　Zhu Mouqi's face changed drastically and he shouted loudly, but Wu Aotian had already made his decision and would not listen to him. He flew directly into the huge black hole.

　　Zhu Mouqi's blue and black swords were like two lightning bolts, chasing Wu Aotian into the huge cave and strangling Wu Aotian's back. At this time, the powerful spiritual energy on the two swords was astonishing, and it was obvious that he had not held back at all.

　　The Demon Shield suddenly grew larger, turning into a huge round shield with a diameter of several meters, and blocked Wu Aotian behind him, completely sealing off the entire cave, and naturally blocking the pursuing blue and black swords.

　　The blue and black swords hit the Demon Shield heavily again. Wu Aotian, who was running forward, staggered. His blood was boiling. His head seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　At the location where the Demon Shield and the blue and black swords collided, a huge amount of spiritual energy collided and impacted the cave. Although the cave was made of extremely solid rock, it instantly disintegrated under such a powerful energy impact, and collapsed with a loud bang, sealing the entire entrance of the cave.

　　Zhu Mouqi had a gloomy expression on his face and waved his hands coldly. The blue and black swords flew out directly from the collapsed rubble. He sat on a white crane, staring at the collapsed cave entrance, not knowing what he was thinking.

　　…

　　In the huge cave, Wu Aotian fell to the ground after a burst of rapid running. He took a few deep breaths, and the severe pain and dizziness in Wu Aotian's head were relieved a lot. Wu Aotian stood up, took out a light magic crystal for illumination, and started running forward.

　　Since this cave is called a forbidden area, there must be something dangerous inside, or some mechanism or secret. It is probably mostly dangerous because after he entered the cave, Zhu Mouqi did not even chase him in. This means that there is something in here that makes him feel afraid, or he thinks he will die if he enters this place.

　　Wu Aotian walked forward for about one or two hundred meters when he suddenly saw a bright scene in front of him. A magic crystal of light was located high on the top of the cave, illuminating a bluestone platform below.

　　The platform was about three meters high, and on top of it there was a formation in operation. Wu Aotian's understanding of the formation was very superficial, almost zero, and he didn't know what the formation was used for.

　　Wu Aotian frowned and waved his right hand. A corpse of a Yunhai Sect disciple that was originally stored in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron appeared in his hand, and he easily sent it into the formation.

　　Although he is already dead, at least we can give it a try.

　　With a flash of light, the corpse miraculously disappeared from the formation.

　　Wu Aotian’s eyes suddenly widened, and he looked at the formation in disbelief that was still intact and hadn’t changed at all. Could this be a teleportation formation?

　　The teleportation array is a rather magical array. Usually, two arrays echo each other. If you enter one of the teleportation arrays, you will appear at the location of the other teleportation array. The distance between the teleportation arrays is related to the type of teleportation array and the amount of energy provided. According to legend, a powerful teleportation array can instantly teleport people tens of thousands of miles away, and can even transfer from one end of the continent to the other in an instant.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the passage behind him. Although Zhu Mouqi did not chase him in, there was definitely no way out. It seemed that he had no choice but to keep moving forward.

　　Since there is no way out, let's take a gamble and give it a try.

　　The adventurous spirit in Wu Aotian's bones made him step forward without hesitation and enter the shining formation. A flash of light passed by, and Wu Aotian's body disappeared from the platform.

　　…

　　Outside the cave, Zhu Mouqi and a group of Yunhai Sect disciples were floating in the air, staring at the cave below.

　　"Master... he ran into the forbidden area, what should we do?"

　　Zhu Mouqi did not look back, but said coldly: "If he escapes into the forbidden area, he will die. It's a pity that the secrets on him and the spiritual weapon are lost..."

　　A Yunhai Sect disciple looked at the collapsed cave and asked cautiously, "How about we wait for a while and then enter the forbidden area to find him?"

　　Zhu Mouqi shook his head and sighed softly, "There are obviously some secrets in this forbidden area, but we can't crack it. So many people have died because of this. Even the previous leader died after entering the forbidden area. Who dares to go in?"

　　"Disciples who have reached the spiritual master level, five disciples in a group, take turns to guard here. That kid has many secrets and amazing fighting power, but he has been seriously injured by me. He has no mount and cannot escape. If he can come out of the forbidden area, then when he appears, you hold him back and give the alarm immediately."

　　"yes!"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian stood on a circular platform, looking around in shock and surprise. Behind him was a teleportation array that was also emitting light, and in it was the corpse that he had just thrown out.

　　At this point, Wu Aotian was already certain that this was a teleportation array, and it was in operation. As long as one entered it, one would be teleported in.

　　But where is this place?

　　The sky is grey, but not pitch black. There is no sun, no moon, and no stars. It is just this grey, but there is enough light.

　　In front of Wu Aotian, there was actually a large dense forest with lush branches and leaves, and it was extremely quiet. In the dense forest, there was actually a faint bluestone road, and no one knew where it led to.

　　The dense forest was very tall and Wu Aotian could not see any edge, but it gave people the feeling that this was a primeval forest.

　　However, the strange scene in the sky made Wu Aotian realize that this place might be more than just a primeval forest. The forbidden area written on the stone tablet outside the entrance cave of Yunhai Sect might be referring to this place.

　　Looking at the corpse lying on the ground, Wu Aotian frowned, took the corpse out of the formation, waited for a while, and then threw the corpse into the teleportation formation. However, the corpse was still there, without any abnormality.

　　It seems that it is impossible to get out from here again, so the only thing to do is to explore this unknown area and see if we can find other ways to leave.

　　Fearing that Zhu Mouqi would catch up, Wu Aotian, although seriously injured at this time, still walked into the dense forest along the path. After walking for a distance, Wu Aotian turned into the dense forest, found a place far away from the path, sat down cross-legged, and began to heal his wounds.

　　This time of healing took Wu Aotian a lot of time. The pure spiritual energy emitted by the more than ten corpses placed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was also absorbed by Wu Aotian again. After this period of healing, Wu Aotian not only recovered from his injuries, but also felt that his strength had improved a lot.

　　As expected, the spiritual energy in the human spirit sea is the purest and most suitable for absorption. Wu Aotian secretly marveled in his heart. The killing method practiced by Liu Ruxue seemed to be a good way for him to improve his strength.

　　When he had a chance to go out, he found Liu Ruxue, and the sister and brother joined forces. She practiced the method of killing, while he absorbed the spiritual energy after death, each getting what they needed.

　　Wu Aotian did not discard the dozen or so corpses. In this place full of unknowns, Wu Aotian felt that keeping these corpses might be of some use, just like he had used them to test the formation before.

　　Looking up at the sky, it was still gray, as if it had not changed at all with the passage of time. This made Wu Aotian feel even more surprised. Where exactly was this place?

　　While Wu Aotian was recuperating, a day had passed quietly in the Yunhai Sect. Wu Aotian had just caused chaos and killed more than a dozen people. The Yunhai Sect had not yet recovered from the attack, and a black shadow had quietly sneaked into the Yunhai Sect again.

　　The black shadow entered the Yunhai Sect silently, quietly entered the area where the disciples lived, silently captured a Yunhai Sect disciple, and then left with the person.

　　The black shadow took the Yunhai Sect disciple away from the Yunhai Sect and woke up the Yunhai Sect disciple in a forest.

　　"What happened in your Yunhai Sect last night?"

　　The person who was speaking had a clear voice. Behind the black shadow there was another woman with white hair and a delicate face, but her eyes were dull and confused. It was Ding Ding who was waiting for Wu Aotian at the foot of the mountain. The black shadow was naturally Dong Yuanyuan.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding waited at the agreed place for a whole night, but Wu Aotian did not return, nor did they see any signal from Wu Aotian for help. This made Dong Yuanyuan extremely worried. After waiting for a day, she finally couldn't help but sneak into the Yunhai Sect and captured a disciple to question him.

　　Fortunately, the place where Dong Yuanyuan captured people was far away from where Zhu Mouqi lived, and Dong Yuanyuan's strength was also not low, so they returned safely.

　　After the unfortunate Yunhai Sect disciple finished tremblingly telling what happened yesterday, Dong Yuanyuan's brows furrowed tightly: "You mean, the assassin killed sixteen of you Yunhai Sect disciples and also killed the deputy sect leader Hai Wei, and then was forced into the forbidden area of ​​Yunhai Sect by the sect leader Zhu Mouqi?"

　　“Yes…” The disciples of Yunhai Sect, whose lives were in the hands of others, dared not not tell the truth. Fortunately, after a day, what happened that night had spread throughout the entire Yunhai Sect. Everyone knew that a person who was only a low-level spiritual master sneaked in and killed many disciples and also killed the deputy sect leader. Finally, he was forced into the forbidden area by the sect leader, and now his life or death is unknown.

　　"What the hell is this forbidden place of yours? What's inside? Can you get out once you enter?"

　　"I have never been to that forbidden area, so I don't know what it is like. But it is said that the forbidden area is connected to another strange area. There are some very strange things in that area, but it is very dangerous. Our Yunhai Sect originally established the sect here for this forbidden area. In hundreds of years, it seems that only one person has entered and come out, but I don't know what happened specifically."

　　Dong Yuanyuan raised her head and looked in the direction of Yunhai Sect, silent, but the obvious worry in her eyes revealed her inner anxiety.

　　Chapter 140 Mysterious Castle

　　Wu Aotian walked slowly along the bluestone path. Not far away, he saw a river that was hundreds of meters wide, but there was no bridge on the river.

　　The water in the river is so turbid that you can't see how deep it is. The water flows so slowly that it might even give people the illusion that this is not a river but a lake.

　　Wu Aotian looked to the left and then to the right, but could not see the end at all. There was endless dense forest on both sides. It seemed that he would have to wade across the river to get through.

　　The river is hundreds of meters wide, so it is obviously impossible to cross it directly.

　　He could swim directly across, but looking at the turbid water, Wu Aotian felt a little uneasy, because there seemed to be some faint fluctuations of spiritual energy in the river.

　　After thinking about it, Wu Aotian grabbed a corpse and threw it out with sudden force. The corpse was instantly thrown to the center of the river and fell into the river with a splash.

　　Almost at the moment the body fell into the water, the originally calm river surface suddenly moved.

　　The surface of the water suddenly produced countless arrow-like ripples, and countless shark-like dorsal fins appeared on the water. These suddenly appearing aquatic creatures did not reveal their body shapes, but they did not seem to be very big.

　　The water surface was churning, and the body that fell into the river quickly turned into a pile of bones. Because during the looting, the body never had a chance to sink. During the looting process, Wu Aotian finally saw the monster hidden in the water.

　　It was a monster that was only about half a meter long and had a long body, like a tuna, but it was covered with a thick layer of scales and had several sharp and ugly bone spurs on its body. Its small eyes looked extremely ferocious, and in its pointed mouth were two rows of criss-crossing teeth like a shark.

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and the Seven Killing Sword flew out, instantly flying towards the middle of the river, aiming at a few strange fish that were cruising on the water and still looking for prey, and stabbed them.

　　However, something strange happened. Those strange fish seemed to have the ability to predict the future and dived into the water together. Most of the Seven Kill Swords missed, and one of the Seven Kill Swords finally hit a strange fish, but this attack did not kill the strange fish. The thick scales actually blocked the attack of the Seven Kill Swords!

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat horrified. The defense of this strange fish was too strong. If he rashly went into the water and was attacked by so many strange fish, he would probably turn into a pile of bones in an instant.

　　This forbidden area is indeed full of dangers. Even in such a seemingly extremely calm river, there are such ferocious monsters.

　　Swimming is not an option, so what about making a raft?

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and still felt it was unsafe. Under the attack of these strange fish, the raft was afraid that it would disintegrate in an instant.

　　Fortunately, although the river is wide, it is only more than 100 meters. Wu Aotian estimated that he only needed to use the force a few times to get across. For safety reasons, Wu Aotian decided to take some stupid measures.

　　The Seven Killing Swords flew out and instantly knocked down a large area of ​​dense forest. Those huge trees fell to the ground one after another. The Seven Killing Swords selected the largest tree and split the trunk into huge wooden boards.

　　Looking at the wide river surface, Wu Aotian hugged a big tree and threw it out. Then, with his feet as fast as the wind, those extremely heavy trees, along with their lush branches and leaves, all flew out and fell into the river like rain.

　　Within a radius of hundreds of meters above the huge river surface, there was suddenly a huge amount of water. The huge movement startled the strange fish living in the river. The strange fish swam rapidly in the river and launched an attack on the trees that fell into the water.

　　Wu Aotian rushed out holding an extremely heavy wooden board.

　　He rushed to the riverside and shook his hand. A piece of wood fell on the river surface. Wu Aotian's body flew up like a white crane and landed accurately on the wooden board above the river surface. With a light touch, Wu Aotian's body flew up again.

　　After repeating this several times, Wu Aotian's body had quickly swept across the river surface, and behind Wu Aotian, the heavy wooden boards that were thrown into the river had instantly turned into a pile of wood chips. Even two of them were completely frozen in an instant.

　　There are actually some magical beasts in this river!

　　Wu Aotian was secretly surprised, but he finally crossed the river. Looking at the path still in front of him, he suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart, as if this river was left here on purpose to test people...

　　What else lies ahead?

　　Wu Aotian did not try to find anything unusual elsewhere, but just walked along the path obediently. If this place was really a test with a purpose, then others would naturally not give you any loopholes.

　　After walking a few hundred meters, the road ahead suddenly split into three paths. In front of each of the three roads, there was a stone tablet with a few words written on it.

　　On the left hand side, two words: dead end.

　　The middle road, four words, a life or death situation.

　　On the right hand side, there are two words: life path.

　　Wu Aotian stood in front of the fork in the road and looked at the three roads. There seemed to be nothing unusual and they all looked the same. After looking at the three stone tablets, Wu Aotian turned into the road on the right.

　　Since you said it is a way to survive, then I will take the way to survive, it's a matter of going left and right.

　　It's all about luck anyway, who knows what the designer did...

　　After walking a few hundred meters along the road on the right, the scenery behind could no longer be seen. As Wu Aotian walked, he suddenly felt that the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. The woods and other things had completely disappeared, and he was actually standing in front of a huge palace.

　　Calling it a palace may not be an adequate description, this place is actually a city!

　　An extremely magnificent ancient city!

　　What is going on? Where is this?

　　There were no tall city walls, so Wu Aotian walked directly into this ancient city that looked like it had been there for who knows how many years.

　　The architectural style of the ancient city is very different from the architectural styles Wu Aotian has seen before. Wu Aotian walked on the deserted street, his heart filled with shock.

　　This place is obviously not the location of the Yunhai Sect. I just don’t know how far this place is from the Yunhai Sect, or even from the Tiannan Empire.

　　This forbidden area should be full of dangers, but why is it that apart from the river that hides dangers, everything here is so quiet, as if there is no danger at all.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the very center of the ancient city, where there was a huge castle, very tall, which should be the center of the ancient city.

　　Wu Aotian walked into a house next to the street. The house was empty. There was nothing in it. It was an empty house.

　　Wu Aotian was a little puzzled. Even if someone had left or died, there should be signs of life in this house, right?

　　Wu Aotian, who didn't believe in evil, walked into another room, which was still empty.

　　Wu Aotian looked at seven or eight houses in a row, but found that all the rooms were empty, as if they were just built but no one lived in them. Simply put, this was an empty city, a truly empty city.

　　Not only that, Wu Aotian also felt a little bit of spiritual energy fluctuations in each house.

　　Wu Aotian walked straight towards the castle in the center. His intuition told him that all the answers to this forbidden area were ultimately in the central castle. However, it was unknown whether he could come out alive after entering.

　　Standing at the gate of the castle, Wu Aotian felt a powerful fluctuation of spiritual energy permeating the castle. This fluctuation of spiritual energy was stronger than Wu Aotian had ever felt before.

　　Is there a super powerful person living in there?

　　Wu Aotian stepped into the castle.

　　As soon as he stepped into the castle gate, Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly narrowed, and two cold rays of light shot out and fell on the center of the hall.

　　In the middle of the hall, there were several corpses lying. No one knew how long these corpses had been dead, but they had not turned into a pile of bones. Apart from being a little shriveled, there was no other change. Wu Aotian could clearly see the terrified expressions on these people's faces.

　　There were no scars on the bodies, but their extremely distorted faces revealed that they had obviously experienced extremely horrific things before their deaths.

　　Wu Aotian felt a little uneasy, as if there were deadly ghosts wandering in this empty castle. Gritting his teeth, Wu Aotian stepped in.

　　Whether you live or die, you have to give it a try.

　　Wu Aotian's footsteps were very light, as if he was afraid of disturbing the soul of the dead spiritual practitioner. Wu Aotian looked around and saw that there were three rooms each and a staircase leading directly to the second floor.

　　Wu Aotian did not look at the rooms on the first floor, but went straight to the second floor. The moment Wu Aotian stepped on the stairs, he suddenly felt a change in front of his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, the scenery in front of him had completely changed.

　　There was no castle, no stairs... There was actually a jungle in front of him. Wu Aotian stood alone in the jungle in a daze. A rustling sound was heard in the jungle, as dense as rain.

　　Suddenly, a giant python as thick as a bowl jumped out from the grass, opened its mouth wide, revealing its sharp fangs, and bit Wu Aotian. Behind this giant python, countless giant pythons appeared and pounced towards Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. The Seven Killing Sword had suddenly rushed out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and hit the giant python in an instant, killing it in front of him. The smelly blood spilled all over Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian stood steadily on the ground, looking at the dense group of pythons rushing towards him, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

　　Chapter 141 Magical Illusion Formation

　　These pythons did not seem to be very powerful, at least Wu Aotian's Seven Kill Sword could kill one with one strike. But after Wu Aotian looked at the vast jungle, the rustling sound of the pythons crawling on the ground was like spring silkworms devouring mulberry leaves, continuous. Looking at the snake heads raised up, it was like waves rising and falling.

　　Wu Aotian frowned, but was not too panicked. Instead, he immersed himself in thinking.

　　I was clearly in that mysterious castle in the forbidden area. I had just stepped onto the stairs, so why did I suddenly appear in this jungle, and there were so many pythons?

　　What's even more strange is that these pythons don't seem to be magical beasts, but just ordinary pythons. As long as Wu Aotian releases the spiritual energy shield, he can resist the attacks of those pythons. It's just that the spiritual energy will be continuously consumed in order to support the spiritual energy shield.

　　Wu Aotian has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which stores a large amount of spiritual energy. The consumption of this amount of spiritual energy is nothing, but what Wu Aotian finds strange is that the appearance of these pythons seem... exactly the same, and, Wu Aotian actually finds them very familiar!

　　This kind of python seems... I have seen it before, not in this world, but on Earth!

　　Wu Aotian, a member of the Yanhuang special police, went deep into the primeval forest during a mission and encountered a huge python in the forest. The python appeared suddenly, and emerged from the water silently. After a bloody battle, three of Wu Aotian's five men died, and Wu Aotian was also seriously injured. This incident is very deep in Wu Aotian's memory.

　　But this python actually appeared here, and there was more than one, but countless...

　　Could it be... that this is all an illusion?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian was shocked. The more he thought about it, the more possible it seemed. Wu Aotian knew quite a bit about hallucinations. Many hallucinations were actually things in one's own memory. Of course, there were also some hallucinations that were created by using certain special things to interfere with the other party and cause them to hallucinate.

　　Hallucinations do not cause any actual harm, but if you bleed in a hallucination, your body functions will also be reduced. If you think you are dead in a hallucination, then you will also die in reality. It's like brain waves. If a person thinks he is dead, his body functions will stop and his heart will stop beating.

　　But it is not so easy to break the illusion.

　　Simple illusions can be broken as long as you have a firm mind, but powerful illusions require some other methods. For example, to break the most critical point in the illusion, Wu Aotian suddenly arrived at this strange place because he stepped on the stairs. Wu Aotian suspected that he must have triggered some formation.

　　In this magical world, there was a period of time when formations were very prosperous and developed. Although after a long time, many formations have been lost in the long river of history, there are still many formations passed down.

　　It is unknown how long the history of this ancient city is. Wu Aotian also witnessed the magical teleportation array, so Wu Aotian has reason to believe that he has stepped into some kind of array, and the most likely possibility is an illusion array, a type of array that specifically creates illusions.

　　What made Wu Aotian believe in his judgment was not only the current scene, but also the bodies of the few dead in the hall. Those people had extremely terrifying expressions on their faces, as if they had encountered the most terrifying thing before. Wu Aotian had reason to believe that these people died in an illusion, so there were no scars on their bodies.

　　Wu Aotian consciously activated the spiritual flame of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, channeling the spiritual energy out so that it was in a state of explosiveness at all times. Then he stood up and closed his eyes.

　　He took slow steps. Although he had only made a brief observation just now, the stairs leading to the second floor appeared very clearly in his mind. No matter how illusory it was, he was still on the stairs. As long as he took the right steps, he would be able to pass through the stairs.

　　Just as he took one step... the scenery in front of him changed again. Those pythons with little killing power disappeared, as if they had never appeared. Suddenly, the sound of frogs croaking like thunder was heard in the air.

　　A huge snake-mouthed demon rushed out from the woods in front, and when it opened its mouth, a huge ice ball hit Wu Aotian. The biting coldness carried an extremely powerful spiritual energy fluctuation, and it blasted towards Wu Aotian like a cannonball.

　　Wu Aotian's mind was like a taut steel wire, without the slightest tremor. Although the scene was so realistic, Wu Aotian firmly believed that he was in an illusion. He ignored the huge ice ball and took another step forward.

　　The ice ball hit Wu Aotian's body. Wu Aotian seemed to see his body shattered into countless ice chips in an instant. This extremely real scene shocked Wu Aotian, but soon, he sneered in his heart.

　　If I were really attacked and my body turned into ice chips, would my mind still be there?

　　Can I still think like I do now?

　　It is like dreaming. In the dream, you may be stabbed by a knife, shot by a gun, or even die in the dream, but you are not really dead. Your thoughts will continue, and you may even be in a void, looking at your dead self.

　　Although Wu Aotian seemed to have turned into ice chips on the ground at this moment, Wu Aotian still took a step forward with incomparable determination, controlling his body with his mind.

　　On Earth, Wu Aotian had undergone special training in a related area, which was how to overcome his hallucinations. After all, during interrogation, drugs could make people hallucinate and thus reveal what the enemy wanted to know. Also because of this, Wu Aotian's mind remained extremely firm after encountering the illusion.

　　He took one step after another like this. Wu Aotian's heart seemed like a steel wire, without any tremor. When Wu Aotian was calculating to take his last step, his eyes suddenly lit up.

　　The trees, white fog and everything else disappeared, and Wu Aotian's eyes became clear again. In front of Wu Aotian was a long corridor. This was already the second floor of the castle. Looking back, there was the long staircase behind him.

　　Wu Aotian took a closer look and found that there was a faint light on the steps and handrails, which was fading away. Some spiritual patterns were gradually fading and slowly disappearing.

　　As expected, I encountered an illusion, and this illusion seemed to be hidden, requiring people to step on it to enter. Standing at the bottom of the stairs, I couldn't see it at all.

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised. Although the illusion array was simple, it looked very magical. However, its power did not seem to be particularly great.

　　Wu Aotian walked straight all the way up, but Wu Aotian didn't understand what the consequences would be if he deviated in the process?

　　Wu Aotian looked at the rooms on the second floor and the stairs leading to the third floor. After hesitating for a moment, he walked inside along the corridor on the second floor.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian was that all the rooms on the second floor were open and still empty.

　　Wu Aotian turned back and stood at the stairs on the third floor, looking around, but suddenly found a row of very small words on the side wall of the third floor. If you didn't look carefully, you couldn't see it at all.

　　"If you die in the Dream Return Array, you will truly die."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Could it be that there was a hint at the staircase from the first floor to the second floor that he missed seeing?

　　If you die in battle, will you really die?

　　In the first staircase illusion, he was blasted to pieces by the Snake-mouth Magic Clam, but he still escaped from the illusion and walked up the stairs. Could it be that the illusion array going up this staircase is different from the illusion array on the first floor?

　　Wu Aotian even had the urge to go back and check the location of the first floor, but thinking that he had already come up, he did not go back. Who knew if he would encounter other dangers if he went back?

　　Wu Aotian was not familiar with this strange formation.

　　Looking at the stairs in front of him, Wu Aotian hesitated slightly, but thinking that he had no way out, Wu Aotian slowly took the first step leading to the third floor.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes went dark again, and the scene changed instantly. He found himself on the battlefield. Countless arrows flew through the air. Huge rocks were thrown into the air, whistling and flying over, rolling all the way, smashing all the soldiers and horses into meat paste, with blood splattering everywhere.

　　Not only that, among these people, there were actually quite a few spiritual practitioners who were holding various spiritual weapons and fighting desperately. Before Wu Aotian could fully see the scene in front of him, several spiritual weapons had already attacked Wu Aotian.

　　To block or not to block?

　　Wu Aotian thought about it, and with a thought, the Demon Spirit Shield flew out of his body and blocked in front of him. At the same time, Wu Aotian closed his eyes and took a step forward. No matter how the opponent attacked, Wu Aotian's mind was like steel, unwavering, and he moved forward unswervingly.

　　The huge impact was like a physical entity, shaking Wu Aotian's mind, but Wu Aotian's steps did not waver at all.

　　Wu Aotian knew that the shaking and retreat were not real shaking and retreat, but the shaking and retreat of his heart. Once his heart collapsed, his reason would also collapse, and he would be completely lost in the illusion.

　　Even though Wu Aotian was bleeding from his mouth after being hit again and again, his steps were still as steady as a rock. Wu Aotian was seriously injured in these attacks, but he never retreated.

　　When Wu Aotian stepped on the last step of the stairs based on the location in his memory, his eyes lit up and he realized that he had left the illusion array.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian regained consciousness, he discovered something very unusual. He looked down and his face changed drastically. There was actually a little blood on his chest!

　　He had just vomited blood in the illusion, but he didn't expect that he would actually vomit blood in reality. Not only that, Wu Aotian felt that the spiritual energy in his body was chaotic, as if he had really had a big battle with someone.

　　Wu Aotian looked back at the long stairs, his heart filled with horror. The power of this formation was too great.

　　Illusion array kills people!

　　Chapter 142: Phantom Demon Inheritance

　　Wu Aotian was already standing at the stairs of the third floor. Without caring about anything else, he sat down cross-legged and began to practice the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique. The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron surged out and began to repair Wu Aotian's injuries.

　　When Wu Aotian repaired his wounds, half a day had passed. Wu Aotian opened his eyes, but did not rush to get up. He felt that a lot of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had been consumed in the illusion array. Wu Aotian decided to absorb some more spiritual energy to maintain his peak condition in order to cope with any changes.

　　Taking out a magic crystal and holding it in his hand, Wu Aotian changed the shape of the spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, quickly forming a huge vortex, and began to absorb the rich spiritual energy in the magic crystal, while also absorbing the spiritual energy in the surrounding air.

　　Just as the spiritual flame changed into the absorbing state, something strange happened.

　　Wu Aotian felt very clearly that a strange spiritual energy was quietly absorbed into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the source of this spiritual energy was actually near the stairs behind Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes in surprise, but saw that the spiritual patterns that had disappeared on the stairs reappeared, shining with little light, but the spiritual energy on them was constantly flowing into Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. As the spiritual energy disappeared, the spiritual patterns began to dim, and finally became completely lightless.

　　This was not disappearing like it did at the beginning, because these spiritual patterns did not disappear, but instead became dim, as if... they had lost energy.

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised. Could it be that his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had absorbed all the spiritual energy in the illusion array, causing the illusion array to gradually become ineffective?

　　After Wu Aotian made this discovery, he deliberately focused his attention on the staircase illusion. Sure enough, Wu Aotian found that more spiritual energy was quickly absorbed into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the light of the spiritual patterns emerging on the stairs, railings, and walls gradually dimmed, and finally slowly became without any energy fluctuations, just like patterns carved on the stairs or walls.

　　When he felt that there was no more spiritual energy to be absorbed from the stairs, Wu Aotian stood up, slowly walked to the stairs, took a step down, and stood on the step.

　　There was no movement.

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed. He never thought that his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron would actually have an effect on the illusion array and could even directly absorb the spiritual energy that supported the operation of the illusion array.

　　Then I don’t have to be afraid of the illusion array?

　　After walking up the stairs, Wu Aotian returned to the third floor again. This was the highest floor of the ancient castle in the center of the entire ancient city. The architecture of the rooms on the third floor was very strange. It was a huge circle of houses, but there was only one door.

　　Wu Aotian stood at the stairs, looked around carefully, and after confirming that there was no hint of language, he walked towards the first room.

　　Yaokong slapped the door open. Wu Aotian did not walk directly into the house, but directly activated the spiritual flame of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and began to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, especially the strong spiritual energy fluctuations in the room. Wu Aotian suspected that there was an illusion array set up in this room.

　　Sure enough, the feeling that had just appeared emerged clearly again. Spiritual energy was constantly being absorbed from the room. The amount of spiritual energy was so huge that the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron quickly became extremely full. Wu Aotian had an idea and simply sat cross-legged at the door and began to practice.

　　The spiritual energy in the room was unexpectedly purer than Wu Aotian had expected, which surprised him. Who set up this illusion array?

　　Wu Aotian sat there for half a month. During this half a month, Wu Aotian continuously absorbed the spiritual energy in the room that supported the illusion array, and also continuously expanded his spiritual sea. After only half a month, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea began to tremble violently again, indicating that Wu Aotian would advance again.

　　Wu Aotian was very happy. He didn't expect that he would have such an unexpected gain after entering this forbidden area.

　　After several days of painful yet joyful training, Wu Aotian officially advanced again and became a mid-level spiritual master.

　　At this time, the spiritual energy in the room had been completely absorbed. Wu Aotian looked at the numerous spiritual patterns that appeared again in the huge room, and those spiritual patterns also became extremely dim, just like the ones on the stairs outside.

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath, took a step forward and walked into the house.

　　There was no illusion and Wu Aotian showed a bit of surprise on his face. It seemed that his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had really broken the illusion array in this room. The illusion array on the stairs just now had made him spit blood and suffered serious injuries. The amount of spiritual energy in this room was simply not comparable to the illusion array on the stairs. It was simply incomparable. He didn't know how powerful the array in this room was. Wu Aotian estimated that if he stepped into it, it would be difficult for him to leave here alive.

　　There were two men lying in the room, their faces filled with fear, their hands tightly grasping their weapons, looking crazy. Wu Aotian unexpectedly discovered that one of the men was also wearing the clothes of the Yunhai Sect. It seemed that this man was a master of the Yunhai Sect. He broke through the two staircase illusions in front and came here, but died here.

　　Wu Aotian looked around the room, but suddenly found that a narrow door had slid open on the huge wall in front of him. Wu Aotian clearly remembered that there was no door on the wall before he entered the room.

　　Could it be that the door opened because the illusion array in the house was destroyed?

　　With doubts, Wu Aotian walked closer to the door and used the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again to absorb spiritual energy, but found that there was no spiritual energy fluctuation in the room. Wu Aotian stood at the door, looking at the scene in the room and was stunned.

　　In the center of the room, there was a white-haired old man sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. He had no breath on his body and was obviously dead. However, his face looked peaceful and he was obviously not a spiritual practitioner who came here to take risks. Could it be that this old man was from this castle, or was he the owner of the castle?

　　Wu Aotian surveyed the place carefully for a while, then walked forward and came straight to the old man. Suddenly, an old voice sounded in the empty room.

　　"To be able to pass through the Confusion Formation, the Dream Return Formation, and to destroy the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation with super strong attack power, to reach here, you must either be incredibly powerful and have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, or you must be gifted. But it doesn't matter, because I believe that what I leave for you is not something that others can give you."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked and looked around, only to find that the sound came from a pendant on the old man's chest, which was emitting a faint halo and a faint fluctuation of spiritual energy.

　　Could it be that this thing can actually record what was said before like a tape recorder, and then play it back under certain conditions?

　　The voice was still ringing slowly. Wu Aotian listened to the old voice, and the shock in his heart grew little by little. He had never expected that this huge city was built by this old man. As for the reason for its construction, it was because he had promised his lover that he would give her a city that was unique in the world. However, the city had not been built yet, and the woman had died.

　　The old man was extremely sad, but he still completed the city completely. The reason why this city is unique is that it is originally located in a very special place. It is impossible to reach this place from the ground, sea, or air. The only way to reach this place is through the teleportation array!

　　This city can be said to be located in the void and is an independent existence!

　　The old man is an earth-attributed spiritual practitioner with very high strength. According to his own account, he has reached the realm of great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, which belongs to the Heavenly Spirit stage, but it is also a very special stage, higher than the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit!

　　Not only is he powerful, he is also a master of formations, especially in the area of ​​illusion formations, which are almost unmatched. The two formations left at the stairs are only the lowest level illusion formations, but the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation in the room is extremely powerful. However, the old man probably didn't expect that Wu Aotian had broken the formation without even entering it.

　　According to the old man, this formation has been infused with a large amount of his spiritual power. Once it is cast, the person who wants to break it must be someone much stronger than him, or someone who is naturally immune to illusion formations. But how could he have expected that there would be a freak like Wu Aotian who possesses such a strange existence as the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　"...In the rooms behind me, there are some things I collected during my lifetime. Although they are all quite valuable, there are two things that I care about the most. The first is the results of my lifelong research on illusion arrays, including many powerful ways to create illusion arrays. The second is some pill recipes that I collected. These recipes are extremely precious and are the best among all the pill recipes."

　　"Since you have passed my test, you must inherit everything from me. No matter whether you are stronger than me or more talented, I hope you can kowtow to me and become my disciple. My name is Yelu Zong, and I was once called a phantom demon. I just don't know what year it is now, and whether anyone still remembers this old man..."

　　Phantom demon?

　　Wu Aotian murmured in his heart, this title sounds very impressive, but since he is called a demon, there must be some special reason.

　　"I, Yelu Zong, have been a man of many talents throughout my life. I have always acted as I please, and have used various magic arrays to roam the world. Naturally, I have made many enemies. This is where I got my nickname, Magic Demon. But it doesn't matter. I only care that the results of my lifelong research will not be buried by time, but can be passed down..."

　　"If you don't want to be my disciple, I won't force you. Just go and get it."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the door that was slowly sliding open at the back, frowned, and after thinking for a while, Wu Aotian walked to the only cushion in front of the old man, knelt down respectfully, and kowtowed three times to the old man respectfully.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket and collect it.

　　Chapter 143 Shocking Wealth

　　According to Wu Aotian's idea, this old man was already an ancient person. Secondly, if he really inherited his magic array and his other wealth, then he could really be considered his master.

　　Although in the previous life, the inheritance of various skills and abilities was no longer like in ancient times or this world, the concept of respecting teachers was still deeply rooted in people's hearts, so Wu Aotian didn't mind kowtowing to the old man and worshipping him as his teacher.

　　However, just after Wu Aotian kowtowed three times, something strange happened again.

　　The door that had been opened not far behind the old man suddenly closed quickly. Just when Wu Aotian was wondering why, a crack suddenly appeared on the wall on the other side, and another door slowly slid open.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide and looked at the strange change, but suddenly he realized that this change might be related to the three kowtows he made.

　　"My disciple, I am very happy that you can kowtow to me and worship me as your master under such circumstances. No matter who you are or what kind of personality you have, it at least shows that you still respect your teacher in your heart. No matter how bad you are, you can't be that bad. Your master is very pleased."

　　"The door you just opened not only contains a powerful illusion array, but also some other attack arrays. Even if you can pass through it, the things inside are not valuable. The real good stuff is hidden in the door you just opened."

　　"Don't blame me for this final test. Now you can go get the real wealth that your master left for you. In addition to this wealth, there is another gift that your master left for you in the woods to the north of this ancient city. Don't forget to go there. But before you go, you must complete the crafting of the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array Spirit Artifact."

　　"The last thing you need to do is to move my body to the small house inside before you leave. This city was built with my hard work. Let her and I rest here forever and stay together forever."

　　At this time, there was a bit more emotion in Yelu Zong's voice, as if he was giving instructions to his disciples before his death, and there was a bit of satisfaction in his voice.

　　Wu Aotian was full of admiration for the deceased old man, and he whispered respectfully: "From today on, I, Wu Aotian, will be your disciple, and I will definitely continue to carry forward the magic array inheritance you left behind!"

　　After respectfully bowing to the old man again, Wu Aotian took a step and walked into the door that had just opened.

　　After entering this door, he found that there was a different world inside, which was actually divided into many small rooms. Wu Aotian pushed open the door of each small room and took a quick look at it. Just by doing this, Wu Aotian's heart could not help but beat violently with excitement.

　　The wealth in these rooms can only be described as astonishing. If we must be more profound, it is super astonishing.

　　A large amount of Tianling Pills, a small amount of Pure Ling Pills...

　　Various other elixirs...

　　A lot of high-level magic crystals...

　　There are many different types of spiritual tools, or spiritual tools with special functions or even formations...

　　Wu Aotian seemed to have discovered a treasure trove, but when he looked through the two rooms that Yelu Zong mentioned, which contained pill recipes and things related to illusion arrays, Wu Aotian realized that what had happened before was nothing at all.

　　The room containing the pill recipes seemed very empty. There were not many recipes, only seventeen in total. However, after Wu Aotian looked at a few of them, he understood the value of these recipes.

　　It turns out that the elixirs recorded on these recipes can all help people greatly increase their cultivation speed. There are even elixirs that can directly improve one's stage of cultivation. Moreover, since most of these recipes are used by people above the celestial spirit realm, if any of these recipes were revealed to the world, it would probably trigger a bloody battle.

　　The value of these pill recipes cannot be measured at all, but at the same time, the raw materials involved in these pill recipes are all extremely precious. If you want to successfully refine them, not to mention that the requirements for the alchemist are very high, it is probably very difficult to just find all these elixirs.

　　But with these recipes, they will come in handy one day.

　　The room where things related to illusions are stored is rather messy. There are various materials for making illusions, books about illusions, some methods of making illusions, and so on. There are a lot of things.

　　In the last small room, Wu Aotian saw thirteen small black swords neatly inserted on the ground.

　　This was also Yelu Zong’s weapon in the past, a top-grade spiritual weapon, the Heart Sword.

　　Looking at these thirteen small swords, Wu Aotian sighed in his heart again. Could it be that he really had a destiny with this kind of spiritual weapon? His previous attacking spiritual weapon was the Seven Killing Sword, but now he encountered these thirteen heart swords!

　　The Seven Killing Swords are naturally inferior to these Thirteen Heart Swords. No matter how good an ordinary spiritual weapon is, it is still an ordinary weapon. A spiritual weapon has the ability to communicate with spirits and can change its size at will. Its power is simply not comparable to that of an ordinary spiritual weapon.

　　Among all the objects, Wu Aotian also found a black void ring. Wu Aotian put the ring on his finger and put some unimportant things in the void ring. However, all the important things were put in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Where could be safer than the Eight Desolate Giant Spirit Cauldron? Unless Wu Aotian died, no one could take it away.

　　After storing all the things, Wu Aotian did not leave in a hurry, but began to learn about the knowledge of illusion arrays and how to make them in this ancient castle. After all, Yelu Zong's will mentioned that he should go to the woods behind the city, but before going, he had to complete the spiritual weapon of the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array first.

　　After learning about the knowledge about illusion arrays, Wu Aotian was surprised again, because the illusion arrays he had encountered before were all dead, that is, the arrays were established in fixed positions, and if others did not enter, they could not attack others. However, in these books, Wu Aotian learned about a living illusion array, which was the illusion array magic weapon.

　　It is much more difficult to make an illusion array spiritual weapon than a dead illusion array, but among the many objects left by Yelu Zong, there are also many spiritual weapons used to make illusion arrays. These spiritual weapons are like a blank piece of paper, and Wu Aotian needs to store the illusion array in this spiritual weapon. Once completed, he just needs to take out the illusion array spiritual weapon, input spiritual energy, and activate the illusion array, and the illusion array will start to work immediately. As for the coverage range of the illusion array, it depends on the type of illusion array and the amount of spiritual energy infused by the user.

　　Wu Aotian was known as a genius in his previous life because he could learn things quickly, master anything he practiced quickly, and had great comprehension and ability. Although he had never come into contact with any illusion arrays before, Yelu Zong had obviously considered this issue and the books stored there were all progressive, so that Wu Aotian did not feel the slightest bit of awkwardness as he read along.

　　Wu Aotian stayed there for another three months. During these three months, except for sleeping time, Wu Aotian was studying the making of illusion array spiritual tools. He continued to familiarize himself with the various illusion arrays left by Yelu Zong. These illusion arrays were different, targeting different targets and different numbers of opponents. After three months, after Wu Aotian scrapped several blank illusion array spiritual tools, he finally succeeded in making the first illusion array spiritual tool.

　　The formation stored in this magic weapon is the Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation that Wu Aotian had passed through before. However, because Wu Aotian's way of destroying the Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation was very special, he himself had no way of knowing how powerful the Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation was. He could only estimate from the description of the formation that it was quite powerful. Once people entered it, they would encounter all kinds of attacks, which might be meteorites from outer space, landslides, powerful monsters, or even powerful spiritual practitioners. This formation was mainly for trapping, and its attack power was not very high. People with weak strength would be trapped to death if they entered this magic formation.

　　Moreover, once the enemy is trapped in the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array, he will fall into an endless illusion. The person who controls the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array will naturally want to kill the enemy, which will be very easy.

　　Of course, the illusion array is not unbreakable. Once the opponent's strength exceeds that of the spiritual practitioner supporting the illusion array by a large margin, the opponent will be able to forcefully break through the aura of the illusion array and tear the illusion array apart. Moreover, the higher the strength of the spiritual practitioner and the higher his mental power, the higher his resistance to the illusion array will be. There are even some special methods that can directly tear the illusion array apart.

　　After completing the refining of the Soul-Bewitching Spirit-Slaying Formation, Wu Aotian breathed a long sigh of relief, and then spent some time refining all the thirteen heart swords with blood. This was all thanks to the fact that Yelu Zong had wiped off the blood marks on them before storing them. Otherwise, with Wu Aotian's strength, he would not have been able to erase the marks and refine them again with blood.

　　After finishing all this, Wu Aotian has stayed in this ancient castle for about half a year. Although Wu Aotian did not spend time practicing during this half year, the magical effect of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron made Wu Aotian's strength continue to soar. At this time, Wu Aotian is only one step away from becoming a high-level spiritual master. As long as he practices hard for a period of time, he will definitely make another breakthrough.

　　Wu Aotian inspected all the rooms again and after making sure that nothing was missed, he came to Yelu Zong's body again. After a respectful salute, he gently picked up Yelu Zong's body as Yelu Zong had said. As he picked it up, Wu Aotian saw a groove under the seat where Yelu Zong was sitting, and there were three pitch-black objects in it.

　　Wu Aotian took a closer look and suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. The black things turned out to be three magic crystal thunders, and they were of a very high level!

　　Looking at this magic crystal divine thunder, Wu Aotian couldn't help but admire Yelu Zong's scheming. This magic crystal divine thunder was obviously used to prevent someone from destroying his body. If someone destroyed his body, this magic crystal divine thunder would obviously explode. In this closed room, with the power of three magic crystal divine thunders, I'm afraid no one could leave alive.

　　After carefully placing Yelu Zong's body in the small house he mentioned and sealing the house permanently, Wu Aotian returned to the hall and carefully put away the three magic crystal thunders. He looked back at the place where he had stayed for half a year, then quietly left the castle and headed north, where there was the last gift that Yelu Zong said he left for Wu Aotian.

　　Chapter 144: One-Horned Demon

　　After passing through this deserted ancient city, Wu Aotian came to the dense forest in the north.

　　Until now, Wu Aotian still doesn't know how to leave this forbidden area, but Wu Aotian is not particularly anxious. The owner of this forbidden area, his current master Yelu Zong, naturally has no reason to let him stay here all the time, so there must be a way to leave. No matter what, let's go to the dense forest in the north to see his so-called gift first.

　　The distance was not particularly far, and Wu Aotian arrived there quickly. However, when Wu Aotian stood in the woods, he did not find the gift that his master Yelu Zong had mentioned.

　　After searching for a while, Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly lit up and he stared at the open space in the woods ahead.

　　There was actually a huge skeleton there. This skeleton was at least seven or eight meters tall and twenty meters long. Although it was just a skeleton, it was filled with an awe-inspiring and inviolable aura.

　　Looking at the huge skeleton, Wu Aotian couldn't help but marvel in his heart. He didn't know what kind of monster it was, but it had such a huge body. It must have been extremely powerful when it was alive.

　　But there seems to be nothing here except this skeleton. Could this skeleton be the gift that Master Yelu Zong mentioned?

　　Although this skeleton is powerful, it is completely useless.

　　Wu Aotian walked over confidently and was about to study the skeleton at close range to see what kind of monster it was, but suddenly a warning sign arose in his mind. The Demon Shield suddenly flew out and blocked behind him. At the same time, a huge force hit the Demon Shield.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked as if struck by lightning. At this time, he had almost reached the strength of a high-level spiritual master, with the assistance of the Demon Spirit Shield, a mid-grade spiritual weapon, and the explosive power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. His power was no less than that of a strong man in the Earth Spirit Realm, but he still could not withstand this attack.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly turned his head and saw a black shadow suddenly rushing out from the woods. Wu Aotian looked closely and was shocked.

　　What kind of Warcraft is this?

　　It is about two meters tall, with a body as sturdy as a calf, a pair of blood-red eyes flashing with ferocity, and on top of its head there is a single black horn that is nearly half a meter long.

　　There are countless bone spurs on its huge body, protecting its body like a hedgehog, and its skin is covered with a thick layer of scales. Each piece of scales is as big as a bowl, and they are stacked like fish scales. Behind it, it has a long and thick tail, which is also covered with a lot of bone spurs.

　　The monster's sturdy body revealed an immense killing power, and he was staring at Wu Aotian with a pair of blood-red eyes, with sharp and intertwined teeth showing in his open mouth, and a long stream of saliva flowing from his mouth.

　　Wu Aotian felt a chill in his heart. The Demon Spirit Shield was spinning slowly in front of him, and seven of the thirteen heart swords in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron flew out instantly. This was the limit of the number Wu Aotian could control at present. The seven heart swords grew rapidly in size, and under the wrapping of spiritual energy, each of them exuded a terrifying power.

　　"Heart Sword! Have you ever been into that castle?"

　　Just when Wu Aotian was preparing for a fierce fight, the monster opposite him suddenly showed a look of surprise in its eyes. It opened its mouth and actually spoke in human language.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked again. It was said that once a Warcraft reached the ninth level, it could speak human language and transform into a human form. Its subsequent training would be the same as that of humans. This was also a miraculous transformation from beast to human.

　　But this ferocious monster in front of him can actually speak. Does that mean he is a ninth-level monster?

　　Wu Aotian noticed that the monster's gaze was on the seven heart swords, and it even said the names of the heart swords. This made Wu Aotian's heart move. Could it be that this monster was the target that his master Yelu Zong asked him to find?

　　"Yes, I have been to that ancient castle and became Yelu Zong's apprentice. I inherited everything from him. I came here according to his last words. He told me that there is a gift for me here..."

　　At this point, Wu Aotian stared at the beast with a bit of surprise in his eyes: "Could it be that the one Master wants me to find is you? And you can speak human language, could it be that you have reached the strength of a ninth-level magical beast and can transform into a human?"

　　The beast shook its head and said, "You are right in some ways, but you are wrong in many ways. First, your master, Yelu Zong, did not ask you to find me, but my father... The huge skeleton you just saw is his skeleton. He died of old age two hundred years ago..."

　　Wu Aotian looked a little strange. It turned out that the monster with a huge skeleton that Yelu Zong asked him to find was actually dead. He just didn't know how many years had passed since Yelu Zong's death...

　　"Secondly, I have not yet reached the ninth level. I am only at the eighth level now, which is probably equivalent to the powerful earth spirits of you humans. As for why I can speak, it is because my father is a one-horned Kui Mo, a mutant monster with a much higher IQ and a much higher degree of evolution than ordinary monsters."

　　After a slight pause, the one-horned demon had a puzzled look in his eyes: "Your strength is not even that of an earth spirit among humans, how can you possibly break through the illusion array set up by Yelu Zong?

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "This is naturally my ability, but I want to know why my master asked me to come here to find your...father?"

　　The one-horned demon snorted, "Because my father was Yelu Zong's mount, and Yelu Zong died here, my father naturally waited here, waiting for his new master. We one-horned demons always keep our words and keep our promises. Unfortunately, until his death, no one could become Yelu Zong's successor. Although many people came here, they all became the dead souls of my father..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the one-horned demon, whose size was much smaller than that of the skeleton, and asked in confusion, "You said your father had been waiting here, so how did he give birth to you with someone else? Where is your mother? Is she here too?"

　　The one-horned demon's eyes revealed a bit of mockery: "The one-horned demon is a mutant monster, hermaphrodite, which means that as long as he reaches adulthood, he can have offspring if he wants. However, the special thing about the one-horned demon is that once he has a child, his own strength will quickly decrease, and his vitality will drop sharply. Therefore, the one-horned demon generally does not have children. He will only give birth when he is about to die."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and finally understood why there was only one one-horned Kui Mo here, but there was another one-horned Kui Mo that looked like it was not yet an adult. Looking at the monster in front of him that was stronger than a calf, he asked: "You are already more than 200 years old?"

　　The one-horned demon seemed to be very disdainful of Wu Aotian's tone: "For a one-horned demon, two hundred years is nothing. Our lifespan is very long. Do you know how many years my father has been waiting here? More than five thousand years. This is only the time he has been waiting here after Yelu Zong's death, not including his lifespan before that."

　　More than five thousand years?

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Such a long time had passed. He didn't expect that Yelu Zong had been dead for such a long time.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the one-horned demon and frowned: "Is that so? Then do you know how to leave this forbidden area?"

　　The one-horned demon nodded: "My father told me everything before he died, so I naturally knew how to leave... Originally, I was waiting here for the successor of Yelu Zong according to my father's will, and left here with him and became his mount, but you are too weak..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what the One-horned Devil said, he suddenly laughed and said, "So you are not going to obey your father's will?"

　　The blood-red eyes of the One-horned Demon blinked: "I am the most powerful One-horned Demon. How could I listen to a weak human like you?"

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry and smiled: "Didn't you just say that you, the One-horned Demon, are the most trustworthy of your promises..."

　　The one-horned demon was stunned, his eyes were filled with anger, he stared at Wu Aotian fiercely and said: "My father has the spiritual mark of Yelu Zong, so he will naturally obey any order he gives. But I am still free. If I hadn't relied on myself alone, I would have left long ago. Why would I waste my life in this remote place? Boy, if you say another word, I will kill you. Do you still think you are arrogant?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the One-horned Demon's angry expression and couldn't help laughing in his heart. It seemed that the One-horned Demon still took oaths very seriously. This guy obviously wanted to go back on his word, but he was still struggling in his heart... It would be better to provoke him again.

　　Having made up his mind, Wu Aotian snorted coldly and said in a very disdainful tone: "One-horned Kui Mo, right? Since you know how to get out, just tell me and I'll leave by myself. Anyway, you One-horned Kui Mo are always fickle and don't keep your oaths. If I really let you follow me, I'm afraid that you'll do something bad to me one day."

　　Wu Aotian's ridicule made the One-horned Demon's eyes flash with ferocity. When he heard Wu Aotian say that the One-horned Demon always went back on his word and did not keep his oath, he was so angry that black flames came out of his body. This surprised Wu Aotian again. The black flames were clearly a comprehensive reflection of the dual attributes of darkness and fire. It seemed that the One-horned Demon was indeed very strange.

　　"Okay, kid, don't say I didn't give you a chance. As long as you can withstand three of my moves, I will not only tell you how to leave here, but I will also keep my promise and stay by your side. But if you can't resist and admit defeat, then you have to take me away from here, and after we get out, we will go our separate ways and have nothing to do with each other. How do you think?"

　　After listening to the story of the One-horned Kuimo, Wu Aotian was quite tempted by the One-horned Kuimo. It would be very helpful if he could have such a mount. However, the opponent's strength seemed to be higher than his own, and it seemed quite unruly. Wu Aotian gave up this hope. Anyway, he had already got enough. As long as he could leave here safely, it would be fine. But now, after hearing what the One-horned Kuimo said, he couldn't help but be tempted again.

　　"Okay, I'll bet with you!"

　　Chapter 145: The Power of the Illusionary Array

　　The one-horned demon looked at Wu Aotian and agreed, and suddenly became a little proud. He laughed and said, "Okay, it's a deal."

　　Wu Aotian was confident that his strength had greatly improved recently, and he also had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the Magic Spirit Shield, a spiritual defensive artifact. Even if he had to fight to the death with the one-horned demon, he would have been able to fight, let alone withstand three moves from the opponent.

　　"Come on, stop talking nonsense and fight first. Let me see how powerful the mutant monster is!"

　　The one-horned demon let out a wolf-like roar towards the sky, and black flames emerged from its body. The black flames were several meters high and completely wrapped up the huge body of the one-horned demon, making it look extremely terrifying.

　　Wu Aotian was also quite surprised. This one-horned demon was already an eighth-level monster and an alien species among monsters. Its combat power must be terrifying. He still had to be careful when dealing with it.

　　"The first move!"

　　With a loud roar from the One-horned Demon, the One-horned Demon rushed straight towards Wu Aotian with black flames all over his body, and actually launched a direct close combat.

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly, and the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron gushed out like a flood. His aura suddenly surged, and a large mass of pure spiritual energy gushed out and quickly poured into the Demon Spirit Shield in front. The Demon Spirit Shield, which was originally rotating slowly, suddenly expanded several times in an instant as if it had been injected with chicken blood. At the same time, it changed from being upright to being parallel to the ground, spinning wildly and crashing into the One-horned Demon.

　　The best defense is offense.

　　Although there are only three moves, Wu Aotian is not stupid enough to just defend as usual and allow this ferocious one-horned demon to attack him.

　　There was a hint of surprise in the blood-red eyes of the One-horned Demon. He obviously didn't understand why Wu Aotian's strength seemed to have increased a lot in an instant. But even so, the One-horned Demon still believed that with his own strength, it would be easy to deal with the opponent.

　　"Bang"

　　With a loud bang, the half-meter-long horn on the one-horned demon's head hit the extremely sharp edge of the Demon Shield. The black flames on the one-horned demon's body and the majestic spiritual energy on the Demon Shield suddenly collided with each other.

　　The one-horned demon let out a low roar from its throat, and its body suddenly bounced back, leaving behind an extremely huge deep pit. The trees within hundreds of meters around were instantly knocked down by the energy impact caused by the collision, and those that were nearby were completely crushed.

　　Wu Aotian's face turned red and he took two steps back. He had known that the one-horned demon was an eighth-level monster, so he was mentally prepared. Although he suffered a small loss in this head-on collision, it was also within his expectations.

　　The one-horned demon put its four claws on the ground, leaving several deep scratches. It looked at Wu Aotian with a look of shock that it could not hide: "How come your strength has suddenly increased so much?"

　　Wu Aotian snorted and said without any modesty: "If you don't have the diamond drill, how can you take on the porcelain job? Since I said I will take three of your moves, I must have some skills."

　　The one-horned demon was trembling with black flames, revealing its inner feelings. It roared, "Boy, don't be complacent. This move is just a test. There are still two more moves."

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything, but just quietly circulated the spiritual energy in his body, allowing himself to be ready to explode at any time.

　　"Black Flame Absolute Dragon Kill!"

　　With a loud roar from the One-horned Demon, the black flames on his body seemed to suddenly come to life. They suddenly flew out of his body and separated from his body, like a black fire dragon, rushing towards Wu Aotian.

　　The black flame rushed towards Wu Aotian with tremendous force. Wherever it went, the air seemed to be burning. The branches and dead leaves within a radius of several meters were instantly burned to ashes. Even the ground was emitting a faint black smoke, and the stones seemed to be burning red. This shows the power of the black flame.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly horrified. The power of this attack was probably at least twice as strong as the previous one, or even more.

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath, and the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron gushed out crazily. Fiery flames burst out from the Demon Spirit Shield and the Heart Sword at the same time. The Demon Spirit Shield became extremely huge, and it fell straight down from the air and penetrated deeply into the soil.

　　At the same time, three of the seven heart swords crossed each other in the air, and rushed towards the black flame in the shape of a "品" with magnificent spiritual energy, while the other four heart swords shot out at the same time and rushed towards the one-horned demon.

　　“Boom, boom…”

　　The first impact sound was the sound of the three heart swords hitting the black flame, and the spiritual energy exploding. However, these three heart swords were obviously unable to stop the extremely powerful black flame. They only weakened the power of the black flame and blocked the black flame slightly. The black flame paused for a moment, and then hit the magic shield inserted into the ground.

　　The huge impact force made the fiery red light on the Demon Shield dim in an instant, and the entire Demon Shield flew up, splashing dirt on the ground, and everything within a radius of ten meters was burned to ashes.

　　Wu Aotian's face suddenly turned red as blood, with a trace of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, but the other four swords attacking the One-horned Demon did not even tremble, and continued to fly steadily, stabbing at the vital parts of the One-horned Demon's body at extremely tricky angles, two of them stabbed at the eyes, one stabbed at the throat, and one at a tricky angle actually shot directly from the back of the body, and it seemed that it was going to rush towards its anus.

　　Wu Aotian's attacks deliberately avoided the thick scales on the One-horned Demon's body. Although Wu Aotian had not tested how strong the defensive power of the scales was, Wu Aotian was still distracted by defense at this time and could not launch a more powerful attack. He could only choose those places that were most difficult to defend and were the most vulnerable.

　　The one-horned demon was also shocked. It did not expect Wu Aotian's attack to be so tricky and vicious, especially the sword that stabbed at its anus, which was simply extremely obscene.

　　No matter how the one-horned demon cursed in its heart, it had to hide. Because of its hiding, the black flame, which was already close to shattering, naturally could no longer concentrate on attacking Wu Aotian.

　　The black flame quickly flew back and wrapped around the one-horned demon again, blocking the attacks of the four heart swords at the same time. Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, and the heart sword flew backwards twice.

　　The one-horned demon looked at the blood oozing from the corner of Wu Aotian's mouth and laughed: "In the first move, you used your spiritual defense shield, and in the second move, you used your heart sword and suffered minor injuries. Can you still block the third move?"

　　Wu Aotian slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly: "Just use whatever tricks you have..."

　　The one-horned demon laughed loudly, black flames surged all over his body, and the spiritual energy fluctuations on his body were much more violent than before. At the same time, the one-horned demon's voice came coldly: "You'd better admit defeat. Although Black Flame Absolute Dragon Kill is my more powerful move, if I really use the most powerful Black Flame Burning Sky, I may kill you by mistake. If you die then, I won't be able to get out..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled coldly and said, "Come on."

　　The one-horned demon saw that Wu Aotian still refused to surrender, and immediately sneered: "Well, if you die, don't blame me!"

　　As the One-horned Demon said this, the flames on his body rose again, as if his entire body was burning. His blood-red eyes looked extremely cold and full of murderous aura in the black flames.

　　"Black flames burning the sky!"

　　At the moment when the One-horned Demon used its most powerful killing move, a sphere suddenly appeared in front of Wu Aotian's chest. The sphere shone with red light and suddenly flew out. A circle of red light shot out from the sphere, radiating in all directions and instantly enveloping the One-horned Demon.

　　This red light did not seem to have any destructive power, but the one-horned demon that was enveloped by the red light seemed to have seen a ghost. Its body trembled violently, and the black flame that had been prepared flew out instantly, but the direction was not towards Wu Aotian at all, but in the completely opposite direction.

　　The black flame flew out like a dark cloud, instantly covering the area of ​​hundreds of meters in radius. As the dark cloud-like black flame pressed down, the dense forest instantly began to burn, instantly turning into charcoal, and then into ashes!

　　Wu Aotian breathed a long sigh of relief. The flying sphere was naturally also a spiritual weapon, but it was an illusion array spiritual weapon. The illusion array inside was the first illusion array Wu Aotian had personally made, the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array!

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array is a very dangerous one among all the illusion arrays. Anyone who is covered by it will be trapped in an extremely dangerous illusion array. In the illusion array, there will be powerful enemies attacking the people in the array. The strength of the enemies is related to the spiritual energy infused into them. If one is injured in the illusion array, one will also be injured in reality. If one dies in the illusion array, one will also die.

　　For example, in the illusion of an illusion array, when you are fighting with someone, if someone cuts your arm, your arm will be completely disabled. Even if the arm is still intact in reality, the arm will still lose its function and be useless.

　　Although the power of the illusion array depends on the strength of the caster, the illusion array itself is also a big factor. Therefore, even if a spiritual practitioner is not strong enough, he can still trap or even kill a spiritual practitioner who is much stronger than himself by relying on a powerful illusion array weapon.

　　Wu Aotian has almost reached the level of a high-level spiritual master at this time. With the improvement of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his strength is completely comparable to that of the strong earth spirits. Adding on the power of the murderous Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array, the one-horned demon is actually trapped in it and cannot extricate himself!

　　Wu Aotian used his mind to guide the operation of the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array. Because of the mental connection, Wu Aotian clearly "saw" what the One-horned Demon experienced in the array. Wu Aotian could even guide the opponents that the One-horned Demon encountered. In short, although many things in the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array were set in advance, many of them were controlled by Wu Aotian.

　　In the illusion array, Wu Aotian is the master, the emperor!

　　Chapter 146: Subjugating the Demon

　　The red light enveloped an area of ​​several hundred meters in radius. The one-horned demon was in the illusion array, as if mad. Sometimes it crashed into the void in front of it, and sometimes emitted blazing black flames, attacking the empty space in front of it.

　　The fist-sized magic weapon floated gently in the air, controlled by Wu Aotian, moving gently, always keeping the one-horned demon trapped in the bewitching soul-killing formation.

　　The advantage of this kind of magic array weapon is that it can be moved at any time. In other words, no matter how the opponent moves, the opponent can be shrouded in the magic array. This is a very terrifying advantage.

　　Wu Aotian himself was also in the formation, but he was not affected by the illusion at all. Looking at the one-horned demon struggling like crazy within the coverage of the illusion, Wu Aotian's mouth curled up slightly with a hint of pride.

　　Under such circumstances, even if we want to kill the one-horned demon, it probably won't be too difficult.

　　As time passed, the blood-red color in the one-horned demon's eyes, which was originally filled with coldness and pride, began to dim and began to be filled with fear. He roared loudly: "What kind of illusion is this?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled softly, and his voice was as clear as if it came from the sky, reaching the ears of the nearly crazy one-horned demon: "The Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation is the last formation used by my master, Yelu Zong's ancient castle, to defend..."

　　The real horror of the illusion array is that even if you know it is an illusion, you still have to resist and fight. Otherwise, the illusion array will completely kill the people trapped in it. After all, this is a very powerful illusion array that can confuse and kill souls, not the simple maze array set up on the stairs.

　　Seeing the unicorn demon becoming weaker and weaker, Wu Aotian asked coldly: "What, have you admitted defeat?"

　　There was a hint of unwillingness in the eyes of the One-horned Demon, but it was shrouded in the illusion array and could not break through it. After all, with the support of Wu Aotian, who had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his strength was not much weaker than his. Coupled with the peculiar effect of the illusion array, the One-horned Demon could not break through.

　　After resisting for a while, the one-horned demon finally couldn't help but roared: "You are so despicable, you actually used an illusion array against me..."

　　Wu Aotian sneered twice and said, "Since I have inherited Master's magic array, I will naturally use it. Do you mean that in a battle, you don't allow others to use their strengths and can only use their weaknesses to fight you?"

　　To maintain the power of the illusion array, a huge amount of spiritual energy is consumed. Perhaps this is also a disadvantage of breaking the illusion array. As long as the person casting the illusion array runs out of spiritual energy, the power of the illusion array will naturally be greatly reduced or even disappear. This also means that enemies with too much difference in strength will be difficult to defeat even with the use of an illusion array, and at most they can be trapped for a while.

　　If Wu Aotian only had strength close to that of a high-level spiritual master, it would obviously not be enough to deal with this one-horned demon. His spiritual energy was simply not enough to support the illusion array to resist the attacks of the one-horned demon for such a long time, but Wu Aotian had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Because of Wu Aotian's growth in strength, the spiritual energy gathered in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has now reached a huge amount. If that ball of spiritual flame is compared to a person's spiritual sea, then the amount of spiritual energy in it has definitely reached the level of a powerful earth spirit, or even more. It's just that Wu Aotian cannot use it all in one breath, otherwise, Wu Aotian's combat power will be even more terrifying.

　　Even so, with the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's sustained combat capability has been greatly improved, and he no longer has to worry about insufficient spiritual energy when controlling the illusion array.

　　"Okay, I give up!"

　　In the illusion, the one-horned demon, who had suffered a lot of injuries, could no longer bear the torture of the illusion. He let out a loud howl and finally admitted defeat.

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand, and the fiery red light on the Soul-Slaying Array spiritual weapon hanging in the sky disappeared instantly. The spiritual weapon flew back to Wu Aotian. The one-horned demon, who had finally seen the light of day again, looked at Wu Aotian who was standing opposite him without saying a word, and let out a hurt roar from his throat: "You are so despicable."

　　Wu Aotian snorted: "I am despicable? I just don't want to kill you. If it's just killing you... this is enough."

　　The one-horned demon looked at the fist-sized black thing that suddenly appeared in Wu Aotian's hand, and his eyes suddenly changed: "Demon Crystal Divine Thunder!"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and made a gesture to smash the Magic Crystal Thunder at the One-horned Demon. The One-horned Demon suddenly fled back a long distance with fear in his eyes, but he saw that Wu Aotian was just making a move to scare him, and he became even more angry. However, he also knew that if Wu Aotian really wanted to kill him, the first move would be enough to kill him with this obviously high-level Magic Crystal Thunder. Even if he didn't kill him, he would probably be seriously injured.

　　"It's just to scare you, don't be nervous."

　　Wu Aotian put away the magic crystal thunder, stared at the one-horned demon with a smile and said: "Since you have admitted defeat, you should fulfill your promise. If you still don't mean what you say and go back on your words, don't blame me for being rude."

　　The one-horned demon stared at Wu Aotian with resentment in his eyes, but he had no way to deal with Wu Aotian. Although Wu Aotian looked like he had less than the strength of an earth spirit, his fighting ability was not inferior to that of an earth spirit warrior. What's more, he had an illusion array in his hands, as well as terrifying things like the magic crystal thunder. In a fight, the one-horned demon was really no match for Wu Aotian.

　　"Since I made the bet myself, I will naturally keep my promise. Don't think that what I said about the One-Horned Demon attaching great importance to oaths is false. My father's last words were only his one-sided statement. They are not actions that I agree with..."

　　Although he was very indignant, the one-horned demon still restrained the black flames on his body, walked slowly over, came in front of Wu Aotian, knelt on his front knee, and made a gesture of surrender.

　　Strangely enough, several of the bone spurs on the one-horned demon's back quickly retracted, and a flat area suddenly appeared on his back, as if inviting Wu Aotian to straddle his back.

　　Wu Aotian saw that the one-horned demon was unwilling but still expressed his surrender very straightforwardly. This surprised him a little. It seemed that the one-horned demon was really a monster that kept its promise.

　　Slowly walking to the side of the one-horned demon, Wu Aotian stretched out his hand and gently touched the one-horned demon's body covered with thick scales, but he did not step on it. Instead, he quickly withdrew his hand and said with a smile: "You don't have to feel so wronged. I will not treat you as just a mount. I will treat you as a comrade-in-arms who fights side by side with me. I believe that you will never regret your decision today."

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, the resentment in the One-horned Demon's heart suddenly diminished by three points. After all, the One-horned Demon was an alien species among the Warcraft, and he had fallen to become the mount of a human, a human who was even weaker than himself. Although he had to fulfill his promise due to the bet, he was definitely not convinced in his heart.

　　Wu Aotian saw the change in the One-horned Demon's eyes and was secretly happy in his heart. He did not lie. Even though he subdued the One-horned Demon, he did not treat him as a mount alone, but as a comrade-in-arms fighting side by side. The One-horned Demon with such strength and potential was definitely capable of gaining his respect. Although he was a human and the other was a monster, respect was something everyone needed.

　　Looking at the dejected appearance of the One-horned Kui Mo, Wu Aotian thought for a while, stretched out his hand, and pressed down the One-horned Kui Mo's body. Pure spiritual energy flowed out from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and entered the One-horned Kui Mo's body, repairing the One-horned Kui Mo's injured body.

　　The one-horned demon could naturally sense the strange changes in his body and turned around in great surprise: "Can you directly repair the injured meridians?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently and said, "Yes, but you can eat this, and your injuries will recover faster."

　　A emerald green pill appeared in Wu Aotian's hand. It was the Rongxue Pill, a healing pill obtained from the treasury of Yelu Zong. It was considered a very high-grade healing pill. The One-horned Demon had just suffered serious injuries in the illusion. Since the One-horned Demon had expressed his surrender, Wu Aotian would naturally not treat it unfairly.

　　Although the one-horned demon is still in the form of a monster, its IQ is no less than that of a human. Seeing that Wu Aotian did not heal himself first, but instead healed himself and gave him expensive elixirs, although he knew that this was a form of winning over, he still couldn't help but feel a little fond of Wu Aotian. Perhaps following him... would be really nice?

　　After healing the one-horned demon's wounds, Wu Aotian sat cross-legged in front of it and began to treat his own injuries.

　　The one-horned demon looked at Wu Aotian, who was defenseless and so close to him, with a hint of strangeness in his bloodshot eyes. Does this human really trust him so much?

　　Isn't he afraid that I will take advantage of this opportunity to kill him?

　　The unicorn demon had many thoughts in his mind at once. He looked at Wu Aotian with anger, reluctance, and hesitation...

　　With his eyes tangled, the One-horned Demon's emotions finally slowly bottomed out, and his gaze towards Wu Aotian gradually softened and became more intimate.

　　Wu Aotian was also taking a gamble. If he wanted to truly gain the trust of the One-horned Demon, he must first have enough trust in it. Although it was very dangerous to heal his wounds in front of it, it was still worth the risk. What's more, the One-horned Demon seemed to need him if he wanted to leave here, so it was unlikely that he would be so angry that he would attack him at this time.

　　The one-horned demon lay quietly beside Wu Aotian, waiting quietly, looking at Wu Aotian with strange eyes from time to time. It seemed that there were many secrets on this human.

　　After an unknown amount of time, Wu Aotian slowly opened his eyes, looked at the calm One-Horned Devil beside him, smiled gently and said, "My dear comrade, do you have a name? I can't always call you One-Horned Devil, right?"

　　Chapter 147 I'm back again!

　　"name?"

　　The one-horned demon shook his head and said, "We monsters don't have names..."

　　“No name?” Wu Aotian shook his head and said with a smile: “Then give yourself a name. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Wu Aotian…”

　　The one-horned demon hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don't know what name to give myself."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the one-horned demon, thought for a moment and said, "How about I help you get one?"

　　The one-horned demon looked at Wu Aotian with a little expectation in his eyes: "Well, I want a majestic name, don't give me some rubbish name like Xiaohei..."

　　Wu Aotian choked. He really wanted to name the one-horned demon Xiao Hei. Who told her to be all black, even her flames were black?

　　Looking at the one-horned demon, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered a name. He stared at the one-horned demon and smiled, "My master's nickname is Phantom Demon. You don't want a more majestic name, do you? Your spiritual energy is like black flames. How about just calling yourself Flame Demon?"

　　The one-horned demon's eyes lit up, and he whispered the name twice, then shouted excitedly, "Yan Mo, this name is good and very impressive. Okay, I'll call myself Yan Mo."

　　The name of the One-Horned Demon was thus finalized. Wu Aotian said with a smile, "Okay, Flame Demon, now that our injuries have recovered, tell us how we can leave here..."

　　The one-horned demon, the Flame Demon, raised one of its front paws and pointed at the forest ahead, saying, "The exit is ahead. It's a teleportation array, but it's not activated yet. If you want to activate it, you must have the spirit ball left by Yelu Zong, your master. It is said that there are two spirit balls..."

　　Spirit ball?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, his mind immersed in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, searching for it, and found a black ball that did not reveal any energy fluctuations: "This one?"

　　Yan Mo looked at it carefully, shook his head and said, "I don't know either. I just know that a spirit ball is needed to open the teleportation array. This is what my father told me. I have never seen what a spirit ball looks like..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the round ball in his hand that looked like a black stone over and over again, but still did not find anything unusual. He had no choice but to give up: "Let's go and try. I only found this one, but you said there were two..."

　　The Flame Demon squatted down and said, "Come on, I'll carry you over."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Flame Demon. It was indeed a sincere invitation and he was not displeased at all. He did not hesitate to climb onto its back. The Flame Demon started running forward. Wu Aotian could only feel the whistling of the wind in his face. The speed was no less than that of a car driving at high speed.

　　"Perhaps there is only one spirit ball left. It seems that a long time ago, someone left here... But I don't know what happened. That person doesn't seem to have become a disciple of Yelu Zong."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but be a little surprised when he heard Yan Mo say this, but since he had nothing to do with this matter, he was too lazy to ask any further questions.

　　The Fire Demon ran very fast, and the man and the beast quickly crossed the forest. At the end of the forest, there was a high platform with a teleportation array on it, but the teleportation array was in a calm and unactivated state as the Fire Demon said.

　　On the platform, there was a not very high pillar in the center of the teleportation array. There were two circular grooves in the pillar. There was a black ball in one of the grooves. Wu Aotian compared them and found that they were exactly the same as the black ball in his hand.

　　Wu Aotian recalled that when he found this black ball on the shelf in the house, there was no description on the ball. He couldn't help but feel funny. Yelu Zong was really something. He didn't even tell him the important things before leaving here, and he had to discover them by himself.

　　"Where is the location where this teleportation array leaves?"

　　Wu Aotian thought that the teleportation array he came in through was a one-way teleportation array, and this one was obviously the same, but he didn't know where it would teleport to.

　　"It's the teleportation array you came in from. These three teleportation arrays are superimposed."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised: "That is to say, if we leave this formation, we will still return to the teleportation formation we used to enter this ancient city?"

　　"Yes, this teleportation array has two locations for spirit balls, which means it can only be used twice. When both spirit balls are placed in the pillar, after we leave, the two teleportation arrays will automatically be destroyed. From then on, although this place still exists, no one can enter it anymore."

　　Wu Aotian was secretly shocked in his heart, and couldn't help but admire Yelu Zong's abilities again. His master was truly an amazing and powerful man.

　　However, the place he left... was the Yunhai Sect, which would definitely alert them, and that would naturally lead to a fierce battle.

　　"That exit is a sect of spiritual practitioners. They chased me here before. If we go out, we will definitely meet them again. There will definitely be a big battle..."

　　The Flame Demon turned his head, his eyes, which had returned to blood red, gleaming with bloodthirsty light: "How strong are they?"

　　"There are currently two powerful earth spirit masters, one mid-level earth spirit, and one low-level earth spirit. The rest are below the earth spirit level. There are probably about twenty people at the spirit master level."

　　The Flame Demon roared with a ferocious look on his face: "It's just a mid-level earth spirit and a low-level earth spirit. Since they chased you before, this time we can go out and take revenge. We will kill them without leaving a single piece of armor."

　　Wu Aotian had fought with the Flame Demon before, so he naturally knew the Flame Demon's combat power. It was already a powerful monster comparable to a high-level earth spirit. Thinking that he still had the help of the illusion array, not to mention that he also had three magic crystal thunderbolts, Wu Aotian no longer had any fear in his heart. He laughed and said, "Okay, let's go out now and kill them all!"

　　Now that he had made the decision, Wu Aotian no longer hesitated. He rode on the Flame Demon's back and went directly to the center of the teleportation array. He stuffed the spirit ball into the cylinder in the middle.

　　The spirit ball was just inserted into the cylinder, and white light slowly emanated from the spirit patterns in the entire formation. Wu Aotian rode on the back of the Flame Demon, waiting quietly.

　　The light became brighter and brighter, until finally the entire formation was completely covered in white light. Wu Aotian only felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes, and he could not see anything. Suddenly, Wu Aotian felt his body suddenly become lighter, and his eyes went dark. The scene in front of him suddenly changed.

　　After taking a closer look, Wu Aotian took a deep breath and felt a little surprised. He was already in the familiar cave, which was also the forbidden area of ​​​​the Yunhai Sect. It was the cave where he had no choice but to enter when he was being chased that day.

　　The Fire Demon looked around and turned to ask, "Is this the cave you mentioned?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and looked down, only to see that the light of the teleportation array under his feet was rapidly decreasing and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye, leaving only a dim spiritual pattern.

　　"This formation has become ineffective. From now on, no one can enter."

　　There was an undisguised gleam of excitement in the eyes of the Fire Demon. After staying in that boring and monotonous place for more than two hundred years, it finally came out!

　　From his father's mouth, Yan Mo knew that the world outside was colorful and far from comparable to the monotonous and deserted ancient city. He had thought of it a long time ago, but he had never waited for the successor of Yelu Zong. Now that his dream has finally come true, how can he not be excited?

　　Carrying Wu Aotian on its back, the Flame Demon ran out of the cave like the wind. It couldn't wait to see the outside world.

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew what Yan Mo was thinking and did not try to stop him. Why shouldn’t he be equally excited?

　　How could Wu Aotian not miss this world after staying alone in this forbidden area for nearly half a year? Moreover, when he was forced into the forbidden area that day, Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding were still waiting for him. Now so much time has passed, and he doesn't know how they are doing. According to Dong Yuanyuan's temper, he hopes she hasn't done anything stupid.

　　Fortunately, Dong Yuanyuan's strength has reached the level of Earth Spirit. Even if she really gets into trouble, she still has spiritual weapons, so it should be okay for her to escape.

　　The not-so-long cave soon reached the end. The collapsed rocks at the entrance of the cave still sealed the cave. Wu Aotian sat on the back of the Flame Demon, and seven heart swords suddenly flew out and crashed into the closed cave.

　　At the entrance of the cave, there were still three Yunhai Sect disciples at the Spiritual Master stage guarding. So much time had passed, and in the opinion of all the Yunhai Sect members, this guy had probably been dead for who knows how long.

　　Three disciples of the Yunhai Sect were sitting cross-legged on the ground, practicing, but the sudden appearance of a violent aura in the cave made the three of them suddenly open their eyes, with expressions of extreme shock on their faces.

　　"Someone...came out from the forbidden area!"

　　"Such a strong aura!"

　　"Send the alarm!"

　　A quick-reacting disciple of the Yunhai Sect suddenly stood up, raised his head and let out a sharp whistle. The whistle spread, and a more violent explosion suddenly sounded at the entrance of the cave. Amid the explosion, countless huge rocks flew out like cannonballs.

　　The three disciples released their spiritual weapons at the same time and smashed all the flying boulders one by one. After a flurry of activity, they saw that the cave that was originally blocked by rocks had been opened again, and at the entrance of the cave, there was a huge black shadow.

　　A hideous monster with a single horn on its head, scales covering its body and messy bone spurs was standing at the entrance of the cave. It opened its blood-red eyes wide and looked at the scenery outside with an almost greedy look. On the back of this monster, there was actually a human youth sitting, and this young man was the assassin who had been chased into the forbidden area before!

　　The Flame Demon looked around at this unfamiliar world to him, the mountains that were stacked one upon another, and the densely packed houses and buildings of the Yunhai Sect in front of him. The Flame Demon suddenly raised his head and let out an excited howl. Along with the howl, a powerful aura emanated from the Flame Demon's body and pressed towards the surroundings, forcing the three Yunhai Sect disciples to turn pale and retreat one after another.

　　Wu Aotian sat on the back of the Flame Demon, looking at the familiar scene in front of him. Thinking of the scene when he was forced to retreat into the forbidden area before, he suddenly felt heroic. He raised his head and laughed heartily: "Zhu Mouqi, you hypocrite, I'm back again!"

　　PS:

　　Please vote and collect!

　　Chapter 148: Display of Divine Power

　　The wild laughter of Yan Mo and Wu Aotian alarmed everyone in the Yunhai Sect. Dozens of figures flew up from the Yunhai Sect and rushed towards this side. The two leading figures were at an astonishing speed and had a powerful aura.

　　These two people must be the two remaining earth spirit masters of Yunhai Sect, the Sect Master and the Deputy Sect Master Ge Mingming. Behind them are many disciples of Yunhai Sect. Wu Aotian is not worried. On the contrary, he is full of pride.

　　Looking at the three terrified Yunhai Sect disciples, Wu Aotian snorted coldly and said, "Let's collect some interest before that hypocrite arrives. Flame Demon, kill them."

　　The one-horned demon is a monster that likes killing. It has been trapped in the forbidden area for two hundred years. Now it is out of the forbidden area, just like a tiger out of the mountains and a dragon returning to the sea. It had been unable to hold back for a long time, and now when it heard what Wu Aotian said, it roared and black flames several meters high rose from its body.

　　The black flames rushed towards the three Yunhai Sect disciples as if they had life, like three long snakes. The three Yunhai Sect disciples were shocked and quickly stepped back, while the spiritual weapons in their hands rushed towards the three black flame snakes.

　　The three black flame snakes instantly entangled the three Yunhai Sect disciples. Although the spiritual weapons of the three Yunhai Sect disciples all hit the black flames, they were unable to stop the attack of the black flames.

　　The gap between the spiritual master level and the eighth-level magic beast is vividly demonstrated here. Even though the three Yunhai Sect disciples attacked together, they still seemed extremely vulnerable under the attack of the Flame Demon.

　　The burning power of the three black flame snakes was extremely terrifying. Although the three Yunhai Sect disciples had already released their spiritual energy shields with all their strength, in just a blink of an eye, the three of them were on fire. Amidst their terrified eyes and screams, the three Yunhai Sect disciples were instantly burned to charcoal.

　　Wu Aotian had fought against the Flame Demon before, and with the support of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian was basically able to withstand the attack of the black flame. Now seeing these three people being killed instantly, Wu Aotian couldn't help but think that maybe he could also kill these three spiritual master-level disciples of the Yunhai Sect instantly?

　　In just a moment, Zhu Mouqi and Ge Mingming had rushed through the dense forest and landed directly in front of Wu Aotian. When they saw clearly Wu Aotian sitting on the back of the Flame Demon and the one-horned demon with a hideous face and bloodshot eyes, their faces changed at the same time.

　　"Boy, you actually came out from the forbidden area!"

　　Wu Aotian stared at Zhu Mouqi coldly and snorted, "I'm afraid you didn't expect it, but I still have to thank you. If you hadn't forced me into the forbidden area, how could I have had this adventure?"

　　After Wu Aotian said this, Zhu Mouqi was even more frightened. Feeling the fluctuations of Wu Aotian's aura, he found that he had made great progress compared to half a year ago.

　　Looking at the magical beast under Wu Aotian's seat again, Zhu Mouqi suddenly remembered a long history record of the Yunhai Sect, which recorded about this magical beast. This magical beast turned out to be a mutated magical beast, the One-horned Kuimo!

　　Seeing that the one-horned demon was being ridden by Wu Aotian, it was obvious that it had been subdued by Wu Aotian. Zhu Mouqi was shocked, jealous and hateful. The fluctuations of the one-horned demon's aura showed its incomparable strength.

　　"What exactly is in that forbidden area?"

　　Zhu Mouqi couldn't hide his curiosity. He stared at Wu Aotian and asked, "How did you leave?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled coldly and said, "Inside is an ancient city built by a master, but the ancient city has been closed since I came out, and the teleportation array has been destroyed. From now on, it will be forever sealed between heaven and earth. Don't have any wishful thinking."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian asked, "I answered your question, so you should also answer me a question. After you forced me into the forbidden area, has anyone else come to Yunhai Sect?"

　　Zhu Mouqi was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said, "Are you talking about your accomplices? I can answer that for you, no."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried for the past six months that Dong Yuanyuan would do something stupid under impulse. He was also worried about his sister Liu Ruxue, Mo Yu and Leng Feng who had been missing. If they knew that he had returned home to look for them, they would definitely find Yunhai Sect again.

　　Looking at the three Yunhai Sect disciples who were burnt to charcoal, Zhu Mouqi's expression became fierce: "Boy, half a year ago you killed sixteen of my disciples, and even used despicable means to assassinate my Yunhai Sect's deputy sect leader Hai Wei. You escaped into the forbidden area that day, let's see how you escape today!"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Zhu Mouqi calmly and shook his head slowly: "I just wanted to settle the previous accounts, but I can tell you that Yunhai Sect will be expelled from the Tiannan Empire from today on."

　　Zhu Mouqi looked at Wu Aotian and snorted coldly: "Just you?"

　　Looking at the one-horned demon that was burning with black flames but did not hurt Wu Aotian at all, Zhu Mouqi snorted coldly: "Is it because of this one-horned demon?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "Stop talking nonsense, today, all the grievances with your Yunhai Sect will be settled today!"

　　Zhu Mouqi's face darkened, and he waved his hand behind him, saying sternly: "Ge Mingming, let's deal with the one-horned demon together. Ten of the spiritual master-level disciples will deal with the kid, and the rest will surround and kill the one-horned demon together!"

　　The corners of Wu Aotian's mouth curled up slightly. Zhu Mouqi's order was not wrong. Judging from the strength he had shown, there was no problem at all for ten spiritual masters to deal with him. It even felt like using a butcher knife to crack a nut.

　　Even if his strength could be exerted beyond his normal level, ten spiritual practitioners at the spiritual master level would be enough to deal with him. Fortunately, he still had the magic weapon of illusion array and three magic crystal divine thunders.

　　Wu Aotian was already prepared to use one here. Although it was only one, as long as it was used properly, it would be enough to completely reverse the originally dangerous situation.

　　Wu Aotian flew down from the Flame Demon's back. Dozens of spiritual practitioners were swarming towards him and the Flame Demon. Wu Aotian whispered, "I will use the Magic Crystal Thunder in a moment. Be careful."

　　The Flame Demon knew that Wu Aotian had the Magic Crystal Thunder on him, and he nodded without hesitation. Even though he was an eighth-level magical beast, he did not dare to underestimate the power of the Magic Crystal Thunder. For the people present today, as long as they were within the range of the Magic Crystal Thunder, it would be extremely dangerous, and they would be seriously injured if they did not die.

　　Wu Aotian dodged to the side. When he and Yan Mo were together, they would affect each other's performance.

　　A dozen disciples of Linghai Sect chased after Wu Aotian, and many spiritual weapons were already rising into the air. In their opinion, if they joined forces to attack this kid who was only at the spiritual master level, they would probably be able to take his life and directly blast him into ashes.

　　Although Wu Aotian wanted to test his current strength, thinking that there were still many spiritual practitioners to deal with later, Wu Aotian suppressed this idea for the time being, and the magic array weapon had already flown out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　A red light suddenly radiated out from the magic weapon of the illusion array, instantly enveloping the dozen or so spiritual master-level disciples who were chasing after them. The dozen or so disciples only felt a change in front of their eyes, and the scene had completely changed. They didn't know how many attacks were rushing towards them at the same time.

　　Based on an instinctive reaction, the spiritual weapon that had already flown out instantly flew back and hit the void, resisting the attack that did not actually exist. Wu Aotian looked at the ten trapped spiritual masters and felt very excited.

　　This illusion array is really powerful!

　　Because the ten Yunhai Sect disciples were very close to each other, but each of them was in a different illusion, this instinctive attack was also directed at their own illusion, so they didn't even think about their fellow disciples around them.

　　The Yunhai Sect disciples in the rear suddenly saw an extremely strange scene. The ten Yunhai Sect disciples were like crazy and started to kill each other in an instant!

　　In just a moment, three of the more than ten disciples of the Yunhai Sect fell down, and two or three others were slightly injured. The three who fell to the ground and died did not understand why they died until their death.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the power of the illusion array and didn't want to waste any more time. The seven heart swords flew out in an instant like the death of God. The remaining seven spiritual practitioners were already exhausted from dealing with the attacks in the illusion. Although they had already felt alarmed when the heart swords flew over, what they saw was an illusion and they had no idea how to resist. While they hesitated for a moment, the seven heart swords had already hit their targets.

　　With the help of the spiritual energy released by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the power of a top-grade spiritual weapon, how could these disciples trapped in the illusion array resist Wu Aotian?

　　The seven heart swords flew back and forth, piercing through the bodies of the seven Yunhai Sect disciples in an instant, taking their lives.

　　Wu Aotian pushed his hand, and the magic weapon floating in the air flew towards the many Yunhai Sect disciples again. The red light surged, instantly covering many Yunhai Sect disciples.

　　Wu Aotian's face turned pale. He had already stretched the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array to its maximum. With so many people trapped at the same time, Wu Aotian's spiritual energy was being consumed very quickly.

　　The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron continued to pour out, and Wu Aotian ran quickly. When he saw that most of the disciples of the Yunhai Sect were close to Zhu Mouqi and Ge Mingming, Wu Aotian shouted: "Flame Demon, get out of the way!"

　　As Wu Aotian shouted, a pitch-black magic crystal thunder was released by Wu Aotian with a shake of his hand and thrown towards the place where the crowd was most densely packed, which happened to be where Zhu Mouqi and Ge Mingming were.

　　When the Flame Demon heard Wu Aotian's shout, he quickly retreated. Zhu Mouqi and Ge Mingming felt something was wrong at the same time and dodged suddenly. Just as they dodged a little distance, the pitch-black magic crystal thunder hit a disciple of the Yunhai Sect who was not far from Zhu Mouqi and exploded with a loud bang.

　　Chapter 149: Destroying the Sect

　　Zhu Mouqi and Ge Mingming, two powerful earth spirit masters from the Yunhai Sect, had originally been fighting side by side against the Flame Demon with astonishing strength. Those disciples did not dare to face the Flame Demon alone, and all stood behind the two men, working together to assist them in the attack.

　　It only took Wu Aotian a split second to use the illusion array to kill the ten Yunhai Sect disciples who were chasing him. No one could have imagined this would be the outcome. Everyone thought that Wu Aotian might not be able to withstand even two attacks from the ten Yunhai Sect disciples and would lose his life. That was why, when Wu Aotian suddenly turned around to attack and covered everyone with the illusion array, these people had not yet come to their senses.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian saw the explosion of the Magic Crystal Thunder. Looking at the huge impact force formed by the sudden explosion, the deep pit formed on the ground in an instant, and the blood and limbs flying in the air, Wu Aotian's expression could not help but change.

　　At least forty or fifty disciples of the Yunhai Sect were caught in the explosion range of the Magic Crystal Thunder. At least twenty people were killed on the spot, and the rest were injured to varying degrees, with most of them having broken limbs or internal injuries, making them unable to fight.

　　Looking at the rising black smoke and the huge air waves, Wu Aotian was secretly horrified. The power of this explosion was probably no less powerful than TNT in his previous life.

　　What Wu Aotian was most concerned about was not the deaths and injuries of the Yunhai Sect disciples, but the two earth spirit masters Zhu Mouqi and Ge Mingming, who were also his most difficult opponents.

　　Zhu Mouqi was not dead, and Ge Mingming was not dead either, but both of them suffered serious injuries.

　　Both of them were in a mess, with even a few obvious blood stains. Their faces were pale, their hair was messy, and their clothes were torn in many places. They looked as miserable as they could be.

　　"Demonic Crystal Divine Thunder!" Ge Mingming shouted in shock and anger, his furious eyes looking as if he wanted to eat someone.

　　Zhu Mouqi looked at the injuries on his body with a gloomy face and said bitterly: "Boy, you are so despicable."

　　Wu Aotian sneered twice: "Despicable? To deal with despicable people, I would rather be more despicable."

　　Zhu Mouqi turned his head to look at the tragic scene behind him, and his face couldn't help twitching. Originally, those who were closest to him were the backbone of the Yunhai Sect, all of whom were disciples at the level of spiritual masters and spiritual envoys. Those disciples who were only at the level of spiritual disciples stood far away. After all, a battle of this strength, even if they were affected, was not something they could withstand.

　　The explosion of the Magic Crystal Divine Thunder happened to destroy all the backbone forces of the Yunhai Sect. Combined with the thirteen spiritual master-level disciples of the Yunhai Sect who were killed by Yan Mo and Wu Aotian before, the entire Yunhai Sect was almost in a state of destruction.

　　Zhu Mouqi's eyes turned red, he never expected that when he wanted to steal Liu Ruxue's two spiritual weapons in Ximing Mountains, he would bring such a powerful enemy to Yunhai Sect. What made him even more angry was that the one who destroyed his Yunhai Sect was not Liu Ruxue, nor Liu Ruxue's master, Old Man Xuantian, but a kid he didn't even take seriously.

　　When I first saw that kid, he only had the strength of a low-level spiritual user, but in just a short period of time, he has almost reached the strength of a high-level spiritual master, and he has also obtained such a powerful magic beast, and he has some unknown magical skills that allow him to kill ten spiritual masters in an instant.

　　By the way, although the spiritual weapons he used were also seven swords, they were obviously not the same as the original ones. These swords could change size and were obviously spiritual weapons of spiritual grade. These were obviously what he got from the forbidden area, as well as the spherical spiritual weapon that emitted a strange red light and whose function was unknown.

　　Zhu Mouqi's face was distorted, and he was filled with rage but couldn't find a place to vent it. He stared at Wu Aotian with great resentment and said, "Okay, okay, okay, today either you die or I die. Even if I die, I will cut you into pieces."

　　Wu Aotian smiled coldly and said sarcastically: "Are you angry because of shame? That's even better. I was afraid that you would abandon these disciples and escape alone."

　　At the same time that Wu Aotian and Zhu Mouqi were talking, a huge commotion had already formed among the crowd of Yunhai Sect disciples around them. The terrifying power of the Demon Crystal Thunder made every living person look extremely terrified.

　　The blue and black swords beside Zhu Mouqi suddenly glowed brightly, and he shouted sternly: "Ge Mingming, hold back this monster first, I will kill this guy myself!"

　　Ge Mingming nodded, and the spiritual weapon in his hand rushed towards the Flame Demon. The Flame Demon's blood-red eyes revealed undisguised mockery, and he laughed wildly, "You are just a low-level earth spirit, and you want to stop me? You are simply courting death!"

　　Ge Mingming's face was as gloomy as water, and he felt extremely bitter in his heart. He naturally knew that his own strength was still far from that of the mutated monster. However, now that things had come to this, there was no way back. He could only hope that Zhu Mouqi would kill the boy quickly, and then work together to deal with the monster.

　　Seeing Zhu Mouqi's blue and black swords rushing towards him with infinite power, Wu Aotian was not panicked at all. He didn't even immediately use the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation. He wanted to test his current combat effectiveness.

　　Seven heart swords flew up and crashed straight into the blue and black swords. Wu Aotian actually chose to fight hard.

　　This was also the choice Wu Aotian made because he had something to rely on. If others were injured, it would take a long time to recover, but Wu Aotian had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the spiritual energy in it could quickly repair injuries, so he was not afraid of being injured.

　　What's more, at this time Wu Aotian's strength is only a step away from that of a high-level spiritual master. With the amplifying effect of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's combat effectiveness can be said to be no less than that of Zhu Mouqi. What's more, Zhu Mouqi was seriously injured, and Wu Aotian was using a spiritual weapon, which was also a great advantage.

　　Seven swords came out at the same time, and the blue and black swords were too few in number. Zhu Mouqi snorted coldly, and rushed straight towards Wu Aotian with both swords, looking unstoppable. Zhu Mouqi made up his mind, no matter how many swords you have, I will use my absolute superior strength to kill you in one fell swoop!

　　How could Wu Aotian not know Zhu Mouqi's plan?

　　The heart sword hit the blue and black swords fiercely. Although there were seven heart swords, when Wu Aotian wielded them, it was like one sword. The sword moved with his heart, and wherever his mind went, the heart sword would be there.

　　Knowing that Zhu Mouqi was a mid-level earth spirit, Wu Aotian blasted all seven swords at the blue and black swords. The huge impact force scattered and knocked several disciples who wanted to get close to help out, causing them to fly out in a dusty state.

　　Feeling the tremendous force of the collision, Zhu Mouqi's heart sank, his eyes filled with disbelief. Not only were his blue and black swords unable to break through the defense of the Seven Swords, but in such a head-on collision without any fancy moves, his blue and black swords could not withstand the attack of the Seven Swords!

　　This kid's fighting ability is actually much higher than mine!

　　This result almost drove Zhu Mouqi crazy. Half a year ago, he easily hunted down Wu Aotian with his blue and black swords, and directly injured him severely and forced him into the forbidden area. Half a year later, he was no longer his opponent!

　　After Wu Aotian's attack, his confidence soared, and the seven swords whistled and flew towards Zhu Mouqi again. Looking at the shock on Zhu Mouqi's face that could not be concealed, Wu Aotian felt very happy and proud, and felt very refreshed!

　　I let you bully Liu Ruxue and I let you chase me!

　　I’m going to kill you this time!

　　The disciples of Yunhai Sect who were watching from afar saw that Zhu Mouqi was actually suppressed by Wu Aotian. The blue and black double swords were unable to block the attack of the seven swords, and it looked like they were at their wits' end. The disciples of Yunhai Sect could not help but reveal a look of fear on their faces.

　　Is today the end of the Yunhai Sect?

　　On the other side, although Ge Mingming had already tried his best, he was still more embarrassed than Zhu Mouqi under the attack of the Flame Demon. This was because the Flame Demon was not in a hurry to kill him all at once, but was obviously teasing him. Otherwise, with the Flame Demon's strength as a peak eighth-level monster, it would only take a few minutes to kill Ge Mingming. As long as he came with a Black Flame Dragon Kill, Ge Mingming would not be able to resist it, let alone the Black Flame Burning Sky.

　　The Flame Demon also realized that the strength Wu Aotian had unleashed had firmly suppressed Zhu Mouqi, so it was not in a hurry. It just stared at the group of Yunhai Sect disciples behind it. It didn't want anyone to interfere with the battle between Wu Aotian and Zhu Mouqi.

　　Several Yunhai Sect disciples could not help but attack Wu Aotian on the other side. However, before Wu Aotian could fight back, several thin black flames had already floated over like the life-demanding ropes of the Impermanence Ghost, and instantly entangled the several Yunhai Sect disciples who had attacked, burning them into charcoal in an instant.

　　The other disciples of the Yunhai Sect looked at the charred bodies that fell to the ground, and they all retreated backwards with fear in their eyes. They no longer dared to make a move, and they didn't even dare to come closer. They all saw clearly that the ferocious unicorn monster would not allow anyone to interfere with the boy's battle. Whoever made a move would die!

　　Although Zhu Mouqi was beaten badly by Wu Aotian, he still saw the whole situation in the venue clearly. Seeing the Flame Demon teasing Ge Mingming as if he was playing, and the remaining disciples of the Yunhai Sect who stayed away from him, he felt resentment and helplessness in his heart.

　　He let out a long roar towards the sky, and a look of great determination appeared in Zhu Mouqi's eyes: "Boy, I will die with you!"

　　Zhu Mouqi took a deep breath, his eyes were suddenly filled with bloodshot, and his clothes were rustling in the wind. At the same time, the spiritual energy on his body suddenly became fierce and surging, like a dormant beast finally revealing its hideous face, and bloodshot was faintly seeping out of his facial features.

　　The light on the blue and black swords suddenly surged. They were originally suppressed by the Seven Swords, but they broke free like a dragon, killing the Seven Swords and forcing them to retreat step by step, constantly approaching Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly and waved his hand. The magic weapon of the magic array flew out. The red light surged and enveloped Zhu Mouqi.

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation is activated!

　　PS:

　　I missed one update yesterday, I will try to make up for it with three updates today.

　　Please vote for me, don't forget to collect it...

　　Chapter 150: Cleared Out

　　The strange condition on Zhu Mouqie's body made Wu Aotian very cautious. Although he didn't understand what secret method Zhu Mouqie used, he must have been determined to fight to the death. Blood was oozing from all his seven orifices, which showed the price of this desperate effort. It was probably as Zhu Mouqie said, he was ready to die together with Wu Aotian.

　　Zhu Mouqi's behavior really surprised Wu Aotian. In Wu Aotian's opinion, Zhu Mouqi was a hypocrite, who usually did not have the courage to fight with others. However, Zhu Mouqi was now determined to kill himself even at the cost of his life.

　　Wu Aotian was not wrong actually. Under normal circumstances, Zhu Mouqi would not fight with anyone. However, today, he saw many disciples of his Yunhai Sect being killed by Wu Aotian, and the Yunhai Sect was essentially destroyed. And this boy was an unknown boy whom he had never taken seriously in the first place. How could he not be angry and humiliated?

　　It was under the stimulation of such complex emotions of rage, shame and despair that Zhu Mouqi launched the desperate technique and instantly increased his strength. This secret technique was obtained by Zhu Mouqi by chance, but the side effects of this technique were very overbearing. Once activated, although the power could increase dramatically in a short period of time, the meridians would be damaged afterwards. Even if he did not die, he would not be able to recover without 10 to 20 years of recuperation. Even if he survived the recuperation, his strength would be greatly reduced.

　　But at this moment, the furious Zhu Mouqi had only one thought in his mind, and that was to kill Wu Aotian.

　　Unfortunately, Wu Aotian did not give him this opportunity. The Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array enveloped Zhu Mouqie. Countless illusions instantly appeared in front of Zhu Mouqie, and the original target Wu Aotian seemed to have magically disappeared.

　　Wu Aotian used all his strength to activate the illusion array. As Zhu Mouqi's strength increased dramatically, his spiritual energy rushed everywhere violently. The enemies created in the illusion array were instantly shattered by Zhu Mouqi's attack, and Wu Aotian's spiritual energy output also increased rapidly.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly shocked at the extent to which Zhu Mouqi had improved his strength, but he was not surprised. There was enough spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to support it. It was like a sufficient battery, constantly providing spiritual energy to the magic weapon of the illusion array.

　　Zhu Mouqie used a desperate technique to stimulate his own rapid increase in strength, and it could not last for a short time. It was originally a desperate method. Now that he was trapped in the illusion array, his fierce attacks all hit the void. Soon, the violent spiritual fluctuations on Zhu Mouqie's body began to weaken, and the speed of weakening was very fast.

　　Wu Aotian saw that the time was almost right, so he relaxed his control over the magic array. The seven heart swords flew out with all their strength, killing towards Zhu Mouqi with fierce spiritual energy.

　　Zhu Mouqi was in a situation where he was seeing many illusions before his eyes. In addition, his sharpness had faded and his body was weak. How could he withstand Wu Aotian's full-strength attack?

　　Without any suspense, Wu Aotian's seven swords successfully killed Zhu Mouqi, whose seven orifices were already bleeding.

　　The disciples of the Yunhai Sect who were watching from afar were looking at this side with eyes filled with incomparable horror, and looking at Wu Aotian with eyes filled with fear and awe. Wu Aotian was like a god in their hearts.

　　It was clear that the sect master was using a secret technique and his strength was surging. He was about to defeat that kid, but the other party suddenly threw out a very strange spiritual weapon. The red light covered the sect master, and the sect master suddenly went crazy. He gave up attacking Wu Aotian, and the blue and black swords frantically attacked the void around him, as if there was some deep hatred and hatred between them.

　　"Is this kid using some kind of magic?"

　　"It's over, let's run, or we'll die."

　　"The leader is dead, run!"

　　Seeing Zhu Mouqi being killed, all the Yunhai Sect disciples were terrified. After a few shouts of fear, they turned around and went down the mountain, not caring at all about the deputy sect leader Ge Mingming who was completely trapped by the Flame Demon.

　　Ge Mingming was completely suppressed by the Flame Demon, and his heart had already collapsed. He knew that it would be a piece of cake for the other party to kill him. Now he saw that Zhu Mouqi was actually killed by that kid, and most of his disciples were killed or injured, leaving only a few spiritual disciples. Knowing that the Yunhai Sect would be destroyed today was certain, he felt completely hopeless.

　　Yan Mo looked at Wu Aotian who had already dealt with Zhu Mouqie, and the other disciples began to escape, and laughed: "Okay, I've had enough fun, you can die now."

　　The black flames all over the Fire Demon suddenly swept up and transformed into a huge black dragon, pouncing towards Ge Mingming in front.

　　Wu Aotian had dealt with this move before. It was the Flame Demon's signature move, the Black Flame Dragon Kill. According to the Flame Demon himself, this move was the second most powerful move he knew.

　　Wu Aotian relied on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the Demon Spirit Shield and the Heart Sword to block the attack, but he was also injured. Ge Mingming was just a low-level earth spirit and had no spiritual weapon for defense, so he was not low-level at all. In an instant, he was swallowed up by the black flames and turned into a pile of charcoal.

　　The Flame Demon who killed Ge Mingming had a gleam of excitement in his eyes. He turned around and chased after the fleeing Yunhai Sect disciples, laughing wildly: "Don't even think about escaping!"

　　The speed of the Flame Demon was extremely fast. The black flames on his body transformed into black flame snakes, which rolled towards the Yunhai Sect disciples one by one. These fleeing Yunhai Sect disciples were basically the weakest. How could they resist?

　　Seeing the disciples of Yunhai Sect turned into charcoal one by one, Wu Aotian did not do anything to stop it. Since he had already killed so many, Wu Aotian naturally did not mind wiping out Yunhai Sect completely. He did not want to leave some people to remember him and take revenge on him. Although he was not afraid, how could he know whether these people would be so cruel as to target his family members?

　　Although these Yunhai Sect disciples are only the lowest-level spiritual practitioners, it is still very easy for them to deal with ordinary practitioners like Wu Aotian's family. After all, to ordinary people, spiritual practitioners are already like gods.

　　The Flame Demon moved very quickly. Before those disciples could even escape the woods outside the forbidden area, they were chased down and killed one by one by the Flame Demon. The Flame Demon even sensed that there were some Yunhai Sect members in the Yunhai Sect below, and they rushed down with ferocious faces.

　　Wu Aotian did not leave, but sat down cross-legged on the spot with his hands stretched out. The spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was already spinning rapidly like a whirlpool.

　　At least dozens of spiritual practitioners died around here, including two Earth-level powerhouses. How could Wu Aotian let go of the pure spiritual energy that dissipated after their death?

　　For Wu Aotian, this pure spiritual energy is the best tonic for cultivation.

　　A lot of the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was consumed when he used the magic weapon of the illusion array just now. After a fierce battle, he still had some minor injuries in his body. Now was the perfect time to absorb this pure spiritual energy. Firstly, it could heal his wounds, secondly, it could replenish the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and thirdly, it could also be used for cultivation. It was a three-pronged approach.

　　After Wu Aotian absorbed all the dissipated spiritual energy, not only did the minor injuries in his meridians recover completely, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron also reached its peak storage capacity, and Wu Aotian could clearly feel the trembling of his own spiritual sea.

　　Wu Aotian stood up excitedly, looked at the corpses all over the ground, and casually blasted a big hole, threw all the corpses in and buried them. Although he had a great hatred with the Yunhai Sect, the people were dead and the grudge was over, so there was no need to leave their bodies exposed in the wilderness.

　　Of course, Wu Aotian threw all the spiritual weapons scattered on the ground into his void bracelet. These spiritual weapons were all ordinary spiritual weapons, and Wu Aotian didn’t care about them particularly. Among them, only the blue and black double swords were pretty good.

　　After burying everything, Wu Aotian left the dense forest and came to Yunhai Sect. At this time, Yunhai Sect was empty, so Wu Aotian naturally would not miss the opportunity to plunder.

　　Zhu Mouqi, Ge Mingming and others do not have the Void Bracelet. Obviously, the things of their sects should be stored in some fixed places. Since the Yunhai Sect has been destroyed, Wu Aotian naturally would not be embarrassed to collect these spoils.

　　Fortunately, there were signs on the buildings here, and Wu Aotian easily found the Yunhai Sect's library. He collected all the spiritual skills and some cultivation methods inside, and then found a secret room in Zhu Mouqi's residence.

　　After blasting open the secret room, Wu Aotian was pleasantly surprised to find that there were quite a few good things in the secret room, at least five thousand Xiuling Pills, more than four hundred Tianling Pills, many elixirs and other spiritual tools, as well as some raw materials for refining spiritual tools, such as top-grade cold iron.

　　Wu Aotian swept away all the things. These things were not particularly important, so Wu Aotian put them all in the Void Bracelet.

　　After collecting all the things, Wu Aotian rode the Flame Demon and left the Yunhai Sect. He quickly came to the place where Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding were waiting for him. If nothing had happened to them, they should have left some clues.

　　Just as Wu Aotian guessed, when Wu Aotian arrived at the waiting forest, he saw a huge stone tablet with a row of small words carved on it with a sword.

　　"Aotian, if you see this, please come to August Mountain in Shidong Province to find me and Ding Ding."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. He had always been worried that Dong Yuanyuan would do something stupid on impulse and get himself involved. Now it seems that Dong Yuanyuan has left here and gone to this August Mountain. She must have realized that with her current strength, it is a luxury for her to avenge him, so she left temporarily and find another way.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to leave here and go to August Mountain in Shidong Province. Instead, he found a hidden place with Yan Mo and asked Yan Mo to help guard it for him. Wu Aotian then began to practice again.

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later.

　　Chapter 151 Bodhi Blood Fruit

　　When Wu Aotian and Yan Mo appeared again, Wu Aotian had successfully completed the promotion again and reached the strength of a high-level spiritual master.

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat delighted. He had not been in this world for long but his strength had already reached that of a high-level spiritual master. This speed was very impressive. If Wu Aotian broke through the bottleneck and became an earth spirit and entered the martial spirit realm in the future, he would be a real master.

　　Half a year had passed since he last left home. Wu Aotian was very worried about Liu Ruxue and the others, but he still decided to go to August Mountain first to find Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding, at least to see them so that they wouldn't worry about him.

　　Wu Aotian's spiritual crane is long gone. Although there are other white cranes in the Yunhai Sect, if one is willing, one may be able to catch a few as mounts. But the key point is that now Wu Aotian has the behemoth Flame Demon by his side, so it is impossible for him to fly on a white crane.

　　Wu Aotian could only hope that the Flame Demon would soon break through the bottleneck of the eighth-order magic beast and become a ninth-order magic beast. Because once a magic beast reaches the ninth order, its strength will be comparable to that of a human celestial spirit. Not only can it speak and transform into a human, but it also has one thing in common, that is, it can fly.

　　As long as the Flame Demon becomes a ninth-level demon beast, Wu Aotian can ride him and fly between heaven and earth.

　　In this way, it is much stronger than those spiritual practitioners riding on spiritual cranes, because spiritual cranes do not have any attack power and can only serve as ordinary flying tools, but the Flame Demon has powerful attack power!

　　To give an example, the spiritual crane is like a civilian transport airliner. It has no attack power at all. If it is attacked, it will only fall, and the passengers on it will also fall from the sky. However, the fire demon is like an Apache helicopter or fighter jet fully loaded with ammunition. It can not only carry people to fly, but also has powerful attack power.

　　Wu Aotian didn't know where August Mountain was, so he had no choice but to find the nearest town. When the people in the town saw Wu Aotian riding on the back of a ferocious beast, they looked at him with awe in their eyes.

　　After finding out the location of August Mountain, Wu Aotian rode the Flame Demon on the road again. Fortunately, although the Flame Demon could not fly yet, its running speed was several times faster than that of a wild horse, and its endurance was incredibly amazing, and its travel speed was also very amazing.

　　Standing at the foot of August Mountain, Wu Aotian looked up at the towering mountain, wondering where to find Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding. After all, in such a towering mountain, finding two people is not much easier than looking for a needle in a haystack.

　　Of course, this doesn't mean there is no way to find it.

　　When inquiring about August Mountain, Wu Aotian had already found out that there were no spiritual sects on August Mountain. It was just a huge wilderness mountain with many magical beasts. Behind August Mountain, there were continuous mountains stretching for hundreds of miles.

　　Wu Aotian rode on the back of the Flame Demon and let out a startling long howl towards the sky. The howl was like rolling waves, radiating towards the surroundings of August Mountain. When it encountered a valley, it could still be heard with endless echoes.

　　The astonishing roar even shook off a lot of rubble in the mountains, which fell from the cliff with a loud noise, making a terrifying sound.

　　"Dong Yuanyuan..."

　　“Ding Ding…”

　　Wu Aotian called out the names of the two girls in succession. Although the August Mountain covers a vast area, even if Wu Aotian's shouting could not cover the entire August Mountain, it still covered a large area. Wu Aotian was well prepared. He would go around the August Mountain and shout one by one. As long as they were still in the August Mountain, he would definitely be able to notify them.

　　Wu Aotian's luck seemed to be good. Not long after his cry disappeared, a clear crane cry was heard. Two white cranes rushed out from the thick white fog halfway up the August Mountain and landed straight towards Wu Aotian's position.

　　Before the white crane arrived, Wu Aotian had already seen Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding on the back of the crane. In the cold mountain breeze, Ding Ding's white hair was flying, looking extremely obvious.

　　Wu Aotian was happy. Although he didn't know why Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding came to August Mountain, he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that they were both safe and sound and met each other peacefully.

　　I have known Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding for more than a year. Although we haven't experienced too many things in the meantime, we have had one or two life-and-death experiences. They are definitely friends or comrades-in-arms whom I can trust with my back.

　　"Aotian!"

　　Dong Yuanyuan's surprised voice rang out in the air, and the white crane fell rapidly. On the back of another white crane, Ding Ding also opened his eyes wide with surprise. Although he did not shout like Dong Yuanyuan, the happiness on his face was undisguised.

　　Just as the white crane was about to land, Dong Yuanyuan suddenly discovered that Wu Aotian was riding on the back of a huge beast. The beast had a pair of blood-red eyes and hard bone spurs all over its body. It looked extremely ferocious and evil.

　　The white crane spun around and floated in the air above Wu Aotian. Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian in doubt and said, "What kind of monster are you riding? It looks so ferocious..."

　　After asking this question, before Wu Aotian had time to answer, Dong Yuanyuan opened her eyes wide again and asked questions like a string of pearls: "By the way, weren't you forced into the forbidden area of ​​the Yunhai Sect by the Yunhai Sect Master? I went to the Yunhai Sect and captured a disciple and asked him about it. The disciple said that people who enter the forbidden area basically cannot get out. How did you get out?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I'm lucky. The forbidden area is a teleportation array. Inside is an ancient city that was built by a powerful leader who left behind a lot of wealth. Of course, there are also many dangers and tests inside. I was lucky to pass all the tests and came out. The Flame Demon also came out with me."

　　Although the Flame Demon was still in the form of a demon beast, its IQ was no different from that of a human. It knew that the two women in front of it were Wu Aotian's friends, not enemies, so it did not make any move. It just sized up Dong Yuanyuan with its eyes slanted: "A low-level earth spirit, but her strength is not bad..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan opened her mouth and looked at the Flame Demon in great surprise, as if she had seen a ghost: "It...it...can talk. Could it be a ninth-level demon beast?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said with a smile: "Eighth level..."

　　After introducing the Fire Demon to the two girls, the Fire Demon looked lazy and indifferent, but when the Fire Demon's eyes fell on Ding Ding, there was a bit of undisguised confusion in his eyes.

　　"Wu Aotian, who is this Ding Ding? Why does she have a strange aura..."

　　Wu Aotian lowered his head in surprise: "Aura, what aura?"

　　Yan Mo shook his head, his eyes confused, as if he had encountered something that puzzled him: "I don't know how to describe it. Anyway, this aura makes me feel very uneasy, a sense of danger, but she is obviously only a spiritualist."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised to hear Yan Mo say this, but there was obviously no answer. After introducing Ding Ding for a while, Yan Mo still couldn't explain it, so the topic was left unresolved.

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian, and a bit of shame suddenly appeared on her excited face: "Aotian, when I heard that you were forced into the forbidden area, I didn't go to the forbidden area to save you. Will you resent us?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "If I wanted you to come and save me, I would have sent out the signal a long time ago. You not coming is what I expected, so how can I blame you?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan bit her lip, this action made her look a bit more feminine: "My idea at that time was to kill Yunhai Sect, but that wouldn't save you, so I brought Ding Ding to the Bayue Mountain to practice hard, just to help you get revenge..."

　　"Yunhai Sect has been destroyed by Yan Mo and I. We have killed all the people there. You don't need to think too much about this matter."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes suddenly widened, and she looked at Wu Aotian in disbelief, as if Wu Aotian was an evil ghost that appeared in broad daylight: "You destroyed the entire Yunhai Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded affirmatively, then recounted what happened after leaving the forbidden area, and also briefly recounted what happened in the forbidden area. Dong Yuanyuan was fascinated by what she heard, and looked at Wu Aotian with shining eyes: "You single-handedly killed the leader of the Yunhai Sect, who has the strength of a mid-level earth spirit. You are so strong, I admire you so much."

　　Wu Aotian didn't want to say too much about this matter. He looked around and asked curiously, "Why did you think of coming to August Mountain? Is August Mountain a good place for cultivation?"

　　Hearing Wu Aotian talking about this, Dong Yuanyuan's eyes suddenly showed excitement: "I came here to hunt a magic beast and then snatch the fruit it guards. I was not sure before, but now that I have you, I will definitely be able to do it."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "What kind of monster is this? Haven't you reached the level of an earth spirit? Can't you handle it? And what kind of fruit is it guarding?"

　　Even the Flame Demon under Wu Aotian showed a look of concern. The fruit guarded by a magical beast must be some rare treasure. Moreover, it seems that this magical beast is not ordinary. The fruit that it is fond of and guarding must not be an ordinary treasure.

　　"It's the Bodhi Blood Fruit. This fruit can help broaden a person's spiritual sea, strengthen the body's meridians, and stimulate a person's potential."

　　Bodhi blood fruit?

　　Although Wu Aotian had read some books about rare treasures, he still didn't know much about the Bodhi Blood Fruit. This was the first time he had heard of it. After all, although there were many books in the library of Guiyun Kingdom, the country was too small after all. Similarly, the number of books it could own was naturally limited.

　　Wu Aotian asked in confusion: "This fruit is so magical, why doesn't the monster guarding it just eat it? Also, what kind of monster is this guardian monster, and what level is it?"

　　PS;

　　Please give me a red ticket, a red ticket, a red ticket~~~~~~~~~

　　Chapter 152: A Small Plan Succeeds

　　"It's a black-horned snow python, and its strength is estimated to be at level eight. We have fought with it for several times, but we have never been able to completely suppress it. It has more than one Bodhi Blood Fruit. I estimate that it has eaten some of them and is still guarding the rest. The rest will take some time to mature..."

　　An eighth-level monster?

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "That shouldn't be a problem. I'm afraid that even the Flame Demon can kill it. Although the Flame Demon is also an eighth-level monster, it is a mutated monster. It is much more powerful than an ordinary eighth-level monster."

　　Dong Yuanyuan's eyes lit up: "Okay, that black-horned snow python is very arrogant, but it refuses to leave the Bodhi Blood Fruit too far. I am even worried that if we forcefully attack, it will destroy the Bodhi Blood Fruit in anger."

　　Hearing Dong Yuanyuan's words, Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, thought for a few seconds, then raised his head and said: "Then leave this matter to me. When the time comes, you can lure it out a little, and then I will suddenly appear and trap it. While it is trapped, I will remove all the Bodhi Blood Fruits, and then turn around to deal with the Black Horned Blood Python."

　　Dong Yuanyuan saw that Wu Aotian was very confident, so she didn't ask him what method he used. She just nodded and said, "Okay, let's do it. Let's go up the mountain together. I'll lead the way for you."

　　Wu Aotian rode on the Flame Demon, following behind Dong Yuanyuan, up the mountain and into the depths of the white clouds.

　　After running for a long distance along a stream in the dense forest, Wu Aotian saw a huge cave in front of him. Dong Yuanyuan pointed at the cave and said, "The black-horned snow python is hiding in the cave, and the Bodhi blood fruit is also in it. The cave is not very deep..."

　　Wu Aotian jumped down from the Flame Demon's back, restrained his breath, and said to the Flame Demon: "Don't rush to come up, wait until I take the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree, then you can come up."

　　The Flame Demon nodded, his blood-red eyes gleaming with excitement. "If there are a lot of Bodhi Blood Fruits, I'd like to have one. I've been stuck at the bottleneck of the eighth-level magical beast and can't break through..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation: "Of course, no problem. If you can break through, you can fly and transform, and our combat effectiveness can be greatly improved."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's statement without hesitation, Yan Mo's eyes showed some excitement. He was not sure whether the Bodhi Blood Fruit could help him break through the bottleneck, but he was unwilling to miss any possible opportunity. In addition, he also wanted to take this opportunity to see Wu Aotian's attitude. Wu Aotian's straightforward attitude made Yan Mo like Wu Aotian even more.

　　"Yuanyuan, go and lure it out. Dingding, stand further away."

　　Everyone followed Wu Aotian's arrangements and started to act. Wu Aotian floated towards the cave like a breathless ghost, and quickly hid his figure completely in a dense bush.

　　After Dong Yuanyuan saw Wu Aotian hiding himself, she took out her spiral spike and rushed into the cave.

　　This was not the first time that Dong Yuanyuan had fought against the black-horned snow python. In terms of strength, Dong Yuanyuan was much inferior to the black-horned snow python, but she had a spiritual weapon, which increased the power of her attack. However, even so, she was still no match for the black-horned snow python. It was just that the black-horned snow python was also very cunning and refused to leave the cave too far, for fear that if it was lured out, the Bodhi Blood Fruit in the cave would be stolen.

　　In fact, Dong Yuanyuan and Tintin had really thought about this idea. Dong Yuanyuan would lure away the black-horned snow python, and then Tintin would take the opportunity to sneak in and steal the Bodhi Blood Fruit. Unfortunately, they failed to do so.

　　Wu Aotian hid in the bushes, restrained his breath, and paid close attention to the movements in the cave.

　　There were several dull bangs in the cave, and Dong Yuanyuan rushed out of the cave quickly. Behind her, a long white shadow, like a wide white ribbon, suddenly chased after Dong Yuanyuan. At the same time, Wu Aotian heard a low, angry hissing sound.

　　Wu Aotian looked closely and saw that what was chasing Dong Yuanyuan was a huge python. The python was white all over, just like snow, but on its huge head, there was a single black horn. The horn was so shiny black that it could even be compared to the horn on the Flame Demon's head.

　　The body of this black-horned snow python is very long, at least ten meters long, and its diameter is nearly one meter wide. Its body is covered with white scales. Although the scales are not as thick as the scales on the fire demon's body, they are tighter and fit the body better.

　　Following a low roar from the black-horned snow python, the air currents in the air suddenly surged and instantly gathered into wind blades made of wind. The wind blades did not have complete entities, but the whistling sound of them breaking through the air showed their power.

　　The scattered wind blades gathered into a turbulent flow of wind blades, chasing after Dong Yuanyuan from behind. Wherever it went, the woods along the way were instantly cut into countless pieces. It was obvious that this black-horned snow python was a magical beast with wind attributes.

　　Dong Yuanyuan was obviously well aware of the Black-Horned Snow Python's methods. She didn't even look back. The spiral cone instantly expanded and flew backwards, hitting the wind blades heavily.

　　Every time a wind blade hit the spiral cone, there was a loud bang. The collision of spiritual energy and the scattered flying impact made the whole scene look extremely messy. However, despite the chaos, the spiral cone blocked the most important position, which was behind Dong Yuanyuan. At a good angle, it blocked the wind blades attacking Dong Yuanyuan.

　　The black-horned snow python chased for a distance and then stopped. It seemed to know that every time this human came to provoke it and anger it, it was just to get it out of the cave.

　　However, although it had carefully driven Dong Yuanyuan away for a distance and stopped this time, it still did not expect that there was a human hiding not far away from it, like a hunter, opening a net and waiting for it.

　　Seeing the black-horned snow python suddenly stop, Wu Aotian knew that it would no longer chase Dong Yuanyuan, and it was time for him to take action.

　　The magic weapon of the illusion array instantly appeared in front of Wu Aotian. A ball of spiritual energy gushed out of Wu Aotian and instantly poured into the magic weapon of the illusion array, activating the Soul-Bewitching Spirit-Slaying Array at the same time.

　　A ball of red light burst out from the magic weapon of the illusion array, radiating out in an instant and enveloping the black-horned snow python.

　　The black-horned snow python was shocked. It didn't even realize that there was a human lurking nearby. This made it angry and also a little scared. Looking at the inexplicable red light, the black-horned snow python had no time to react. The scene in front of it suddenly changed, as if time and space had been changed in an instant, and an unknown enemy was attacking it.

　　The black-horned snow python subconsciously began to fight, continuously releasing powerful attacks, killing the enemies created by Wu Aotian in the illusion array one by one. However, Wu Aotian had already revealed his figure, and while controlling the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array, he ran towards the cave.

　　Although the black-horned snow python subconsciously felt that something was wrong, the scene in the illusion was so real that even humans could not tell the difference between the real and the fake and could not help but resist. What's more, it was a magical beast whose intelligence had not yet been fully awakened and could not transform?

　　However, even in the illusion array, the strength of the black-horned snow python was undoubtedly revealed. The various crazy spiritual attacks surged out like a tidal wave, destroying everything around it completely.

　　Taking advantage of this moment, Wu Aotian dived into the dark cave. A light magic crystal illuminated the entire cave, which was not too big. In the innermost part of the cave, near the rock wall, there was a small tree.

　　The small tree was not very tall, only about two meters high, and its branches and leaves were not very lush. I don’t know if it had anything to do with the fact that it never saw sunlight all year round, but there were a few fist-sized fruits hanging on the branches. Some of the fruits were still green, some were already half red, and there was even one that was almost fully ripe.

　　Wu Aotian took a quick look and couldn't help but feel overjoyed, because although the fruits looked scattered, there were still about ten of them.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the surrounding terrain, thrust his hands into the air, and spiritual energy surged out. An invisible force lifted up the Bodhi Blood Fruit tree along with a large area of ​​soil around it.

　　When this pile of things was moved from a distance to Wu Aotian's front, Wu Aotian conveniently put them into the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron could accommodate living things, so it should also be able to preserve this Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree. However, the Void Ring probably does not have this ability. At most, it can keep the appearance of what was put in, but it cannot guarantee that its life continues to grow.

　　After collecting the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree, Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, rushed out, and let out a crisp whistle.

　　The pressure coming from the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation was very great. Although it could be controlled, it required a large amount of spiritual energy to maintain it. With the presence of the Flame Demon, Wu Aotian naturally did not want to waste spiritual energy for no reason, which might even result in him getting hurt.

　　The Fire Demon came over after hearing the roar, his body burning with black flames. Looking at the black-horned snow python trapped in the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation, a violent look flashed in his blood-red eyes, and the black flames rushed towards the black-horned snow python with endless high temperature.

　　Even though the black-horned snow python was in an illusion, it could still feel the sudden powerful aura. This was a powerful aura that could not be conjured up in the illusion array just now. It was almost an instinctive reaction. A large amount of spiritual energy instantly surged out of the black-horned snow python, and it set up one spiritual energy defense after another in front of itself.

　　The black flame, with endless power, slammed heavily into the defensive spiritual shield of the black-horned snow python, instantly tearing apart one spiritual defense shield after another, and the reddest flame hit the black-horned snow python hard.

　　Chapter 153 Master of Refining

　　Although the Black-Horned Snow Python is also an eighth-level magical beast, it is far inferior to the Flame Demon, an eighth-level mutated magical beast that can speak. What's more, the Black-Horned Snow Python had been trapped in the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation and was busy resisting various illusions. How could it defend itself with all its strength when suddenly attacked?

　　The black flames fell on the body of the black-horned snow python. The scales of the black-horned snow python could not withstand the power of the black flames. The black flames wrapped around the body of the black-horned snow python as if they had life, constantly corroding and burning it.

　　The black-horned snow python was in great pain and let out a terrible scream with its head raised. Its huge snake tail swept directly in the direction of the attacking spiritual energy. With this sweep, spiritual energy surged throughout its body, with astonishing power.

　　Even a powerful monster like the Flame Demon was unwilling to take this attack head-on. It leaped over the snake's tail that was sweeping over it, and the black flames that emerged from its body instantly rushed out again, like a black dragon, and actually used the Black Flame Dragon Killing Technique.

　　Seeing this, Wu Aotian simply withdrew the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation. The seven heart swords suddenly rose up, carrying a strong spiritual energy, and rushed straight forward. There was no fancy moves, it was just a pure strength attack.

　　If it was a one-on-one fight, Wu Aotian might suffer a loss, but Wu Aotian had seen the power of the Black Flame Dragon Killer. Now with his own attack, Wu Aotian believed that no matter how powerful this Black Horned Snow Python was, it would not be able to withstand it.

　　The fact was just as Wu Aotian had expected. Under the joint attack of the man and the beast, the black-horned snow python was directly burned to pieces by the black flames, and the seven heart swords pierced countless blood holes in its body.

　　After the black-horned snow python fell, Dong Yuanyuan rushed out and hurriedly shouted: "The blood of this black-horned snow python is also a tonic, don't waste it."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses and collected all the snake blood with Dong Yuanyuan. While collecting the snake blood, Dong Yuanyuan looked at the black-horned snow python with shining eyes and said, "The black-horned snow python is full of treasures. The snake blood, snake gallbladder, snake bones, snake skin, and its horn are all extremely precious. If the snake skin is added with some other items and then refined into a spiritual weapon, the defensive ability will be very strong. What's more important is that the snake skin is extremely flexible and soft to wear on the body, and it won't get in the way."

　　Wu Aotian also nodded with some joy. Fortunately, Wu Aotian also had in his hand a top-grade spiritual weapon, the Heart Sword, so it was quite easy to tinker with it. Not long after, he had collected all the useful things and put them into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　"We have so many snake skins. It looks like we need to find a master who is good at refining to help us make some clothes. I just don't know where we can find a master refiner."

　　Dong Yuanyuan said with a smirk, "I do know someone like him, but it seems like he has stopped making spiritual weapons for a long time and no longer makes spiritual weapons for others..."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "Why is that? Is it because of the reward, or is it because he has a quirk in his personality and decides based on his mood?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head and said, "That's not the case. He seemed to have experienced some kind of misfortune and became disheartened. From then on, he no longer helped others refine spiritual weapons."

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "Are there any other candidates?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan thought for a moment and said, "Maybe there are some, but they are far inferior to that person's refining skills."

　　Speaking of refining, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered that many of the illusion arrays he had learned also needed to be refined. Even the basic magic tools for the illusion arrays were very complicated. What he had used before were the basic magic tools left by his master Yelu Zong. However, that was far from enough to refine illusion arrays with different functions.

　　Since Dong Yuanyuan said that the man was very skilled in refining weapons, Wu Aotian felt that he should go there. Not only did he need to refine a few pieces of defensive clothing, but he also needed to refine some magic weapons for illusion arrays. If possible, Wu Aotian felt that he might be able to learn some refining techniques from the other party. At least in the future, he wouldn't have to ask anyone for help when making magic weapons and finished magic weapons.

　　After dealing with the corpse of the black-horned snow python, several people met again. Wu Aotian counted the fruits of the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree in the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron and said to the expectant crowd, "There are eleven fruits in total. Everyone has a share, and there are still extra."

　　Everyone was delighted. Dong Yuanyuan asked with some concern, "If you put this Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree in the Void Ring, it won't grow anymore, and it might even die, right?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I stored it in a very special place. It should continue to grow here. Don't worry, everyone. As long as the fruits are ripe, I will distribute them to everyone in turn. Now there is only one that is about to mature, but it will probably take some time."

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, and was obviously quite interested in the very special things he mentioned. But after thinking about it, she did not ask. Everyone has their own secrets. Dong Yuanyuan already knew that Wu Aotian had many secrets, but she did not ask any further questions. Now she also suppressed her curiosity and did not ask any questions.

　　Wu Aotian naturally saw Dong Yuanyuan's appearance and couldn't help but smile in his heart. Dong Yuanyuan had a good personality. She was able to resist the gossip of a woman, not ask about other people's secrets and respect other people's privacy.

　　"Now that we have the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree, there is no point in staying here. Let's go find the weapon master."

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding rode on white cranes. Since the Flame Demon could not fly yet, Wu Aotian rode on the Flame Demon's back and ran on the ground. Fortunately, the Flame Demon ran very fast. Although it was slower than flying in the air, it was not much slower.

　　Under the leadership of Dong Yuanyuan, the three people and one beast finally arrived at Echo Valley where the weapon refining master lived after two days of running.

　　The cliffs on both sides of Echo Valley are steep, and if you shout in it, the echo will continue. Even the sound of the wind whistling past is still humming. Perhaps this is the origin of the name Echo Valley.

　　In the deepest part of Echo Valley, Wu Aotian saw this old man with messy hair, bare upper body, and extremely strong muscles. However, the expression on the old man's face that said "keep away from strangers" made everyone worried whether the old man would receive them.

　　He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at everyone. Finally, his sight fell on the Flame Demon where Wu Aotian was sitting. There was a bit of surprise in his eyes, and he exclaimed in a low voice: "One-horned demon!"

　　When Wu Aotian heard that the old man actually recognized the very rare mutated magical beast, the One-horned Demon, he was a little surprised. This old man really has extraordinary knowledge.

　　After the old man recognized the One-horned Demon, there was some surprise in his eyes when he looked up at Wu Aotian. He knew the origin of the One-horned Demon and that it was a highly intelligent mutated monster. It was possible to subdue them, but the young man riding on the One-horned Demon clearly did not even have the strength of an earth spirit. How did he make the One-horned Demon surrender?

　　While the old man was puzzled, Dong Yuanyuan had already bowed to him with great respect: "Master Gongsun."

　　From Dong Yuanyuan's introduction, Wu Aotian also knew that this old man's surname was Gongsun, and his name was Gongsun Tao. He was also a powerful earth spirit master, and his ability in refining equipment should be unmatched in the entire Tiannan Empire.

　　Gongsun Tao glanced at Dong Yuanyuan and replied expressionlessly: "No need to be so polite. I'm just an old man, not a master. There's nothing I can do to help you..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked a little embarrassed. Gongsun Tao spoke rudely and directly interrupted her from saying anything else. It seemed that he didn't even give her a chance to speak.

　　Taking a deep breath, Dong Yuanyuan still said respectfully: "Master Gongsun, I came here today to ask you to help me refine some things. If you want any reward, you can..."

　　Before Dong Yuanyuan finished her words, Gongsun Tao waved his hand and said, "Don't say anything. I'm not Master Gongsun, and I don't know how to refine weapons. You've got the wrong person."

　　Gongsun Tao interrupted her twice in a row, and spoke in a cold tone. Even though Dong Yuanyuan knew this would be the result, she still couldn't help it. She widened her eyes and shouted, "Master Gongsun, you are too inhumane. You have the best weapon refining skills in the entire Tiannan Empire, but you are unwilling to refine weapons, and you are unwilling to teach others the weapon refining skills. This is simply a waste of talent."

　　Dong Yuanyuan had a carefree personality to begin with. Speaking to him so respectfully just now was already her limit. After being rejected by Gongsun Tao, she couldn't help but reveal her true nature.

　　Gongsun Tao showed a bit of a sneer on his face: "It's my business if I have the skills. It's also my business if I want to refine it. What does it have to do with you?"

　　Gongsun Tao's words choked Dong Yuanyuan, who was speechless and her face flushed red. If she didn't need a favor from Gongsun Tao, according to Dong Yuanyuan's temper, she would have rushed up and beaten him up first, regardless of whether she could win or not.

　　Wu Aotian saw that the situation had reached a stalemate, and he interrupted, "Master Gongsun, before I came here, I heard that Master Gongsun was so skilled in refining weapons that no one in the Tiannan Empire could match him. But I also heard that Master Gongsun seemed to have encountered some kind of misfortune, and he no longer refines weapons for others. I just don't know what happened to Master Gongsun. Can we help him?"

　　Wu Aotian's words were very straightforward, but also very honest. Gongsun Tao turned his head to look at Wu Aotian who had jumped off the Flame Demon, and suddenly sighed softly: "Refine weapons, refine weapons, all the troubles are caused by refining weapons... You guys go, I no longer refine weapons for others, and I can't concentrate on refining weapons for others."

　　Unable to concentrate on refining equipment for others?

　　Wu Aotian frowned. His sharp intuition seemed to have detected something in Gongsun Tao's words. He asked softly, "Master Gongsun said that refining equipment caused disasters, and he also said that he couldn't concentrate on refining equipment for others. But is there something that is always on his mind and can't be thrown away?"

　　PS:

　　There are three chapters today, this is the first one, please vote.

　　Chapter 154: Healing and Refining

　　Gongsun Tao looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, his expression slightly moved. He didn't expect that this young man could infer something from his simple words.

　　With a light sigh, Gongsun Tao nodded and said, "You are right. Let me tell you, so that you won't give up. My weapon refining skills are indeed good. That's why many people come to me to refine. Once, a powerful Tianling came and asked me to help him refine a powerful spiritual weapon. However, at the most critical moment of refining, due to some unexpected factors, the weapon failed to be refined, and all the materials were scrapped. Because those materials were extremely precious, the Tianling strongman wanted to kill people in anger. Coincidentally, at that time, my son came to find me and was slapped by the Tianling strongman..."

　　At this point, Gongsun Tao's eyes were filled with anger and regret: "Although this palm did not take my son's life, a large amount of spiritual energy rushed into his body, destroying his body meridians. Now he is like a disabled person. He has been lying in bed for many years and doesn't even have the strength to sit up. He needs others to serve him when he eats and dresses..."

　　"Every time I think of this, I feel endless regret, and all of this was caused by refining weapons. Every time I think of this, my heart feels as if it is bitten by a poisonous insect. Because of this, I will no longer refine any spiritual weapons for others. Besides, with my current state of mind, I can't give my whole heart and soul to refining weapons, and I can't refine weapons at all."

　　After hearing Gongsun Tao's story and seeing his regretful expression, Wu Aotian was silent for a moment, thought for a moment and asked, "Where is your son now? Can we take a look? If it's a meridian problem, maybe I can help a little."

　　Gongsun Tao's face did not show any surprise, only pain and numbness: "It's useless. My son's meridians are all injured. Many meridians have atrophied after so many years. I have found various doctors and various elixirs for him, but to no avail. The only thing that saved my son's life..."

　　Wu Aotian understood Gongsun Tao's thoughts very well. He had sought out famous doctors and collected various elixirs, but to no avail. He was completely desperate. Although he said that he might be able to help, he no longer had any expectations. After all, he looked too young and had no ability to give people confidence.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry and smiled gently: "I know you are desperate, but why don't you want to give it a try? There is always a chance, even if the chance is small, but it is still a chance. Have you given up on treating your son?"

　　Gongsun Tao's face was stunned, and his eyes changed slightly when he looked at Wu Aotian: "Yes, you are right, can you treat injuries to the meridians?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "A few years ago, I was still a useless person who couldn't even practice the Body Strengthening Technique. That was because there were two atrophied parts in my meridians..."

　　Gongsun Tao’s eyes suddenly widened. He was a cripple a few years ago, but a few years later he had become a high-level spiritual master... Not to mention his fierce growth in strength, the more important thing was that his meridian atrophy was actually completely cured?

　　"Can you cure meridian atrophy?"

　　Wu Aotian did not answer directly, but asked: "Is your son a spiritual practitioner?"

　　If it is a spiritual practitioner, Wu Aotian is quite confident that he can cure the atrophy of the meridians in his body. If the other person is an ordinary person, even if Wu Aotian can use the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to cure the atrophy of the meridians in his own body, he cannot cure others'. After all, the ordinary person's body cannot withstand external spiritual energy.

　　"Before he was injured, he was a spiritual practitioner with the strength of a mid-level spiritual user..." Gongsun Tao answered Wu Aotian, but his eyes were full of expectation. Wu Aotian was a disabled man, but he was able to cure the atrophy of the meridians in his body. He must have some miraculous prescriptions and methods.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, "That might be possible, but we have to wait until we see the person and investigate his injuries to know for sure."

　　After listening to Wu Aotian's own experience, Gongsun Tao's originally dead heart suddenly became active again and was full of anticipation. His mood was very complicated, for he was afraid that this expectation would burst like a soap bubble.

　　"I'll take you there. They live in the house at the back."

　　Before Wu Aotian could speak, Gongsun Tao took the initiative to say, "If you can help me cure my son, I will no longer feel guilty. I will help you refine whatever you want. As for success or failure, I can only say that I will do my best and cannot make any guarantees for you."

　　Wu Aotian was quite happy to hear Gongsun Tao say this. After all, he came here to let Gongsun Tao help him and others refine spiritual weapons, and even learn some techniques for refining magic weapons.

　　Under the leadership of Gongsun Tao, Wu Aotian left Yan Mo behind, and the three of them followed him into the house which was not very big but not simple either, and walked along the corridor to the backyard.

　　After entering a room, Wu Aotian saw Gongsun Tao's son lying on the bed. His face was haggard and his eyes were dull, but his body was still very neat and clean, and it was obvious that someone served him every day.

　　Wu Aotian did not beat around the bush. Under Gongsun Tao's expectant gaze, Wu Aotian sat down beside the bed and put his hand on the arm of the man who looked to be in his forties. A wisp of spiritual energy gently flowed through his arm into his body and slowly flowed along his meridians.

　　Time passed bit by bit. Although Gongsun Tao was a powerful earth spirit, old, experienced and extremely calm, he could not help but get nervous at this moment, fearing that Wu Aotian would utter hopeless words. Even every slight movement of Wu Aotian made his heart beat a few more times, for fear of seeing Wu Aotian shaking his head or making any other movements.

　　Wu Aotian tried several places in succession before he finally understood the condition of the man's meridians. His condition could only be described in four words: extremely terrible.

　　All the meridians in the body were injured. Due to the severe injuries, at least three important positions and four non-important positions of meridians atrophied. As a result, many organs also lost their original functions. Over the past few years, the functions of organs and limbs have also declined significantly.

　　Fortunately, this man must have taken some good elixir. Although so many years have passed, there is still a warm heat in his internal organs, protecting his body. Otherwise, he would have died long ago.

　　While checking, Wu Aotian had already tested the reaction of the spiritual energy he borrowed from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron on those meridians, and it was similar to when he treated the atrophied meridians. Although it was just a test, Wu Aotian was sure that as long as there was enough time, these meridians should be able to be repaired.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian stand up, Gongsun Tao's expectation was so obvious. Wu Aotian looked at Gongsun Tao and said, "His injuries are very serious. Three important meridians have atrophied, four non-important meridians have atrophied, all the meridians in his body are injured, and many organs or limbs have degenerated... However, I think, as long as there is enough time, I should be able to treat his injuries. I estimate that it will take at least three months, or as long as half a year, to repair all his meridians. But even after the meridians are repaired, he will still need a long time to recover and recuperate before he can return to his normal state."

　　Gongsun Tao grabbed Wu Aotian's arm and asked excitedly, "What did you say? You... can cure him?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded affirmatively and smiled, "If it's another injury, I might not be able to cure it, but for meridian injuries, I still have some solutions..."

　　Gongsun Tao's face suddenly turned red and he was extremely excited. When he saw Wu Aotian stop talking and looked down at his hand, he realized that he was holding Wu Aotian's arm. He quickly withdrew his hand apologetically, but the excitement on his face did not diminish at all.

　　After his son was injured, Gongsun Tao thought of countless ways and asked countless people for help, but in the end no one could cure him, and he ended up lying in bed for so long. Now suddenly someone said that he could actually recover, which made him excited and couldn't help but also a little suspicious. Could it be that he said this just to ask him to refine a spiritual weapon for him?

　　As if seeing through Gongsun Tao's thoughts, Wu Aotian smiled softly and said, "Don't worry that I will deceive you. I believe you are very familiar with the condition of his meridians. Wait for me to heal him for a few days, and then you will know."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian say this, Gongsun Tao was even more delighted, and nodded quickly, saying, "Okay, I'll arrange a room for you right away, but the treatment will take quite a long time, I wonder if you have time to stay here?"

　　Although Wu Aotian was still very worried about Liu Ruxue and the others, he didn't know where to look for them. Anyway, when he left Guiyun Palace or his hometown, he left a message saying that he was safe and sound. If they came back and wanted to leave, they should also leave a message saying where they were going.

　　Since Gongsun Tao also wanted something from him, Wu Aotian naturally wouldn't be polite. He blinked and smiled, "Time is not very urgent, but I also have something I would like to ask Master Gongsun for help..."

　　Hearing that Wu Aotian could cure his son's injury, Gongsun Tao's attitude towards Wu Aotian changed greatly: "You said, as long as I can do it, I will definitely agree, but if I refine the weapon now, I'm afraid I will have distracting thoughts..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "There is no rush for refining weapons. You can wait until your son is cured and he recovers. You can then refine them after you put down the burden in your heart. I want to ask Master Gongsun for help. I hope Master Gongsun can give me some advice on refining weapons... especially this kind..."

　　Wu Aotian took out a basic magic weapon without an additional magic array and handed it to Gongsun Tao. Gongsun Tao took it and looked at it carefully. After just one look, Gongsun Tao's expression changed slightly: "What kind of magic weapon is this? The structure looks very strange..."

　　PS:

　　There will be updates in the evening, please vote and collect.

　　Chapter 155: Fireworks of Weapon Refining

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "This is a basic spiritual tool for making a formation. After making this basic spiritual tool, you still need to refine the formation on it to complete it... Although I can refine the formation on it, I still have a lot of problems in refining this basic spiritual tool. I would like to ask Master Gongsun for some advice."

　　Gongsun Tao nodded, his eyes still focused on the basic spiritual weapon: "But can you give me the method of refining this spiritual weapon for reference?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded. There was no need to hide this. The most important thing about the illusion array spiritual weapon was to create the illusion array and refine the array on the basic spiritual weapon. Moreover, the composition and content of the illusion array were the most important.

　　After telling Gongsun Tao the method of refining basic spiritual tools, Gongsun Tao's eyes became brighter and brighter, and in the end he couldn't help but exclaimed loudly: "What a clever refining method. With this refining method, I know how to refine this. Do you want to learn how to refine this?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "Yes, this is very useful to me."

　　Gongsun Tao nodded without hesitation and said, "No problem. You will be staying here for a long time anyway. Although I cannot refine weapons until I resolve my knot in my heart, I will have no problem guiding you."

　　Hearing Gongsun Tao's words, Wu Aotian also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he had to create various illusion arrays, and some of them would even require several or even dozens of these basic spiritual tools. If he couldn't make one himself, how could he make other illusion arrays?

　　In this way, Wu Aotian and the other two settled down in Gongsun Tao's manor. As for the Flame Demon, it was not willing to stay in this human manor, so Wu Aotian let it stay in the dense mountains outside the Echo Valley. Wu Aotian would stay here for half a year anyway, so he could just call it when he left.

　　On the second day, Wu Aotian officially began to heal Gongsun Tao's son Gongsun Yu. Because Gongsun Yu's meridians were severely injured and many of them had atrophied, it was very difficult to repair them. Wu Aotian could only repair Gongsun Yu's meridians bit by bit.

　　First of all, Wu Aotian focused on repairing the damaged meridians all over his body. Although those meridians were basically severely injured, they were not as serious as those weak meridians.

　　Fortunately, Gongsun Yu was a spiritual practitioner before, so Wu Aotian didn't have to worry about the spiritual energy destroying his body. The spiritual energy continued to flow along Gongsun Yu's meridians, nourishing and repairing Gongsun Yu's injured meridians. After half a day, Gongsun Yu's injured meridians could be clearly felt to have improved. Although this improvement did not seem obvious considering the overall injury of Gongsun Yu's meridians, it was still a real improvement.

　　Gongsun Tao himself is a powerful earth spirit, and was very surprised that Wu Aotian used his spiritual energy to heal his son. Spiritual energy can indeed have a certain repairing effect on physical injuries, but it has no effect at all on his son's severely damaged meridians. After all, Gongsun Tao himself has tried it many times, and his strength is much stronger than Wu Aotian.

　　But when Wu Aotian finished his first treatment, Gongsun Tao checked his son's meridians with deep doubts and almost couldn't believe his results!

　　After just one treatment, the injuries to the meridians showed obvious improvement. If this continues, I'm afraid that within a month, these injured meridians will be completely healed.

　　What methods did he use?

　　When Gongsun Tao looked at Wu Aotian again, his eyes were full of confusion, but more of it was gratitude and expectation. Finally, after so many years of disappointment and regret, when he was completely desperate, hope actually came to him.

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood Gongsun Tao’s feelings. He smiled and didn’t say much.

　　The next day, after Wu Aotian finished treating Gongsun Yu again, Gongsun Tao took the initiative to find Wu Aotian and said, "You want to learn about refining weapons, come with me."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted and followed Gongsun Tao to the back of the manor. When they arrived at the door of a separate room, Wu Aotian felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy. The separate house, which was much taller than the other houses, seemed to be surrounded by a layer of spiritual energy defense, covering the entire house.

　　As if seeing Wu Aotian's doubts, Gongsun Tao smiled and explained: "This is a defensive spiritual weapon, and it also comes with a defensive formation. It can protect my house from being invaded by others. Unless a strong person of the heavenly spirit takes action, otherwise, it will be difficult to break through without knowing the secret method to crack it."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised, but thinking that Gongsun Tao was a master of weapon refining and a powerful earth spirit, it was natural for the defensive spiritual weapon he created to have such power.

　　Gongsun Tao injected a stream of spiritual energy into the defense array. After several changes, a door-like existence suddenly appeared on the defense array. Wu Aotian followed Gongsun Tao and stepped into it. The spiritual energy defense array behind him was activated again, and the door-like existence quickly closed.

　　Wu Aotian has always been in contact with spiritual weapons that are used for direct attack or defense, but there are very few spiritual weapons with formations. The most systematic contact he has had is the illusion formation inheritance from his master Yelu Zong, but he still needs a lot of time to study it. After all, he knew nothing before that.

　　Seeing the spiritual weapon that Gongsun Tao used for defense, Wu Aotian was amazed, but also marveled at the magic of the spiritual weapon. This spiritual weapon was so amazing, and he wondered how magical the immortal spiritual weapon would be...

　　Walking into the house, Wu Aotian's attention was instantly drawn to the center of this huge house. There, a ball of flame was quietly floating, a white flame!

　　The pure white flame burned quietly.

　　Although the flame was extremely quiet, Wu Aotian felt a hidden power from it, a creepy feeling. What on earth was this flame?

　　Gongsun Tao looked at the flame, then looked at Wu Aotian, who had a surprised expression and serious eyes, and admired him slightly in his heart. It was obvious that Wu Aotian had already noticed the abnormality of the flame.

　　"This ball of flame is the flame I use to refine weapons."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head in surprise and asked, "Don't refiners use the high temperature generated by the spiritual practitioner's own fire-attributed spiritual energy to refine weapons? This flame..."

　　Gongsun Tao smiled and said, "You are not wrong. Fire-attributed spiritual practitioners can indeed use the high temperature of their own spiritual energy to refine weapons. This is also the method used by most weapon refiners. However, if you want to refine a truly superior spiritual weapon, you still have to rely on special flames."

　　Wu Aotian stared at the extremely quiet flame and asked, "Is this flame the special flame you mentioned?"

　　Gongsun Tao nodded, looking at the flame with undisguised heat in his eyes, as if he was looking at his best friend: "There are many special flames in the world, the sky fire brought by meteorites flying from the sky, the hottest earth fire inside the volcano, the mysterious soul fire, the extremely cold ice heart flame... These flames are very rare, hidden in this world, and rarely seen. These flames may even exist for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. They constantly absorb the essence of heaven and earth. In addition to possessing huge energy, they can even evolve souls..."

　　"soul?"

　　Wu Aotian widened his eyes and said in disbelief: "You mean... flames have their own consciousness and souls like us humans?"

　　Gongsun Tao nodded and said, "Yes, spiritual weapons can communicate with spirits, and immortal weapons also have spirits, so how can flames not evolve by absorbing essence?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. If spiritual weapons could possess souls, then why couldn't flames do the same? Moreover, in his previous life, wasn't there a saying that big trees or plants could evolve into spirits after absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon for hundreds or even thousands of years?

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the quietly burning flame again, and he said with some envy: "Is this flame the special flame with soul that you mentioned?"

　　Gongsun Tao shook his head and said, "This flame is also a special flame. It is a swamp flame born in the swamp. Although it is also a special flame, it is not as good as the sky fire, earth core fire and the like that I just mentioned. More importantly, although this ball of swamp fire has become spiritual, it has not yet fully evolved. It can only communicate with people in a conscious and emotional way..."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's puzzled expression, Gongsun Tao explained: "For this flame, only I, who often gets along with it, can sense its meaning from its slight fluctuations and changes in mood, but cannot have a real communication. As for others, like you, it is even more impossible to sense that kind of change..."

　　Wu Aotian groaned and said with some admiration: "I didn't expect that Master, you actually got such a good flame to refine the weapon..."

　　Gongsun Tao stared at the flame and smiled softly, "Yes, I actually rely heavily on this swamp flame when refining weapons. After spending a long time with it, although I can't communicate with it by speech, I can communicate with it in a spiritual way. Refining weapons is even easier. It is because of it that I can refine better spiritual weapons..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It seems that there is a lot to learn in the art of refining weapons. Just the flames used in refining weapons have so much knowledge. If I ever have the chance to get those special flames that a master mentioned, that would be amazing."

　　Gongsun Tao laughed and said, "There are actually many types of special flames, each with its own characteristics. The ones I just mentioned are the most famous, but they are also the rarest. What's more important is that it is possible to find special flames, but to encounter a flame that has evolved into a soul, it does require extremely strong luck..."

　　PS:

　　Here is the third update. Please vote.

　　Chapter 156 Big Breakthrough!

　　To make up for yesterday’s update, there are four updates today, and this is the first one.

　　------------

　　Wu Aotian settled down in Gongsun Tao's manor with peace of mind. While treating Gongsun Yu's injuries, he also learned the art of refining weapons from Gongsun Tao.

　　After seeing the magical flame possessed by Gongsun Tao, Wu Aotian was quite envious, but such things also depended on each person's chance. According to Gongsun Tao, he encountered this ball of swamp fire when he was in trouble during his early years of traveling around the continent, and he somehow subdued this ball of fire.

　　Wu Aotian's daily life has become very regular. After getting up in the morning and having breakfast, he would start to heal Gongsun Yu for an hour every day. In the afternoon, he would learn how to refine equipment from Gongsun Tao. He would concentrate on practicing during the rest of the time. On the one hand, he would constantly expand his spiritual sea and accumulate spiritual energy in it. On the other hand, he would also practice the thirteen heart swords. After all, Wu Aotian could only control seven heart swords at present. If he wanted to use all thirteen heart swords at the same time, he would need a lot of practice. Moreover, Wu Aotian also needed a lot of time to study the illusion array.

　　Dong Yuanyuan was focused on cultivation. Sometimes she would not be seen for days. Wu Aotian was used to it. As a spiritual practitioner, it was normal for her to spend several days practicing. Powerful spiritual practitioners sometimes practiced in seclusion for several months or even years, which was not a big deal.

　　Ding Ding is still the most special one. She doesn't practice and has no hobbies all day long. If she really has a hobby, it is to daydream.

　　Sitting quietly on the stone bench under the big tree at the door of the house, Ding Ding could stay in a daze like this for the whole afternoon, with a calm face and a misty look in his eyes. He looks dull, but not stupid. Instead, he is quite cute.

　　When Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding, a word flashed in his mind.

　　Natural stupid.

　　This phrase was very popular in Wu Aotian's previous life, and it is very appropriate to use it on Ding Ding.

　　The Eight Desolate God Burying Technique that Wu Aotian practiced was actually not complicated, nor did it have too many levels. It was just an extremely exquisite method of running the technique. When this method was running, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could be completely connected with the spiritual sea of ​​the spiritual practitioner, achieving an effect of automatic cultivation.

　　In two months, Wu Aotian had almost repaired the injuries on Gongsun Yu's meridians, except for the seven atrophied meridians. These seven atrophied meridians would require more time. However, after two months of repair, the seven atrophied meridians had become more vital, instead of being dead and lifeless as at the beginning.

　　Gongsun Yu's originally pale face lying on the bed now had a bit more color, his eyes that were originally closed had opened, and there was some spirit in his eyes, and even his hands could move slightly, but only within a small range. After all, the atrophy of the meridians in several important positions still prevented his body from recovering.

　　However, even though it has reached the current level, Gongsun Tao is already ecstatic. In the past few years, his son has not shown any improvement at all. Now, in just two months, he has recovered to this point. Given time, he will surely recover completely. Although it will take a long time to regulate and restore the body's functions, Gongsun Tao does not care.

　　As long as my son can recover, time is not a problem.

　　And at this moment, the first fruit of the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree in Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was finally ripe.

　　Wu Aotian found Dong Yuanyuan and gave her the first ripe Bodhi Blood Fruit. Anyway, the rest would ripen one after another, so Wu Aotian was not in a hurry.

　　Dong Yuanyuan also knew that there were still a lot of Bodhi Blood Fruits, so she did not refuse.

　　After Dong Yuanyuan took the Bodhi Blood Fruit, she began to sit in meditation to absorb the power of the Bodhi Blood Fruit. She sat in meditation for ten days. When Dong Yuanyuan appeared in front of Wu Aotian again, Wu Aotian found that Dong Yuanyuan's strength had advanced to the middle level of Earth Spirit.

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed. It seemed that the effect of the Bodhi Blood Fruit was indeed very strong. Wu Aotian couldn't help but look forward to it. At this time, Wu Aotian was already approaching the peak state of a high-level spiritual master step by step, and was also facing a bottleneck. Wu Aotian hoped that he could break through this bottleneck with the help of the Bodhi Blood Fruit. In this way, he could save a Purple Spirit Pill.

　　According to Dong Yuanyuan, this Bodhi Blood Fruit can not only help people broaden their spiritual sea, but also strengthen the meridians throughout the body, stimulate people's potential, strengthen the whole body again, and tap into potential while strengthening, making people's cultivation speed even faster.

　　Wu Aotian had observed the Bodhi Blood Fruit tree placed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. After about three or four months, four more fruits would mature. Calculating the time, it should be after Gongsun Yu's injuries were completely healed.

　　Wu Aotian learns things very quickly, which surprises Gongsun Tao very much.

　　Gongsun Tao taught Wu Aotian the art of refining weapons. Basically, Wu Aotian could master it quickly after he taught it once, and the quality of the finished products he made was also very good. Although it was not as good as the products made by Gongsun Tao using the swamp fire, it was much better than those made by ordinary refiners.

　　While admiring him, Gongsun Tao couldn't help but teach Wu Aotian all his other knowledge of refining. Although there was no master-disciple relationship between him and Wu Aotian, he was guiding Wu Aotian like a friend. But seeing Wu Aotian's talent, he didn't want to hide any of his shortcomings. In addition, out of gratitude to Wu Aotian for saving Gongsun Yu, Gongsun Tao taught him wholeheartedly.

　　Under such circumstances, Wu Aotian's weapon refining skills improved by leaps and bounds. To others, this was simply a dream-like learning speed, but to Wu Aotian himself, he did not think there was anything wrong with it.

　　He was originally a genius, and his ability to comprehend various events was at an incredible level.

　　In this way, he practiced, studied, and healed Gongsun Yu, and half a year passed quickly. After half a year of nourishment and repair, Gongsun Yu's meridians were completely repaired by Wu Aotian, including the seven atrophied meridians. All of them were restored, and those organs or limbs that had atrophied meridians also gradually recovered their functions. Although he is not yet completely like a normal person, as long as he rests for two or three years, his body will be fully recovered, and he will become a spiritual practitioner again.

　　Seeing his son recover, finally step out of the bed, and walk and talk like a normal person, Gongsun Tao couldn't help but burst into tears. The regret in his heart for so many years was finally released at this moment.

　　Gongsun Tao, who had solved the biggest knot in his heart, took the initiative to ask Wu Aotian what kind of spiritual weapon he needed to refine.

　　Wu Aotian took out the skin of the black-horned snow python that he had killed, and Gongsun Tao came up with an idea after pondering. Although other things were needed to refine a defensive spiritual weapon, Gongsun Tao, as a weapon refining master, had a lot of materials in his hands. Because Wu Aotian saved Gongsun Yu, Gongsun Tao took the initiative to take out a lot of good things to help Wu Aotian refine the protective gear.

　　Because refining takes some time, Wu Aotian and others continue to stay in the manor.

　　Wu Aotian refined a lot of basic magic tools for illusion arrays, and also made several more magic tools for illusion arrays. These magic tools had different powers, and produced different types of illusions. Some were killing magic tools, and if you fell into them, you could only kill continuously, and if you couldn't escape, you would be trapped in them until you died of exhaustion. The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array was one of this type. There were also those that used the most fearful and most concerned things in the minds of the trapped people to create illusions to trap the other party. This type of illusion array had no specific killing power, but it was the easiest to trap people, because what appeared in the illusion array were the things that the people in the array could not forget the most, and if they were not careful, they would get lost in it and unable to extricate themselves.

　　After half a year of practice and continuous intake of Tianling Pills, Wu Aotian's progress has been rapid, and he has reached the peak of a high-level spiritual master. This also means that Wu Aotian has reached a bottleneck.

　　It just so happened that during this period of time, four more fruits ripened on the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Wu Aotian was a little hesitant, as he was at a bottleneck at that moment. He didn't know if eating the Bodhi Blood Fruit would lead to no progress and would be a waste. However, Dong Yuanyuan told Wu Aotian that even if he could no longer broaden his spiritual sea and strengthen his body's meridians, the effect of stimulating his potential would not disappear. What's more, maybe he would break through in one breath.

　　Wu Aotian thought so too and decided to try it first. If it doesn’t work, he could use the Purple Spirit Pill.

　　There were four ripe fruits. Wu Aotian gave one to Ding Ding, and then summoned back the Fire Demon that had been wandering in the forest outside for half a year and gave it one. He was going to eat one himself, but there was still one left. Wu Aotian put the ripe fruit in the empty bottle given to him by Dong Yuanyuan to prevent the loss of spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian sat in his room and swallowed the Bodhi Blood Fruit very quietly. The Bodhi Blood Fruit turned into a ball of liquid and entered his stomach. A warm current quickly spread throughout Wu Aotian's body. This warm current became hotter and hotter, like a ball of hot steam, running around in Wu Aotian's body.

　　Wu Aotian quickly immersed his mind and controlled the ball of fiery energy, allowing it to travel through the meridians of his entire body and finally reach the spiritual sea. After wandering around in the spiritual sea, it traveled towards the meridians of the body again and traveled among the internal organs, constantly strengthening Wu Aotian's meridians, blood, tendons and bones.

　　Under the constant impact of this ball of fiery energy, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea seemed to be stimulated and continued to expand. This made Wu Aotian extremely surprised, because this meant that the Bodhi Blood Fruit was still improving his strength and was not wasted.

　　After seven or eight days, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea had expanded by at least 30% compared to before. With the influx of a large amount of pure spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea finally began to tremble violently.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket and collect it.

　　Chapter 157: A Great Increase in Strength

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and did not dare to relax at all. He wholeheartedly controlled the continuous rotation and impact of the spiritual energy in the spiritual sea.

　　Finally, Wu Aotian's spiritual sea could no longer withstand the huge filling force, and it seemed to be broken, but the spiritual energy originally stored in the spiritual sea suddenly changed again. It changed from its original gaseous state to slowly condensing together, slowly condensing, and finally slowly turning into a small ball like liquid.

　　The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was madly poured into the spiritual sea and was absorbed by the liquid. The small piece of liquid, only the size of a little finger, kept rotating and absorbing the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The color also gradually changed, from the initial transparency to gradually emitting a bit of red, and finally to the fiery red, like a small ball of red flame.

　　Wu Aotian was very surprised. Before this, Wu Aotian didn't know that there would be changes in a person's spiritual sea after being promoted to Earth Spirit. However, Wu Aotian quickly remembered that it was said that after a spiritual practitioner reaches the Heavenly Spirit realm, solid spiritual crystals will form in the spiritual sea, just like magic crystals formed by monsters. Although humans and beasts are different, the way the energy gathers in the end is still quite similar.

　　From gas, to liquid, and finally to solid, this is obviously a conversion of energy. At the same time, it is also a qualitative change caused by the increase of quantity from small to large.

　　The small ball of liquid kept rotating, and after continuously absorbing spiritual energy, the energy contained in that ball of liquid was so much that it was simply incomparable to before. Feeling the strength of the spiritual energy in it, Wu Aotian finally understood why there was such a huge gap between the earth spirit powerhouse and the spiritual master.

　　Even a low-level earth spirit who has just been promoted cannot be compared with a spiritual practitioner with the peak strength of a high-level spiritual master. Although the rank is only slightly different, the strength gap is too big.

　　Wu Aotian sat there for half a month, and during this half month, other spiritual practitioners in the entire manor all felt a strange and wonderful sight.

　　The spiritual energy of the entire Echo Valley seemed to be pouring towards the manor, like a giant whale sucking water, and as if the wind and clouds were changing color. All the spiritual energy poured into the room where Wu Aotian was. The room where Wu Aotian was was filled with extremely powerful spiritual energy fluctuations.

　　This made all the spiritual practitioners, including Gongsun Tao, a powerful earth spirit, extremely shocked. After all, to create such a great power was not something that a powerful earth spirit could do. Even Gongsun Tao himself could not create such a violent momentum.

　　In fact, Gongsun Tao had only felt such violent power in those powerful celestial spirits, but now he felt it in Wu Aotian. What was going on?

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that he had made such a big noise when he was promoted. He practiced with great peace of mind until half a month later, when Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron stopped absorbing spiritual energy. The small ball of liquid in the spiritual sea, which was composed of extremely pure liquid spiritual energy, also stopped rotating and slowly floated in the spiritual sea.

　　Wu Aotian slowly opened his eyes, and the moment he opened his eyes, a flash of red fire flashed in his eyes and quickly disappeared.

　　Wu Aotian felt the changes in his body and was extremely excited. Earth Spirit, he had finally advanced to the level of Earth Spirit!

　　There are many spiritual practitioners in the world, and too many of them have reached the level of high-level spiritual masters, but too few can be promoted to earth spirits. Take the Guiyun Palace of Guiyun Kingdom as an example. There are more than ten people who have reached the peak of high-level spiritual masters, and there are also many at other spiritual master levels. However, in the entire Guiyun Palace over the years, there have been only a few powerful earth spirits. In order to obtain the purple spirit pill that can allow high-level spiritual masters to break through, spiritual practitioners from five countries even risked their lives to enter the Samsara Valley, killing people while searching for purple tobacco.

　　When Wu Aotian walked out of his room and met Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding again, there was unconcealable surprise on each other's faces.

　　"Aotian, congratulations, you have also entered the Wuling Realm."

　　Wu Aotian just nodded in response to Dong Yuanyuan's congratulations. His eyes fell on Ding Ding in surprise. There was also a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy on Ding Ding's body, which was no weaker than that on Wu Aotian.

　　"Ding Ding... You, your strength has also improved?"

　　Ding Ding blinked her beautiful eyes, and nodded in confusion, "Yes, my strength is now also at the Earth Spirit Realm, which should be close to the level of a mid-level Earth Spirit..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked: "What's going on? If I remember correctly, you should only have the strength of a mid-level spiritualist, and didn't your strength not increase at all no matter how much you practiced before?"

　　Ding Ding didn't seem to understand his own situation. After hearing what Wu Aotian said, he said in confusion: "I don't know why, anyway, I ate the Bodhi Blood Fruit you gave me, and then my strength became what it is now..."

　　Wu Aotian's face became quite strange. It was just a Bodhi Blood Fruit. Although it had a strange effect, after Dong Yuanyuan ate it, she was promoted from a low-level earth spirit to a mid-level earth spirit, and Wu Aotian himself broke through the bottleneck in one breath and became a strong earth spirit. In a word, both of them were promoted by one level, but Ding Ding was promoted from a mid-level spirit master to a strength close to that of a mid-level earth spirit, a full level promotion. How is this possible?

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but think of the Bodhi Blood Fruit stored in the Jingkong Bottle. Should he give it to her again?

　　As if she understood what Wu Aotian was thinking, Dong Yuanyuan said, "Do you want to give her the remaining Bodhi Blood Fruit? It probably won't work. Although the Bodhi Blood Fruit is a magical elixir, for one person, one is enough. Giving more would be a waste..."

　　After a slight pause, Dong Yuanyuan smiled and said, "If a person can continuously eat Bodhi Blood Fruits to continuously improve his strength, then for people like you and me, eating these Bodhi Blood Fruits, wouldn't we be able to directly reach the level of Heavenly Spirit Powerhouses..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. If eating one pill would greatly increase one's strength, then eating a few more pills would directly make one ascend to immortality...

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Ding Ding with a strange look in her eyes: "I have checked the condition of Ding Ding's body, and I have a feeling that this increase in strength is not an increase at all, but a recovery."

　　Recovered?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned, and asked in surprise: "You mean, Ding Ding originally had such strong strength, but because of some reasons, her strength declined, and then she ate the Bodhi Blood Fruit, which stimulated her potential, or some other effect allowed her strength to recover?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded affirmatively and looked at Ding Ding who was also listening attentively: "Her strength suddenly increased dramatically. If you say it is the effect of a Bodhi Blood Fruit, I am afraid that no one would believe it even if you kill them. On the other hand, I even doubt that Ding Ding's current strength may not be her highest peak..."

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath. If it was really as Dong Yuanyuan said, then how strong was Ding Ding?

　　Tintin was originally sealed in a blue crystal, which looked extremely strange. Later, she stepped into the formation, which triggered the formation and made her wake up from the blue crystal, but she lost her memory. No matter what, just from the formation and the way Tintin was sealed, it can be seen that Tintin definitely has an extraordinary past.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly remembered that when Yan Mo saw Ding Ding for the first time, he said that he could sense a dangerous aura from Ding Ding. He was a little surprised at that time, but now he thought that Yan Mo might have sensed something with his animal instinct.

　　Tintin, you're so mysterious.

　　Wu Aotian sighed again and asked, "What about Yan Mo? Did Yan Mo have a breakthrough after eating the Bodhi Blood Fruit?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan shook her head regretfully and said, "No, the Flame Demon's body has been strengthened a lot, and its strength has increased a lot again, but it still hasn't broken through the bottleneck and hasn't become a ninth-level demon beast."

　　Wu Aotian was a little disappointed, but when he thought about it, he and his companions had already gained enough this time, so why should he be too greedy?

　　After living in the manor for another two months, all the spiritual weapons that Gongsun Tao helped Wu Aotian and others to refine were completed. The skin of the entire black-horned snow python was made into a total of eight sets of soft armor. Although this soft armor is still just an ordinary spiritual weapon, it is already the best among them. It has super defensive capabilities, and more importantly, it is very light and thin. When worn on the body, it is like a piece of clothing.

　　During the refining process, Gongsun Tao added a lot of other precious materials. Because Wu Aotian cured Gongsun Yu, Gongsun Tao did not skimp on the materials when refining. In addition, he used a special flame for refining. Although this is only an ordinary spiritual weapon, its defensive power is probably no less than that of some spiritual weapons.

　　Counting the time, Wu Aotian has stayed in Echo Valley for a full eight months, but he has gained a lot in these eight months. Not only did he break through the bottleneck and reach the realm of Earth Spirit, he also learned a lot of weapon refining techniques from Gongsun Tao. At this moment, Wu Aotian can refine weapons himself, but without special flames, the weapons he refines are still much worse than those refined by Gongsun Tao.

　　Wu Aotian felt that there was no need to stay any longer, so he said goodbye to Gongsun Tao. Gongsun Tao did not try to keep him, but gave Wu Aotian two books when they parted.

　　Wu Aotian opened the book and found that the two books were a collection of Gongsun Tao's life-long experience in refining weapons, as well as some specific instructions for the process of refining spiritual weapons, etc. Wu Aotian was quite surprised, knowing that Gongsun Tao decided to teach him everything he had learned in his life for free. Part of the reason was because he saved his son, and on the other hand, he thought he was quite talented, so he decided to do so.

　　Wu Aotian did not reject Gongsun Tao's kindness. He accepted the two books, thanked him solemnly, and then, together with Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding, met the Flame Demon at the entrance of Echo Valley and left the valley.

　　Target, Guiyun Kingdom.

　　PS:

　　Second update.

　　Chapter 158 The War Begins

　　Since the last time I came to look for Liu Ruxue and others, I stayed in the forbidden area for nearly half a year after being forced into the forbidden area in Yunhai Sect. Then I went to Echo Valley and stayed there for about eight months. Counting the time, more than a year has passed.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian is almost twenty years old, with a thin figure. With his sunny smile, he seems quite elegant, with a bit of the appearance of a scholar. However, as his strength grows, Wu Aotian has a faint aura, which makes him look more majestic.

　　Wu Aotian came to the Tiannan Empire this time to look for Liu Ruxue and others. Now that they are not found and the Yunhai Sect is also destroyed, Wu Aotian has no purpose to stay any longer and naturally decides to return to Guiyun Kingdom.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Wu Aotian have been together for a long time, and since she didn't have any goals in the first place, she decided to follow Wu Aotian back to Yun Country. As for Ding Ding, she would follow Wu Aotian wherever he went. Although her strength had increased a lot, her memory had not recovered at all, and her mind seemed to be the same as before, without any change.

　　Because of the presence of the Flame Demon, it would take Wu Aotian and the others a longer time to return. By the time Wu Aotian and the others entered the territory of Guiyun Country, it was already half a month later.

　　Just at this time, Wu Aotian heard a piece of news that surprised him a little.

　　The Sea Kingdom joined forces with the Dongyue Kingdom and the Feicui Kingdom to besiege the Guiyun Kingdom together!

　　The war has been burning for more than a month, and all four countries have sent out their armies. However, Guiyun's location is really bad. It borders the Sea Kingdom the most, but also the Dongyue Kingdom and the Feicui Kingdom. Now the armies of the four countries have gathered at the border, and many bloody battles have already begun.

　　Upon hearing the news, Wu Aotian was very surprised and immediately inquired about the situation more carefully, especially the current situation of Guiyun Palace.

　　Everyone knows that although the war depends on soldiers, the final direction of victory still depends on the outcome of the confrontation between spiritual practitioners in each country. If the spiritual practitioners of one country are defeated, even if their army is several times larger than that of the other side, they will still not be able to win. In the eyes of spiritual practitioners, ordinary armies are simply like ants, especially in front of strong people who have entered the martial spiritual realm, they are even more vulnerable.

　　For a strong man at the Earth Spirit level to kill an army of 10,000 people, it might not even take the time of a meal, or even less.

　　Usually, battles between countries are led by spiritual practitioners who are the first to fight, and the victorious army pursues and kills the enemies to achieve victory. This situation is similar to the battles in the Investiture of the Gods shown on TV in the previous life. First, the monks of both sides come out to fight, and the winner takes advantage of the situation to kill the enemies, while the loser flees in disarray.

　　Although Wu Aotian's soul came from another world, after coming to this world, he is considered a Guiyun citizen. What's more, the master of Guiyun Palace has always been very good to him. Now that Guiyun Kingdom is in trouble, Wu Aotian is destined to not stand idly by.

　　The detailed information he got made Wu Aotian look a little solemn. Although the war had only been going on for more than a month, the situation had already reached a precarious point.

　　Guiyun Kingdom used its own strength to fight against the other three kingdoms. Although the main attacking country among the three kingdoms was the Sea Kingdom, Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom only played a role of suppression and clamping, and there were almost no major battles, but Guiyun Kingdom still could not resist.

　　There are three fronts. The army of Guiyun Kingdom is divided into three groups. Guiyun Palace and the spiritual practitioners summoned by Guiyun Palace also have to be divided into three groups. An army without spiritual practitioners to support it is almost the same as sending itself to death.

　　In the last Samsara Valley trial, Wu Aotian had already seen that the strength of Guiyun Kingdom was basically at the bottom among the five countries participating in the trial, and the strength of the Sea Kingdom's Sea King Pavilion had far surpassed that of Guiyun Palace.

　　Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Hall, led Guiyun Hall and summoned spiritual practitioners from other sects in Guiyun Kingdom, and put all the strength of the country to resist the attacks of the three countries on three fronts. Over the past month, countless spiritual practitioners have died on the battlefield, and even the people in Guiyun Hall have no idea how many have died. It is said that even Zhu Zidan was seriously injured in the battle with the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom, and there are countless other injured people.

　　Wu Aotian looked heavy-hearted. He turned to look at Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding and said, "Guiyun Country is in trouble. I am a Guiyun countryman. Moreover, the Lord of Guiyun Palace treated me well in the past. I cannot sit idly by. I decided to go to support Guiyun Palace. You two are not Guiyun countrymen. This matter..."

　　Wu Aotian was interrupted by Dong Yuanyuan before he could finish his words: "Don't say anything, we will go with you. The three of us are all powerful earth spirit masters, plus the Flame Demon, who is at the peak of the eighth-level magic beast, we are equivalent to four powerful earth spirit masters. It's better than you going alone..."

　　After a slight pause, Dong Yuanyuan continued, "Although I am not from Guiyun Country and Guiyun Country's affairs are none of my business, we are friends. Shouldn't friends help each other?"

　　Ding Ding also bit his lip and nodded: "Well, we will go with you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding who looked determined, and said no more. As Dong Yuanyuan said, if the two of them were included, the possibility of changing the war would be higher.

　　Wu Aotian was not quite sure how many spiritual practitioners the Sea Kingdom and the other two countries had dispatched, and how many were at the Earth Spirit level, but what was certain was that there were no Heaven Spirit masters among these people, so Wu Aotian had nothing to fear.

　　Although he had just been promoted to an earth spirit and was only a low-level earth spirit, he had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Although Wu Aotian had not yet fought a specific battle, from the day when he used the strength of a high-level spirit envoy to activate the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to fight the Flame Demon, and later fought with the leader of the Yunhai Sect and forcibly suppressed the opponent's blue and black swords, it can be seen that at this time, even if his combat power could not catch up with the strong heavenly spirits, he probably would not be afraid of any strong earth spirits. Even if the opponent was a high-level earth spirit, Wu Aotian would dare to fight.

　　What's more, Wu Aotian is accompanied by a fire demon with the strength of an eighth-level monster, as well as two mid-level earth spirits, Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding. Wu Aotian also has a variety of magic arrays and spiritual weapons on him, and he also possesses two major spiritual weapons, the Magic Shield and the Heart Sword.

　　After discussing with Dong Yuanyuan and others, the group of four headed straight for the most intense battlefield, which was the border where Guiyun Kingdom and Hai Kingdom were fighting. It happened that the border where Wu Aotian and others were located was not very far from this place. Wu Aotian gave up the idea of ​​riding a white crane first and rode the Flame Demon towards the battlefield at lightning speed.

　　…

　　On the border of Hanair Province, there are 100,000 troops of Guiyun Kingdom stationed, a large black mass. On the opposite side is the territory of the Sea Kingdom, where there is also a large army stationed, with a total of 200,000 people.

　　The 200,000-strong army of the Hai Kingdom was divided into three teams: the central army, the left army and the right army. They were like a huge iron clamp, clamping the Guiyun Kingdom's army on this side.

　　Right in front of the Guiyun army, there was a row of white tents. This row of white tents was so conspicuous in the entire army that when all the soldiers looked at the white tents, their eyes were full of respect.

　　There were the tents where the spiritual practitioners from Guiyun Country who participated in the war lived.

　　This is a matter of life and death for Guiyun Kingdom, and it is not only Guiyun Palace that is participating in the battle. Most of the spiritual sects, big and small, in Guiyun Kingdom have sent a large number of spiritual practitioners to participate in this battle. Of course, there are also a small number of spiritual sects that quietly left Guiyun Kingdom. In the face of life and death, many things are always easier to see clearly.

　　Amidst the crowd of white tents, there is another huge white tent, which is where Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Temple, holds temporary ceremonies.

　　Zhu Zidan was sitting at the frontmost position in the tent. His face was quite pale and his spirit was quite depressed. It was obvious that he had suffered serious injuries. Below him sat a large group of spiritual practitioners. Some of these spiritual practitioners were from Guiyun Palace, including Zhou Ling and Chen Dong, two of the four generals, as well as Jiang Zicong, Jia Yun and others. Others were wearing various robes with different symbols on them. They were obviously spiritual practitioners from different sects.

　　There were about twenty people in the tent, young and old, but what was the same was that everyone had a solemn look on their face.

　　"Palace Master, the situation is becoming increasingly dangerous. In today's battle, we lost another 21 spiritual practitioners and severely injured 15... If this continues, we won't be able to hold out for a few more days."

　　An old man with a tiger head embroidered on his robe sighed softly and said, with grief that could not be concealed in his eyes. In the battle that just ended, five people from his sect died, including his most beloved disciple who he had high hopes for. This disciple was very talented, and he had hoped that he would be able to carry forward the sect in the future. Unfortunately, he died on the battlefield today.

　　After hearing this data, Zhu Zidan's face was extremely solemn. He nodded gently and said, "Yes, this battle has been going on for more than a month, and the spiritual practitioners of the two countries have been fighting for more than ten days. Our strength is still not as good as the other side. After such a long period of development, the strength of the Sea Kingdom has far surpassed us..."

　　At this point, Zhu Zidan raised his head, with a fierce light in his eyes: "But even so, can we just give up and surrender our country to others?"

　　The tent fell into silence for a while. After a long while, a middle-aged man spoke softly, "Palace Master, we know how to fight hard, but if we continue like this, we will definitely be defeated. We need to find a way."

　　A beautiful middle-aged woman nodded in agreement, her pretty eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "At the moment, if the Sea Kingdom was not worried that an all-out attack would lead to our desperate counterattack and cause them to suffer too much damage, I'm afraid we would have collapsed long ago."

　　"Yes, the Sea Kingdom is still quite timid and has never dared to commit all its forces. After all, if they suffer heavy losses in this battle, the Sea Kingdom will surely become the prey of other countries... But even if there is such a battle, our Guiyun Kingdom cannot afford it."

　　PS:

　　The third update, and the fourth update, but it will be later...

　　Please give me a red ticket, please give me a red ticket, please give me a red ticket

　　Chapter 159: Returning Cloud Fighting Spirit [Fourth update, please vote]

　　For a moment, everyone in the tent was talking about it. Another person stood up and said, "At present, the Sea Kingdom is the main attacker, while the Dongyue Kingdom and the Jade Kingdom are clamping down on our strength, but they are not fighting a big battle. They just want to gain benefits from this battle. Can we give up some benefits in exchange for their withdrawal? Or, can we seek help from other countries, such as the Tuyue Kingdom?"

　　Zhu Zidan shook his head with a heavy face and said, "It's not that we haven't thought about what you said. We have already contacted several other countries and inquired about their intentions. It's just that their intentions are too big for us to afford."

　　"As for Tuyue, they are not willing to intervene. Tuyue's location is relatively remote, but it is also much safer. At least it will not face attacks from multiple countries at the same time like Guiyun. Moreover, Tuyue is quite powerful, and others dare not attack them."

　　After hearing what Zhu Zidan said, everyone in the tent fell silent. Everyone looked unhappy. They all knew that if the battle continued like this, in a few days, the gap in strength between the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom and Hai Kingdom would widen. By then, the other side would probably attack with all their might, directly defeat the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom, and then send troops to attack.

　　Looking at the silent crowd, Zhu Zidan slowly stood up, glanced at everyone, and slowly said: "Perhaps we can no longer win this war, and Guiyun will fall from now on, but since Guiyun Palace has taken on the responsibility of protecting Guiyun Country, we will fight to the death even if we die."

　　"It will take at least some time for the people of the Sea Kingdom to completely defeat us. I have a suggestion. During this time, each sect should select its most promising disciples, gather them together, leave Guiyun Kingdom, and go to the Tiannan Empire, which is closest to us, to preserve some sparks of hope for our Guiyun Kingdom. With time, there may be a chance to revive Guiyun."

　　Zhu Zidan's statement was agreed by most people. Since these people were willing to come here and fight against the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom, they naturally put life and death aside. Now failure is almost a sure thing. Although they are not afraid of death, they are more willing to leave behind a lineage as Zhu Zidan said.

　　If Guiyun Kingdom is completely defeated, then the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom will probably suffer a bloodbath. They will not keep these spiritual practitioners as seeds of revenge, but to save them and preserve the fire, they have to make plans early.

　　Everyone discussed it immediately and quickly decided on the matter. Everyone also selected the most promising disciple in their own sect, or the disciple who had obtained the inheritance, and prepared to form a group to go to the Tiannan Empire.

　　The next day, hundreds of spiritual practitioners rushed out from the Sea Kingdom camp. No one chose to ride the white crane because on this battlefield, even if you ride on a white crane, you can attack the people below, and often the people below can also attack you. If the white crane is injured, then the person riding the white crane may fall from the sky and die.

　　These spiritual practitioners came on foot, and each of them kept a far distance from each other. This made it easier for everyone to fight and prevented accidental injuries. After all, once the spiritual practitioners started fighting, the affected area would be very large.

　　Zhu Zidan had been seriously injured in the battles of the previous few days. After two days of recuperation, he felt better, but he was still unable to fight with his full strength. However, the situation here was critical, so Zhu Zidan did not care about his serious injuries and led many spiritual practitioners into battle.

　　There are more spiritual practitioners on the Guiyun Kingdom side. This is because under the call of the Guiyun Palace, all the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom are out for the purpose of defending the country. Most of the spiritual practitioners from the Hai Kingdom have reached a certain level of strength. Their number is smaller, but their overall combat effectiveness is much higher.

　　Comparing the number of powerful earth spirits on both sides, Guiyun Palace has a few fewer. These days, the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom have only relied on their passion and fearlessness of fighting to block the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom. However, many spiritual practitioners' lives are lost every day, which makes Zhu Zidan see it and it hurts his heart.

　　The leader of the Sea Kingdom was Ge Tian, ​​the Pavilion Master of the Sea King's Pavilion. He was an old man who always hunched over with a smile on his face. He looked harmless. However, people who knew him knew that although Ge Tian had a smile on his face, it did not mean that he was kind-hearted. When he was killing people, his smile would also be much less.

　　A few days ago, Zhu Zidan was injured as a result of the joint efforts of Ge Tian and another powerful earth spirit.

　　Ge Tian had his hands behind his back. In front of him, a black bead was floating. The bead was not big, only the size of a fist, and there did not seem to be anything unusual about it.

　　"Zhu Zidan, I advise you to surrender. Do you think you can resist us?"

　　Ge Tian stared at Zhu Zidan in the Guiyun Country camp opposite him and laughed loudly: "You knew you couldn't resist, but you still wanted to do that stupid thing? You look pale, and the injuries you suffered a few days ago haven't healed yet."

　　Ge Tian's voice was not very loud, but it was heard clearly by everyone, even the Guiyun army that had assembled in the rear heard it. While these words aroused the anger of the Guiyun soldiers, they also became more worried.

　　Guiyun Palace is the spiritual symbol of Guiyun Kingdom, and Zhu Zidan, the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace, is like the spiritual leader of the entire Guiyun Kingdom. His injury has added a bit of uncontrollable worry to the hearts of every Guiyun citizen.

　　Is it true that Guiyun Kingdom is finished this time?

　　Zhu Zidan stared at Ge Yun and answered loudly: "Ge Yun, stop talking nonsense. Do you have the courage to fight me alone?"

　　Ge Yun laughed and said, "Why, do you want to fight me to death?"

　　Zhu Zidan snorted, "You don't dare?"

　　Ge Yun looked at the camp opposite him, then at the camp beside him, and suddenly laughed: "Zhu Zidan, I was originally planning to waste a few more days of your time, but today we have a few more helpers, today is the day you die!"

　　Zhu Zidan's face became increasingly heavy. When he went into battle just now, he had already seen some unfamiliar faces in the opponent's camp. Moreover, the spiritual energy fluctuations of several of these unfamiliar faces were very strong. They were obviously powerful earth spirits. This made Zhu Zidan's heart fall into an icy cave completely.

　　In such a situation, even one more powerful earth spirit warrior is enough to change the battle situation a lot, let alone there are several more at once?

　　Zhu Zidan felt a bitter taste in his mouth. Thinking of what he had discussed and implemented yesterday, Zhu Zidan felt a little relieved. Fortunately, he had foreseen it and acted earlier to send away the most promising disciples from many sects, thus saving the last bit of hope for Guiyun. Otherwise...

　　Thinking that there is no life or death today, Zhu Zidan calmed down all of a sudden. He turned around and looked at everyone around him with a determined look in his eyes: "Today's battle is a fight of life or death. Are you afraid?"

　　"I'm not afraid of him. Even if I die today, I'll take a few people with me!"

　　"Yes, even if we die, we must let them see that we, the Guiyun people, are not easy to bully!"

　　"I'll die, but in 20 years, I'll be a brave man again!"

　　"Fight, I will fight them."

　　"war!"

　　…

　　Generous words came out from the mouths of spiritual practitioners of different ages and genders. At this moment, they had already abandoned their noble identities as spiritual practitioners. At this moment, they were just like those ordinary soldiers in the rear, a group of warriors who were ready to die heroically to defend their country.

　　Zhu Zidan's eyes suddenly became moist. Looking at this group of passionate fighters, his voice trembled slightly and he shouted, "Okay, even if we die, we must let them know that we Guiyun people are not so easy to bully. Our Guiyun people's fighting spirit will not surrender!"

　　"war!"

　　"war!"

　　With the loud shouts, the camp of Guiyun Kingdom was filled with a tragic and heroic spirit of prepared to die bravely. But precisely because of this, a huge momentum arose among the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom. This momentum was so tragic and so shocking that even Ge Tian on the opposite side could not help but change his expression.

　　"Let's go together and kill Zhu Zidan first, and the other earth spirits. Once they are dead, Guiyun can be destroyed!"

　　Following Ge Yun's loud shout, the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom swarmed forward. Various spiritual weapons with all kinds of brilliance and a strong aura of destruction rushed towards the Guiyun Kingdom's camp. In the Guiyun Kingdom's camp, many spiritual weapons also rose up and rushed towards the attacking spiritual weapons.

　　On the Guiyun Kingdom side, there are a total of six powerful earth spirit masters led by Zhu Zidan, including Zhu Zidan, Zhou Ling and Chen Dong among the four generals, Jiang Zicong who was promoted to earth spirit in the past two years, and two other sect leaders. Although Guiyun Kingdom has more than six earth spirit masters, the others are on the other two battlefields. Although there are fewer people, there must be earth spirit masters in charge.

　　The battle this time was much more intense and brutal than the battles of the previous few days. The people on the Guiyun Kingdom side were fighting for their lives, hoping to kill one more person or take down one more person as a scapegoat. However, the Sea Kingdom had many more strong men, and with the strong earth spirit men who joined today, the number of strong earth spirit men participating in the battle from the Sea Kingdom reached twelve, which was exactly twice the number of strong earth spirit men from Guiyun Kingdom!

　　In addition to the powerful earth spirits, the number of spiritual masters and spiritual envoys participating in the battle from the Sea Kingdom is also more than that from the Guiyun Kingdom. It can be said that in today's battle, before it even started, the Guiyun Kingdom is doomed to be defeated.

　　Zhu Zidan faced the simultaneous attack from Ge Tian and another powerful earth spirit. He was already injured and couldn't resist. Although he tried his best despite his injuries, he was still beaten back step by step, with blood oozing from the corners of his mouth.

　　Tilting his head slightly, Zhu Zidan looked at the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country who were fighting desperately but were constantly being slaughtered. An unconcealable pain flashed in his eyes. Is Guiyun Country really over like this?

　　I wonder if any of the last hopes with potential who were protected and quietly sent to the Tiannan Empire could achieve something and revive Guiyun again?

　　Thinking of this, Zhu Zidan suddenly remembered a person in his mind, Wu Aotian, who he expected to be the star of Guiyun. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart, time is still too little. If he is given another ten or twenty years...

　　PS:

　　The fourth update is here, please vote...

　　It’s closed today, please collect it, thank you.

　　Chapter 160: Divine Soldiers Descend from the Sky

　　Despair, resentment, unwillingness...

　　The eyes of all the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom had turned red, and everyone had made up their mind to die. They attacked the spiritual practitioners of Sea Kingdom madly. This momentum surprised the spiritual practitioners of Sea Kingdom.

　　The reason why there has been no thorough and full-scale attack, but instead a war of attrition every day, is that the Sea Kingdom is worried that it will suffer a crazy counterattack from the Guiyun Kingdom and suffer heavy losses in strength. By then, after the Guiyun Kingdom, the Sea Kingdom will probably be the second target of others.

　　Seeing the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country fighting back frantically without caring about casualties, Ge Yun's eyes flashed with fear and he secretly felt a little regretful. He seemed to be a little too anxious. This fight of a trapped beast should not be underestimated.

　　Fortunately, the number of earth spirits on their side was twice that of the other side. This decisive force left the other side with no room for a comeback.

　　Ge Yun's weapon was a fan, a spiritual weapon. The fan flew into the air and became more than ten meters tall. With each fan, countless wind blades flew out from it, whistling out with the momentum of cutting everything apart. It was incredibly powerful.

　　Zhu Zidan has reached the strength of a high-level earth spirit, which is higher than Ge Yun. However, Ge Yun has a spiritual weapon in his hand. What's more, Zhu Zidan is already injured. He can't resist the attack of Ge Yun and another powerful earth spirit.

　　The 100,000-strong army stationed in the rear was in neat order, but the soldiers and generals in the front could see the battle between the spiritual practitioners of both sides on the huge plain in the middle. Seeing their own spiritual practitioners being killed one by one, the soldiers' eyes turned red.

　　…

　　Jiang Zicong took the Purple Spirit Pill made from the purple tobacco he brought back from the Samsara Valley. It had been more than a year since he broke through to the Earth Spirit Realm. During this period, he studied hard and practiced diligently, and was determined to do something for the Guiyun Kingdom. However, no one expected that the war would come so quickly.

　　A few hundred years is enough for a country to prosper, and also enough for a country to decline. A hundred years ago, the power of the Sea Kingdom was not very strong, and the power of the Guiyun Kingdom was not very weak either. However, a hundred years later, the Guiyun Kingdom had become the weakest among many small countries, while the Sea Kingdom had become quite powerful. It was precisely because of this that the Sea Kingdom brazenly launched an attack in an attempt to divide up the Guiyun Kingdom.

　　Jiang Zicong was very angry. His opponents were also two powerful Earth Spirit masters. Although they were also using ordinary spiritual weapons and their strength was estimated to be from those who had just entered the Earth Spirit realm not long ago, after all, there were two opponents, which was enough to make Jiang Zicong sad.

　　After only a few rounds of fighting, Jiang Zicong was hit hard by a spiritual sword on the spiritual shield, and the shield shattered. Although he tried his best to dodge, he was still hit by the spiritual weapon.

　　Jiang Zicong's body fell directly to the ground, with blood splattering all over his body. Jiang Zicong did not feel any pain, but only felt heartache. Is Guiyun Country about to perish?

　　Can the efforts of myself and others no longer be stopped, even at the cost of my life?

　　I am unwilling to accept this. I really am unwilling to accept this!

　　…

　　Although Jia Yun only had one opponent, the opponent's strength was higher than Jia Yun's. Jia Yun bit his lip, and the spirit ring in front of him smashed towards his opponent with endless power.

　　At this time, Jia Yun had already reached the strength of a high-level spiritual master, but Jia Yun's opponents had obviously reached the peak strength of spiritual masters, and Jia Yun's full-strength attack was completely unable to do anything to their opponents.

　　Watching his fellow disciples dying one by one, Jia Yun's eyes turned red and he almost broke his teeth.

　　Why, why is this happening?

　　Jia Yun's opponent looked at Jia Yun's anger and almost madness, but he was not anxious or slow, and even teased him: "Beauty, don't try to struggle, just surrender. You are so beautiful, it would be a pity if you died, why don't you follow me..."

　　Jia Yun's eyes were filled with murderous intent, he gritted his teeth and attacked desperately. Even if he died, he would drag this hateful guy down with him!

　　…

　　The defeat was like a landslide.

　　No matter how determined the many spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country were to fight to the death, and no matter how they disregarded their lives, the huge gap in strength between them made the battle situation become more and more tragic and worse.

　　As one spiritual practitioner after another fell to the ground, Zhu Zidan fell into complete despair. He suddenly raised his head and let out an angry roar. The roar resounded through the heavens and earth, full of tragedy, anger, and unwillingness.

　　However, just as Zhu Zidan's whistle was still echoing in the sky and had not yet dissipated, a clear whistle suddenly sounded in the distance. This whistle was not as deep as Zhu Zidan's, but it was like the cry of a crane, piercing through the clouds and mist, and shaking people's hearts.

　　Before the clear whistle disappeared, a huge roar suddenly appeared between heaven and earth again. This roar was obviously not made by human beings. The sound was deafening, full of bloodthirsty murderous aura, and a kind of arrogance that shocked people's hearts.

　　What surprised everyone even more was that when the howling sound started, it had become closer from very far away by the time it ended. The strong man who was making the howling sound was rapidly approaching the battlefield!

　　Who is coming?

　　No matter if they were the spiritual practitioners or ordinary troops of Guiyun Kingdom, or the spiritual practitioners and army of Hai Kingdom, both sides widened their eyes, and while they were carefully on guard against their opponents, they all looked sideways towards the place where the whistling sound came from.

　　Two black shadows quickly appeared in the air and rushed towards the surroundings like lightning. Just when everyone was confused and puzzled, they found another black dot on the horizon of the plain, approaching rapidly.

　　The black spot running on the ground was very fast, but it was not faster than the two flying black spots in the air. What a speed!

　　While everyone was extremely shocked, they couldn't help but have the same thought at the same time: who is this powerful person who suddenly appeared, and who is his power?

　　As everyone was looking on in confusion, two white cranes broke through the clouds and quickly landed. At the same time, a black spot on the ground quickly appeared in front of everyone. When everyone could see clearly the black shadow that was as fast as lightning and a gust of wind, they all couldn't help but be shocked.

　　A two-meter-tall monster with huge bone spurs all over its body and blood-red eyes proudly appeared at the edge of the battlefield. Black flames were burning all over its body. The black flames were several meters high. Its blood-red eyes were filled with undisguised killing desire. The spiritual practitioners who were stared at by these eyes all avoided their eyes at the same time, and everyone felt a chill in their hearts.

　　When everyone raised their eyes, they were stunned at the same time.

　　There is actually a person sitting on the back of this huge monster!

　　A young man who looked to be in his twenties was sitting steadily on the back of the giant monster, his brows slightly furrowed, his eyes gleaming with obvious anger as he scanned the entire scene. Above his head, two white cranes were slowly descending, and two young women floated down from the white cranes at the same time. One of them was obviously very young and beautiful, but had white hair, creating a huge sense of difference.

　　"Wu Aotian!"

　　"It's Wu Aotian!"

　　"It's him!"

　　…

　　A series of shouts of surprise rang out from the Guiyun Kingdom's camp. Everyone looked at the three young men and women who suddenly came to the battlefield, and the huge monster, in disbelief.

　　Zhu Zidan opened his eyes wide. It was only over a year since Wu Aotian last came to Guiyun Palace. He had met a few of them before, but in just over a year, Wu Aotian and the others had changed so much, and there was also an extremely ferocious monster beside them.

　　Not only that, it seemed that the auras of several people had become completely different.

　　Why did such a big change happen in just over a year? What kind of experiences did they have?

　　Wu Aotian's eyes quickly swept across the entire place. Looking at the spiritual practitioner from Guiyun Country who had fallen to the ground and the blood on the ground, Wu Aotian's eyes became gloomy, and anger was already burning in his eyes.

　　"Flame Demon, kill!"

　　When the Flame Demon heard the order from Wu Aotian, he raised his head and let out an excited roar. At the same time, Wu Aotian had already flown down. Although it was just a glance, Wu Aotian had already seen that the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom were facing the final collapse. The number of the opponent's earth spirit masters was about twice that of Guiyun Kingdom!

　　Even if he and others were included, the number alone was still not as many as the enemy's, but Wu Aotian was not afraid at all!

　　Not only is there the Flame Demon, an eighth-order top-level mutant monster, but also Wu Aotian himself has all kinds of cards on his hand!

　　The Fire Demon pounced out with black flames all over the sky, and the black flames instantly transformed into dozens of black flame snakes, which swept out and instantly wrapped around a dozen spiritual practitioners from the Sea King's Court. The black flames were so powerful that they instantly burned the dozen spiritual practitioners into charcoal before anyone could put up any resistance.

　　Whether it was when the Flame Demon was fighting against Wu Aotian or against the spiritual practitioners of the Yunhai Sect, he had not fully exerted his strongest fighting power. But now, the Flame Demon no longer had any scruples. The desire to kill stimulated him, and he attacked with all his strength.

　　Everyone's eyes were startled, but the difference was that the people of Guiyun Kingdom were surprised, while the people of Hai Kingdom were awe-inspiring and fearful. What was going on with this monster? Why would it obey the orders of a human?

　　But the shock wasn’t over yet!

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and more than ten small swords flew out, instantly expanding and flying in all directions with an extremely sharp aura. At this moment, Wu Aotian's clothes fluttered and the swords around him took off, as if he was a sword immortal and extremely graceful.

　　Looking at the many small swords that suddenly grew larger, the faces of the people in the Sea Kingdom changed.

　　A spiritual weapon!

　　This young man actually has a spiritual weapon in his hand!

　　Not only that, a small shield flew out in front of Wu Aotian again, and quickly became extremely large. It kept rotating around his body, blocking the spiritual weapons attacking from all directions.

　　Defensive spiritual weapon!

　　Ge Yun's eyes suddenly widened, and he felt like he was going crazy. This young man who suddenly appeared not only had spiritual weapons on him, but more than one!

　　PS;

　　Highly recommended, please vote and collect!

　　Chapter 161 Mirror Image Illusion

　　Wu Aotian was not the only one who got angry.

　　Dong Yuanyuan also rushed out. The spiral cone, a spiritual weapon, had already rushed out of the void bracelet. It kept growing bigger and flew out violently, hitting the spiritual weapon of a spiritual practitioner from the Sea Kingdom heavily. The spiritual sword was actually turned into pieces directly, and the spiral cone continued to fly out without stopping, breaking his spiritual weapon shield and directly shattering the spiritual practitioner into pieces.

　　Amidst the splattering blood, the spiral cone turned back like the wind. Before it reached Dong Yuanyuan, another ball of spiritual energy had already been gushed out. The spiral cone whizzed out again and killed another spiritual practitioner without hesitation, without any pause.

　　Ding Ding's white hair was flying in the air and three black air appeared in her hands. The black air looked extremely gentle, but when the three black air swept across a spiritual practitioner respectively, the faces of the three spiritual practitioners changed drastically at the same time. Almost without any pause, the spiritual shields on the three spiritual practitioners were shattered, and the spiritual weapons flying out of the three people hit the black air, but they seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, trapped in it and unable to extricate themselves.

　　The black gas swept past, and the bodies of the three spiritual practitioners suddenly stiffened. After the black gas swept past, the three spiritual practitioners fell to the ground together. There was no injury on their bodies, but their skin became like charcoal, but it was not burned. The eyes of the three were wide open, they were dead, but the expressions of extreme horror yet frozen on their faces were so weird.

　　Not only was there a Demon Spirit Shield circling around Wu Aotian to block the attacks of the leaders around him, but thirteen Heart Swords were also circling and chasing after their target. With the strength of a powerful Earth Spirit warrior, a top-grade spiritual weapon, and the huge boost from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's combat power was no less than that of a high-level Earth Spirit warrior, and even stronger.

　　How can those spiritual practitioners withstand such a powerful attack?

　　Thirteen heart swords flew around and crossed each other, and immediately five or six spiritual practitioners fell down in the splatter of blood. In just such a short moment, about twenty spiritual practitioners fell under the attack of Wu Aotian and others.

　　Such a fierce attack surprised everyone on the battlefield.

　　Ge Tian's expression suddenly turned extremely ugly, and he shouted: "Four earth spirits, go and stop them, and two people will deal with the demon beast!"

　　Ge Tian's arrangement was reasonable. As long as the five powerful earth spirits could hold back Wu Aotian and the others, and wait until the other earth spirits destroyed the earth spirits of the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country who were basically all injured, then even if these people joined the battle, they still could not change the situation.

　　Ge Tian also thought about whether to evacuate first to avoid the sharp edge, but looking at those injured earth spirit masters, Ge Tian was reluctant to give up the results of today's battle. If he waited for these people to go back and recuperate, the number of their earth spirit masters would increase dramatically, and he would no longer have the power to suppress Guiyun Country.

　　Compared to the shock of Ge Tian and others, the people of Guiyun Country were ecstatic.

　　What does it mean to find a way out of a desperate situation? This is what it means to find a way out of a desperate situation!

　　What does it mean to cry with joy? This is what it means to cry with joy!

　　What does it mean to be looked at with new eyes? This is what it means to be looked at with new eyes!

　　Looking at the more than ten heart swords flying around Wu Aotian, his clothes fluttering like a sword immortal. Zhu Zidan's face showed extremely complicated emotions, shock, ecstasy, disbelief... but more of it was relief!

　　It has only been a few years, and he has actually gone from a useless person to a powerful earth spirit master. His strength is amazing. If given more time, he will definitely become a super strong man, or even a sky spirit master. At that time, who would dare to bully Guiyun Country!

　　Zhu Zidan has always been quite confident in his vision, but this time, he was most pleased.

　　From the time when Zhu Zidan first noticed Wu Aotian until now, Wu Aotian has always placed great expectations on Zhu Zidan. Even when he was extremely desperate just now, Zhu Zidan still thought of Wu Aotian. However, he never expected that when Guiyun Country was in the most dangerous situation and facing the destruction of the country, Wu Aotian actually came, and not only came, but also brought powerful reinforcements.

　　"I was right about you!"

　　Zhu Zidan murmured softly, and his aura surged. He stared at Ge Tian and laughed, "Ge Tian, ​​you didn't expect that it would be a blessing in disguise! I'm afraid your wishful thinking will fail."

　　The smile on Ge Yun's face had disappeared. The sudden turn of events had given him a headache and made him feel extremely troubled. However, he snorted coldly, "Even if there are a few more of them, you will still die today!"

　　Wu Aotian walked forward slowly, and there was no one in front of him who could stop him for a round. When Wu Aotian stepped forward, no one dared to stand in front of him.

　　Wu Aotian turned his eyes and found several familiar faces, including Jiang Zicong, Jia Yun, Wu Zhenzhen and others. Wu Aotian looked at Jia Yun's opponent who was forcing Jia Yun to the point where he had no power to fight back, and with a cold snort, his heart sword flew out.

　　Jia Yun's opponent, the high-level spiritualist, was originally completely suppressing Jia Yun and had just teased Jia Yun with words. Now, he suddenly found out that Wu Aotian's target was him, and was immediately extremely shocked. When Wu Aotian killed other spiritual practitioners just now, he had already seen it and knew that he was definitely not his opponent.

　　He turned around and ran away, with a sneer in Wu Aotian's eyes. Want to escape? No way!

　　The Heart Sword quickly caught up with the fleeing man like a swarm of bees. The Heart Sword flew crisscrossly and tore the man into pieces in the blink of an eye.

　　After killing several people in succession, Wu Aotian's self-confidence soared dramatically. This feeling of possessing violent power is really... refreshing!

　　When Wu Aotian raised his eyes again, he saw a powerful earth spirit standing opposite him and attacking him .

　　Wu Aotian sneered. Although he was sure that he could kill this powerful earth spirit with all his strength, every minute of delay on the battlefield could result in the death of a spiritual practitioner from Guiyun Country, so Wu Aotian did not hold back at all.

　　Wu Aotian's mind moved, and a magic weapon of illusion rushed out. Red light surged, instantly enveloping the powerful earth spirit on the opposite side.

　　Just as the powerful earth spirit was about to make a move, he saw a flash before his eyes and the scene in front of him changed completely. The people around him seemed to disappear completely in an instant, and he felt as if he was alone in the wilderness with no one around him.

　　Suddenly, a strong spiritual energy wave came from behind. When the Earth Spirit Master turned around, he saw a spiritual weapon coming straight towards him. When the Earth Spirit Master looked closely, he was shocked.

　　The spiritual weapon flying towards him turned out to be his own weapon!

　　And standing opposite to me, there was a person, and that person... was actually me!

　　What is going on?

　　The Earth Spirit Master was in a panic, and a sense of absurdity surrounded him. How could this be possible? How could it be him? The person standing opposite him was himself. Who was he? Where had he been?

　　Wu Aotian stood where he was, not even moving, but the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed at all.

　　This illusion array is not a soul-bewitching and spirit-killing array, but a mirror illusion array.

　　The mirror illusion array, as the name suggests, is an illusion array composed of mirror images. In the illusion array, people trapped in the array will see themselves and attack themselves.

　　Who is man’s greatest enemy?

　　A person's greatest enemy is himself.

　　The method to crack the mirror illusion is actually very simple. It is a very clever illusion, but it does not require too much spiritual energy to cast. As long as the person trapped in the array is determined and faces the attack with a heart as solid as a rock, without any resistance, and allows the opponent to attack him, the illusion will disappear and the illusion will lose its effect. However, once the counterattack begins, the attacks will come one after another, and all the moves are the trapped person's own moves, making it difficult to distinguish between true and false.

　　The mirror illusion array can play a very strange role in many cases. At this moment, Wu Aotian suddenly displayed it. The earth spirit strongman had never experienced the magic of the illusion array before, so how could he guard against it?

　　The powerful earth spirit looked at his spiritual weapon attacking him, and no matter how absurd he felt it was, out of instinct, his spiritual weapon also rushed out.

　　Because of his attack, the mirror image on the opposite side also moved, and the spiritual weapon was bounced back and attacked again.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the earth spirit warrior who was attacking the void indiscriminately, and his eyes showed a bit of coldness. The sword formation that was originally slowly rotating around him suddenly changed direction and rushed over there.

　　Although the powerful earth spirit was trapped in an illusion, his perception was still there. The sudden sense of danger made the earth spirit's spiritual weapon rush towards the attacking location like crazy.

　　But in such a situation, the powerful earth spirit master has to deal with not only his own mirror image, but also Wu Aotian's attack. This is equivalent to him facing two powerful earth spirit masters at the same time!

　　How could a distracted enemy be able to resist Wu Aotian's heart sword which is infused with a large amount of spiritual energy?

　　Thirteen heart swords were flying in the sky, like the impermanence that searched people's souls. They turned around without any hesitation and attacked the earth spirit strongman from all angles. In just a blink of an eye, they broke through the earth spirit strongman's defense circle and stabbed in.

　　This unfortunate powerful earth spirit became the first test subject and the first victim of the mirror illusion array created by Wu Aotian.

　　At the last moment before he fell down and lost his life, the powerful earth spirit suddenly saw everything in front of him clearly again. Wu Aotian standing in front of him seemed to have not moved. The only thing in front of him was a spiritual weapon as big as a fist. In the air, more than ten heart swords were flying back rapidly, like swordfish swimming upstream.

　　PS:

　　In the second update of today, Xiaoba is yelling, begging for votes, and please don’t forget to collect it.

　　Chapter 162: Provocation

　　The powerful earth spirit fought with Wu Aotian for only a moment before he fell to the ground and died. This had an extremely huge impact on all the spiritual practitioners in the Sea Kingdom.

　　A powerful earth spirit only lasted for a few blinks of an eye in the hands of this kid Wu Aotian, and died just like that, and his death seemed extremely strange.

　　Anyone who paid a little attention noticed that when the powerful earth spirit was fighting with Wu Aotian, he seemed to have suddenly gone crazy. His face became extremely strange and horrified, and he actually attacked randomly, and the target of his attack was actually an empty space with no one there!

　　What is going on?

　　As a powerful earth spirit, it is impossible for him to make such a big mistake. The only possibility is that his opponent used some means to make him make such a big mistake, and in the end he even lost his life.

　　Almost everyone's eyes fell on the mirror-like magic weapon. The flash of red light made everyone feel deeply wary.

　　What on earth is that?

　　Ge Yun was originally attacking Zhu Zidan who was already seriously injured with all his strength. Although Zhu Zidan's morale was greatly boosted by the rescue, Ge Yun was sure that he could kill Zhu Zidan in a short while.

　　Zhu Zidan is the master of Guiyun Palace and the spiritual leader of the entire Guiyun Kingdom. As long as he is killed, the entire Guiyun Kingdom will be leaderless and will suffer a huge blow in momentum. However, when Ge Yun saw that the earth spirit strongman was killed by Wu Aotian in an instant, Ge Yun's pupils suddenly contracted.

　　Glancing at the field, he saw that the white-haired woman and the woman using the spiral spike were both stopped by their opponents. However, their opponents were obviously no match for them and were beaten back step by step. It was only a matter of time before they were defeated. Looking at the huge monster again, Ge Yun became more and more frightened.

　　Although two powerful earth spirits were assigned to deal with the Flame Demon, the Flame Demon was intent on killing people at this time and did not fight with the two earth spirits at all. The black flames on his body kept transforming into black flame snakes, shooting out in all directions, constantly devouring the lives of those spiritual practitioners. The two earth spirits gnashed their teeth in hatred and continuously attacked the Flame Demon with their spiritual weapons, but were constantly blocked by the Flame Demon's black flames. Although they did not defeat him with all their strength, it was enough to stop the Flame Demon from roaming everywhere.

　　Ge Yun looked at the spiritual practitioners who fell under the black flames of the Fire Demon one by one, and his heart felt like it was on fire. Wu Aotian over there had shifted his gaze again, obviously looking for a target. More than ten swords were circling around Wu Aotian, making it impossible for others to get close.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on a powerful earth spirit from the Sea King Pavilion. A fierce murderous aura suddenly appeared in his eyes. He pressed towards the earth spirit strongman. Wherever he went, no one dared to stop him!

　　"Jin Liang, we meet again!"

　　Jin Liang, who had lived in the Valley of Samsara for forty years and had broken through to the middle-level earth spirit, was chasing Liu Ruxue in the Valley of Samsara that day. He not only wanted to snatch Liu Ruxue's two spiritual weapons, but also wanted to insult Liu Ruxue. However, Wu Aotian suddenly appeared and disrupted the situation, and rescued Liu Ruxue. Outside the Valley of Samsara, Wu Aotian even swore an oath in front of Jin Liang.

　　"In the past, outside the Samsara Valley, I once said that I would kill you within ten years. It seems that now I don't have to wait ten years."

　　Wu Aotian's faint voice spread throughout the venue, and all the spiritual practitioners were startled, some were confused, some were surprised, and some were shocked.

　　In particular, many spiritual practitioners in the Sea Kingdom all knew that Jin Liang, the powerful earth spirit who suddenly appeared, was one of the spiritual practitioners who entered the Samsara Valley forty years ago. After the Samsara Valley was closed, he did not have time to come out, and it was not until forty years later that someone opened the mechanism and he saw the light of day again. What was shocking was that Jin Liang's strength when he entered that day was not very good, but forty years later, he had reached the strength of a mid-level earth spirit.

　　The conflict between Wu Aotian and Jin Liang was known to everyone who went to the Samsara Valley. Whenever Jin Liang was mentioned in the Neptune Pavilion, Wu Aotian would always be involved. However, no one believed that the guy with only the strength of a low-level spiritual user could kill Jin Liang within ten years as he vowed. Ten years might be a long time for ordinary people, but it was not long for spiritual practitioners. To want to become strong enough to kill Jin Liang in ten years, isn't that just a dream?

　　But the facts before them told everyone that it would not take ten years, but only two or three years for this young man to possess the terrifying power to kill Jin Liang!

　　Although Jin Liang is stronger than the earth spirit warrior who died at the hands of Wu Aotian, that earth spirit warrior had no power to fight back at all under Wu Aotian. Can Jin Liang... withstand Wu Aotian?

　　As Jin Liang heard Wu Aotian's words, his expression changed and became extremely embarrassed.

　　He really couldn't believe how this kid practiced. He actually became a powerful earth spirit in just two or three years and possessed two spiritual weapons. His friends and monsters were all strong.

　　Seeing the death of the powerful earth spirit, Jin Liang felt his heart skip a beat. Although they had not fought yet, Jin Liang already knew that he was no match for the other party.

　　Now hearing Wu Aotian's provocative words, Jin Liang felt a surge of anger in his heart, but he didn't know how to respond.

　　"Jin Liang, weren't you arrogant and domineering back then? Why are you silent today?"

　　"Are you scared?"

　　"Haha, the people of the Sea King Pavilion are no different. They are best at bullying the weak."

　　As Wu Aotian spoke a series of undisguised contemptuous and provocative words, Jin Liang did not respond at all. The faces of the spiritual practitioners in the entire Sea Kingdom showed a hint of humiliation, especially the people from the Sea King Pavilion, where it was even more obvious.

　　Jin Liang's face turned blue and red. He gritted his teeth and was about to give up his opponent, but was about to fight with Wu Aotian desperately when a loud shout suddenly sounded in the air.

　　"withdraw!"

　　Ge Yun finally couldn't help it and shouted loudly, but the unwillingness in his roar was clearly felt by everyone on the battlefield.

　　Ge Yun had no choice but to order a retreat. Among the three people and one beast who had joined, the two women were okay. Although they were quite strong, they could be restrained by two powerful earth spirits. However, the ferocious monster was impossible to contain. Almost every minute, a spiritual practitioner from the Sea Kingdom would die under its attack. As for the young man, he killed the powerful earth spirits in an instant and provoked Jin Liang with words. With just a few words, he brought the morale of all the spiritual practitioners in the Sea Kingdom to its lowest point.

　　What was more worrying was that if Ge Yun did not give the order, Jin Liang would definitely not be able to withstand Wu Aotian's provocation and would fight with Wu Aotian. Ge Yun was really afraid that Jin Liang would become the second earth spirit warrior to fall at the feet of Wu Aotian.

　　It's not just because of the loss of a powerful earth spirit, but also because if Jin Liang dies again, no one will be able to stop Wu Aotian's momentum, and no one will dare to be his enemy again!

　　When the many spiritual practitioners from the Sea Kingdom heard Ge Yun's order, they quickly retreated to the rear at the same time. Wu Aotian glanced at the listless spiritual practitioners from the Guiyun Kingdom and sighed in his heart. Most of them were injured now, so it would be impossible to give chase.

　　However, the Flame Demon was in a killing mood and chased for a while. After killing dozens of the enemy spiritual practitioners, he was besieged by several powerful earth spirits. The Flame Demon then retreated in disappointment, his blood-red eyes full of excitement.

　　At this time, the Guiyun Kingdom's army stationed in the distance, seeing the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom being killed and fleeing, suddenly let out a thunderous cheer. One hundred thousand people roared in unison, and the momentum went straight up to the sky, majestic and awe-inspiring.

　　On the other hand, the Sea Kingdom army was silent, and morale had dropped to the extreme. Originally, the Sea Kingdom army had been well prepared today. After the spiritual practitioners won a great victory, they took the opportunity to attack and completely defeat the opposing Guiyun Kingdom army and occupy the Guiyun Kingdom's national gate. Unfortunately, now...

　　"It was a really satisfying kill today."

　　The Flame Demon stuck out his scarlet tongue, licked his lips, and laughed at Wu Aotian. He turned his head to look at the 200,000 troops stationed opposite, and laughed wildly again: "Aotian, after killing those spiritual practitioners, I will go and massacre all of these 200,000 troops, how about that..."

　　Wu Aotian hadn't answered yet, but he suddenly felt that the gazes around him became extremely strange. He turned around and saw that all the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country were looking at Yan Mo, and each of them had an expression of great surprise and fear on their face.

　　"This demon beast actually spoke human language..."

　　"Could it be that it is already a ninth-level magical beast that can transform?!"

　　"Oh my god, where did Wu Aotian find such a powerful helper..."

　　…

　　A series of low exclamations rang out around them. Everyone was talking quietly about the three people and one beast that suddenly appeared. In addition to being amazed, everyone was also delighted. If it weren't for the timely appearance of Wu Aotian and others today, the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country would have been basically wiped out, the camp would have been broken, and the enemy's 200,000 troops would have taken the opportunity to attack them. The country's borders would have been broken, and Guiyun would have fallen into the hands of the enemy from then on...

　　Zhu Zidan walked over slowly. The heaviness he had felt before had completely disappeared, and what was left was only excitement.

　　Wu Aotian bowed and said with a smile: "Palace Master, long time no see..."

　　Zhu Zidan fixed his eyes on Wu Aotian, his eyes full of wonder, and suddenly he sighed softly: "Aotian, I really didn't expect that it would be you who helped me in the most dangerous time... You really surprised me. It's only been a short time since we last met, and you have already become a powerful earth spirit."

　　Wu Aotian was not proud at all, but the battle just now made Wu Aotian feel more confident. This confidence was reflected on Wu Aotian's face, making him look as imposing as Zhu Zidan.

　　“Palace Master, you are too polite. I am also a citizen of Guiyun. When Guiyun is in trouble, how can I not help? It’s just that I returned very late and have not heard any news about the war. Otherwise, maybe…”

　　Zhu Zidan shook his head, interrupted Wu Aotian and said with a smile: "It's good that you're back, it's good that you're back. Finally, God took pity on me and let me have such a genius..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the many injured spiritual practitioners, thought for a while, and then he had a large bottle of medicine in his hand: "Palace Master, here are some snowflake pills. Give one to each injured person to help them recover. If anyone's meridians are seriously injured, you can ask them to come to me individually."

　　"Snow Flower Dan!"

　　As soon as Wu Aotian finished speaking, there was a burst of exclamations from the surroundings, and even Zhu Zidan's face showed an expression of great surprise.

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, red tickets...

　　Collect, collect, collect…

　　At least three updates today.

　　Chapter 163: Alliance, Night Attack

　　This Snow Flower Pill is a top-grade elixir for healing injuries and is extremely rare. Wu Aotian actually gave out a whole bottle at once without any stinginess or hesitation, as if he was only giving out the most ordinary spiritual cultivation pill. This made everyone marvel and they couldn't help but have the same thought: what kind of adventure did Wu Aotian have that he could be so confident?

　　Everyone's expressions fell into Wu Aotian's eyes. Wu Aotian smiled but did not explain. These snowflake pills were naturally obtained from the ancient city of his master Yelu Zong. In the ancient city, Wu Aotian obtained all the property left by Yelu Zong, which was simply an astronomical wealth. There were countless pills alone, and there were a lot of these snowflake pills.

　　Even though Zhu Zidan was the master of Guiyun Palace, he couldn't help but be surprised. However, he didn't ask any more questions. He just took it and said with a smile, "Okay."

　　Looking at the retreating Sea Kingdom spiritual practitioners, Wu Aotian asked, "Palace Master, what are your plans next?"

　　Zhu Zidan sighed softly and said, "Although your sudden appearance today reversed the situation and caused the other side to retreat temporarily, the current situation is still very dangerous. Not only is the strength of the Sea Kingdom stronger than ours, but also because the Sea Kingdom, Dongyue Kingdom and Jade Kingdom jointly attacked, not much has changed."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Palace Master, you mean that Dongyue Country and Feicui Country will jointly attack... uh, I mean the real attack?"

　　Zhu Zidan nodded and said with a worried look on his face: "Before, the two countries were just feinting to tie down our army and some spiritual practitioners. The Sea Kingdom was the main attacker. The distribution of benefits among the three countries must be in the Sea Kingdom's favor, and the other two countries only took partial results. However, after today, I'm afraid that the Sea Kingdom will re-contact the other two countries and let them join forces to destroy Guiyun Kingdom with all their strength and redistribute the benefits. If the three countries join forces with all their strength, I'm afraid that Guiyun will be in greater danger than today..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned. After today's battle, Wu Aotian had a good understanding of the Sea Kingdom's combat power. He was confident that he could defeat the Sea Kingdom with his own men. However, if he faced the three kingdoms joining forces...

　　Frowning, Wu Aotian suddenly asked: "No matter what they do, we have to defeat the Sea Kingdom first. Even if the Sea Kingdom wants to join forces with the other two countries, they will surely renegotiate, and then the other two countries will send strong men to join the battle. There is still some time."

　　"That's for sure. This place is quite far from the other two battle lines. Even if a spiritual practitioner takes a spiritual crane, it will take about a day for a one-way trip. Even if the other two countries have envoys here, they can discuss it immediately and send their own people to join the battle. It will take about three days to go back and forth. If the discussion among the three countries takes longer, then it will take even longer."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and gritted his teeth and said, "Time is really tight. In this case, we must completely defeat the Sea Kingdom within these three days, killing, injuring, and crippling them. By then, even if people from the other two countries come, they will surely be afraid. Whether to stand or not will be decided at that time."

　　Zhu Zidan opened his eyes wide, staring at Wu Aotian, and said in surprise: "Aotian, do you mean that we can completely defeat the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom within three days?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded affirmatively, with a stern look in his eyes: "Kill the chicken to scare the monkey. Since the Sea Kingdom is the mastermind of this incident, let's kill it and warn other countries that are ready to make a move. Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom have not had a big battle with us yet, and we have not been forced to the point of a fight to the death. As long as the Sea Kingdom collapses, they may not embarrass us again..."

　　At this point, Wu Aotian's mouth curled up slightly, revealing a bit of a sneer: "Since they didn't choose to go to war directly at the beginning, they were just afraid of being hurt, but they also wanted to take advantage. As long as we defeat the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom, we can then unite the two countries and swallow up the Sea Kingdom directly, or have the Sea Kingdom cede land and pay compensation..."

　　"As long as they get benefits, they will naturally fight with us for no reason. If they don't know what's good for them, we will kill them all at once!"

　　Wu Aotian's words were not very loud, but from his words, everyone couldn't help but feel a chill in their hearts. This young man in his twenties actually had the confidence to say that he wanted to destroy three countries!

　　Is he just an arrogant and ignorant person speaking lies, or does he have a hidden card?

　　Everyone was shocked and doubtful, thinking of the fighting power Wu Aotian had just displayed and the magical means by which he killed a powerful earth spirit warrior in the blink of an eye without suffering any injuries himself. Everyone couldn't help but believe it a little bit.

　　Who knows, maybe he really has some abilities?

　　Zhu Zidan took a deep breath. He had known for a long time that Wu Aotian had a secret. Now, hearing Wu Aotian's powerful words, he couldn't help but be deeply shocked.

　　He turned around and looked at the others anxiously, and said softly: "Aotian, three days is probably too tight. Many of our people were injured, even the Earth Spirit masters were injured..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes flashed with coldness, and he shook his head gently and said: "What they rely on is just that the number of Earth Spirit Powerhouses is relatively larger than ours. As long as I kill a few more, they will collapse completely..."

　　Zhu Zidan naturally knew that what Wu Aotian said was correct. Although the battle between the two sides involved hundreds of spiritual practitioners, the ones who could truly dominate the victory were still the powerful earth spirits on both sides. Once the earth spirits of one side defeated the other, the outcome of the battle was basically determined.

　　"Aotian, if they intend to join forces with the other two countries to attack with all their strength, I'm afraid they won't fight us in the next two days. Besides, although you are here and our strength has greatly increased, we still don't have an advantage over the other side..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said softly: "I will sneak in there quietly tonight, and I am sure I will gain something."

　　When these words came out, not only Zhu Zidan, but even Dong Yuanyuan beside him was surprised and whispered: "Aotian, there are more than a dozen earth spirit masters over there..."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "You know my ability to restrain my aura. If I see them gathered together, hehe, I will make them regret it before it's too late."

　　As soon as Dong Yuanyuan heard it, she understood Wu Aotian's plan. Wu Aotian was obviously preparing to use his ability to restrain his breath to sneak attack the opponent's earth spirit strongman. If there were more people, Wu Aotian might also use the magic crystal thunder. Especially in this darkness, the use of the magic crystal thunder silently, the destructive power would probably be extremely amazing.

　　"Okay, then you go on your own and we'll pick you up when the time comes."

　　Zhu Zidan watched Wu Aotian make a decision with a confident look on his face. Out of concern, he couldn't help but confirm again, "Are you sure you can get in safely and leave safely?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Palace Master, don't worry, I will make the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom suffer heavy losses tonight..."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian was so confident in his words, Zhu Zidan didn't say anything else. Although he didn't know what Wu Aotian's abilities were, he had a very accurate grasp of Wu Aotian's character. If he thought something could be done, then it would definitely be done.

　　"Well, okay, in that case, I'll bring the others to pick you up at night..."

　　Wu Aotian gave Zhu Zidan a grateful smile. Although he had decided to sneak into the enemy camp, once he took action, he would be hunted down by numerous powerful earth spirits, which would be no joke.

　　The night enveloped the earth and it was already late at night.

　　Wu Aotian looked up at the sky. Dark clouds covered the moon. It was indeed a good day, very suitable for Wu Aotian's actions.

　　After Wu Aotian explained everything to Dong Yuanyuan, Ding Ding and Yan Mo, Wu Aotian, dressed in black, quietly disappeared into the night.

　　The place where Guiyun Kingdom’s army was stationed was not very far from where the Hai Kingdom’s army was stationed. After all, people on both sides knew that the role of the army was not to determine the outcome of the battle. The role of the army was only to invade the other country, occupy actual territory, and deal with matters between ordinary people.

　　The number of troops has never been the key to victory or defeat. Because of this peculiar situation, spiritual practitioners rarely take action against ordinary troops unless the troops are dissatisfied.

　　Wu Aotian had already entered the Earth Spirit Realm at this time. He performed the Art of Concealing Qi and Cutting Breath. Wu Aotian's body turned into a ghost without any breath and moved towards the camp of the Sea Kingdom.

　　Wu Aotian didn't have to worry about the enemy's military camp at all. Firstly, the spiritual practitioners on both sides built their camps in front of the military camps. Secondly, even if these ordinary soldiers ran past them, they would probably hardly notice them. Even if something happened, the attack power of these soldiers could basically be ignored.

　　In the spiritual practitioner camp of the Sea Kingdom, there were still many people who had not slept at this time.

　　In today's battle, the Sea Kingdom had a great advantage in the early stages and killed many spiritual practitioners from the Guiyun Kingdom. However, with the joining of Wu Aotian and others, dozens of spiritual practitioners from the Sea Kingdom were killed in an instant, and later even a powerful earth spirit died. This was no less than a huge blow to the Sea Kingdom.

　　Ge Tian's face was very gloomy. He glanced at the people below but did not say anything. He was just thinking about the results of the discussions with the special envoys from Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom.

　　The people sitting in the tent were all from the Sea Kingdom, including the Sea King Pavilion, as well as leaders of some other spiritual sects. Everyone's face was obviously not very good. After today's battle in broad daylight, the losses were more than just the people from the Sea King Pavilion.

　　"Pavilion Master, today three powerful earth spirits and an extremely powerful demon beast suddenly came to Guiyun Country. Their strength has greatly increased. And that young man may have some strange tricks that we don't know about. Otherwise, Xiao Di would not have been killed by him so easily."

　　Ge Yun raised his head and nodded slowly, saying: "At this point, we can only ask the people of Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom to attack together with us, but in this way, the interests of our Sea Kingdom will inevitably be greatly reduced..."

　　PS:

　　The second update will be available later. Please vote and collect it.

　　Chapter 164 Big Explosion [Third update, please vote]

　　An old man sitting below Ge Yun sighed softly and said, "There is nothing we can do about it. If we fight them head-on, even if we win, it will probably be an extremely tragic victory. The three people and one beast who suddenly arrived today are all very powerful."

　　Ge Yun nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, especially that weird boy and that demon beast, their strength is terrifying... I have just talked to the envoys of Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom, and they have agreed to take action, but the benefits must be divided equally among the three parties."

　　"Equally divided among the three families!"

　　Many spiritual practitioners widened their eyes and shouted angrily: "We sacrificed so many people, and they just joined now, but they want to share equally with us?"

　　There was also some resentment in the depths of Ge Yun's eyes, but there was nothing he could do. The battle had reached this point. If Guiyun Kingdom was not destroyed, the first target of Guiyun Kingdom's revenge would probably be the Hai Kingdom.

　　Who knows whether Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom will turn against us?

　　In order to preserve the strength to protect oneself, it is necessary to gain less benefits. Otherwise, one may lose more.

　　"This is the only way now. Otherwise, I'm afraid that it's not just Guiyun Kingdom that will be in trouble, but also our Sea Kingdom. If both Guiyun Kingdom and I suffer losses, then our Sea Kingdom may face destruction."

　　As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the other spiritual practitioners all changed. They were not stupid and naturally understood what Ge Yun meant.

　　"Things have come to this point, and there is no other way. The most important thing now is to win and preserve our strength." An old man sitting below sighed softly, his eyes gleaming with brilliance: "No matter what, those people who appeared today must be killed, otherwise, even if we take down Guiyun Country, there will be endless troubles."

　　The people around all had heavy expressions. They knew that if someone like Wu Aotian, who had unknown magical powers, and the powerful monster escaped, their revenge would definitely be extremely terrifying.

　　Of course, there is no need to be afraid when these powerful earth spirits gather together, but it is impossible for them to be together for the rest of their lives. However, once they are separated, if they are defeated one by one, I am afraid no one can withstand their attack. Even Ge Tian does not dare to say that he can withstand it.

　　Even that demon beast might not be able to stop it, not to mention Wu Aotian...

　　"I have already discussed with them. They will send messengers to the other two fronts early tomorrow morning to invite their strong men over. Then we will gather the strength of the three countries and destroy Guiyun Country in one fell swoop."

　　"It will take about two to three days for their people to arrive. During these two or three days, we should temporarily stop fighting them and avoid making unnecessary sacrifices. I think their people have been injured today, and they don't dare to provoke us head-on."

　　Just as everyone in the tent was discussing forming an alliance with the Dongyue Kingdom and the Jade Kingdom, Wu Aotian had already approached quietly like a ghost.

　　When Wu Aotian performed the Qi Concealing and Breathing Cutting Technique, the fluctuations of his aura had almost completely disappeared. When Wu Aotian was only at the level of a spiritual user, he could already get very close to a powerful earth spirit without being discovered by performing the Qi Concealing and Breathing Technique. Now that Wu Aotian himself has reached the level of an earth spirit, the technique he performed was even more exquisite.

　　Without much need to investigate, Wu Aotian already knew where these powerful men gathered. After all, there was not only light in the central tent, but also many strong fluctuations of spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian's heart moved, and he immediately became ruthless. Well, since you are all gathered together, I will kill you all at once!

　　Wu Aotian had seen the power of the Magic Crystal Thunder before. The destructive power within a certain range was extremely terrifying. Although the tent was not small, the range was not large either. What's more, these people were sitting together and were very close to each other.

　　Perhaps the spiritual practitioners did not want to get too close to each other, so both the tents of the spiritual practitioners from Guiyun Kingdom and the tents of the spiritual practitioners from the Sea Kingdom were far apart. This made Wu Aotian secretly happy. After all, if they were too close, he would inevitably alarm others if he wanted to break into them.

　　Wu Aotian quietly avoided several spiritual practitioners who were on guard, and when the black species sneaked into the tent area, he specifically chose a place with weak spiritual energy fluctuations. Wu Aotian quietly approached the tent in the middle.

　　When he was thirty meters away from the middle tent, Wu Aotian stopped. He didn't dare to get any closer. After all, there were many powerful earth spirits in that tent. If they sensed his presence in advance, he would be in danger.

　　With a flip of his hand, Wu Aotian already had an extra magic crystal divine thunder in his hand, and it was the larger one among the remaining two, and also the largest one among the three magic crystal divine thunders.

　　Although Wu Aotian even had the urge to throw away his two remaining magic crystal thunders, he still couldn't bear to do so. After all, these magic crystal thunders could save his life and inflict heavy damage on the enemy at the critical moment.

　　Without any hesitation, Wu Aotian threw out the magic crystal thunder. The magic crystal thunder was instantly covered with a layer of blazing spiritual energy and flew towards the tent.

　　Wu Aotian was not worried about the Magic Crystal Thunder being discovered. Anyway, the Magic Crystal Thunder would explode as soon as it encountered a collision. When suddenly attacked, as a normal reaction of a spiritual practitioner, whether it was defense or offense, the Magic Crystal Thunder would explode.

　　Sure enough, just when the magic crystal thunder was infused with spiritual energy by Wu Aotian and smashed out rapidly, everyone in the tent had sensed it at the same time. Those who reacted quickly had turned their heads and their spiritual weapons appeared, while those who reacted slowly were still thinking about what was going on with the sudden spiritual fluctuations outside. After all, this was a place where spiritual practitioners gathered, and no one believed that anyone would come here quietly.

　　Unfortunately, they all calculated wrong.

　　Wu Aotian not only came here quietly, but also generously gave them a big gift.

　　All those who were attending the meeting in the tent were strong men, and they all accurately felt the location where the magic crystal thunder was attacking. Everyone stood up instantly, and their spiritual weapons flew out.

　　The person closest to the flying Magic Crystal Thunder was an old man. He put his fingers together and swung his long sword, slashing out rapidly, hitting the Magic Crystal Thunder that had already flown in front of him.

　　"boom!"

　　A violent explosion suddenly sounded, and huge energy rushed out from the exploding magic crystal thunder, like a bomb explosion, rushing in all directions. The huge shock wave brought extremely powerful destructive power and hit everyone in the tent.

　　The unfortunate old man was the closest to the target, and was blown into pieces by the magic crystal thunder. He didn't even have time to let out a scream.

　　The entire huge tent suddenly turned into nothing in an instant in the high-temperature explosion. A large ball of fire shot up into the sky. In the darkness, it could be seen from a long distance away. The sound of the explosion was like thunder in the sky. It could probably be heard dozens of miles away, just like an explosion in a gunpowder depot.

　　Dong Yuanyuan, Zhu Zidan and others who were hiding in the darkness far away heard the loud explosion. Dong Yuanyuan suddenly jumped up and ran over there quickly: "Aotian has already taken action, let's go to help him."

　　Zhu Zidan was listening to the terrifying loud noise and was wondering where the noise came from. When he heard Dong Yuanyuan say that, he was stunned and said, "Was this caused by Wu Aotian?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled, turned sideways and said four words: "Magic Crystal Divine Thunder!"

　　Zhu Zidan's eyes suddenly widened. He suddenly understood why Wu Aotian was so sure that he could severely damage the Sea Kingdom and even dared to talk about dealing with the other two countries. It turned out that he had the Magic Crystal Thunder!

　　"Attack with all your strength to rescue Wu Aotian."

　　Zhu Zidan shouted loudly and flew out quickly. Yan Mo took the lead and rushed to the opposite side. Behind them, all the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country who were still able to fight had rushed over.

　　Wu Aotian was hiding in the darkness when a violent explosion hit him. Although he was about thirty meters away, the power of the explosion almost enveloped him. Fortunately, he had thought of it earlier. At that moment, the Magic Spirit Shield appeared in front of him. At the same time, his body quickly retreated backwards. Even so, Wu Aotian felt the huge impact power from the Magic Spirit Shield.

　　Wu Aotian was neither surprised nor happy. With such a huge power, the people inside would probably feel bad. Even if they were not completely killed, they would probably be half dead and half injured.

　　As soon as the impact wave passed, thirteen heart swords suddenly rushed out. A ball of spiritual energy gushed out from Wu Aotian and quickly poured into the thirteen heart swords. The heart swords were like lightning, stabbing rapidly towards the place of the explosion.

　　At the center of the explosion, blood and flesh flew everywhere, dust and smoke filled the air, and a huge pit seven or eight meters deep appeared at the spot. Screams, groans, and curses rang out instantly.

　　Figures flew out one after another, and several figures rushed out of the smoke and dust, led by Ge Yun.

　　Ge Yun's hair was completely messy, his cloak was fluttering in the wind, his body was covered in blood, and his face looked ferocious. He really didn't understand who had the ability to hide so close and launch an attack.

　　The first thing Ge Yun realized was that the cause of the explosion was probably the magic crystal thunder. He didn't expect that the Guiyun people actually had such a powerful thing, but why hadn't they used it for so long?

　　Could it be the magic crystal thunder brought by Wu Aotian and others who appeared today?

　　Even if there was a magic crystal thunder, who could sneak in and release it? He could avoid the many spiritual practitioners outside and also avoid the perception of himself and others in the tent...

　　Looking at the broken limbs on the ground, Ge Yun felt that all the blood in his body rushed to his brain. When he set his eyes on the spiritual weapon flying towards him, his eyes widened and he let out an angry roar.

　　“It’s you!”

　　Chapter 165: Kill him while he’s ill!

　　Wu Aotian didn't waste any time. What flew out were not only thirteen heart swords, but also an illusion array magic weapon.

　　The five elements are reversed and the illusion is formed.

　　Once you enter the Five Elements Inverted Illusion Array, the sky and the earth spin, dark clouds cover the sun, and it feels like you are in a place of chaos.

　　Wu Aotian's understanding of this illusion was more like a state of weightlessness, with the world spinning around. In such a state, the trapped person would stand in place, but would shift with the center of gravity in the illusion, and might even fall down without realizing it.

　　This illusion array does not have any lethal power, but the coverage area is not small. Wu Aotian cast the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array in order to trap these people for a moment and take advantage of the opportunity to attack them.

　　A red light burst out, and the eyes of Ge Yun and others suddenly widened. Wu Aotian also threw out the same small object during the day. The red light enveloped the earth spirit master Xiao Di, and then Xiao Di seemed to be at his peak, and was soon killed by Wu Aotian.

　　Ge Yun and others set up spiritual energy shields one after another, but the speed of the red light radiation was very fast, and instantly enveloped all the strong men who escaped from the explosion.

　　In just a moment, Ge Yun and others suddenly found that the scene in front of them changed. They seemed to be in the depths of dark clouds, and seemed to be in the endless darkness and void. Before they had time to think, a huge dizzying feeling came. Everyone was shocked, but they also knew that this was the method used by Wu Aotian. As their bodies tilted, the spiritual energy in their bodies gushed out, protecting themselves tightly.

　　All the strong men within the range of the illusion array fell down, and the weaker the strength, the lower the resistance to the illusion array; the stronger the strength, the higher the resistance, and the less influence the illusion array brought.

　　Although these people were falling down, their defenses were very tight. In addition, the huge impact of spiritual energy made Wu Aotian feel that the illusion formation was about to collapse.

　　Thirteen heart swords aimed at the earth spirit warrior closest to Wu Aotian and flew over. At this time, Wu Aotian had already exerted his full strength.

　　The explosion and the attack all happened in a flash. Wu Aotian believed that in the next flash, dozens or even hundreds of spiritual practitioners would swarm out and all attack him. Even if he was a peak earth spirit master, he would find it difficult to resist.

　　The unlucky earth spirit warrior just felt the world spinning and his body suddenly fell to the side. Although he had released his spiritual energy for defense, it was still shattered under the attack of the thirteen heart swords.

　　How could an earth spirit who was already injured and trapped in an illusion array and was spinning around in a trance be able to resist the massive amount of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the power of a top-grade spiritual weapon?

　　At the moment when Wu Aotian's heart sword pierced through the body of the powerful earth spirit and flew out quickly, many spiritual practitioners had already rushed out of the tent. At the same moment, Wu Aotian's magic weapon of illusion array shattered into countless pieces under the impact of the spiritual energy of many powerful people.

　　Wu Aotian was not at all surprised. This illusion array could trap so many powerful earth spirits, even for just a moment, but it was enough.

　　A life-and-death battle, a single moment, is enough to change many things.

　　Wu Aotian flew backwards rapidly, the Demon Spirit Shield coiled around him, and thirteen Heart Swords rapidly rotated around his body, like two layers of unbreakable defense circles.

　　When encountering an attack from a spiritual weapon, Wu Aotian's heart sword would meet it and heavily knock it away. The heart sword with its spiritual energy exhausted would fly back to Wu Aotian, and be infused with spiritual energy again by Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian would rush outwards almost without touching the ground, at an extremely fast speed.

　　In just a moment, the thirteen heart swords around Wu Aotian collided with at least dozens of spiritual weapons, and the Demon Spirit Shield was also hit by several spiritual weapons. Fortunately, the strength of these people was below the Earth Spirit level, so Wu Aotian barely took it on. Even so, Wu Aotian felt extremely exhausted.

　　However, after this collision, Wu Aotian had already rushed out hundreds of meters away, left the camp of these spiritual practitioners, and rushed into the darkness.

　　Behind Wu Aotian, the spiritual weapons of numerous spiritual practitioners were constantly chasing Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian's heart sword flew up and down, attacking those spiritual weapons while quickly fleeing.

　　Suddenly, a low whistle sounded, followed by an angry shout: "Wu Aotian, leave your life behind."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. This voice turned out to be the voice of Jin Liang, whom Wu Aotian vowed to kill.

　　During the day, Jin Liang was provoked by Wu Aotian but was unable to fight back. He was already very angry and lay in the tent for a long time without falling asleep at night. A loud bang suddenly woke him up.

　　He rushed out, but saw that the person he had been thinking about was actually rushing out of the camp alone, and behind him, dozens of spiritual practitioners were attacking him desperately.

　　This made Jin Liang shocked and angry. This kid was so bold that he actually sneaked into the camp alone!

　　Although it was unclear where the huge explosion came from, the burning flames and the broken limbs on the ground illuminated by the flames showed what kind of severe damage had been suffered here.

　　Jin Liang gritted his teeth and roared, this kid was too arrogant, no matter what, he had to keep him here today.

　　A long, thin needle on Jin Liang's back suddenly flew out and attacked Wu Aotian with a sharp sound of breaking through the air.

　　Wu Aotian had just taken on dozens of attacks from the spiritual practitioners behind him and was already so sad that he wanted to vomit blood. If it weren't for the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron that continuously provided spiritual energy to the Heart Sword and the Demon Spirit Shield, Wu Aotian would have collapsed long ago.

　　Even so, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was being consumed rapidly. However, Wu Aotian could not care about so much at this moment. The most reliable thing was to escape safely.

　　Although there was still a magic crystal divine thunder, Wu Aotian was still reluctant to throw out this last life-saving thing unless it was absolutely necessary.

　　Feeling the sudden fierce spiritual attack from behind, Wu Aotian was shocked. Without looking back, several heart swords were already sent out to meet it, and at the same time, the magic shield was also opened.

　　The fine needle touched the Heart Sword and actually shook it apart, then hit the Magic Shield again. However, the momentum had weakened a lot after being blocked by the Heart Sword, and was then blocked by the Magic Shield, and could no longer move forward at all.

　　Wu Aotian only felt as if a huge force hit his heart, and some blood suddenly oozed out of his mouth. Wu Aotian still did not look back, but just ran forward quickly.

　　Although Wu Aotian wanted to kill Jin Liang, it was obviously not a suitable time.

　　Wu Aotian took the full-strength attack without even turning his head, which shocked and frightened Jin Liang. He did not understand the secret of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He intuitively thought that it was the power of the two spiritual artifacts. He couldn't help but envy him. Why could this kid have two of them while he had none!

　　If this kid hadn't been in the way at the beginning, and I had killed that woman, I would have had two spiritual weapons, a sword and a shield!

　　Thinking of this, the hatred in Jin Liang's heart became more obvious, and his murderous intent grew stronger.

　　Today is the best opportunity to kill this kid. If I can't kill him tonight, I'm afraid I won't be able to do it in the future.

　　After running for a while, Jin Liang had gathered his spiritual energy and was ready to launch another fierce attack. Behind Jin Liang, other powerful earth spirits also ran out. Jin Liang secretly hated them in his heart, thinking that as long as he stayed behind for a moment, the people behind him would arrive and blast him into pieces!

　　However, at this moment, Wu Aotian in front suddenly stopped. Not only did he not run away, but he turned around with a victorious smile on his face.

　　Jin Liang looked at the smile on Wu Aotian's face and couldn't help but be shocked. Before he could react, a strong spiritual energy fluctuation suddenly appeared in the air. One, two...

　　No!

　　Dozens or even more spiritual energy fluctuations intertwined together and approached rapidly!

　　A spiritual practitioner from Guiyun Country!

　　Before the person landed, countless strong whistling sounds were heard in the air. They were all kinds of spiritual weapons whistling down directly from the sky.

　　Jin Liang's expression suddenly changed, and he shouted, "Enemy attack!"

　　In fact, there was no need for Jin Liang to shout, because the loud noise just now had already alarmed all the spiritual practitioners in the Sea Kingdom. Everyone had already stood up, some were checking what had happened, and some were chasing Wu Aotian. Now that the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom were attacking on such a large scale, how could they be hidden from them?

　　However, the dozens of spiritual practitioners who were chasing Wu Aotian were in trouble. Most of them were at the level of spiritual messengers and spiritual masters. Now they were facing the group attack of the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country. How could they resist?

　　The attacks of seven or eight powerful earth spirits and numerous spiritual masters caused heavy losses to the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom who had the fastest reaction time. In just a blink of an eye, most of them fell.

　　The faster you rush, the faster you die.

　　With a low roar, a huge black shadow rushed out from the darkness and stopped beside Wu Aotian. Its blood-red eyes looked at Wu Aotian with concern.

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, looking at the Sea Kingdom's spiritual practitioners who were in a state of disarray, and laughed loudly: "Sea Kingdom, the day of your demise is tonight!"

　　Wu Aotian's loud laughter resounded throughout the entire camp, and even many people in the army in the rear heard Wu Aotian's shout. A panic began to spread in the hearts of all the people of the Sea Kingdom.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Zhu Zidan landed beside Wu Aotian. Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian and asked, "How is it?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't know the specific situation, but their masters happened to gather together to discuss. I used a magic crystal thunder to completely raze the place to the ground. Judging from the broken limbs, they suffered heavy casualties. In addition, I personally killed a powerful earth spirit master."

　　Zhu Zidan was overjoyed, his eyes showing great excitement, and he shouted: "Okay, let's take advantage of his illness to kill him. Tonight, we will defeat them in one fell swoop."

　　Chapter 166: Breaking the Camp

　　Looking at the excited Zhu Zidan, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Those who were affected by the explosion of the magic crystal divine thunder in the tent, even if they didn't die or break their arms and legs, must have been slightly injured. Now is our chance. After we defeat the Sea Kingdom today and wait for the people from Dongyue Kingdom and Jade Kingdom to arrive, everything will be settled and it will be easy to deal with."

　　After Zhu Zidan learned about the situation here, he no longer hesitated and shouted excitedly: "This is the time to defeat the enemy. Everyone, kill as hard as you can and defeat the enemy in one fell swoop."

　　Looking at the numerous spiritual practitioners from Guiyun Country who were flocking in, Ge Tian's face was filled with endless resentment.

　　He never imagined that the Sea Kingdom's great advantage would completely collapse in one day, and that the opponent's counterattack would be so resolute and fierce.

　　At this time, Ge Tian looked extremely embarrassed, with disheveled hair, and his robe torn in many places. There were even two faint blood stains. His body was covered with dust, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked like he was forced into a desperate situation.

　　Looking at the huge deep pit in front of him and the broken limbs on the ground, Ge Tian's heart was bleeding. Even Wu Aotian didn't know how much damage this magic crystal thunder had caused. He only knew that the result was not small. However, Ge Tian was in the tent and knew very well how many people were in the tent.

　　There were six powerful earth spirit masters and seven high-level peak spirit masters in the tent at that time, and when the magic crystal thunder exploded, one powerful earth spirit master was killed instantly, and four high-level peak spirit masters. Another earth spirit master had his arm broken, and a big hole appeared on his chest. The other three high-level peak spirit masters were also seriously injured. After the explosion, Wu Aotian took the opportunity to kill another powerful earth spirit master.

　　Just because of this kid's attack, the Sea Kingdom's camp directly lost two powerful earth spirit warriors and four high-level spiritual masters. The others were basically all injured, and two of the powerful earth spirit warriors basically lost their combat capabilities.

　　At this time, the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country took the opportunity to attack!

　　After Wu Aotian's ordeal, the Hai Kingdom suffered a great loss of strength, and is now even weaker than the Guiyun Kingdom.

　　The Sea Kingdom is doomed to fail today.

　　Thinking of this, Ge Tian's eyes were filled with resentment and unwillingness. He never expected that when he was leading with such an advantage, he would be counterattacked by the people of Guiyun Country, and the situation was directly reversed. And the source of all these changes was a young man in his twenties!

　　Ge Tian had seen this young man in the Samsara Valley. At that time, he was just a low-level spiritual user. In just two short years, he has grown to this level.

　　How abominable!

　　No matter how resentful and distressed he was, Ge Tian no longer had time to resent Wu Aotian. The most important thing was how to face the crazy attacks of the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country.

　　"Contract formation and defend collectively."

　　In the past period of time, the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom had been suppressed and beaten by the spiritual practitioners of Hai Kingdom. They were beaten badly every day, and many spiritual practitioners died in the battle. Everyone was furious. Now that the situation has reversed, everyone is proud and happy. The fighting power that broke out at this moment was unprecedented and astonishing.

　　On the other hand, many spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom were extremely shocked and filled with fear when they saw their country's spiritual leader in such an embarrassing state, as well as the huge traces of the explosion, the broken limbs and arms, and the seriously injured earth spirit masters. Under the morale-boosting attack of the Guiyun Kingdom, they were defeated step by step, and spiritual practitioners were constantly killed. This situation was completely opposite to when the Sea Kingdom attacked the Guiyun Kingdom in the past.

　　Hearing Ge Tian's loud shout, the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom retreated one after another, retreated to the rear, and began to gather together to fight and defend themselves.

　　This trick was indeed useful. The spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country were immediately stopped, although the advantage in the situation was still clearly on the side of Guiyun Country.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to join the battlefield, but slowly approached the battlefield. Looking at the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom who were gradually gathering together, Wu Aotian's heart moved, and the spiritual weapon of the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array flew out. With the infusion of spiritual energy, the spiritual energy flew out quickly, and instantly passed the camp of the Guiyun Kingdom spiritual practitioners and rushed into the camp of the Sea Kingdom.

　　A red light suddenly radiated out from the spiritual weapon. The amount of spiritual energy Wu Aotian infused this time was sufficient. The red light radiated and actually covered the area of ​​several hundred meters in front.

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation was activated instantly. The many spiritual practitioners trapped in the formation found that the scene in front of them changed at the same time. There were all kinds of ferocious enemies in front of them, attacking them. Maybe they were magic beasts, maybe they were spiritual practitioners...

　　After these spiritual practitioners were startled, they all knew that they had fallen into Wu Aotian's trap. After all, everyone had seen the red light just now. The powerful earth spirits who had been killed by Wu Aotian before had also lost their minds after being covered by the red light and were easily taken down.

　　However, these illusions were so real that these people could not ignore them. They used their spiritual weapons to attack the enemy, or concentrated on defense. The originally neat defense camp of the Sea Kingdom's spiritual practitioners became chaotic in an instant.

　　Wu Aotian's face turned red in an instant. There were so many powerful people in the formation. It was impossible for Wu Aotian to trap them alone. The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron gushed out like the sea.

　　Even though Wu Aotian's spiritual energy output was so intense, it was still difficult to maintain the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Formation. In just a few breaths, Wu Aotian's face had turned as red as snow, and most of the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was consumed.

　　What was even more terrible was that under the impact of the trapped spiritual practitioner's spiritual energy, Wu Aotian, who maintained a mental connection with the spiritual weapon, felt like he was hit by countless heavy hammers. Finally, he could not bear it anymore and spurted out a mouthful of blood.

　　As Wu Aotian's breath was released, the magic weapon of the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array, which was under the impact of a large amount of spiritual energy, suddenly shattered and turned into countless fragments, flying all around.

　　From the casting of the Bewitching Soul-Killing Array to its complete collapse, the total time estimated was no more than a few breaths. However, in a fight between masters, the victory or defeat is decided in a moment, and although it was only a few breaths, it was enough to change many things.

　　The spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom were originally attacking the spiritual practitioners of Sea Kingdom. The spiritual practitioners of Sea Kingdom were enveloped by red light, and suddenly their faces changed drastically, as if they were crazy. Some attacked the void, some defended with all their strength, and some even attacked their companions...

　　Although the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country were not quite sure what was going on, they all knew that these people had fallen into Wu Aotian's trap. They were all horrified and thought that Wu Aotian was too powerful as he could trap so many spiritual practitioners at the same time by himself.

　　No matter what they thought, the force of their attacks became stronger.

　　Kill him while he is ill!

　　Wu Aotian's action was naturally to give himself and others the opportunity to attack, so how could it be wasted?

　　Countless spiritual weapons cut through the sky and fell into the camp of the Sea Kingdom's spiritual practitioners like rain. Blood splattered everywhere, and in just a moment, countless spiritual practitioners were killed on the spot.

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation was destroyed, and everyone's eyes lit up. When they returned to the dark battlefield again, they suddenly discovered that in just a short period of time, the number of people standing in their camp had decreased by at least one third!

　　Not only that, among those who fell were the two powerful earth spirits who had been seriously injured before.

　　Ge Tian's eyes were red. Although he had just relied on direct full-strength defense to take on many attacks and barely blocked them, his spiritual energy was running wild and his meridians were seriously injured. Looking at the thin shadow standing quietly in the dark, Ge Tian felt endless fear in his heart.

　　What kind of methods did this person use to trap all of us!

　　Just this one time has already caused us heavy losses. If it happens twice...

　　Ge Tian didn't dare to think about it anymore. Although he was filled with resentment at the moment, he was powerless to change the situation. All he had in his heart was endless regret.

　　If I had known this earlier, I would have joined forces with the other two countries to directly wipe out the people from Guiyun Country. It would have been much easier to deal with that kid.

　　"withdraw!"

　　Although Ge Tian was also determined to protect the Sea Kingdom, under today's situation, if he stayed, his entire army would be wiped out. It would be better to retreat temporarily. With his group of people still around, the people of Guiyun Kingdom would be more or less wary. After retreating, he would think of other ways.

　　Hearing Ge Tian's shout, the surviving spiritual practitioners in the Sea Kingdom retreated to the rear. Wu Aotian frowned, summoned the Fire Demon back, climbed onto his back, and pointed to his right front.

　　"Over there, chase that powerful earth spirit. We must kill him today!"

　　The direction Wu Aotian pointed to was the direction Jin Liang escaped. On that day, Jin Liang attacked Liu Ruxue and wanted to insult her. Wu Aotian once said that he would kill him within ten years. How could he let him go now?

　　If he escapes today, unless he stays in the Sea King Pavilion, how can I kill him if he hides everywhere?

　　So, Jin Liang must be killed today.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian was also slightly injured, but this minor injury was not a problem for Wu Aotian. It would heal in a short time. He summoned the Flame Demon because of its speed and his strength.

　　Wu Aotian would not negotiate any righteousness with the enemy, nor would he kill him with his own hands. Anyway, he had only one goal today.

　　Killing him counts, and of course it doesn't matter how you kill him.

　　The Flame Demon opened his steps and chased directly in the direction Wu Aotian pointed, with black flames burning on his body and excitement filling his blood-red eyes. He had just killed quite a few spiritual practitioners from the Sea Kingdom, which made the Flame Demon very excited.

　　For the Fire Demon that has been trapped in the forbidden area for more than two hundred years, this kind of life and this kind of battle are what it likes the most.

　　Locking onto the breath of the escaping earth spirit warrior, the Flame Demon chased after him as fast as a running train, rapidly shortening the distance between him and Jin Liang.

　　P.S.

　　I am guilty... Today I read a novel that I had been working on for a long time, and I read it all in one go, wasting my time writing...

　　I am a sinner, I will make up for the chapters I missed in the past two days...

　　Chapter 167: Defeat

　　Jin Liang was running away at all costs when he suddenly felt a powerful aura approaching from behind. He turned back in panic and saw Wu Aotian riding on the Flame Demon and chasing him rapidly. The black flames attached to the Flame Demon's body were very terrifying.

　　Jin Liang secretly groaned in his heart, knowing that the other party would never let him go, and in his panic to escape for his life, he actually ran straight towards the military camp.

　　Wu Aotian watched Jin Liang rushing towards the military camp, but he was not afraid. How could Wu Aotian at this moment be trapped by a mere ordinary person?

　　Even if there were 200,000 soldiers and horses, Wu Aotian did not take them seriously at all. After all, in the eyes of spiritual practitioners, ordinary people are just like ants. Although if the number reaches a certain limit, they may still be able to kill an elephant with ants, but Wu Aotian possesses various illusion arrays and the support of spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which is simply not comparable to that of ordinary spiritual practitioners.

　　What’s more, the monster Wu Aotian was riding was an eighth-level mutant monster.

　　The people on the watchtower in the military camp had already discovered the great changes that had taken place ahead. Some low-level spiritual disciples riding on spiritual cranes also immediately reported back the news from the front. Upon learning that their own spiritual practitioners had been severely damaged and defeated, the commander of the 200,000-strong army was immediately stunned.

　　He knew very well what the defeat of one side's spiritual practitioners meant in a war between nations.

　　"Disband camp and retreat to Jinyun City."

　　He painfully gave the order to evacuate, but he was still uneasy in his heart because he didn't know whether his retreat was still meaningful.

　　At this time, Jin Liang and many other spiritual practitioners from the Sea Kingdom continued to retreat. Some rode on white cranes and escaped, while others could not find the white cranes and had no choice but to retreat all the way to the rear, retreating step by step into their camp.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Jin Liang who disappeared in the military camp, his eyes revealed a bit of coldness. He didn't care about others, but he would definitely not let Jin Liang go today. What's more, as a mid-level earth spirit, Jin Liang's strength was considered upper-middle among the strong earth spirits in the Sea Kingdom. Killing him would also weaken the strength of the Sea Kingdom.

　　Although the commander of the Sea Kingdom has issued an order to evacuate, the war came so suddenly. How could it be easy for such a large number of troops to evacuate?

　　On the other hand, the 100,000-strong army of Guiyun Kingdom had already been well prepared and had quietly prepared for the attack early on. Fighting was not just the business of these spiritual practitioners.

　　With the great victory of the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom, the cavalry in the army of 100,000 took the lead and rushed towards the army in front.

　　Although the two armies were still separated by a long distance, on such a plain, it did not take much time for the cavalry to cross this distance with a sprint.

　　In this war between the two countries, it is rare to see spiritual practitioners at the level of spiritual disciples. After all, they are too weak for spiritual practitioners and can be easily killed. But now when charging like this, these spiritual practitioners at the level of spiritual disciples can play a huge role. With their leadership, it is extremely easy to defeat the enemy soldiers.

　　As for the spiritual disciples in the opposing army, many of them were killed while more fled in fear under the pursuit of Zhu Zidan and other powerful men.

　　Tonight is destined to be the day when the Sea Kingdom will be defeated, and tonight is also destined to be a bloody night.

　　Since Wu Aotian had chased into the enemy's camp, he naturally would not show any mercy. War is a matter of life and death, and the last thing war needs is mercy.

　　If Wu Aotian and others had not arrived at the most dangerous moment this time, it would probably be the other side that was chasing and slaughtering the Guiyun army.

　　The thirteen heart swords instantly expanded a lot as Wu Aotian thought. Each heart sword became seven or eight meters long. Each heart sword began to spin violently. Except for three heart swords that were still floating beside Wu Aotian in case of an emergency, the other ten heart swords were arranged in a straight line in front of Wu Aotian.

　　The rotating heart sword did not deliberately exert too much spiritual energy, but even so, the ordinary attack of this spiritual weapon was not something these ordinary soldiers could withstand.

　　Every time the Heart Sword rotates, there will be no life within the seven or eight meter range of the Heart Sword.

　　The ten heart swords rotated and advanced side by side, as if there were ten huge propellers in front of Wu Aotian. Wherever the propellers went, blood splattered, and no one could stop their advancement.

　　As Wu Aotian advanced rapidly, a space zone of more than 100 meters was formed in an instant. On this road of more than 100 meters wide, blood and corpses were everywhere. Most of the soldiers were cut in half, with limbs scattered all over the ground. Tents, weapons, etc. were all smashed to the ground.

　　How fast does the Balrog run?

　　It was several times faster than the fastest galloping horse and no less than a running train. As the Flame Demon ran at this speed, the Heart Sword also advanced at the same speed. In just a blink of an eye, Wu Aotian had advanced hundreds of meters.

　　A death zone that was over a hundred meters wide and several hundred meters long stretched out under Wu Aotian's feet. As the Flame Demon ran, this death zone continued to extend.

　　On the entire battlefield, Wu Aotian's advancing speed and posture were the most terrifying.

　　Even though other spiritual practitioners were also powerful people with earth spirits, the spiritual weapons in their hands were all ordinary ones. Although the soldiers fell down like straw during their flying attacks, they were not as terrifying as Wu Aotian.

　　Spiritual weapons are incomparable to ordinary weapons not only in size but also in power.

　　Jin Liang ran forward, then suddenly turned back and stopped abruptly. He looked at the ever-extending death zone behind him in disbelief, with an expression of great shock and pain in his eyes.

　　He knew the grudge between him and Wu Aotian. There was no way the other party would let him go today. He was afraid that wherever he escaped, he would be chased there. If he continued to flee through the entire military camp, then Wu Aotian would also follow him through the entire camp, and this death zone would continue to extend until it passed through the military camp.

　　Jin Liang gritted his teeth, turned around and went to meet Wu Aotian.

　　Since this war is unavoidable, why should I implicate those innocent soldiers?

　　Wu Aotian sat on the back of the Flame Demon, looking at Jin Liang who had returned, and laughed loudly, "Jin Liang, didn't you want to escape? Why don't you run away?"

　　Jin Liang's face was filled with anger, and he said bitterly: "You are in the Earth Spirit Realm, but you still massacred these ordinary people. Aren't you ashamed?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed loudly, without the slightest embarrassment on his face: "Ashamed? Why should I be ashamed? You are all our enemies, should I go easy on you? If it was our Guiyun Nation that was defeated today, would your spiritual practitioners show mercy to our soldiers?"

　　Although Jin Liang was extremely angry, he could not find any words to refute. After all, Wu Aotian was telling the truth. If they won today, they would use the same method to deal with Guiyun Kingdom. The more spiritual practitioners tried their best to defeat the enemy's troops, the less damage their own army would suffer.

　　"Okay, you've been chasing me for so long, don't you just want to kill me? I'm going to fight you today!"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, his expression surprisingly relaxed: "Actually, I don't mind you running away again. You were so majestic that day, but today you are running away like a coward. It really makes me happy."

　　Jin Liang's face was ashen, but then turned red due to anger. The combination of blue and red made him look extremely ugly.

　　"Stop talking nonsense, come on, let me see how capable you are."

　　Wu Aotian rolled over and got off Yan Mo's back. He patted Yan Mo's back gently and laughed, "Yan Mo, this man is yours now. Take good care of him and don't let him run away."

　　The Fire Demon's blood-red eyes flashed with excitement, and he roared to the sky: "Okay, I won't let him die too easily."

　　The words of Yan Mo made Jin Liang's face change drastically: "Ninth-level demon beast?"

　　A Warcraft must reach the ninth level before it can speak and transform into a human form. This extremely ferocious Warcraft can speak, could it be a ninth level Warcraft?

　　That being can transform into a human form and is as powerful as a celestial spirit.

　　Jin Liang felt a sense of despair in addition to being terrified, but he soon felt strange again. If this demon beast really reached the ninth level, then it would have the ability to fly and it would be impossible for it to run on the ground like it was doing now.

　　Wu Aotian laughed but did not answer. He just stood there quietly. The thirteen heart swords rotated around him like sword wheels. At the same time, they flew into the sky and flew in all directions in an instant.

　　The Heart Sword flew two or three hundred meters in all directions, then turned in the air, and then chopped down heavily with spiritual energy. The spiritual energy contained in the sword exploded instantly, and all the soldiers within dozens of meters around the Heart Sword were instantly killed.

　　The thirteen heart swords instantly created thirteen spaces with a diameter of tens of meters. Because of this move, hundreds of soldiers of the Sea Kingdom died under Wu Aotian's attack.

　　Jin Liang looked at Wu Aotian arrogantly strangling the lives of these soldiers, his eyes suddenly turned red, and the heavy sword floating at his side suddenly rushed towards Wu Aotian.

　　"Shameless boy, I will fight you!"

　　Wu Aotian just smiled faintly but didn't say anything. The fire demon beside Wu Aotian roared, and the black flames on its body suddenly rushed out and crashed into the heavy sword.

　　Wu Aotian was not worried about the battle between Yan Mo and Jin Liang, although Wu Aotian was confident that he could kill Jin Liang faster by himself. Of course, Wu Aotian had to rely on the power of the illusion array, but Yan Mo was an eighth-level peak monster. If it wanted to kill Jin Liang, it might only need one move if it tried its best.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes swept across the dark enemy camp. At this moment, the entire enemy camp had completely collapsed under the full-force attack of many spiritual practitioners. In the distance, the cavalry of Guiyun Kingdom was like a ghost in the night, rushing over with thunderous hooves.

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later.

　　Chapter 168: Leave it to me!

　　The defeat was like a landslide.

　　The army of the Sea Kingdom was defeated directly. The army of the Sea Kingdom was divided into three armies. At this moment, Wu Aotian and others attacked the central army camp, which was also the largest army of the Sea Kingdom. While the central army was defeated, the left army and the right army also received the news at the same time, and they broke camp and evacuated completely. At this time, the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom were still busy breaking up the camp and chasing down the spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom, and they could not take care of the left and right armies for a while.

　　The black flames on the Fire Demon's body seemed to be alive. They transformed into black flame snakes that continuously attacked Jin Liang. Under the black flames, Jin Liang's heavy sword could not withstand it and he looked quite embarrassed.

　　Wu Aotian stood where he was. The surrounding troops had already fled completely. Wu Aotian did not chase after them. He just stood with his hands behind his back, quietly watching the battle on the field.

　　Looking at the huge amount of spiritual energy consumed in his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian thought of the battlefield between the two sides just now. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. So many spiritual practitioners died on this battlefield. Isn't it a good opportunity for him to absorb the pure spiritual energy that escaped?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian suddenly didn't want to waste any more time on Jin Liang, and shouted: "Flame Demon, kill him, don't waste time."

　　When Yan Mo heard Wu Aotian suddenly change his tone and wanted to end the battle quickly, he laughed wildly and said, "Boy, I can't let you live any longer. Go to hell."

　　The countless black flame snakes quickly gathered together and transformed into a huge black flame dragon, rushing towards Jin Liang and actually performing the Black Flame Dragon Killing Technique.

　　Jin Liang was still a mid-level earth spirit after all. His aura suddenly surged, and the heavy sword shone brightly, and it hit the black flame dragon heavily.

　　In the violent energy collision, Jin Liang staggered back, spurting out a large mouthful of blood. There were many blackened spots on his body, and his clothes were stained with blood.

　　Although Jin Liang took the attack, the gap in strength was quite large after all, and Jin Liang was seriously injured by this blow.

　　Jin Liang stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth, but his eyes had already fallen on Wu Aotian who was standing next to him, his eyes full of resentment.

　　"You little brat, you can only rely on a magical beast to kill me. If you have the ability, do it yourself."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said neatly: "Okay, since you want to die in my hands, I will grant your wish!"

　　The light on the thirteen heart swords suddenly increased, and the fiery red light illuminated the surroundings, just like thirteen burning torches. Driven by Wu Aotian's mind, the thirteen heart swords suddenly flew up to the sky and instantly arrived above the golden beam.

　　Thirteen heart swords formed a circle in the air, with the tips of the swords all pointing at the golden beam below, spinning rapidly like a sword formation.

　　The Heart Sword hadn't fallen yet, but endless power had already been transmitted from the rotating sword formation. The enormous pressure made Jin Liang's pupils shrink suddenly, but his face became even more crazy.

　　"You little brat, you're relying on your possession of a spiritual weapon. Come on, I'm not afraid of you..."

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly, and thirteen heart swords suddenly fell down, constantly spinning and instantly covering the golden beam.

　　Jin Liang's scream suddenly stopped, and his body was completely destroyed in an instant by the huge spiritual energy brought by the thirteen heart swords. Only a head was left flying into the sky, his eyes wide open, full of disbelief, it seemed that until his death, he had never thought that he could not even take a single move from his opponent.

　　Yan Mo looked at the sword formation attack performed by Wu Aotian, and there was a strange look in his eyes: "Aotian, your control over the Heart Sword is getting stronger and stronger."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly: "These are all the tricks I came up with randomly, and the effects seem to be quite good..."

　　The Flame Demon stared at Wu Aotian, his tone full of admiration: "Back then, before you entered the Earth Spirit Realm, you were already able to take on my Black Flame Dragon Kill. Now that you are an Earth Spirit Realm, your combat power must be even stronger. With the illusion array, I'm afraid any Earth Spirit Realm expert would not be your opponent..."

　　Wu Aotian did not have any smug look on his face. He looked at the collapsed Sea Kingdom army and spiritual practitioners, climbed onto the back of the Flame Demon, and said with a smile, "Let's go back to the place where we just fought."

　　The Flame Demon carried Wu Aotian back to the place where the spiritual practitioners of both sides had just come into contact and fought. Wu Aotian sat cross-legged on the ground and began to absorb the pure spiritual energy in the air. The Flame Demon was bored, so he lay aside and waited patiently.

　　There were more than a hundred spiritual practitioners who died in the battle here, and among these spiritual practitioners there were also several powerful earth spirits. For a moment, the spiritual energy emanating from here was incomparably pure and thick. Wu Aotian inhaled deeply for a while, and only when there was no more spiritual energy around him did he slowly stand up.

　　By this time, most of the night had passed since Wu Aotian sat down, and it was approaching dawn. The action against the Sea Kingdom had stopped. Both the army and the spiritual practitioners had basically returned and were reorganizing themselves.

　　There were many spiritual practitioners around Wu Aotian. They were all sitting cross-legged on the ground, recovering their spiritual energy or healing their injuries. When they saw Wu Aotian stand up, most of the spiritual practitioners opened their eyes and looked at him with respect and admiration.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding were also there. They both looked at Wu Aotian with smiles on their faces but didn't say anything.

　　After recovering in the middle of the night, Wu Aotian absorbed so much pure spiritual energy that not only did the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron become saturated again, but even the volume of the small ball of liquid in the spiritual sea grew a little larger.

　　"What's the situation now?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled slightly: "The overall situation has been decided. Most of the powerful earth spirits of the Sea Kingdom were killed in the battle tonight. Only two escaped. The other spiritual practitioners were killed or injured. After this battle, the Sea Kingdom no longer has the strength to fight."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. If he couldn't inflict severe damage on the Sea Kingdom today, it would be troublesome if the strong men from the other two countries arrived.

　　"Is the loss to Guiyun Country serious?"

　　"Fortunately... the loss is not too great." Before Dong Yuanyuan could answer, Zhu Zidan's excited voice was heard. Wu Aotian turned around and saw Zhu Zidan walking over with a group of spiritual practitioners. Many of these people were people Wu Aotian knew, such as the four generals of Guiyun Palace, Jiang Zicong, Jia Yun and others. There was a bit of fatigue on their faces, but they could not hide their excitement.

　　The sudden turn of the war was unexpected by everyone. During the day, everyone was ready to die. At that time, who would have thought that in less than a day, the seemingly powerful Sea Kingdom would have completely collapsed and been completely defeated.

　　"We also lost a lot of people, but compared to the loss of the Sea Kingdom, it was all worth it. The most important thing is that none of the Earth Spirits died... Aotian, this time you and your friends saved our Guiyun Kingdom."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded at Zhu Zidan: "That's what I should do, Palace Master, you don't have to be polite to me."

　　Wu Aotian had made great contributions, but his attitude was still so humble, which made Zhu Zidan and others feel relieved and happy. Zhu Zidan laughed and said, "No matter what, our Guiyun Kingdom has finally survived this disaster. Aotian, you are still so young, but you already have such strength. With time, you will definitely become a Tianling strongman. Who will dare to bully our Guiyun Kingdom by then?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and did not dwell on this matter any further. Instead, he thought of what was to come: "I wonder what the attitude of the other two countries will be now?"

　　Zhu Zidan frowned and said, "I heard from the captured spiritual practitioners that Ge Yun has already discussed with the other two countries to join forces to conquer Guiyun Kingdom and then divide Guiyun Kingdom equally. However, after tonight, the power of the Sea Kingdom has been hit hard, and they are no longer qualified to cooperate with the other two countries..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "In that case, why do we need to divide up our Guiyun Kingdom? We can just divide up the Hai Kingdom. However, we have to fight hard for a long time this time, and they are only our accomplices. When it comes to dividing up the benefits, we have to take the lion's share..."

　　Zhu Zidan frowned, stared at Wu Aotian and said, "You mean, we don't care about the hatred between the two countries besieging us?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation and said, "We have already sacrificed too many people in the battle with the Sea Kingdom. If we fight them again, we will definitely suffer more heavy losses and follow in the footsteps of the Sea Kingdom. Besides, there are no eternal enemies in politics. Although they helped the Sea Kingdom hold back some of our people, there was no real siege after all. Otherwise, Guiyun Kingdom would have been finished long ago..."

　　"For the time being, we will cooperate with them to deal with the Sea Kingdom together. Although the Sea Kingdom was defeated this time, as an invading country, the Sea Kingdom did not send out all its elites. If we want to divide the Sea Kingdom, we will need a period of conquest..."

　　Zhu Zidan looked at Wu Aotian with gleaming eyes: "I didn't expect you to see it so clearly. It's amazing. You pick on the weak. I believe they will give up on us and change their target to the Sea Kingdom. But I'm afraid they may not agree with what you said about us taking the lion's share of the benefits. They didn't participate in the war. The individual strength of the two countries is probably stronger than ours..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a bit of sharpness: "Strength, everything is based on strength. When the time comes, as long as we show strong enough strength, they will agree."

　　Zhu Zidan looked at Wu Aotian thoughtfully, and said with a soft smile: "So, you have already made up your mind?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "Nothing. Since they believe in strength, we will give them a duel and determine the benefits based on the outcome. The duel is not the real purpose. Showing them our strength is the real purpose."

　　Zhu Zidan smiled bitterly and said, "The method you mentioned is indeed feasible, but if you want to show your strength and have a deterrent effect, I'm afraid only you and Yan Mo can fight..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and answered without any hesitation: "Okay, leave this matter to me."

　　Chapter 169: Negotiation requires strength

　　The news of the defeat of the Sea Kingdom spread quickly. The Guiyun Kingdom prepared its army and did not immediately pursue them. The spiritual practitioners also tried their best to recover and prepare to welcome the people from the Dongyue Kingdom and the Feicui Kingdom.

　　After all, no one knows whether there will be another war.

　　The spiritual practitioners from Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom quickly boarded the spiritual cranes and appeared in large numbers on the border of Guiyun Kingdom.

　　The corpses on the battlefield have all been cleaned up, but the ground stained with blood is still so eye-catching.

　　Hu Ming, leader of Dongyue Sect, Xiao Siyu, leader of Feicuiting Sect, and Wu Aotian had all met at the entrance of Samsara Valley. Hu Ming, dressed in black and with his dignified face, looked dignified. However, Hu Ming seldom spoke and was very taciturn, but no one could ignore him.

　　Xiao Siyu and Hu Ming are the opposite. No one knows how old this woman is, but she looks like a young woman in her early thirties. She is charming, beautiful, mature and attractive, and there is always a kind of heartbeat on her face that makes men uneasy.

　　The spiritual practitioners from both sides occupied one side respectively, and together with the spiritual practitioners from Guiyun Country, they formed a three-legged tripod.

　　Zhu Zidan stepped out. After two days of recovery and with Wu Aotian's help, Zhu Zidan's injuries had almost healed. Zhu Zidan was even more amazed at Wu Aotian's magic.

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu each brought a few people and walked towards the empty area in the center. Zhu Zidan was also followed by the two generals Gui Yun, Jiang Zicong, Wu Aotian riding on the back of the Flame Demon, Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding. Now was the time to show their deterrent power, so there was no need to hide their abilities.

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu's eyes swept past Zhu Zidan who was in the lead, and fell on Wu Aotian and Yan Mo behind him. They were all high-level earth spirit masters, so it was natural that they could not fail to feel the terrifying spiritual fluctuations from Yan Mo.

　　The two men looked at each other. They had received news before that the reason why Guiyun Kingdom suddenly made a comeback was because of the participation of three people and one beast at the most critical moment of the battlefield. The night attack that night completely defeated the remaining forces of the Sea Kingdom.

　　Now looking at the ferocious beast right in front of them, and Wu Aotian who was sitting on the back of the beast with a calm expression, both of them had a strange feeling in their hearts. The strength of this young man seemed to be only that of a low-level earth spirit. How did he conquer this magical beast that had reached the peak of the eighth level?

　　In addition, according to the news, this young man killed a powerful earth spirit in just a few breaths, sneaked into the enemy camp alone at night, killed the enemy with magic crystal thunder, killed another earth spirit, and then retreated safely under the pursuit of many spiritual practitioners. After that, he chased and killed Jin Liang, who had a grudge against him, in one breath and killed him instantly...

　　How did a low-level earth spirit do it?

　　Even Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu thought they couldn't do it. Oh, by the way, he trapped hundreds of spiritual practitioners from the Sea Kingdom by himself, buying time for the spiritual practitioners from the Guiyun Kingdom to attack...

　　What's more, this person was the young man who rushed into the Samsara Valley and rescued her sister from the Earth Spirit Master Jin Liang. At that time, he was just a low-level spirit master, but now he has become an Earth Spirit Master. It has only been two or three years...

　　This speed of promotion is truly terrifying.

　　Looking at the many powerful earth spirit masters in front of them, Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu were extremely shocked. They knew very well the gap between the spiritual practitioners of the two countries, but now that the Sea Kingdom has been defeated, the power of the Guiyun Kingdom is still so strong...

　　Facing everyone's stares, Wu Aotian's expression remained calm, without the slightest uneasiness or guilt. Wu Aotian even raised his eyes and looked at the other person calmly.

　　It is calm, yet has a majestic feel.

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu withdrew their gazes and exchanged greetings with Zhu Zidan. Although they were once enemies, the situation has changed now and the three parties are not really fighting to the death, so Zhu Zidan's face did not look ugly. Instead, he had a slight smile and confidence.

　　After Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu sighed, Zhu Zidan smiled slowly and said, "You two are here to support the Sea Kingdom..."

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu looked at each other. Xiao Siyu's face was as beautiful as a flower. She smiled gently and said, "It was indeed like this before, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary. This time I just want to discuss with Brother Zhu. How about our three countries join forces to divide up this Sea Kingdom..."

　　Zhu Zidan laughed and said, "This suggestion is not bad, but I don't know how you guys are going to divide it up?"

　　"Send troops at the same time, completely conquer the Sea Kingdom, and then divide the Sea Kingdom equally."

　　"Divide the Sea Kingdom?" Zhu Zidan's face turned cold, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly, replaced by endless frost: "You two countries helped the Sea Kingdom to deal with us before. Although you didn't really take action, you tied up some of our forces, causing the gap in strength between us and the Sea Kingdom to grow larger and larger when we fought. We haven't settled this account yet. Now that we have gone through a bloody battle and defeated the Sea Kingdom, you want to divide the Sea Kingdom among us. It's ridiculous."

　　Zhu Zidan's stern shout made Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu both look a little embarrassed. Indeed, what Zhu Zidan said made sense. After all, the three parties were enemies. Now that the other party had defeated the Sea Kingdom, it was too much for them to want to share the spoils equally with the other party. But didn't strength determine all this?

　　Both of them are respected spiritual practitioners in the country. Although they feel embarrassed, they will not give up their interests.

　　Hu Ming said slowly with a serious face: "Brother Zhu's words do make sense, but what if our two countries join forces again today to deal with your Guiyun Country? Can you resist it?"

　　Zhu Zidan had already discussed this issue with Wu Aotian and others. He was not afraid at all when he heard this. He snorted coldly, "Really? Although we, Guiyun Kingdom, have fought hard, we are not soft persimmons that can be squeezed at will. The Sea Kingdom also had the same idea as you do now. What will be the final result? Humph... If you really unite to fight us, I am afraid that in the end it will not only be Guiyun Kingdom that will be wiped out on the map!"

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu's eyes were stern, and they obviously did not expect Zhu Zidan's attitude to be so tough. Originally, they planned to suppress Guiyun Kingdom with the power of the alliance, so as to achieve the result of dividing the Sea Kingdom into three parts. After all, they did nothing and got one-third of the territory of the Sea Kingdom, so why not do it?

　　However, seeing Zhu Zidan's attitude now, he was so tough. It was obvious that he had something to rely on. He also knew that they did not dare to fight with all their strength. In a lose-lose situation, it would not only Guiyun Country would be wiped off the map.

　　Both sides are wary, but it just depends on who has the stronger confidence!

　　Xiao Siyu's smile remained unchanged. She looked at Zhu Zidan and smiled softly, with infinite charm: "Brother Zhu, what you said is really fierce, but I'm afraid it's a bit timid. If we join forces, the number of earth spirit masters is more than twice yours, and the number of other spiritual practitioners is also twice as many as yours. I wonder how you can resist?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu who seemed unwilling to give in. He suddenly had an idea and said calmly, "The combined power of the two countries is naturally not something our Guiyun Nation can resist. However, it is impossible for you to escape unscathed. Besides, even if you can escape unscathed, whether you can save your life in the future is another matter..."

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu were both shocked, and their eyes fell on Wu Aotian at the same time. Xiao Siyu smiled and said, "This must be the little brother Wu Aotian who saved Guiyun Country from danger. He is so young, but he has such strength. It's really not easy. I just don't know what you mean, why can't we save our lives?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "First, if we want to fight, we are not afraid of you. I still have some magic crystal thunder in my hand. I don't know which unlucky people will die in it. For example, when I blew up the camp of the Sea Kingdom, two or three earth spirit masters died, plus many spiritual masters..."

　　As Wu Aotian spoke, a black magic crystal thunder appeared in Wu Aotian's hand. Wu Aotian's fingers gently stroked the magic crystal thunder, his eyes full of disdain.

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu were both shocked. They knew that Wu Aotian had used the Magic Crystal Thunder to break into the camp. They guessed that he got one from somewhere and thought he was lucky. Now it seems that this kid actually has the Magic Crystal Thunder in his hand!

　　Although he only took out one, how many are left?

　　Even with just one such thunderbolt, it was enough to shock people. The power of the magic crystal thunder was extremely terrifying, just as Wu Aotian said.

　　Seeing the two people's uncertain expressions, Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said: "Secondly, apart from this magic crystal divine thunder, I have inherited the mantle of my master Yelu Zong, who was also known as the Phantom Demon thousands of years ago. With the help of the magic array spiritual tool, hundreds of spiritual practitioners were still trapped by me alone... To be honest, although the two of you have reached the high-level earth spirits, it is not too difficult for me to kill you..."

　　Wu Aotian's words were very arrogant, and he didn't give the other party any face at all, but Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu's faces became quite embarrassed in an instant, and even Zhu Zidan's face changed suddenly, but his face was full of incomparable surprise.

　　"Illusion Demon Yelu Zong... Aotian, you actually inherited his illusion array legacy?"

　　Zhu Zidan exclaimed, and then couldn't help laughing out loud: "Haha, God bless me to return to Yun Kingdom!"

　　Seeing the reactions of the three people, Wu Aotian was also a little surprised and asked: "Palace Master, do you know my master too?"

　　Zhu Zidan glanced at Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu, who looked gloomy, and answered cheerfully, "In ancient times, formations were very prosperous, and illusion formations were also a type of formation. Illusionary Demon Yelu Zong was an outstanding figure among them, and he was very famous. I didn't expect that you would inherit his legacy..."

　　PS;

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　Chapter 170 The ultimate of deterrence is intimidation!

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised when he heard Zhu Zidan mention the name of his master Yelu Zong. He originally thought that after such a long time, no one would remember his name. It seems that the master is indeed quite famous.

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu's expressions were not so good. They finally understood why Wu Aotian could easily kill the earth spirit masters and trap many spiritual practitioners by himself. The power of the illusion array should not be underestimated.

　　If the two sides go to war, and Wu Aotian uses the illusion array on both sides a few more times, the damage caused will probably be...

　　Wu Aotian looked at the two people's faces and suddenly smiled: "If I use an illusion array to trap you, and then throw in one or two magic crystal thunders... I'm afraid the effect should not be much worse."

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu's faces were already ugly enough, and when they heard Wu Aotian say this, their faces suddenly became three points darker. The spiritual practitioners behind the two men also looked solemn.

　　Although this guy is just a low-level earth spirit, or even just a human being, he makes both countries feel deeply afraid of him.

　　Patting the back of the Flame Demon, Wu Aotian smiled gently and said, "This demon beast is a gift from my master. His name is Flame Demon. I gave him the name, but I don't know if you know his real name. His name is One-horned Demon..."

　　"One-horned demon!"

　　Several exclamations were heard from the crowd, and the way many people looked at the Fire Demon had changed, with a bit more fear and dread in them.

　　"Yes, the one-horned Kui Mo, a kind of mutant magic beast. The current Kui Mo is already at the peak of the eighth-level magic beast, and it is just around the corner to break through to the ninth level. I think for now, no one here can be its opponent. In time, it will break through to the ninth-level magic beast. I wonder who can stop its killing?"

　　Looking at the group of spiritual practitioners with different expressions, Wu Aotian felt secretly happy. This was the deterrent power of strength. If they had no strength, it would not be them who had ugly expressions today, but the people of Guiyun Country.

　　As if he just remembered something, Wu Aotian patted his forehead and said, "Oh, right, I almost forgot one thing. You all know that I have a sister, the one I met in Samsara Valley last time. She seems to be much stronger than me now, but this is not important. I only heard her talk about it recently. Her master is called Old Man Xuantian, and he is one of the most powerful Tianling masters in the Tiannan Empire..."

　　"Although she is not from my Guiyun country, we are a family. If something unexpected happens today, I think Elder Xuantian, who loves my sister, will not mind and will come to talk to you personally..."

　　The powerful celestial spirit!

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu's expressions finally changed completely. If what Wu Aotian said before was just a deterrent, now it is already a naked threat.

　　The Tiannan Empire is not too far away from several countries. The Tiannan Empire is far from being comparable to their small countries. The news that Old Man Xuantian is one of the most powerful spiritual masters in the Tiannan Empire is no secret. Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu have also heard about it, but they never thought that Old Man Xuantian is actually the master of Sister Wu Aotian!

　　Everyone in the Samsara Valley had witnessed the relationship between Wu Aotian and his sister. For the sake of his sister, Wu Aotian entered the Samsara Valley with the strength of a low-level spiritual user, and actually rescued Liu Ruxue from Jin Liang's hands. If anything happened to Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue would definitely be furious, and it is very likely that she would ask her master to avenge her.

　　Unexpectedly, Wu Aotian has so many cards in his hand!

　　After hearing about the battle, everyone had already had a very high opinion of Wu Aotian. However, as they listened to Wu Aotian revealing his cards one after another, they suddenly realized that they had still underestimated this guy!

　　This kid is much stronger than he shows!

　　The spiritual practitioners from Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom all showed a hint of fear on their faces, not only because of Wu Aotian's own strength, but also because of the power behind Wu Aotian.

　　On the contrary, the people of Guiyun Country could not hide their excitement in their eyes. Even Zhu Zidan did not expect that Wu Aotian would have such means and have so many trump cards.

　　Although Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu have not expressed their opinions yet, Zhu Zidan knows that they no longer have the confidence to threaten Guiyun Kingdom. What they need to discuss now is how to divide Hai Kingdom and how to share the profits.

　　Originally, Zhu Zidan was not quite sure about Wu Aotian's proposal to take the lion's share of the Sea Kingdom's interests, but now that he heard Wu Aotian reveal his cards, he felt much more confident.

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu looked at each other again, and they both saw the unwillingness in each other's eyes. If they gave up the benefits they had obtained after hearing what Wu Aotian said, how could they be willing to do so?

　　After a moment's silence, Xiao Siyu's face returned to normal, and she smiled again. She glanced at Wu Aotian, then stared at Zhu Zidan and said with a smile: "Brother Zhu, I didn't expect Guiyun Country to produce such a genius. It's really enviable. Since you said just now that you are not satisfied with the Three Sea Kingdom, do you want to take it all for yourself?"

　　Zhu Zidan shook his head and said, "If he keeps it all for himself, then it won't happen... Jia Yun..."

　　Jia Yun stepped out from the side at the right time, holding a map in both hands. The map was the map of the entire Sea Kingdom.

　　Zhu Zidan stretched out his finger and drew a line on the map: "Our four countries are adjacent to each other, and the territories of our three countries surround the Kingdom of the Sea. My opinion is that the territory south of the Qitian Mountains will all belong to our Kingdom of the Sea, and the territory north of the Qitian Mountains will belong to your Kingdom of Dongyue and the Kingdom of Jade. You can use the Hur Desert in the middle as the dividing line. In this way, the areas divided will be connected to your respective countries, making it easier to accommodate the Kingdom of the Sea in the future..."

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu both looked unhappy. They had originally planned to investigate the strength of Guiyun Kingdom. If Guiyun Kingdom and Hai Kingdom had both suffered heavy casualties, then they would join forces again to destroy Guiyun. The two countries would annex Guiyun and Hai Kingdom completely. Although there would be many difficulties in the process and even other countries would intervene, at least they could gain the greatest benefits.

　　Even if it fails, then they can unite with Guiyun Kingdom to divide up the Sea Kingdom. By dividing the Sea Kingdom equally, they have gained a great advantage without taking any action. However, according to Zhu Zidan's division method, about three-fifths of the entire Sea Kingdom's territory in the south will fall into the hands of Guiyun Kingdom, and two-fifths of the territory in the north will fall into the hands of the two countries. More importantly, the southern part of the Sea Kingdom is rich and resource-rich, while the middle of the north is not only the Hul Desert, but also a rather barren area.

　　"Zhu Zidan, you're taking advantage of me by dividing it this way, aren't you?"

　　Facing Hu Ming's question, Zhu Zidan sneered and replied: "Hu Ming, if it was your Dongyue Kingdom that defeated the Sea Kingdom, my Guiyun Kingdom would not want anything. You helped the Sea Kingdom to contain us this time, and you didn't even move a finger, but you got one-fifth of the Sea Kingdom's territory. What else are you dissatisfied with?"

　　Hu Ming was stumped by Zhu Zidan's question, but he couldn't answer. Indeed, the current situation of the Kingdom of Hai was caused by the heavy casualties of the Kingdom of Guiyun. In addition, they are very confident now. If they are willing to make concessions, it means they are unwilling to confront their two countries head-on, so they share some benefits with their two countries.

　　Of course, there is another reason for dividing the interests of the two countries. Although the Sea Kingdom has been defeated, it has not been completely defeated. It will take a long time to truly occupy the Sea Kingdom. If the other two countries join in, the enemies faced by the Sea Kingdom will become three, and the pressure on Guiyun Kingdom will be much less, so it will be much easier to complete the conquest.

　　To put it simply, it means giving up part of the interests and tying Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom together with Guiyun Kingdom in the matter against Hai Kingdom.

　　Zhu Zidan shook his head and said firmly: "This is our bottom line. We must not give in any further."

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu both looked unhappy, with a gleam in their eyes. Hu Ming suddenly said, "We need to discuss this."

　　Zhu Zidan nodded and held out his hand: "Go ahead."

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu led their respective people to retreat to the rear. After seeing them walk a distance away, Zhu Zidan breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Wu Aotian and whispered: "Aotian, do you think they will agree?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "They will definitely agree. The most important reason is that they haven't taken action yet. How could they give up such a huge benefit that is within their reach? As for wanting to join forces to deal with us, I'm afraid they still don't have the guts to do so. With the precedent of the Sea Kingdom collapsing overnight, they can't ignore it."

　　Zhu Zidan thought about it and it made sense. If they were not targeting the Flame Demon or Old Man Xuantian, they should have been very cautious about the illusion array and magic crystal thunder in Wu Aotian's hand. The collapse of the Sea Kingdom was caused by the constraints of a magic crystal thunder and an illusion array.

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu's discussion did not last long before the result was reached. Wu Aotian watched as two waves of troops approached again, and he was already secretly on guard. As long as they said they disagreed and wanted to start a war, Wu Aotian would immediately use an illusion array to go over, and then use the magic crystal divine thunder to serve. The leaders of the two countries were here, so he would kill them and see what kind of waves they could make...

　　Hu Ming bowed to Zhu Zidan and said, "After discussion, our Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom agree to the division method you just mentioned..."

　　Zhu Zidan and the others were delighted, but Hu Ming's eyes had already turned to Wu Aotian, and he said coldly: "It's just that Wu Aotian said that with his strength, it is not difficult for him to kill me and Sect Master Xiao. I can't help but be curious and want to learn from him..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, without any fear. He glanced at Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu and said with a smile: "I wonder who wants to try me..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian's slightly narrowed eyes suddenly shone with a sword-like light: "But I am not very familiar with the control of the illusion array. I may not be able to control it when I start. If I hurt someone, please don't be offended."

　　Chapter 171: Fight with All Your Strength

　　The naked threat in Wu Aotian's words made Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu secretly angry, but they did not dare to underestimate Wu Aotian, after all, he was the descendant of the Phantom Demon.

　　Hu Ming turned his head and nodded to an old man behind him. The old man walked out slowly, squinting his eyes slightly, staring at Wu Aotian and said, "Let me learn from your skills."

　　No one knew how old this old man was. His hair had turned completely white, and he had two long white eyebrows running down his cheeks. However, his skin was as smooth and tender as that of a young boy. There was a flash of lightning in his slightly closed eyes.

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly in his heart. This old man's strength was probably not lower than that of Hu Ming. He was obviously also a high-level earth spirit warrior. If he wanted to defeat him, he probably couldn't hold back at all.

　　Hu Ming looked at Wu Aotian's expression. Seeing that there was no fear in his eyes, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that this kid could really defeat even a high-level earth spirit?

　　Does the illusion array really have such terrifying power?

　　The reason why Hu Ming asked this old man to experiment was not without purpose. He also wanted to understand from this battle how powerful Wu Aotian's illusion formation was, so that he could make a more accurate judgment of the situation.

　　The emergence of a genius is enough to make a country no one dares to invade. If there is a chance to get rid of him, it is better to get rid of him as soon as possible. However, no one has seen the magic array in his hand, and those who have seen it have basically died. That's why Hu Ming sent Dongfang Yuan, who is as powerful as himself in Dongyue Kingdom, to fight him.

　　Hu Ming and Dongfang Yuan also talked. Dongfang Yuan mainly focused on defense. If he had the ability, he would break the illusion array. If he didn't, he would defend, appreciate the strange power of the illusion array, and protect himself. When the situation was appropriate, Hu Ming would let Wu Aotian stop fighting.

　　Even if the attack is not possible, defense should not be a problem. After all, Wu Aotian is just a low-level earth spirit. The difference between a low-level earth spirit and a high-level earth spirit is extremely obvious.

　　Even if three or five low-level earth spirits besiege a high-level earth spirit, they cannot do anything. On the contrary, a high-level earth spirit can even kill a low-level earth spirit instantly with a full-strength attack, just like how the Flame Demon killed the low-level earth spirit Ge Mingming instantly in the Yunhai Sect in the past.

　　Zhu Zidan looked at Wu Aotian with a little concern, and whispered, "Is there any problem?"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and smiled softly: "Leave it to me."

　　Zhu Zidan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Wu Aotian was so confident. Since Wu Aotian said yes, there must be no problem.

　　After witnessing Wu Aotian's various magical abilities, Zhu Zidan unconditionally believed in what Wu Aotian said.

　　Everyone stepped back, leaving a huge area in the center. Wu Aotian left the Flame Demon's back and patted him. The Flame Demon roared at Dongfang Yuan twice and also stepped back.

　　Wu Aotian smiled at Dongfang Yuan, who looked alert, and said, "Come on."

　　The green sword on Dongfang Yuan's back flew up. Looking at Dongfang Yuan's spiritual weapon, Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh in his heart. This kind of spiritual weapon is indeed rare. With the power of a country, there are no more than one or two. This old man has clearly reached the peak of earth spirit, but he still can't find a spiritual weapon. When Wu Aotian was still a spiritual master, he already had two spiritual weapons.

　　The Demon Spirit Shield is a mid-grade spiritual weapon, which was captured by his sister Liu Ruxue. The Heart Sword is a top-grade spiritual weapon, which was left to him by his master Yelu Zong. Wu Aotian is now very familiar with the use of both weapons, especially the thirteen Heart Swords. Wu Aotian has figured out a lot of new tricks based on his own thinking and the use of sword formations in movies from his previous life.

　　Dongfang Yuan took a deep breath, and his aura suddenly burst out. The spiritual energy fluctuations expanded dozens of times in an instant. Dongfang Yuan's white hair flew all over the sky, and a huge pressure pressed towards Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian swiped his hands, and the Demon Spirit Shield and Thirteen Heart Swords flew out at the same time, instantly growing larger, with the Demon Spirit Shield outside and the Thirteen Heart Swords outside, wrapping Wu Aotian inside. At the same time, Wu Aotian's aura soared. Although it seemed not as good as Dongfang Yuan, it was enough to withstand the powerful pressure released by Dongfang Yuan of Hell.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian summoning two spiritual-grade weapons in one breath, even with Dongfang Yuan's age and strength, he couldn't help but feel envious. He was so young, but he already owned two spiritual-grade weapons. It was really frustrating to compare oneself with others.

　　Dongfang Yuan was like this, not to mention other spiritual practitioners, who were drooling when looking at Wu Aotian's spiritual weapons. You know, although the Heart Swords are called a set, in a sense, they are thirteen spiritual weapons, all of which can be used individually. But Wu Aotian alone owns a complete set of thirteen Heart Swords. How can people not be envious?

　　Of course, with the achievements and prestige of Wu Aotian’s master Yelu Zong, he really wouldn’t look down on ordinary spiritual weapons.

　　Dongfang Yuan's green sword fluttered in an instant and shot towards Wu Aotian like lightning. The green sword, which was not long, carried an extremely powerful aura. Wherever it went, a hissing sound was made, and a white air wave seemed to form in the air.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to cast the magic array. The spirit swords flew out in an instant and all rushed towards Dongfang Yuan, ignoring the attack of the green sword. However, the magic shield that was originally revolving around Wu Aotian was emitting red light and rapidly expanded, instantly blocking Wu Aotian in front of him.

　　Dongfang Yuan snorted in his heart. He and Hu Ming were thinking the same thing. What they were afraid of was not that he was a powerful earth spirit, but just Wu Aotian's illusion array.

　　Even if you have a spiritual weapon, do you think you can stop me with your low-level earth spirit power?

　　As this thought flashed through Dongfang Yuan's mind, the green sword had already hit the magic shield heavily, making a violent collision sound. The impact of the spiritual energy caused a large hole to instantly appear on the ground, as well as countless small holes caused by the scattering of spiritual energy.

　　Dongfang Yuan was shocked. His green sword could not break through the defense of the Magic Shield. The strength of the spiritual energy on the Magic Shield was beyond Dongfang Yuan's expectation. What was going on?

　　How could a low-level earth spirit possess such a strong spiritual energy?

　　Dongfang Yuan made a wrong calculation, and the green long sword rushed back quickly, but it was no match for the thirteen heart swords that were rushing away. The heart swords arrived around Dongfang Yuan before the green long sword.

　　Dongfang Yuan's face was as dark as water and he looked extremely solemn. He knew that he had underestimated Wu Aotian. Even if the other party did not use the illusion array, he was still able to fight against him. Although he did not understand why, this was the fact.

　　A heart sword rushed down tentatively. Dongfang Yuan raised his hands and a spiritual shield appeared in front of him, blocking the heart sword.

　　The heart sword hit the spiritual shield heavily, but failed to break it. Wu Aotian was not surprised. The heart sword flew up quickly, and the thirteen heart swords instantly formed a sword formation, spinning rapidly in the air.

　　With this rapid rotation, the thirteen heart swords seemed to merge into one, and the aura fluctuations on them became stronger and stronger.

　　Not only Dongfang Yuan, but even Hu Mingxiao, Siyu and others who were watching changed their expressions. How could Wu Aotian be so powerful? He could fight against a peak Earth Spirit master with a low-level Earth Spirit and still have the strength to attack. He was not inferior at all. Although he had the convenience of a spiritual weapon, such power was definitely not something a low-level Earth Spirit could achieve.

　　Dongfang Yuan's green sword has returned to his side. Dongfang Yuan's spiritual energy has been fully mobilized. The green sword is like a bound dragon, trembling slightly, as if trying to break free and fly.

　　Dongfang Yuan's eyes were fixed on the sword formation in the sky. He had never expected that the opponent could put such great pressure on him.

　　Is this still a low-level earth spirit?

　　The sword formation suddenly fell down, carrying with it a destructive aura that strangled everything, heavily enveloping Dongfang Yuan.

　　Dongfang Yuan's eyes suddenly opened wide, his white eyebrows fluttered, and he let out a loud roar. The green sword shot out like lightning, like a spirit snake.

　　A series of dense collision sounds seemed to converge into a loud bang. The collision of countless spiritual energies made it seem as if a huge amount of explosives were detonated around Dongfang Garden. Dust flew everywhere, and cracks and holes appeared on the ground within a radius of hundreds of meters...

　　The thirteen heart swords had exhausted their spiritual energy and were recalled by Wu Aotian. At the same time, the Demon Spirit Shield suddenly glowed red and cut across Dongfang Yuan horizontally, moving very fast like lightning.

　　Dongfang Yuan's face turned pale and there was an expression of disbelief in his eyes. His clothes were torn in many places and even his flying hair was cut off by the scattered spiritual energy.

　　Before he could utter any exclamations, Dongfang Yuan discovered that the Demon Spirit Shield was actually rushing towards him like a rotating blade, carrying a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy.

　　Dongfang Yuan shouted loudly, and the green sword flew out rapidly, hitting the magic shield heavily.

　　The red light of the Demon Shield disappeared in an instant and quickly returned. Amid the violent collision, Dongfang Yuan groaned and a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. His green sword suddenly broke with a bang, and there were countless small gaps on the broken green sword.

　　Wu Aotian took a long breath. He had already used all his strength. Not only did he maximize the power of the two spiritual weapons, he also borrowed the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. However, he could only slightly injure Dongfang Yuan.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh in his heart, this peak earth spirit master was indeed not to be underestimated, his own strength was still a little low. It seemed that if he wanted to defeat this old man completely, he would have to rely on the illusion array.

　　As he sighed, the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array had already quickly flown out, and red light suddenly radiated out, enveloping Dongfang Yuan in the eyes of everyone who suddenly opened their eyes.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket and collect it.

　　Chapter 172 Mission Completed

　　The people watching around were all shocked.

　　Although everyone knew that Wu Aotian must be no simple person, no one expected that Wu Aotian would be so powerful!

　　Without using any magic array, he used the strength of a low-level earth spirit to fight against the peak strength of an earth spirit. Not only did he not lose, but he injured Dongfang Yuan instead!

　　Everyone could clearly see the streak of blood at the corner of Dongfang Yuan's mouth, and the crisp sound of the broken green sword falling to the ground made everyone feel as if they were struck by lightning. Dongfang Yuan was not only injured in the fight with Wu Aotian, but even his spiritual weapon was broken.

　　Hu Ming, Xiao Siyu and others' faces changed drastically, while Zhu Zidan and his group were beaming with joy and were inexplicably excited.

　　"What a pleasant surprise! He is such a genius, a genius!"

　　Zhu Zidan muttered to himself quietly, his expression filled with joy. As the master of Guiyun Palace, the guardian of Guiyun Kingdom, he had an extremely heavy responsibility. He was worried every day when he thought of the increasingly weak Guiyun Kingdom. Now that he saw Wu Aotian rising like a comet, how could others understand the excitement and sudden relief in Zhu Zidan's heart?

　　Hu Ming's complexion was originally darker, and he was silent, so he looked gloomy. Now that Dongfang Yuan was injured, Hu Ming's complexion had become extremely embarrassed...

　　Wu Aotian is so powerful even before he uses the illusion array. What will be the result of using the illusion array?

　　Wu Aotian is only in his twenties. If another three, five, seven or eight years pass, no matter whether he can break through the Heavenly Spirit or not, even if he remains at the bottleneck of the Earthly Spirit, his combat effectiveness will probably be invincible.

　　This person is a blessing star for Guiyun Country, but a typical disaster star for other countries.

　　It would be fine if this person is not passionate about state affairs, but if this person is passionate about state affairs and is wholeheartedly devoted to helping the country expand its territory, then that would be extremely troublesome.

　　Just as these thoughts suddenly flooded into Hu Ming's mind, he suddenly saw a flash of red light in front of Wu Aotian, and a spiritual weapon as big as a fist rushed out, and the red light instantly enveloped Dongfang Yuan.

　　Illusion array!

　　This was the first thought that flashed through the minds of Hu Ming, Xiao Siyu and the others, but a second thought soon followed. Wu Aotian's strength alone could make Dongfang Yuan vomit blood, and coupled with the power of the illusion array...

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu looked at each other and saw the worry in each other's eyes.

　　After the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation was activated, Dongfang Yuan's expression changed. Several ferocious monsters appeared in front of him and attacked him.

　　Although Dongfang Yuan knew that he was trapped in an illusion and that what appeared before him must be an illusion, the illusion was so real that he could even feel the spiritual energy that was about to tear a person's body apart. Dongfang Yuan still didn't dare to withstand it with his own body.

　　Dongfang Yuan's choice was correct, and when Wu Aotian stepped into the first illusion array on the stairs in the forbidden area that day, it was actually largely due to luck. He initially believed that illusions could not hurt people, so he did not make any defense at all. It also happened that the first array was just a confusing illusion array. If the first array was the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array, then Wu Aotian would definitely have died in the array.

　　Dongfang Yuan continued to resist the illusion created by Wu Aotian. Because the green sword had been destroyed and Dongfang Yuan was extremely wary of Wu Aotian and the illusion array at this time, Dongfang Yuan just used the spiritual shield to continuously defend against the waves of attacks.

　　Wu Aotian stood there quietly, as if he had done nothing, but he was extremely clear about Dongfang Yuan's situation in the illusion array.

　　The thirteen heart swords were also quietly suspended in the air, without any movement, but Wu Aotian, who was standing quietly, gave all the onlookers a strong visual impact.

　　A low-level earth spirit, without even moving his hands, was able to trap a high-level peak earth spirit relying solely on the power of the illusion array!

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian's figure has been deeply imprinted in everyone's heart, and everyone looks at Wu Aotian with a little more awe in their eyes.

　　Suddenly, the thirteen heart swords around Wu Aotian moved.

　　Like lightning breaking through dark clouds, or like a soaring dragon, it pounced with fangs and claws towards Dongfang Yuan who was trapped in the illusion array.

　　Hu Ming's expression suddenly changed. From the majestic momentum of the thirteen heart swords, he knew that Wu Aotian was also using all his strength at this moment, without holding back at all.

　　Dongfang Yuan couldn't withstand the attack of the thirteen heart swords with the spiritual weapon in his hand. Now he was trapped in the illusion array and had no spiritual weapon. Even if the thirteen heart swords were not arranged in a sword formation, how could Dongfang Yuan withstand it?

　　Hu Ming suddenly remembered Wu Aotian’s nonchalant words before the written test. It was obvious that Wu Aotian wanted to take this opportunity to kill Dongfang Yuan!

　　On the one hand, it can establish prestige, and on the other hand, it can weaken the strength of Dongyue Kingdom. The deterrent power of a strong man at the peak of the earth spirit should not be underestimated.

　　"Show mercy!"

　　Hu Ming didn't care about his face and shouted loudly. At the same time, a heavy black sword stabbed towards Wu Aotian like lightning.

　　The cold light in Wu Aotian's eyes disappeared in an instant, and the thirteen heart swords were like birds returning to the forest, all thrown into the illusion array and hitting Dongfang Yuan's spiritual shield almost at the same time.

　　Dongfang Yuan was trapped in an illusion, his spiritual energy was greatly consumed, and he was injured just now. How could he resist?

　　With a miserable groan, blood flew up, and one of Dongfang Yuan's arms shot up into the sky. Dongfang Yuan's chest collapsed, and his body suddenly flew backwards. While he was still in the air, blood gushed out of his mouth.

　　At the same time, Hu Ming's heavy sword had already attacked Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian was not in a hurry. He swung his magic shield and blocked Hu Ming's heavy sword, and the two collided heavily.

　　Wu Aotian's face turned pale and his body suddenly retreated a few steps. At this time, Dongfang Yuan's body fell heavily to the ground.

　　Dongfang Yuan did not die, but his right arm was cut off and no one knew how many ribs in his chest were broken. Spiritual energy rushed into his body, destroying most of his meridians. Even if Dongfang Yuan could recover, he could no longer use spiritual energy and would be like an ordinary disabled person at most.

　　This was done deliberately by Wu Aotian. Although Wu Aotian was sure that he could kill Dongfang Yuan completely with that all-strength attack just now, at the last moment, Wu Aotian retracted his heart sword. Otherwise, his body would have been shattered in an instant after being pierced by so many heart swords.

　　Wu Aotian did not look at Dongfang Yuan on the ground, but looked up at Hu Ming over there, his eyes were indifferent, but there was a certain coldness in them: "Why, Sect Master Hu, do you also want to fight with me?"

　　Hu Ming waved his hand and took back the heavy sword. He looked at Dongfang Yuan lying on the ground with a gloomy face, "I just wanted to stop you from killing me..."

　　Wu Aotian did not comment on Hu Ming's statement. He shook his head and said calmly, "I just said that my control over the magic array is not very good, but you insisted on giving it a try. I have tried my best to hold back just now. Otherwise, do you think he would still be alive now?"

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly became as sharp as a needle: "Sect Master Hu, as the leader of Dongyue Sect, you suddenly attacked me while I was fighting. If I didn't have this magic shield, would I be killed by your sword like this?"

　　Hu Ming's expression suddenly became extremely embarrassed, but mixed with anger that he could not hide. Dongfang Yuan was the most powerful man in his Dongyue Sect, but now he was destroyed so easily, and he couldn't even say a word.

　　Hu Ming really had an impulse to order a war with Guiyun Kingdom, but when he turned to look at Xiao Siyu, he saw a hint of gloating in Xiao Siyu's eyes.

　　Hu Ming's heart calmed down all of a sudden. The failure of Dongfang Yuan was a good outcome for both Guiyun Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom, and it was what they wanted to see.

　　Hu Ming suddenly felt a deep regret in his heart. Why did he agree to Dongfang Yuan's request to fight? Why did he deliberately test him?

　　Looking at Xiao Siyu's expression, Hu Ming also understood that even if he wanted to join forces with her to destroy Guiyun Kingdom, she probably wouldn't dare to do so. Firstly, because of the cards Wu Aotian had revealed, and secondly, because of Wu Aotian's own super strength. With the strength of him and Yan Mo, even if they were defeated and wanted to leave, no one could stop them.

　　Taking a deep breath, Hu Ming sent someone to help Dongfang Yuan back. He then bowed to the Guiyun Kingdom and said, "Okay, we brought this upon ourselves, so let's not talk about this anymore. As for the Sea Kingdom, we'll do as you said. We'll send troops to occupy the Sea Kingdom at the same time."

　　Seeing Hu Ming swallowing his anger, Zhu Zidan almost laughed in his heart. When had Guiyun Kingdom ever been so proud?

　　After laughing twice, Zhu Zidan nodded and said, "Okay, this matter needs to be carried out immediately. Ge Tian is not dead, and there are still many spiritual sects in the Sea Kingdom that need to be conquered. Although the overall situation has been decided, the next things will be very troublesome. We must work together, otherwise, it may not be just us in Guiyun Kingdom who will be unlucky."

　　Hu Ming and Xiao Siyu both nodded at the same time. Although they were extremely angry towards Guiyun Kingdom and Wu Aotian, they also knew that what Zhu Zidan said made sense. No matter who it is, if they want to seize other people's country, others will naturally resist desperately. Ge Tian holds spiritual weapons, and there are some other strong men, plus some spiritual practitioners in the country. This force is not small. To completely conquer the Sea Kingdom, they must conquer these spiritual practitioners. Only by killing someone like Ge Tian can they feel at ease. Otherwise, if Ge Tian roams around and takes revenge, everyone will probably have a headache.

　　Xiao Siyu looked at Hu Ming and Zhu Zidan and smiled, "We need to discuss in detail how to complete this division as quickly as possible."

　　Wu Aotian watched Zhu Zidan and a group of people gathered together to discuss, and looked at the powerful lineups on both sides. Wu Aotian let out a long sigh of relief. The difficulties of Guiyun Kingdom were finally overcome. The next step was to launch a thorough counterattack and divide the benefits.

　　It seems that I have made a great contribution this time. I wonder what kind of reward the emperor of Guiyun Kingdom will give to the Wu family?

　　Chapter 173: A Different Surname Becomes a King

　　Because Wu Aotian has already demonstrated enough strength to intimidate the Dongyue Kingdom and the Feicui Kingdom. Coupled with the deterrent power of Elder Xuantian, a powerful spiritual master, there is no need to worry about the two countries turning against them.

　　If they turn against us and it is detrimental to Guiyun Kingdom, Wu Aotian doesn't mind riding on the Flame Demon and attacking their country together, turning it upside down.

　　If Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding are included, the three of them and the beast are basically enough to deal with any spiritual sect in Dongyue Kingdom or Feicui Kingdom. Even if they encounter strong men from Dongyue Sect and Feicui Pavilion, as long as all the masters are not sent out, they will probably only die if they meet four people.

　　With this deterrent, Wu Aotian was not prepared to continue participating in the conquest of the Sea Kingdom. The armies of Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom had already withdrawn, and the spiritual practitioners who were restrained also gathered together. There were still many strong people, which was enough to deal with the remaining people of the Sea Kingdom.

　　As a Guiyun citizen, Wu Aotian should save Guiyun from danger, but expanding territory is not something he should worry about.

　　So when the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom, led by Zhu Zidan, were preparing to enter the Sea Kingdom with the army, Wu Aotian said goodbye to Zhu Zidan. Zhu Zidan was not too surprised and did not say anything to stop him.

　　Wu Aotian had never been interested in state affairs, and Zhu Zidan had always been very clear about this. Besides, Wu Aotian had done enough to turn the tide, and they could handle the rest of the matters themselves, so there was naturally no need to keep Wu Aotian.

　　No matter where Wu Aotian goes, as long as Wu Aotian becomes stronger and stronger, it will be a great thing for Guiyun Kingdom.

　　Wu Aotian asked Zhu Zidan if he had any news about his sister Liu Ruxue, but got no news. Feeling a little disappointed, Wu Aotian and Dong Yuanyuan and others embarked on their journey home.

　　At the same time, Zhu Zidan also wrote a secret letter personally and sent a spiritual practitioner on a white crane to the palace as soon as possible to hand the secret letter to the emperor of Guiyun Kingdom. After reading the secret letter, the emperor of Guiyun Kingdom quickly made a corresponding decision.

　　The Flame Demon couldn't fly, so his pace was always a little slow. By the time they returned to the Wu family in Songyun City, it was already several days later. When they arrived at the door, the guard's eyes lit up and he shouted in surprise, "The Third Young Master is back!"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the decorated Wu Mansion with some surprise. Was there some happy event in the Wu Mansion?

　　With a doubtful attitude, Wu Aotian stepped into the house. Soon, he saw his father Wu Houde and elder brother Wu Lingfeng rushing out quickly.

　　It has been more than a year since the last time he left home. Looking at that familiar and friendly face, Wu Aotian felt very happy.

　　"Third brother, you are finally back. We have been waiting for you for a long time."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "Did you know I was coming back?"

　　Wu Lingfeng laughed and said, "You turned the tide on the border. Not only did you save Guiyun Kingdom, but you also fought back to defeat Hai Kingdom and intimidate Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom. We all know clearly..."

　　Wu Aotian felt more and more puzzled. These things happened not long ago, and he and his companions were not traveling very fast. How come they knew everything?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's bewildered look, Wu Houde laughed, his face full of relief and happiness: "Aotian, a special envoy from the palace has come and has told us clearly what you have done in the past few days."

　　As if he understood Wu Aotian's doubts, Wu Houde added: "The special envoy is a spiritual master who came here riding a white crane, so he got home before you."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly came to his senses and said with a chuckle, "So, I have made great contributions, and the emperor is going to reward our Wu family again?"

　　Wu Houde nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, but I don't know what the specific reward is yet. The special envoy said that he will announce it after you return home."

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised. After making such a great contribution this time, it would be strange if the family was not rewarded. But he didn't know what the reward would be this time?

　　The Wu family had been awarded as seventh-class nobles before. Since they have made great contributions this time, they should at least be promoted a few levels, right?

　　Third-class nobles?

　　Wu Aotian was thinking about Liu Ruxue, Mo Yu and the others, and asked expectantly, "By the way, in the year since I left, have you heard any news about my sisters?"

　　Wu Houde nodded and said with a smile: "More than three months ago, your sister asked someone to send two letters to us, one for us and one for you..."

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed. After a year or two, Wu Aotian finally got news of Liu Ruxue again. At least, Liu Ruxue could ask someone to deliver a letter to him, and judging by the smile on Wu Houde's face, Liu Ruxue should be fine now.

　　"What about Mo Yu and Leng Feng? Is there any news about them?"

　　Wu Houde nodded and smiled, "Ruxue mentioned in the letter that they are with her, and now their strength has greatly increased, so you don't have to worry."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned, somewhat surprised. When they fought a fierce battle with the people from Yunhai Sect beside the spiritual spring that day, the three of them left first. He wondered how Leng Feng and Mo Yu ended up with Liu Ruxue. Did they go back before him?

　　However, Wu Aotian was quite happy to hear the news that they were safe. After all, he had been busy looking for Liu Ruxue for more than a year. Moreover, they said that their strength had greatly increased, which seemed to be due to hard training or some kind of adventure.

　　Thinking of Liu Ruxue's violent fighting power, Wu Aotian suddenly had an idea in his mind. He wondered who had better fighting power between himself and Liu Ruxue?

　　As they were talking, several people walked into the house together. Suddenly, three tall figures jumped out and laughed, "Aotian, you're back."

　　Wu Aotian looked carefully and found that they were the three brothers of the Tie family.

　　The appearance of the three brothers of the Tie family did not change much, but there were strong fluctuations of spiritual energy on their bodies. This surprised Wu Aotian a little. He did not expect that the three brothers of the Tie family had all been promoted to spiritual practitioners.

　　Wu Aotian estimated the spiritual energy fluctuations of several people and guessed that the three brothers of the Tie family should be at the level of spiritual disciples, and the eldest brother Wu Lingfeng should be stronger than them. Thinking that the Wu family, which was originally extremely weak, suddenly had so many spiritual practitioners, the change was indeed quite significant.

　　The servants and guards of the Wu family all looked at Wu Aotian with the utmost awe. Beside him, the Flame Demon shook its head, and its blood-red eyes swept around, making those it looked at always terrified.

　　After entering the house, Wu Aotian was about to ask his father to take out the letter when a spiritual practitioner in a yellow robe came out with a few people. Wu Houde quickly stood up and introduced: "Aotian, this is the special envoy from the palace, Jiang Shouheng."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, but Jiang Shouheng did not show the slightest arrogance of a special envoy from the imperial palace. Instead, he looked at Wu Aotian with eyes full of respect.

　　Whether it was because Wu Aotian saved Guiyun Country this time and made tremendous contributions, or because of Wu Aotian's own strength, it was enough for Jiang Shouheng to respect him enough.

　　The power of the imperial authority is more directed at ordinary people, or ordinary low-level spiritual practitioners. It is of little use to strong people like Wu Aotian who have entered the earth spirit realm, or even those who have the ability to kill the peak earth spirit realm.

　　What's more, if Wu Aotian and others had not returned in time to turn the tide, the Guiyun Kingdom would have been gone, let alone the imperial power.

　　Wu Aotian did not become arrogant because of this. He greeted Jiang Shouheng very politely. Instead, Jiang Shouheng expressed his admiration for Wu Aotian with a look of reverence. They exchanged greetings for a long while with a very enthusiastic attitude, until Wu Aotian felt a little embarrassed. Then he remembered his mission and took out the emperor's edict.

　　The content of the imperial edict was not very long, but when Wu Aotian heard it, an expression of great surprise appeared in his eyes.

　　He was indeed rewarded, but it was not a title of nobility of the sixth, fifth, or fourth rank, nor was it a title of nobility of the third, second, or first rank, but a direct title of king!

　　It is true, without any falsehood, he was crowned king!

　　There are princes of different surnames in the country, but only those who have made great contributions can obtain such honor. However, now Wu Aotian has turned the tide and saved the Guiyun Kingdom, and this contribution is indeed enormous.

　　The reward was directly given to Wu Aotian. Perhaps taking Wu Aotian's character into consideration, the name of this reward is also quite interesting, King Xiaoyao.

　　Wu Aotian received the reward from King Xiaoyao, so the Wu family naturally became a royal palace, and was placed above the nobility, which was a huge rise.

　　Not only was Wu Aotian rewarded, but Wu Aotian's entire family, including his sister Liu Ruxue who was not in Songyun Kingdom, also received many rewards and titles. Wu Houde received even more rewards. Although his title was slightly lower, it was obvious that the emperor wanted to win him over.

　　In addition to the large amount of gold, silver, jewelry, silks and satins as rewards, more importantly, the Wu family now has their own fiefdom!

　　This fiefdom is centered on Songyun City and radiates outward for 300 miles. This fiefdom is a private territory. In other words, from today on, in the territory 200 miles outside Songyun City, the Wu family is the local emperor and the supreme existence.

　　In the imperial edict, the emperor allocated a large amount of resources and property to rebuild a royal palace for the Wu family outside Songyun City. The Wu family did not have to worry about craftsmen, as relevant specialists would naturally come to take care of it.

　　In addition to this, there are some noble rights that do not cost money, such as the right to enter the court without bowing, the right to carry weapons, etc., all of which demonstrate the glory of the Wu family today.

　　After the imperial edict was announced, there was a thick list of rewards. Jiang Shouheng politely handed it to Wu Houde, then respectfully bowed to Wu Aotian and left the Wu Mansion with his men.

　　Wu Aotian didn't care too much about this reward. To him now, Guiyun Country was just like a small pond, and he had already met the dragon from the abyss. This small pond could no longer trap him.

　　If you are a tiger, you should roar proudly in the mountains and forests.

　　If you are a dragon, you should soar into the sky.

　　Chapter 174: Baiyun Manor Qin Feng

　　Holding the letter handed to him by Wu Houde, Wu Aotian felt a little uneasy. Although he had learned from Wu Houde that Liu Ruxue was safe and sound, Wu Aotian was still a little worried.

　　I opened the envelope and took out the letter paper. There was a faint fragrance on the letter paper.

　　Wu Aotian smiled secretly in his heart. This sister is indeed very feminine. She has the title of female killer, but she also has such a feminine side.

　　The content of the letter was not too long. It just briefly said that after the two separated, Liu Ruxue and the leader of the Yunhai Sect were both injured. Liu Ruxue left injured. Because she was seriously injured, she was unable to look for Wu Aotian for a while.

　　In the following time, she found her master, Master Xuantian. Master Xuantian took the seriously injured her to a friend's house, where she spent nearly two years, practicing and healing at the same time. It was not until a few months ago that her injuries were finally completely healed and her strength improved greatly.

　　Although Liu Ruxue had recovered from her injuries, her master, Elder Xuantian, asked her to do an urgent matter, so she had no time to go home. She asked someone to send a letter to the Wu family. At this time, a long time had passed since the spiritual spring appeared in the Ximing Mountains. Although Liu Ruxue was worried about Wu Aotian, she firmly believed that with Wu Aotian's ability, there would be no danger.

　　At the end of the letter, Liu Ruxue mentioned one thing, that is, if Wu Aotian returned home and had nothing else to do, he might as well go to the Tiannan Empire to find her. Her current residence is called Baiyun Manor, which is a manor. However, this Baiyun Manor is a well-known place in the Tiannan Empire, because there lives a family with the surname Qin in Baiyun Manor, and there are many powerful spiritual practitioners in this family.

　　Baiyun Manor?

　　Wu Aotian repeated the name in his mind and had already made a decision. After staying at home for a while, he would go to Baiyun Villa to meet Liu Ruxue and the others. He didn't know how they had been spending the past two or three years.

　　Wu Aotian lived at home for a month. He left a large number of elixirs to assist Wu Lingfeng and the three brothers of the Tie family in their cultivation, as well as spiritual weapons suitable for their use.

　　Wu Aotian actually felt quite apologetic towards Wu Lingfeng, because Wu Lingfeng actually also wanted to go out and try his luck, but if he left again, only his father Wu Houde would be left at home. Because of this factor, Wu Lingfeng chose to stay and gave up his original idea.

　　During this month, something interesting happened. Father Wu Houde saw Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding following Wu Aotian back home again, and they seemed to be very casual with each other, and even a little bit of intimacy. The old man's heart began to become lively.

　　One day, Wu Houde quietly called Wu Aotian aside and asked him seriously about his relationship with Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding. He also asked with an ambiguous expression whether they were his future daughters-in-law...

　　Wu Aotian was speechless and embarrassed when Wu Houde asked him this, but he couldn't help but have some thoughts in his mind. Forget Ding Ding, after all, her origin is also very mysterious. The most important thing is that she has no memory and can only follow him. As for Dong Yuanyuan...

　　Thinking about how he and Dong Yuanyuan met, and how they had been together over the past year or two, Wu Aotian truly examined a question in his heart for the first time: Is it true that Dong Yuanyuan followed him because she was alone and had nowhere to go?

　　But if Dong Yuanyuan likes me, then there is nothing unusual about her on weekdays...

　　Shaking his head, Wu Aotian threw out all the complicated thoughts in his mind and told his father that he and she were good friends and trustworthy. As for the romance between men and women... at least not now.

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's answer, Wu Houde felt a little regretful, but soon Wu Houde told Wu Aotian that this girl was good and he should seize the opportunity, which made Wu Aotian have no choice but to smile bitterly.

　　In this month, the news that the Wu family was crowned as king and that this place had been designated as the Wu family's private territory became known to everyone. The Wu family's door was crowded with people, and nobles of all sizes in Songyun City came to visit with generous gifts, one to congratulate, and the other to build relationships. After all, from today on, their lives and deaths in these hundreds of miles were in the hands of the Wu family.

　　It only took a few years for the Wu family to advance from being a ninth-rank noble family to being crowned kings. All of this was because of the third young master of the Wu family who was once considered a useless person.

　　The news of the battle on the border has been passed back, and everyone has learned that the third young master of the Wu family has not only become a powerful earth spirit admired by everyone, but also has the strength to kill the top earth spirit masters. It is also because of his existence that Guiyun Kingdom avoided being destroyed, and even turned the tables to attack the Hai Kingdom.

　　During this month, the army of Guiyun Kingdom has already entered a large area of ​​the Sea Kingdom, and the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Kingdom are constantly destroying the spiritual practitioners' sects one after another in the Sea Kingdom. Those who surrender will live, and those who resist will be killed. Conquest is always without mercy.

　　Before the army entered the Sea Kingdom, the spiritual armies of Guiyun Kingdom, Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom immediately captured the Sea King Pavilion, which represented the guardian of the Sea Kingdom. Most of the people in the Sea King Pavilion died in the battle, a small number surrendered, and only a few people including Ge Yun escaped, but they were no longer a concern.

　　Annexing a country is naturally not an easy task. It takes a long time. Anyway, Wu Aotian doesn't need to worry about these things. Annexing the Sea Kingdom is just a matter of time. With the cooperation of Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom, things have become much simpler.

　　Outside Songyun City, construction of the newly selected Wu family palace has begun. This palace is very large and majestic, and it is probably easy to accommodate thousands of people. However, there is an embarrassing thing that there are only four people in the Wu family, including Liu Ruxue, and Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue are often away, so there are only two people in total.

　　Wu Aotian once half-seriously and half-jokingly advised his father Wu Houde to remarry, but was rejected by Wu Houde. Perhaps he still couldn't forget his original wife, or he felt that remarrying would be unfaithful to her. Wu Aotian had no choice but to respect his choice.

　　A month later, Wu Aotian prepared to leave home and go to the Tiannan Empire. Although Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng were reluctant to let him go, they all knew that Wu Aotian was now like a roc soaring into the sky, with lofty ambitions that could not be confined by Songyun City. He wanted to have a broader sky.

　　After bidding farewell to their families, Wu Aotian and the others set out on the road to the Tiannan Empire. They were not in a hurry, so they practiced while traveling slowly. By the time they arrived at Baiyun Villa in the Tiannan Empire, another month had passed.

　　White clouds are circling around Baiyun Mountain, and deep in the clouds is Baiyun Village.

　　These were the words that others casually muttered when Wu Aotian and his companions asked about the location of Baiyun Villa. They sounded quite fairy-like. Moreover, with the introduction of enthusiastic passers-by, Wu Aotian also had a preliminary understanding of Baiyun Villa.

　　Baiyun Manor has become famous in the Tiannan Empire only in the last seventy or eighty years. That's because a cultivation genius emerged in Baiyun Manor who broke through the bottleneck of earth spirit and became a heavenly spirit master. This heavenly spirit master is Qin Hai, the current owner of Baiyun Manor.

　　Qin Hai is currently over two hundred years old. In the Qin family of Baiyun Manor, he is not the oldest, but he is the strongest. It is because of him that Baiyun Manor has become famous and known throughout the Tiannan Empire. After all, every Tianling strongman is an extremely powerful existence and should not be underestimated.

　　Among the hundreds of people in Baiyun Villa, most of them are spiritual practitioners, and there are many strong ones among them. Therefore, although Baiyun Villa is called a villa and a family, its strength is much stronger than many spiritual practitioners' sects.

　　Baiyun Manor is located on the towering Baiyun Mountain, surrounded by white clouds, giving it a somewhat ethereal feeling of Guiyun Palace hidden in the white clouds.

　　Wu Aotian and his companions approached the gate of Baiyun Villa. The two men in white robes at the gate looked at each other, with a hint of vigilance in their eyes. After all, the fire demon under Wu Aotian looked extremely ferocious.

　　"May I ask where you are from and what business do you have in visiting Baiyun Manor?"

　　Wu Aotian rolled over and got off Yan Mo's back, smiled slightly and said, "I want to ask you something. Is there a girl named Liu Ruxue living in Baiyun Manor?"

　　The two young men guarding the gate looked at each other, and the young man on the left who looked slightly older nodded and said, "Yes."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "That's good. I am Liu Ruxue's younger brother Wu Aotian. I received a letter from my sister, inviting me to meet her here. Please help inform her."

　　Hearing that Wu Aotian was Liu Ruxue's brother and that he was invited by Liu Ruxue, the two young men suddenly became less alert. The man on the left smiled and shook his head, saying, "Miss Liu is not in the villa now. I saw her going out to do something before. She has been away for more than half a month..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. Isn’t Liu Ruxue in Baiyun Villa?

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly and was about to leave a message and leave temporarily when a young man in a white robe came over from a side road. He glanced at everyone and his pupils shrank slightly when he saw the Flame Demon. He was obviously a little surprised. When he saw Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding, there was a bit of strangeness in his eyes.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding were both beautiful women with their own unique characteristics. The young man was obviously moved by their beauty, but he quickly turned his head and asked, "What happened?"

　　The man guarding the gate bowed respectfully to the man and said, "Master Feng, these people are invited by Miss Liu to meet her. This is Miss Liu's younger brother Wu Aotian."

　　The young man seemed slightly surprised when he heard this, but a smile soon spread across his face. He turned around and said to Wu Aotian, "So you are the younger brother Wu Aotian that Ruxue always thinks about. Ruxue has gone out to do some work and will probably be back in two or three days. Why don't you stay at my Baiyun Manor for a few days and wait for your sister to come back..."

　　Before Wu Aotian could answer, the young man patted his head and said with an apologetic smile: "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Qin Feng."

　　Chapter 175: Old Friends Reunited

　　Qin Feng?

　　Wu Aotian silently repeated the name in his mind and memorized the man's appearance deeply. The reason why he kept this man in mind was because of how he addressed his sister Liu Ruxue.

　　Like snow?

　　For some reason, when Wu Aotian heard Qin Feng calling Liu Ruxue like that, he suddenly felt uncomfortable for no reason. Wu Aotian himself couldn't figure out where this feeling came from.

　　Wu Aotian did not immediately agree to Qin Feng's invitation. Before figuring out the situation here, Wu Aotian did not want to have any involvement with Baiyun Manor.

　　"Thank you for your invitation, but I wonder if Mo Yu and Leng Feng are in Baiyun Manor?"

　　Qin Feng smiled slightly, walked up very enthusiastically, and held Wu Aotian's arm: "They are in the manor now, and just came back a few days ago. Let's go, we can see them when we go in."

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I'm sorry to bother you then."

　　Since Mo Yu and Leng Feng are both in the manor, he naturally has to go into the manor. Wu Aotian believes that he can know what he wants to know from their mouths.

　　Qin Feng's eyes fell on Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding's faces, and he smiled and said, "These two beautiful ladies are out of tune..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "This is Dong Yuanyuan, the leader of Tianyi Sect, and this is Ding Ding. They are all my friends."

　　Qin Feng was slightly stunned. He obviously knew about Tianyi Sect. His face was a little surprised, but he quickly returned to normal and smiled: "Although Tianyi Sect is not as good as it used to be, Miss Dong is so young and already has the strength of a powerful earth spirit. I believe that in time, the glory of Tianyi Sect will surely reappear..."

　　What Qin Feng said was just right. People who knew about the situation of Tianyi Sect generally looked at it with a mocking attitude. Qin Feng not only pointed out the current predicament of Tianyi Sect, but did not cause any disgust at all, fully displaying the demeanor of a child from an aristocratic family.

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled slightly and replied calmly, "Your Excellency is too kind. Currently, our Tianyi Sect has very few people. If we want to rebuild our former glory, it will be a long and arduous journey."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the extremely quiet Dong Yuanyuan and laughed in his heart. Dong Yuanyuan always looked like a quiet lady in front of outsiders, but when facing familiar people, she was careless and shouted loudly, like an unrestrained woman. She was really two different people in front of people and behind their backs.

　　Patting the Flame Demon on the back, the Flame Demon naturally understood what Wu Aotian meant. He lowered his head and let out a muffled roar, then turned around and ran into the dense forest below.

　　As a magical beast, the Fire Demon prefers to roar in the mountains and forests and does not like to live in human dwellings.

　　Qin Feng saw the intimate actions of Wu Aotian and Yan Mo. His eyes suddenly lit up, revealing a bit of strangeness, but the smile on his face did not diminish.

　　Wu Aotian turned around and quietly got rid of Qin Feng's hand. Qin Feng's eyes moved but he didn't say much.

　　Following Qin Feng into the Baiyun Villa, which was famous in the Tiannan Empire, Wu Aotian had a calm expression and did not look around. He walked through the long corridor and came to a not-so-small living room.

　　The maid in the villa quickly brought tea. Qin Feng sat in the main seat and asked the maid to call Leng Feng and Mo Yu. Qin Feng's eyes fell on Wu Aotian and said with a smile: "I always hear Ruxue mention you. She said that you couldn't practice the body strengthening technique before. Later, you had an adventure and started practicing. In just a few years, you have already reached the level of an earth spirit master. It's really amazing."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Qin Feng with a smile on his face, and felt a little dignified in his heart. He smiled and replied: "You look only in your twenties, and you have reached the Earth Spirit Realm, but it is not the same..."

　　Qin Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "Well, I am already 28 years old this year, and you are Ruxue's younger brother, so I will just be polite and call you Brother Wu. You don't have to be polite to me, saying Your Excellency or Your Excellency. Just call me Brother Qin, or Brother Feng, whatever is fine..."

　　While Qin Feng was saying this, he was also observing Wu Aotian's expression. He found that Wu Aotian's brows were slightly wrinkled. Qin Feng smiled again and said, "Of course, if you think this is not good, you can just call me by my name. Anyway, our ages are not too different."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, and his evaluation of Qin Feng in his heart increased. The other party has a strong ability to read people's expressions, and he is very careful with his words and always has a backup plan. He is not a simple person. Judging from the respectful attitude of the spiritual practitioner guarding the door towards him, Qin Feng is probably in a very high position in the Qin family. There are not many people who are at least 28 years old and have reached the Earth Spirit Realm.

　　"You are really too kind. I don't know where my sister is and how long it will take for her to come back... She was injured before and is in Baiyun Manor. You took care of her. As your younger brother, I would like to thank you on behalf of the family. If I have the chance, I will definitely repay you generously."

　　Qin Feng smiled lightly and said, "Aotian, you are so polite. Not to mention that Elder Xuantian and my great-great-great-grandfather have a good relationship, even I have some friendship with your sister. If she is injured, how can I sit back and do nothing..."

　　Qin Feng sighed slightly, with a look of grief on his face: "You may not know yet, your sister was seriously injured at that time. When she arrived at our Baiyun Manor, she was only breathing her last. I begged for a long time before my great-great-great-grandfather agreed to help her. Although it cost a lot of spiritual medicine and even cost my great-great-great-grandfather a lot of spiritual energy, she was finally saved and her strength improved greatly. This can be regarded as a blessing in disguise."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, but was quite shocked in her heart. She didn't expect her sister to be injured so badly, and she didn't know where she was injured. If it was a meridian, she should be able to ask herself for treatment. She knew that she had experience in treating meridian injuries...

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered that after Liu Ruxue was injured, he lost contact with her. Later, he met Dong Yuanyuan and went into the mountain again. He never came out. How could she find him?

　　And hearing what Qin Feng said was so serious, I'm afraid he couldn't care less at that time.

　　If this is true, no matter what, sister Liu Ruxue really owes Baiyun Manor a big favor.

　　Thinking of Liu Ruxue's master, Elder Xuantian, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask, "I wonder if my sister's master, Elder Xuantian, is still in Baiyun Manor?"

　　Qin Feng shook his head and said, "After Elder Xuantian sent your sister here, he stayed for a while, and left after seeing her injuries recover. He has not been here since then."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" with some regret, but he couldn't find anything to say to Qin Feng. At this moment, footsteps were heard at the door. Wu Aotian turned around and saw Leng Feng and Mo Yu walking into the living room following a maid.

　　"Aotian!"

　　"Third Master!"

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng had already heard from the maid that it was Liu Ruxue's brother who came, so they naturally knew it was Wu Aotian. The three of them had formed a friendship when they practiced together, and now that they met again, how could they not be surprised?

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng both rushed in quickly, but there was a slight difference in the way they addressed him. Leng Feng followed Wu Aotian, so he called Wu Aotian "Third Young Master", while Mo Yu called him by his name.

　　Wu Aotian also stood up happily. Both Mo Yu and Leng Feng had changed a lot. Mo Yu was originally a cold and silent man, but now the gloom between his brows has been relaxed a lot, and even the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, with a little more smile. Leng Feng was originally a killer, with a bit of murderous taste all over his body, but now this murderous taste has been completely restrained, but Leng Feng has a scar of about an inch on his face, which makes his face look more calm and fierce.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian the most was the fluctuations of spiritual energy on the two of them. When the three of them separated, Mo Yu was just a low-level spiritual user, and Leng Feng was even just a spiritual disciple. But now the fluctuations of spiritual energy on both of them were very strong. Wu Aotian estimated that they were both at the level of spiritual masters. Leng Feng seemed to have reached the level of a high-level spiritual master, and Mo Yu had also reached the level of a mid-level spiritual master!

　　This progress is too fast. What also surprised Wu Aotian was that Mo Yu's strength was higher than Leng Feng's at the beginning, but now Leng Feng's strength has surpassed Mo Yu. What's going on?

　　"Your strength has improved so quickly..."

　　Wu Aotian stared at the two people in front of him with wide eyes and exclaimed in amazement. Mo Yu and Leng Feng had the same amazed expression on their faces. They stared at Wu Aotian blankly and exclaimed at the same time: "You have already... been promoted to Earth Spirit?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded happily. It was naturally a good thing that he could rebuild Mo Yu and Leng Feng. They were both safe and sound, and their strength had greatly improved. How could he not be excited? No wonder his sister said in the letter that their strength had greatly improved...

　　Leng Feng took a deep breath and said with a wry smile: "I thought my speed had improved very quickly, and I might even surpass you this time, but who knows I still won't be able to catch up with you..."

　　Mo Yu nodded in agreement: "Yes, Aotian, your progress is really fast. It seems that you must have gained a lot in the Ximing Mountains."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and glanced at Qin Feng beside him. Although he had many questions in his mind, he was not in a position to ask them.

　　But Qin Feng was indeed a man of insight. Seeing the three people's eagerness, he immediately stood up and said with a smile: "It's been a long time since you met each other, so I'm sure you have a lot to talk about. Aotian, I'll arrange a room for you right away. Yes, it'll be next to Mo Yu and Leng Feng... Stay there first and wait for Ruxue to return."

　　Wu Aotian no longer refused and nodded politely: "That's troublesome."

　　Qin Feng smiled, turned around and gave a few instructions to the maid, who then led a few people out. Wu Aotian called on Dong Yuanyuan and others to follow the maid and walked towards the yard outside.

　　The three of them quickly arranged the rooms, which were next to each other. Several people gathered in Wu Aotian's room again. At this time, there was no one else around. Wu Aotian could no longer resist his curiosity and asked, "Have you had any adventures in the past two years? How come your strength has increased so much?"

　　Chapter 176 Living under Someone Else's Roof

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's question, Leng Feng and Mo Yu couldn't help showing some excitement on their faces. Leng Feng said, "We did have an adventure. After we separated in the Ximing Mountains, Mo Yu and I found another spiritual spring, but soon someone came to rob it. We were not strong enough, and even our mount, the white crane, was killed. We were chased to the edge of a cliff, and we had no choice but to jump off the cliff..."

　　Wu Aotian’s eyes suddenly widened. They were chased to a cliff and then jumped off the cliff. It seemed that Wu Aotian had already vaguely guessed what would happen next, but were their luck really that good?

　　"We jumped off the cliff and were lucky enough to fall into a big river. We were washed a long way along the river. When we climbed out of the river, we found a huge hole on the cliff. We entered the cave and were surprised to find that this was actually the cave left behind by a powerful spiritual practitioner. Coincidentally, this spiritual practitioner was also an electric spiritual practitioner."

　　Wu Aotian widened his eyes, feeling speechless and amused in his heart.

　　He did not die after falling off a cliff, and encountered the relics left by a senior master. After practicing hard, his strength increased greatly, and he was in great glory when he came out of the mountain again... This plot is so familiar. There are so many such stories in the novels of my previous life. I didn't expect it to happen to me.

　　"Then what happened? You practiced according to the cultivation method left by that senior, and your strength increased greatly?"

　　Leng Feng also had a somewhat strange expression on his face: "Yes, he not only left behind a special method of cultivation, but also left behind a lightning bead that can help electric attribute spiritual practitioners to cultivate. This bead can absorb lightning and then help oneself cultivate. Of course, this method of cultivation is quite special..."

　　"In addition, there are many spiritual tools, spiritual medicines, elixirs, etc. We lived in the cave at that time, practicing hard, and our strength increased rapidly..."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and finally understood why Leng Feng's strength surpassed Mo Yu. Logically speaking, Mo Yu's talent seemed to be higher than Leng Feng's, but it turned out that Leng Feng happened to obtain a special method that just happened to suit his practice.

　　The lightning bead is quite magical. I guess its effect is similar to the battery in the previous life, except that it uses the power of lightning to help with cultivation. This is obviously a different approach.

　　Others may not know the power of thunder and lightning, but Wu Aotian is very clear about it. The power of thunder and lightning is extremely scary.

　　"And then, how did you meet my sister?"

　　Mo Yu smiled and said, "That's right. Among the items left by that senior, there is a special method to tame magic beasts. Of course, this taming method is only for low-level magic beasts and is not very useful. However, the senior pointed out that there is a nest of scent-sniffing beasts next to the cave. This first-level magic beast has almost no combat power, but it has one advantage, which is that it is very good at discovering spiritual medicines between heaven and earth, or some other things."

　　Leng Feng smiled bitterly and said, "I also learned the taming technique, but I could never meet the requirements and complete the taming. Mo Yu, on the other hand, learned it right away. We followed the instructions left by our predecessors and found the nest of scent-smelling beasts. Mo Yu tamed one of them. With this scent-smelling beast, we traveled through the Ximing Mountains, looking for spiritual medicines everywhere..."

　　At this point, Leng Feng's eyes couldn't help but light up: "Hey, that scent-sniffing beast is really amazing. It led us to find many rare spiritual medicines..."

　　"Once, the scent-sniffing beast led us to find a thousand-year-old ash tree, but we encountered other spiritual practitioners and were fighting. Then your sister appeared, and we followed your sister because she heard that we had a scent-sniffing beast. She happened to be looking for some medicinal herbs, so she borrowed it for a while, and we followed her everywhere..."

　　Wu Aotian listened to the two people's story in amazement, and couldn't help asking curiously: "Where is the scent beast now? It sounds so magical from what you said. It would be great if we could let it take us to find the elixir..."

　　Mo Yu raised his head and made a strange gurgling sound, as if imitating the cry of some magical beast. A black shadow suddenly appeared at the window and rushed in.

　　Wu Aotian looked closely and saw a small monster similar to a squirrel standing on Mo Yu's shoulder, with its feet upright. Its two front paws were much shorter and tucked on its belly, and it had a big furry tail. It looked almost exactly like a squirrel, except that its nose was quite long. Perhaps this was the only difference between it and a squirrel.

　　Looking at this cute little monster, Ding Ding and Dong Yuanyuan's eyes suddenly lit up. They both came over. Ding Ding gently stretched out his hand and asked nervously, "What a well-behaved little monster. Can I hug it?"

　　Mo Yu nodded and let out a low gurgling sound from his throat. The scent-smelling beast immediately jumped into Ding Ding's arms. Ding Ding hugged the furry little beast in surprise, with an extremely happy smile on his face. Dong Yuanyuan beside him also looked impatient: "I want a hug too, I want a hug too..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the two women vying to hold the scent-sniffing beast, shook his head, and laughed in his heart. Women really have no resistance to these cute little animals...

　　"So where is my sister now? Where did she go..." Wu Aotian asked the question that concerned him the most. After a slight pause, Wu Aotian asked again: "Also, what is the relationship between this Qin Feng and my sister? I saw that he called me sister as if they were very intimate..."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng looked at each other, and there seemed to be some strange expressions on their faces, as if they wanted to say something but hesitated.

　　Wu Aotian frowned and asked softly, "Why, it's inconvenient to say?"

　　Leng Feng shook his head and smiled bitterly: "How could it be inconvenient for you, Third Young Master, to say that? We are just considering how to say it..."

　　Mo Yu suddenly spoke in a calm voice: "To put it simply, Qin Feng likes your sister and even considers himself her fiancé. This is naturally due to the intentions of Elder Xuantian and Qin Feng's great-great-grandfather. Qin Feng is the most outstanding man of the younger generation of the Qin family. The two Tianling strongmen originally had some friendship, and this time Qin Feng's great-great-grandfather saved your sister..."

　　Wu Aotian's brows furrowed even more, and after a long while he asked, "What does my sister mean?"

　　The two shook their heads at the same time, and Leng Feng said, "She doesn't seem to have any interest in Qin Feng."

　　Wu Aotian said, "That means Qin Feng is just being sentimental?"

　　Mo Yu nodded and said, "You can say that's right, but your sister was saved by someone from Baiyun Manor, so he felt that he owed them a favor, so he couldn't just ignore her. That's why Qin Feng kept pestering her..."

　　"Stalker?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "This old man Xuantian, doesn't he care about the happiness of his apprentice? He even promotes arranged marriages. This master is too..."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng were both stunned and asked at the same time: "What is an arranged marriage?"

　　Wu Aotian was also stunned, then smiled and said, "Oh, it's the marriage of children, which is decided by parents or elders, and the children have no right to choose..."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian strangely and said, "Isn't this normal?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew that their views were far from the concept of free love and marriage, so he didn't explain much and just said, "I don't care about other people's affairs, but not my sister's. Since my sister doesn't like him, let him stop bothering her..."

　　"As for the favor my sister owes Baiyun Manor, I will help her pay it back..."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng shook their heads helplessly and said, "There are powerful Tianling masters guarding Baiyun Manor. Who would dare to provoke them? Baiyun Manor is powerful and does not need help from others. I am afraid it will be difficult to repay this favor..."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "It depends on whether they push me too far. If they do, then isn't Qin Feng the strongest among the younger generation and the one they have the highest hopes for? I will quietly attack him and severely injure him. Others won't be able to heal him, and I will then heal him, and that will be a big favor to them..."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng both knew that Wu Aotian had unique therapeutic effects on meridian injuries, so they were not too surprised. However, after hearing Wu Aotian's method, they looked at each other and saw smiles in each other's eyes.

　　This Young Master Wu is really not a simple person. He can do such a thing. He beats others and then heals them to earn a favor for nothing. This is really... shameless.

　　"So what is my sister doing now? Is it dangerous?"

　　Mo Yu shook his head and said, "It's not dangerous, it just takes some time."

　　Wu Aotian groaned for a moment and said, "In that case, let's wait for her here. When she comes, we will leave here."

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng nodded at the same time: "Okay, we don't want to stay here anymore. Although these people look polite, the arrogance in their eyes can't be concealed at all..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't seem surprised at all. He nodded without making any comment.

　　Leng Feng looked at Wu Aotian, then at the two girls who were teasing the scent-sniffing beast: "Third Young Master, what have you experienced in the past few years? I see that your strength has greatly increased. Now you are a powerful earth spirit..."

　　Wu Aotian had nothing to hide from Leng Feng and Mo Yu. He started from the day they separated, met Dong Yuanyuan, resurrected Ding Ding from the crystal, and was finally forced into the forbidden area. After obtaining the inheritance of the Phantom Demon, he destroyed the Yunhai Sect and saved Guiyun Kingdom. After telling the story, Leng Feng and Mo Yu both widened their eyes and looked at Wu Aotian in great surprise.

　　"Third Young Master, are you strong enough to kill a peak Earth Spirit expert?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "It would be difficult without the help of the magic array, but it is not that difficult if you rely on the magic array."

　　The two of them couldn't help but gasp. Being able to kill a peak earth spirit master means that he can walk sideways in many small countries.

　　Leng Feng's eyes lit up: "What if we face a powerful Heavenly Spirit?"

　　PS:

　　There was one less update yesterday, and there will be three updates today, and this is the first one.

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　Chapter 177 You have the final say!

　　Wu Aotian's eyes showed some expectation: "I don't know either, but the strong people of the Heavenly Spirit are simply not comparable to the Earthly Spirit. Maybe I can't compete with the Heavenly Spirit now."

　　Leng Feng was not discouraged after getting Wu Aotian's answer. Instead, he was extremely expectant: "Third Young Master, you have only been practicing for a few years, and you have already reached the Earth Spirit. I am afraid that in a few years, you will also become a Heaven Spirit expert. By then, with your illusion array, you will be unique even among the Heaven Spirit experts."

　　A unique existence?

　　Wu Aotian naturally believed in his own uniqueness. The power of the illusion array would become greater as the ability of the person controlling the array became stronger. His master Yelu Zong relied on this illusion array to dominate the world. He also had the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. After reaching the Heavenly Spirit realm, his combat power was probably beyond the reach of ordinary Heavenly Spirits.

　　Looking at Leng Feng, who had a scar on his face but still looked as tough as ever, Wu Aotian was about to speak when he suddenly noticed a ring on Leng Feng's finger that he hadn't had before. Wu Aotian couldn't help but wonder, "Void Ring?"

　　Leng Feng chuckled and said, "Yes, this was also left by that senior. Because that senior also left behind a spiritual artifact, Mo Yu asked me to use this ring to store the spiritual artifact so that it would not be known by others."

　　“A spiritual weapon?” Wu Aotian was surprised, but then he smiled and said, “You guys are really lucky. What spiritual weapon is it? Take it out and let us see it.”

　　"It's a bow."

　　As Leng Feng spoke, a small silver-white bow appeared in front of him and quickly grew larger. Only then could Wu Aotian and the others see the true appearance of the small bow.

　　It looked as if a giant silver python was wrapped around the bow, but strangely, this bow did not have a bowstring...

　　"There is no bowstring..." Dong Yuanyuan exclaimed in surprise: "Then how can we use this bow?"

　　Leng Feng laughed and said, "Third Young Master, do you remember that I have a move called Lightning Arrow? This bow is based on the same principle... You can use this Silver Python Heaven-Swallowing Bow to directly shoot Lightning Arrows, which are at least ten times more powerful than my previous move."

　　Leng Feng held the Silver Python Swallowing Sky Bow in his left hand, and electric light flashed on his right hand. Then his right hand approached the position where the bowstring should have been. A flash of electric light flashed, and it directly turned into a bowstring, connecting the two ends of the Silver Python Swallowing Sky Bow. As the two ends were connected, the entire Silver Python Swallowing Sky Bow lit up, and the entire bow was bathed in electric light. An electric arrow appeared from the center of the bow and quickly expanded.

　　Feeling the extremely powerful energy of the lightning arrow, Wu Aotian signaled Leng Feng in surprise to stop operating. Judging from Leng Feng's operation, this bow was even a bit like a crossbow. The spiritual energy in Leng Feng's body was the key to open this bow. Once connected, a lightning arrow would automatically form.

　　Although he had not seen its power, but from Leng Feng's tone and Wu Aotian's understanding of spiritual weapons, it must be powerful.

　　Wu Aotian also summoned his heart sword, allowing Leng Feng and Mo Yu to feast their eyes. Mo Yu said with some envy: "Spiritual weapons are indeed incomparable to ordinary weapons!"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "There will definitely be spiritual tools of the spiritual grade. As our strength increases, the levels we come into contact with will also become higher and higher, and the chances of coming into contact with spiritual tools of the spiritual grade will also become higher and higher. I will definitely get one for you when the time comes."

　　Mo Yu looked at Wu Aotian gratefully and said nothing more.

　　Thinking that Leng Feng had already reached the level of a high-level spiritual master, Wu Aotian took out a purple spiritual pill from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and handed it to Leng Feng: "This is the purple spiritual pill. As long as your luck is not too bad, this purple spiritual pill can help you break through the bottleneck and become a land spirit."

　　Leng Feng knew that Wu Aotian had the Purple Spirit Pill on him. Anyway, he had decided to follow Wu Aotian, so he took it without hesitation. Firstly, Wu Aotian was already an earth spirit and no longer needed it. Secondly, his own strength had increased, so he could help Wu Aotian better.

　　By now, Leng Feng has been completely convinced by his master's original inference that Leng Feng's luck lies with Wu Aotian. From the moment he met Wu Aotian, Leng Feng's fate has changed. Although some things seem to have nothing to do with Wu Aotian, if there was no Wu Aotian, Leng Feng would never have had such an opportunity.

　　If he had not followed Wu Aotian, the Seven Spiritual Fruits would not have fallen into his hands, and he would not have been able to advance to a spiritual practitioner...

　　If I hadn't followed Wu Aotian, I wouldn't have had the chance to go to the Ximing Mountains under the leadership of Liu Ruxue. I wouldn't have had that thrilling adventure, and I wouldn't have achieved what I have now...

　　What's more, now Wu Aotian has given him a Purple Spirit Pill. If everything goes well, he will become a powerful earth spirit!

　　This was a realm that even his master had not reached. Although his master was good at calculations, his own strength was not strong...

　　Wu Aotian didn't know what Leng Feng was thinking. After chatting for a while, they returned to their own rooms. Since his sister hadn't come back yet, they could only wait.

　　In the next few days, Qin Feng came twice, but after Wu Aotian had learned about Qin Feng from Leng Feng and Mo Yu, Wu Aotian's attitude towards Qin Feng was indifferent. Qin Feng did not come again after coming twice, and just instructed the maids and servants to serve everyone well.

　　Wu Aotian had been very quiet these past few days, just practicing quietly. He didn't walk around Baiyun Manor, and his meals were delivered to his room by maids, so apart from Qin Feng, he hadn't seen anyone else from the Qin family.

　　Ten days passed, and when the maid brought food again, she told Wu Aotian a surprising news: Liu Ruxue had returned.

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised, but he did not act impulsively. He just told the maid to tell Liu Ruxue that he was there.

　　After the maid left, a somewhat hurried sound of footsteps was heard at the door. Although Wu Aotian was still in the room, a smile appeared on his face, because he had recognized that the footsteps were those of Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue had just stood at the door when Wu Aotian opened it and said with a smile, "Sister Ruxue, you're back."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian standing at the door, with a look of happiness that she couldn't hide: "Aotian, it seems that you have had good luck in the past two years."

　　Wu Aotian stepped aside and let Liu Ruxue walk into the room. Feeling the fluctuation of spiritual energy on Liu Ruxue's body, Wu Aotian was also a little surprised. He chuckled and said, "It seems that Sister Ruxue's strength has improved a lot. Is she a high-level earth spirit now?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled, casually sat on a chair, smoothed down a few strands of her messy black hair, and smiled softly, "Indeed, it is, but it is also due to external forces, otherwise it would not be possible to rise so fast. But you, it's only been more than two years since we last met, and you have already become an earth spirit. This promotion speed is too fast."

　　Wu Aotian smiled softly: "I also had some adventures. When I went to Yunhai Sect to assassinate, I was forced into the forbidden area by them. However, it was a blessing in disguise that I got the inheritance of the Phantom Demon, and later I got the Bodhi Blood Fruit, which allowed me to improve my strength to what it is now."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard Wu Aotian talking about Yunhai Sect, she was a little surprised: "You were forced into their forbidden area, and Yunhai Sect has been destroyed. What does it have to do with you?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and nodded: "I stayed in that forbidden area for almost half a year. After I came out, I destroyed the Yunhai Sect."

　　Liu Ruxue's beautiful eyes were filled with surprise: "Your strength should be at the low level of earth spirit now, right? Even if the Yunhai Sect is not very strong, there are still three earth spirit masters and dozens of spiritual masters. How did you do it?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and started talking from the day they parted, about entering the forbidden area, destroying the sea of ​​clouds, taking the Bodhi blood fruit, learning how to refine weapons, saving Guiyun, and finally the Wu family's kingship. Liu Ruxue listened quietly, but the surprise in her eyes became more and more obvious by the end.

　　After listening to the end, Liu Ruxue sighed deeply and looked at Wu Aotian with a strange look in her eyes: "Aotian, I didn't expect you to have experienced so much in the past two years... At that time, you were only a spiritual master, but you ran to Yunhai Sect to assassinate. Was it because of me?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "The leader of the Yunhai Sect caused you to be seriously injured, how could I let them go? Well, and the Earth Spirit Master Jin Liang who wanted to bully you in the Samsara Valley was also killed by me personally."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in front of her and suddenly smiled and said, "Our Aotian has become a man who can stand tall and proud now."

　　Liu Ruxue always looks cold in front of outsiders, like an iceberg, keeping people at a distance. Only in front of Wu Aotian and other family members will she show such a happy smile. Liu Ruxue with a happy smile is as beautiful as a flower. If outsiders see her, their eyes will probably pop out.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the smiling Liu Ruxue and suddenly said, "Since you are back, let's leave Baiyun Manor."

　　Liu Ruxue's smile remained unchanged as she whispered, "But what did Mo Yu and Leng Feng tell you?"

　　Wu Aotian knew he couldn't hide it from her, so he nodded and said, "I know Qin Feng is pestering you. Since you don't want to stay here, then don't stay. Even if we owe them a favor, we can just repay them. There's no need to put ourselves in a difficult position."

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's determined face and his decisive words without hesitation, Liu Ruxue was touched and sighed softly, "I just didn't want to embarrass Master, so I didn't leave immediately..."

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at Liu Ruxue and said: "Since he is your master, he should consider your happiness instead of pushing you to others just because of his friends..."

　　Wu Aotian's words were somewhat directed at Elder Xuantian, but Liu Ruxue was not angry. She naturally knew that her brother was concerned about her.

　　Looking at the somewhat silent Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian did not show any weakness, and stared straight into Liu Ruxue's eyes. After a long while, Liu Ruxue seemed to be unable to bear Wu Aotian's insistence, and smiled softly, "Okay, you have the final say."

　　PS:

　　Chapter 2, there will be another update later.

　　Red tickets, red tickets, red tickets!

　　Chapter 178 Tiannan Martial Arts Competition

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, but did not leave. He asked Liu Ruxue to leave with him just to make his attitude clear. There were still some specific things that needed to be understood and dealt with.

　　"Will there be any trouble if you leave now?"

　　Liu Ruxue frowned slightly and smiled bitterly: "I'm afraid Qin Feng won't let go so easily. If he wants to leave, he can't leave quietly. He must tell their old man..."

　　Wu Aotian also frowned slightly. Seeing Liu Ruxue's embarrassed look, Wu Aotian said uncertainly, "Could it be that their old man wants to use force?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "That's not the case, but the old man in their family... is very stubborn. In his mind, he has already decided that I am Qin Feng's woman..."

　　Wu Aotian's face suddenly darkened. He took a deep breath, looked at Liu Ruxue, and said with a firm look in his eyes: "Sister Ruxue, I won't let Qin Feng take you away. As long as I am alive, no one can take you away!"

　　Liu Ruxue was slightly stunned. Looking at Wu Aotian's handsome face, there was suddenly some inexplicable panic in her eyes, as if the Wu Aotian in front of her was completely separated from the little boy in her impression.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue's face and saw it suddenly turn red. He felt very strange, but then he thought of what he had just said and was a little stunned for a moment...

　　What I said just now was originally meant to be meaningful. It meant that as long as Liu Ruxue didn't agree, I wouldn't let anyone take her away. But when I said it like this, it seemed to have another meaning...

　　Wu Aotian coughed twice and rolled his eyes. He had some thoughts in his mind: "Even if they think that way, it doesn't matter. Just find an excuse and leave here temporarily. You don't have to tear your face apart. Besides, your master is Elder Xuantian. Although they have their own thoughts, they will not embarrass you."

　　"I am a low-level earth spirit now. With time, my strength will increase. With the magic array in my hand, even Baiyun Manor will not be able to threaten you."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard what Wu Aotian said, she felt that it made sense. If she didn't want to hurt his feelings, she could just find a reason to avoid him and talk about the future later.

　　"You know what? I actually remembered something... Originally I wasn't going to get involved, but now that you and your friends are here, I think we might give it a try."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously: "What's the matter?"

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes sparkled with excitement, and she smiled softly, "The Tiannan Empire holds a martial arts competition every five years. It is held by the Tianying Sect, the holy land of the Tiannan Empire. The winner will receive a great reward."

　　Fighting meeting?

　　When Wu Aotian heard the name, he already had a rough idea of ​​what this activity was. It was nothing more than a martial arts competition. However, he heard that it was held by the Tianying Sect, a holy place in Tiannan, so it must be on a large scale. Moreover, Liu Ruxue said that the rewards were good, so Wu Aotian was also eager to try.

　　"What are the rules of the fight?"

　　"This martial arts competition is divided into two parts: one is the individual competition, and the other is the team competition. The individual competition is a one-on-one fight to determine the final winner, while the team competition is for each faction to form a group of five to compete directly against each other."

　　"In the individual competition, even though I have reached the high-level earth spirit and have the Black Dragon Sword and the Black Sky Armor, it is still impossible for me to enter the top three. This is why I didn't want to participate. After all, I am not the only one who has a spiritual weapon."

　　Wu Aotian asked with some confusion: "Are all these contestants, regardless of their strength, fighting together? Or is it just a matter of luck, seeing who they draw as their opponent?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "That's not the case. Whether it's an individual competition or a team competition, they are all divided into different levels. Except for the Spirit Apprentice level, there are no competitions. The Spirit Envoy, Spirit Master, and Earth Spirit levels are all divided into three competition venues. Participants can only fight with people of the same level. Otherwise, if they fight against people of higher levels, there will be no suspense at all, and it will also easily cause more deaths."

　　"This fight will be more about discovering, selecting and attracting talents, so naturally we don't want to see too many casualties."

　　Wu Aotian understood somewhat what Liu Ruxue was talking about, and smiled, "Oh, I understand a little bit. So, the competition is divided into three levels, and there is a final winner in each level, that is, the champion. I guess it is the same for the team competition, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "You are right. There are three levels of competitions. Each level has a top three. The top three can get very good rewards, especially the winner of the Earth Spirit Level competition. The prize is even more generous. If I didn't think I could not enter the top three, I would probably have participated... Team competitions and individual competitions are basically the same, but there is one difference. The strength of the team in the team competition can be lower than this level, but it cannot be higher than this level..."

　　"For example?"

　　"For a Spiritual Master level team competition, as long as one of the five participants reaches the Spiritual Master level, he or she can participate. It doesn't matter if the other four are only Spirit Envoys, because team competitions test the team's combat capabilities. However, Earth Spirit experts are definitely not allowed to appear in Spiritual Master level competitions, so it's better to have a low level than a high level."

　　Wu Aotian said, with a hint of excitement in his eyes: "In that case, it seems that we can really give it a try... I can also try the individual competition. I can kill high-level earth spirit masters and compete for the top three. Maybe there is still a chance. As for the team competition, there are five people in a group, including you, me, Dong Yuanyuan, Ding Ding, and Leng Feng. Leng Feng has reached a bottleneck. After taking the Purple Spirit Pill, he should be able to become a low-level earth spirit. He has the Silver Python Swallowing Heaven Bow, and his combat power is also good. With the five of us as a team, plus I have the illusion array to assist everyone, it's not like we don't have the strength to fight."

　　After a while of excitement, Wu Aotian thought of his and others' origins, and couldn't help but feel a little worried: "Sister Ruxue, we are not from the Tiannan Empire. Can we participate in this competition?"

　　Liu Ruxue answered affirmatively: "You can participate. There is no explicit rule for this. Guiyun Country and others are all small countries. The Tiannan Empire will not care. What's more, my master is Elder Xuantian. With this relationship, whether it is a single or a team competition, it will be no problem for me to participate."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "That's good, but I don't know what the prize is? It's so generous that you would say it is..."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian with expectant eyes and couldn't help but smile again. How could she not see that Wu Aotian was actually tempted by those generous prizes.

　　"I really don't know about that, because the rewards are different every time and will only be announced when the competition starts. But these things will definitely not be bad stuff. After all, they are things from the Sky Eagle Sect. If they are too bad, they will feel ashamed."

　　"Anyway, it's just some spiritual tools, spiritual medicines, refining materials, or some other valuable things..."

　　After listening to Liu Ruxue's explanation, Wu Aotian felt that it was really necessary to go to this martial arts competition. Thinking that there were still many Tianling masters in the Tiannan Empire, he couldn't help but ask: "What about the Tianlings? Don't they want to compete?"

　　Liu Ruxue chuckled and rolled her eyes at Wu Aotian. "Every Tianling expert has a respected status in the Tiannan Empire. They are also the greatest wealth of the Tiannan Empire. How can they fight like this? Besides, the prizes for competitions below the Tianling are collectively provided by the Tianying Sect or some major forces. In the end, it is these Tianling experts who are behind them. When the Tianling experts fight, who will give them the prizes?"

　　Wu Aotian found Liu Ruxue's words interesting and joked, "I'll give them prizes. The champion will get a steamed bun. Fighting to death for a steamed bun, this is called a bloodbath caused by a steamed bun."

　　Liu Ruxue couldn't help but laugh. She stretched out her spring onion-like fingers and gently poked Wu Aotian's shoulder: "You are just a chatterbox. I wonder what will happen if those Heavenly Spiritual experts find out?"

　　After a few jokes, Liu Ruxue said, "The martial arts competition will start in a month. If Leng Feng wants to break through the bottleneck, he must speed up. After all, after breaking through the bottleneck and increasing his strength, he still needs some time to adapt."

　　Wu Aotian was very clear about the adaptation period that Liu Ruxue mentioned. It was like a normal person who didn't walk very fast, but suddenly a skateboard was added to his feet, increasing his speed several times. It would take some time to adapt to this change.

　　Wu Aotian thought of the Flame Demon who was still outside the villa, and sighed softly, "It's a pity that the Flame Demon is still at the peak of the eighth level and has not broken through to the ninth level. Otherwise, with it here, we would be more confident... Now that we have decided, let's go and say goodbye."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the sky and said, "It's getting late today. Let's go tomorrow. We'll say goodbye early tomorrow morning and leave here to head to the Tianying Sect, the holy land of the Tiannan Empire."

　　In the evening, Wu Aotian told the other people what he had discussed with Liu Ruxue about the martial arts competition. Dong Yuanyuan was originally from the Tiannan Empire, so she naturally knew about this martial arts competition. Upon hearing about it, she was immediately excited and eager to try.

　　Ding Ding still looked confused. She followed Wu Aotian wherever he went, like a little tail.

　　Leng Feng and Mo Yu were also very excited after hearing this. Leng Feng decided to find a place to break through safely after leaving Baiyun Manor tomorrow. Mo Yu's strength was only that of an intermediate spiritual master at this time. Whether it was an individual competition or a team competition, it would not be his turn, so he would have no chance to take action. However, Mo Yu was still quite looking forward to seeing such a grand scene.

　　Early the next morning, Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian went to say goodbye to Qin Feng, and Liu Ruxue went directly to say goodbye to the old ancestor of the Qin family, and Qin Feng followed her happily.

　　When Liu Ruxue came back, Wu Aotian noticed that there was something strange in her eyes. His heart sank slightly, and he leaned over and asked in a low voice: "Sister Ruxue, what happened?"

　　PS:

　　The third update, please vote, please vote!

　　Chapter 179 Pre-War Drills

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head, looked behind her, and said softly: "When the Qin family's ancestor heard that I was going to participate in the Tiannan Martial Arts Competition, he didn't stop me, but only suggested that I join the Qin family's team and participate in the team competition..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned but didn't say anything. He believed that Liu Ruxue would not agree.

　　Sure enough, Liu Ruxue glanced at Wu Aotian and said, "I didn't agree. I said my brother and his friends are here too, and I want to take them to form a team to participate in the competition. Although the Qin family's ancestor was a little unhappy after hearing this, he didn't say much. It's just that the Qin family will also organize a team to participate in the Tiannan Martial Arts Competition this time, and Qin Feng is also in the team."

　　Wu Aotian finally understood why Liu Ruxue had such a bitter face. She had originally said that she would use the opportunity of participating in the Tiannan Martial Arts Competition to temporarily leave the Qin family and get rid of Qin Feng's entanglement. Who knew that the Qin family would also participate in the Tiannan Martial Arts Competition.

　　If they also want to participate in the team competition, I will defeat them in the team competition...

　　This thought flashed through Wu Aotian's mind, but was immediately rejected by Wu Aotian. If he personally taught Qin Feng a lesson, he would not only fail to repay the favor owed by Liu Ruxue, but would also directly create enmity with the Qin family.

　　However, what if it wasn't me who injured Qin Hai...

　　"If he wants to go, then let him go. Anyway, everyone can go to the Tiannan Martial Arts Contest." Wu Aotian was thinking in his mind, but he didn't stop talking: "Anyway, it's okay if we don't go with them."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled bitterly: "Then Qin Feng insisted on coming with us..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue and suddenly smiled and said, "Leave it to me."

　　Just as he finished saying this, footsteps were heard in the room. Qin Feng came out with a smile on his face. He walked to Liu Ruxue very affectionately and said with a smile: "Ruxue, when are we leaving?"

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes revealed some distress, and she said lightly: "Qin Feng, I told you to just call me by my name. We are not that familiar with each other yet."

　　Facing Liu Ruxue's cold response, Qin Feng was not annoyed at all. He smiled and said, "What's the big deal? It's just a name. If you make it too clear, it will be too awkward..."

　　If someone else had done this to Liu Ruxue, she would have used her Xuanlong Sword to kill them long ago. However, facing the Qin family members who saved her life, Liu Ruxue could not do such a thing. Unfortunately, Qin Feng did not feel embarrassed at all, which made Liu Ruxue not know how to deal with it.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Qin Feng's grinning face and sneered in his heart. This guy has figured out the three principles of picking up girls. He is bold, careful, thick-skinned, shameless and desperate...

　　Wu Aotian took a step forward, smiled at Qin Feng and said, "Qin Feng, I'm sorry, we have some other things to deal with, so it's not convenient for us to go with you for the time being. Please forgive me."

　　Qin Feng didn't expect Wu Aotian to suddenly come out and say this. His eyes flashed, but his tone was still as warm as the spring breeze: "What's the big deal? Your business is my business. In the land of Tiannan Empire, the words of our Baiyunzhuang Qin family are still somewhat useful. I will just go with you. Don't worry, I won't cause you any trouble."

　　Really thick-skinned!

　　Wu Aotian secretly criticized the other party in his heart, but still shook his head apologetically: "This is some private matter of our Wu family, so I won't bother you with help. What's more, this matter is easy for others to know."

　　Qin Feng watched Wu Aotian refuse again in a very firm tone, while Liu Ruxue next to him was extremely quiet and did not object at all. He knew that no matter whether this was true or not, the other party was unwilling to let him go.

　　There was a flash of anger in Qin Feng's eyes, and there was a bit more displeasure in his eyes when he looked at Wu Aotian, but he couldn't do anything about Wu Aotian. It was Liu Ruxue who had received the favor of their Baiyun Manor. It was because of this that Liu Ruxue could never reject them as harshly as she did to outsiders. Of course, there was also the intention of her master, Master Xuantian. As a disciple, he always had to consider the face of his master, but Wu Aotian had nothing to do with them, so naturally there was no need to be shy.

　　"In that case, I won't go with you. We'll meet at the Sky Eagle Sect in a month..."

　　Qin Feng smiled, hiding his emotions, and then asked: "I heard that you are also going to form a team to participate in the team competition. I wonder who your team members are?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled. There was no need to hide this from him: "My sister, me, Sect Leader Dong, Ding Ding, and Leng Feng, there are five of us."

　　Qin Feng said with a worried look on his face, "The competition in the Earth Spirit Level is very fierce. Ruxue's strength is of course beyond doubt, not to mention that she has two spiritual artifacts. Sect Master Dong's strength as a mid-level Earth Spirit is not bad either. It's just that Ding Ding, Aotian, and Leng Feng are a little weaker. It's probably difficult for you three to win the top three in the Earth Spirit Level competition."

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not prove anything to Qin Feng, he just smiled faintly and said: "Just treat it as a big scene, it doesn't necessarily have to be in the top three."

　　Qin Feng glanced at Liu Ruxue's expression and said with some regret: "Our Baiyun Manor will also form a team of five mid-level earth spirits and above to participate in the earth spirit-level team competition. I originally wanted to invite Ruxue to join, so that the chances of winning will be greater. After all, the rewards are very generous. Unfortunately..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly, not wanting to say anything more to Qin Feng, and bowed his hands and said, "Thank you for your kindness. We'll take our leave now and see you at the Sky Eagle Sect in a month... Well, thank you for your hospitality these past few days."

　　Looking at Liu Ruxue, who was originally very opinionated, staying beside Wu Aotian like a lady, just smiling but not saying a word, Qin Feng swallowed back all the words he wanted to say.

　　Watching Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue's backs disappear at the end of the corridor, the smile on Qin Feng's face gradually disappeared, and was replaced by a hideous look that was extremely inconsistent with his face.

　　Wu Aotian naturally did not see Qin Feng's expression, but even if he saw it, Wu Aotian would not take it to heart. Ever since he knew that Liu Ruxue did not like Qin Feng and Qin Feng was pestering Liu Ruxue, in Wu Aotian's heart, Qin Feng was already a hostile element who must be defeated.

　　Of course, at this moment, it is enough to just knock him down. If he relies on Baiyun Manor and does something extreme, then he will definitely not only be knocked down, but also killed.

　　After meeting Dong Yuanyuan, Leng Feng and others, the group of six left Baiyun Manor. Outside Baiyun Manor, Wu Aotian let out a clear whistle, and the huge roar of the fire demon suddenly sounded in the forest in the distance.

　　As countless mountain birds flew away in fright, the fire demon rushed out from the woods. It was covered in black flames, and with its tall stature, blood-red eyes, and pitch-black horn, it looked very majestic.

　　Liu Ruxue already knew about the existence of the Flame Demon from Wu Aotian's narration, but she did not expect it to be so ferocious.

　　Wu Aotian climbed onto the back of the Flame Demon. Liu Ruxue and the others all had their own white cranes. Liu Ruxue led the way, and Wu Aotian and the others followed closely behind.

　　The first place we arrived at was not a secret place, it was just a remote valley. We came here just to wait for the cold front to hit the bottleneck.

　　Leng Feng swallowed the Purple Spirit Pill directly and began to practice to break through the barrier. Wu Aotian and the others were bored and practiced on their own as well. Everything was quiet and peaceful.

　　Leng Feng's character was still good. At least after five days of impact, he successfully advanced to become a powerful earth spirit.

　　The crowd did not leave immediately, but instead studied and fought with each other.

　　Wu Aotian let the Flame Demon fight with Leng Feng to stimulate Leng Feng's potential. The Flame Demon is an eighth-level peak mutant monster with extraordinary strength. Even though Leng Feng has the Silver Python Sky-Swallowing Bow in his hand, he is still no match for the Flame Demon. It is precisely because of this that under the suppression of the Flame Demon, Leng Feng quickly adapted to his increased strength and his moves changed extremely smoothly.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue had a real sparring match. Liu Ruxue had the Xuanlong Sword and the Xuantian Armor, while Wu Aotian had the Heart Sword and the Demon Spirit Shield. In terms of weapons, both sides were roughly equal. Of course, as a spiritual weapon, the Heart Sword was a level better than the Xuanlong Sword.

　　Wu Aotian sparred with Liu Ruxue for a while without using the illusion array and found that he was still not her opponent. Liu Ruxue's strength might be weaker than that of Dongfang Yuan, the old man who went to fight against Dongyue Kingdom to test his strength. However, she had two spiritual weapons, the Xuantian Battle Armor and the Xuanlong Sword, plus she had experienced many killings and the aura of killing and blood was as thick as blood. Her combat effectiveness was far higher than that of Dongfang Yuan.

　　Wu Aotian, who was defeated in the battle, also wanted to try the power of the illusion array on Liu Ruxue, so he released many illusion arrays to test it. After a round of tests, those illusion arrays with lower power could not trap Liu Ruxue at all. Only the powerful illusion arrays like the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array, which were both real and illusory, could trap Liu Ruxue.

　　With the help of the illusion array, Wu Aotian attacked with all his strength and finally broke through Liu Ruxue's defense. Although it was very difficult, Wu Aotian finally defeated Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue, who was defeated by Wu Aotian, was not discouraged at all. Instead, she was very excited. Wu Aotian and she were indistinguishable. Wu Aotian's strength was naturally something that made her happy.

　　After repeated battles and training, the group once again set out on the road to the Sky Eagle Sect. After these days of actual combat training, everyone has become very clear about each other's abilities and the power of these abilities. This is very useful for team battles. Only when you know the specific abilities of your comrades can you make more appropriate choices.

　　Among the five people, Wu Aotian has the highest comprehensive combat power, Liu Ruxue is second, and Dong Yuanyuan is third with the advantage of a mid-level earth spirit and a spiritual weapon. Although Leng Feng has just entered the earth spirit, he has the Silver Python Sky-Swallowing Bow to improve his combat power, which is roughly the same as that of Ding Ding, who is almost a mid-level earth spirit.

　　After more than ten days' journey, the six people and one beast arrived at the Tianying Sect, the holy land of the Tiannan Empire. Thinking of the many powerful celestial spirits who might appear, Wu Aotian patted Yan Mo's head and let Yan Mo wait for him in the distant mountains. The group of six then headed towards the Tianying Sect.

　　Chapter 180: Signing up for war

　　The Tianying Sect is located on Tianzhu Peak. Tianzhu Peak is not particularly high, but it is free and beautiful.

　　Before Wu Aotian and his companions entered the Tianzhu Peak, Wu Aotian raised his head as if aware of something and looked at Liu Ruxue beside him: "The spiritual energy here seems to be very dense..."

　　Liu Ruxue turned around and chuckled, "Did you feel it too? That's because there is a formation in the Sky Eagle Sect that gathers spiritual energy..."

　　After a slight pause, Liu Ruxue's eyes revealed a hint of teasing: "Although many formations have been lost with the passage of time, there are still many formations in this world. You are not the only one who can use formations. Illusion formations are just one type of formation."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and ignored Liu Ruxue's teasing: "We are still some distance away from Mount Everest, but the spiritual energy here is already so abundant. I believe the spiritual energy on Mount Everest must be even more terrifying..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan, who was standing next to him, glared at Wu Aotian and said with a smile, "The reason why the empire is so powerful is because of a reason. In the final analysis, it is because the spiritual practitioners of the empire are so powerful. The reason why the spiritual practitioners are so powerful is because they have mastered some shortcuts that can help them practice, and they also have more resources and more ways to practice..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood this principle, the difference between rivers and seas, and the difference between pond fish and huge sea fish.

　　"I wonder how many people are coming to participate in this once-in-five-years martial arts competition?"

　　Leng Feng, who was standing next to him, looked towards the direction of Tianzhu Peak with anticipation on his face: "I'm afraid all the spiritual practitioners in the Tiannan Empire will come. Wouldn't that mean there will be thousands, or even more?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded gently and said, "This Tiannan Martial Arts Competition is indeed one of the largest events in the spiritual world of the Tiannan Empire, but the number of people is not as large as you imagined. You simply counted the number of all qualified spiritual practitioners in the entire Tiannan Empire..."

　　Leng Feng asked in surprise: "Yes, that's how I calculated it. Although there are only a few people who get the final reward, anyone who is qualified will come to watch this kind of event, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "If you were the leader of a sect, even though there were many strong people in your sect, would you let all the spiritual practitioners in your sect who had reached the spiritual envoy level or above participate in this martial arts competition, even if it was just for sightseeing?"

　　Leng Feng was stunned, then he understood all of a sudden, and said with a wry smile: "Yes, I thought too simply. Even if these sects want to participate in the martial arts competition, at most they will bring along the spiritual practitioners who are preparing to participate, and some disciples with potential to broaden their horizons. But it is impossible for all of them to really participate in the martial arts competition. In this way, the number will be greatly reduced."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, indicating that Leng Feng was right: "Yes, so although this martial arts competition is grand, it is only because the elites gathered here, so this martial arts competition is very exciting."

　　Mo Yu beside him couldn't help but ask curiously: "How many spiritual sects are there in the Tiannan Empire, and how many spiritual practitioners are there?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and shook her head, saying, "I don't know the details, but there should be hundreds of sects, tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners, and quite a few powerful celestial spirit masters."

　　Hearing Liu Ruxue's answer, even Wu Aotian couldn't help but gasp. Hundreds of sects and tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners, what a huge force this is. Thinking about the number of spiritual practitioners in Guiyun Kingdom, Wu Aotian smiled bitterly again. The gap in strength was simply too big.

　　When Guiyun Kingdom and Hai Kingdom fought a great war, there were only a few hundred spiritual practitioners participating in the battle, less than a thousand in total. The strongest was only a high-level earth spirit. With such strength, I am afraid that they could not even match that of a slightly larger spiritual practitioner sect in the Tiannan Empire.

　　"What about the three great empires?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian and smiled softly, "The gap between Guiyun Kingdom and other countries and the Tiannan Empire is huge, but similarly, the gap between the Tiannan Empire and the three great empires is also huge. The three great empires are vast and have huge territories. There are countless spiritual sects in the great empires. The well-known spiritual sects in the great empires often have thousands or even tens of thousands of people. They are definitely not comparable to ordinary empires like the Tiannan Empire."

　　A sect with tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners, Wu Aotian couldn't help but gasp. How big an area would such a powerful sect of spiritual practitioners need to occupy to accommodate so many spiritual practitioners? And how many people would be needed to produce so many spiritual practitioners? The great empire is indeed worthy of being called a great empire. It is simply not comparable to these ordinary empires or those small countries.

　　It is no wonder that people from big empires rarely go to small countries. Those spiritual practitioners who really go to small countries are often received with great respect. Even if his own strength is not very high, he is respected and taken care of because of his strong background.

　　When everyone was about to reach the Sky Eagle Sect, they saw spiritual practitioners riding white cranes in the sky and heading towards the Sky Eagle Sect from time to time. They were obviously spiritual practitioners participating in this Tiannan Martial Arts Competition.

　　The white cranes of the crowd landed in front of the Tianying Sect's mountain gate. Wu Aotian jumped off Liu Ruxue's white crane. He looked around and found that Tianzhu Peak had not just one peak, but nine peaks.

　　These nine hilltops form a huge semicircle. The center of the semicircle is the main hall of the Sky Eagle Sect. On these nine hilltops, there are layers of houses. There are even various kinds of houses on the hillsides and valleys.

　　"Those are the residences of the Sky Eagle Sect's disciples. It is said that the Sky Eagle Sect's spiritual energy gathering formation is located on these nine hills. The formation gathers a large amount of spiritual energy between these nine mountains, so the Sky Eagle Sect's disciples each choose a place to practice alone, so as to avoid a lack of spiritual energy when everyone gathers together."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the residences of the Sky Eagle Sect disciples scattered around and sighed, "This looks like the dignity of a major sect. This visit really opened my eyes."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Well, in ordinary empires, the Sky Eagle Sect is indeed a relatively powerful existence, but compared to those spiritual sects in the great empires, which often have mountains covering hundreds of miles, or even thousands of miles, it is not as powerful as them."

　　Wu Aotian smiled with some longing and said, "I must go and see it someday. Otherwise, how can I justify my trip to this world?"

　　Liu Ruxue naturally didn't know what Wu Aotian really meant by this trip, but she just smiled meaningfully: "There will definitely be a chance."

　　The group of six walked along the broad road towards the mountain gate. As they approached, a disciple from the Sky Eagle Sect who was in charge of reception came up to greet them and asked, "Are you here to participate in the martial arts competition?"

　　After seeing Liu Ruxue nod, the disciple chuckled and said, "Then please follow me and register first. Register your respective information so that you can participate in the competition."

　　Following the disciple for a distance, we came to a long row of tables and chairs, where several Sky Eagle Sect disciples wearing the same attire were filling out something on forms.

　　The disciple led Wu Aotian and the others away and left. The Sky Eagle Sect disciple sitting behind the table raised his head and politely handed out several forms to them: "Please fill them out."

　　Wu Aotian took one of the forms and scanned it roughly. This form was similar to the registration form in his previous life. It contained only detailed information about the contestants, including name, age, gender, family, teachers, or sects, as well as other social connections. With this form, he basically knew the contestants' detailed information, of course, provided that the contestants did not fill in the information randomly.

　　In the fields of sect and master, Wu Aotian left blank and truthfully wrote that he was from Guiyun Country. When Wu Aotian finished writing the list, a disciple from the Sky Eagle Sect took a look at the list, glanced at Wu Aotian with a little surprise, but did not say anything.

　　After Liu Ruxue filled out the form, she turned around and asked, "Aotian, do you want to participate in the individual competition?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation: "Well, let's try it."

　　Liu Ruxue turned to look at Dong Yuanyuan and the others: "What about you guys?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan was eager to try, but after looking at Liu Ruxue, she said dejectedly, "Forget it. If even you think you can't make it to the top three, then I can't do it either. I won't join in the fun."

　　Ding Ding and the others also said that they would not participate in the single-player competition. After all, participating in the competition is still very dangerous. Moreover, if you know that there is no hope of winning, why bother to fight to the death? It is better to watch from below...

　　Liu Ruxue asked for three lists, one was the registration form for the team competition, and two were for the individual competition. The ones for the individual competition were Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue already knew that Wu Aotian's combat power was very strong. With the help of the illusion array, even Liu Ruxue admitted that she was inferior to him. Her idea of ​​participating in the battle was simple. On the one hand, to try her luck, and on the other hand, to help Wu Aotian eliminate as many opponents as possible.

　　After filling out the forms, he handed them to the Sky Eagle Sect disciple. The Sky Eagle Sect disciple looked down at the forms and raised his head in surprise: "Miss Liu, is your master Elder Xuantian?"

　　The disciple's voice was not loud, but the spiritual practitioners around him were all sharp-eyed and sharp-eared, and they all heard it clearly. They turned their heads and looked at Liu Ruxue in surprise.

　　Liu Ruxue frowned slightly and responded calmly: "Yes, is there any problem?"

　　The disciple of the Eagle Sect shook his head and chuckled, "Nothing happened. I just have great respect for your master, Elder Xuantian. I didn't expect his disciples to participate in the competition. I'm sure this competition will be much more exciting."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said nothing more, but a low conversation could be heard from the group of spiritual practitioners nearby.

　　"Old Man Xuantian is one of the most powerful Tianling masters in the Tiannan Empire. I never thought that his disciple is actually a woman, and she is so young..."

　　"That woman has such a murderous aura. It is said that she practices the art of killing. I don't know how many people have died under her sword..."

　　"Hehe, she has the nickname of the Female Killer Goddess."

　　"Hush, keep your voice down. Don't you want to live? If you provoke her, she might kill your whole family."

　　…

　　The volume of these whispered conversations was very low, but Wu Aotian and the others were all very strong, so they could hear them clearly. Wu Aotian didn't have any thoughts, but just turned his head and smiled softly, and said in a low voice that only a few people could hear clearly: "Female Killer Goddess, what a majestic nickname."

　　PS:

　　Please give me some red tickets!

　　Chapter 181: Fame

　　Liu Ruxue gave Wu Aotian a cold look. She could naturally tell that Wu Aotian was just teasing and didn't have any other intention.

　　When she first met Wu Aotian, she was even worried that after Wu Aotian knew these things, he would feel unfamiliar with her or even afraid of her because of this. But when things really happened, she found that Wu Aotian didn't show any uneasiness or strange emotions. And with every thing Wu Aotian did, Liu Ruxue felt completely relieved.

　　Jin Liang bullied Liu Ruxue in Samsara Valley, and he died at the hands of Wu Aotian...

　　The Yunhai Sect tried to snatch Liu Ruxue's spiritual weapon, causing Liu Ruxue to be seriously injured. The entire Yunhai Sect was wiped out by Wu Aotian...

　　Thinking of these things, Liu Ruxue's eyes became softer when she looked at Wu Aotian. Although Wu Aotian never said anything, it was obvious that her status in his heart was not low.

　　They did not bother those gossiping spiritual practitioners. After filling out the registration form, several people entered the Sky Eagle Sect under the guidance of the Sky Eagle Sect's disciples. Because there were still a few days before the martial arts competition started, everyone was temporarily placed in the guest rooms.

　　When Wu Aotian and others entered the large guest room area, they met many spiritual practitioners along the way. These spiritual practitioners all had strong spiritual fluctuations on their bodies. Some of them even had very strong spiritual fluctuations. It was obvious that they were all powerful earth spirits, and in terms of level, they might be much higher than Wu Aotian.

　　These people were also a little surprised when they saw Liu Ruxue and others. A group of powerful earth spirits, even in the Tiannan Empire where there are so many powerful people, they are definitely not unknown people. However, after all, no one had the audacity to come and ask.

　　Not long after the six people settled in, a person who made Wu Aotian quite unhappy appeared.

　　Qin Feng.

　　Qin Feng had obviously been here for quite some time, and he obviously paid close attention to the arrival of Liu Ruxue and the others. He came as soon as they settled down.

　　Qin Feng did not come alone. There were three other young men beside him. They were all dressed in luxurious clothes and looked like people with good backgrounds. The three young men were roughly the same age as Qin Feng.

　　Wu Aotian was still resting in the room. When he heard Qin Feng's voice outside, he couldn't help but frowned and got up from the bed. He also knew that Qin Feng might not like him, but Liu Ruxue couldn't refuse because of some reasons, so he, as her brother, had no choice but to show up.

　　When Wu Aotian walked out of the door, Liu Ruxue had already come out, and Qin Feng was introducing each other to each other. The three young men were obviously very familiar with Qin Feng, and they were teasing each other and talking very casually.

　　Liu Ruxue's expression was indifferent, not very cold, but definitely not enthusiastic either. Qin Feng was obviously used to Liu Ruxue's attitude, and he spoke with a smile, not looking embarrassed at all.

　　Wu Aotian walked out, and several people turned their heads. Liu Ruxue smiled at Wu Aotian: "Aotian..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and replied: "Well, I heard the noise outside and came out to take a look. I didn't expect that Qin Feng had arrived first."

　　Wu Aotian still called Qin Feng by his name, which seemed a bit awkward, but this was also done deliberately by Wu Aotian. He just wanted to tell you that he is not familiar with you and does not want to have any relationship with you.

　　This address was quite subtle. At least after hearing Wu Aotian's address, the three young men next to him showed a bit of surprise at the same time. After looking at Wu Aotian, they turned to look at Qin Feng.

　　Anger flashed across Qin Feng's eyes. This was clearly a slap in the face in front of his best friend.

　　In Qin Feng's eyes, Wu Aotian suddenly became a very tactless and annoying person, the kind that he wished he would disappear from the world.

　　Qin Feng looked at the inquiring eyes of several friends and said with a little embarrassment: "This is Ruxue's younger brother, Wu Aotian, from Guiyun Country."

　　"Return to the Cloud Country?"

　　After hearing Qin Feng's introduction, the two young men showed some disdain in their eyes. Obviously, a small country like Guiyun Kingdom was not in their eyes. However, one of the three young men's eyes changed slightly, and fell on Wu Aotian with a sharp gaze, with obvious surprise and astonishment in his eyes.

　　"If I remember correctly, Miss Liu and her master, Elder Xuantian, are both from the Tiannan Empire. How come her brother is from the Guiyun Kingdom? And I heard that Miss Liu doesn't have any brothers or sisters..."

　　A young man spoke slowly, seemingly confused, but the disdain in his eyes was so obvious that anyone with a discerning eye could tell that it was a mockery.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the young man who was talking, and his eyes also revealed a bit of disdain. There were countless people in the world who relied on their family's influence to look down on others. As for such people, Wu Aotian would usually not bother to pay attention to them unless they provoked him. If he wanted to argue , he would probably spend his whole life on this...

　　There was also a bit more hostility in Liu Ruxue's eyes. According to Liu Ruxue's original character, even Qin Feng responded indifferently because of his life-saving grace and his master's wishes. If it were someone else, they would have been killed long ago. Although she knew the origins of these young men at a glance, who was Liu Ruxue afraid of?

　　Anyone who looks down on Wu Aotian is committing the greatest insult to Liu Ruxue. Even Qin Feng and the Qin family cannot do this, let alone this unknown guy who they don't even recognize!

　　Qin Feng saw that Liu Ruxue looked unhappy, so he quickly stepped forward and explained with a smile, "Don't talk nonsense. When Ruxue was young, she was stranded in Guiyun Country. The head of the Wu family adopted her as his daughter and treated her as his own. Although they are not biological siblings, they have always had a good relationship."

　　"Oh..." The young man who spoke stretched out his voice a little and laughed, "So that's what happened. I was wondering where this little brother came from. Nice to meet you."

　　Although she said "nice to meet you", the disdain in her eyes never diminished. Instead, after learning about the siblings' origins, she looked at them even more with contempt, as if Wu Aotian recognized this sister just to take advantage of her.

　　The young man next to him also laughed, and there was a self-evident meaning in his laughter.

　　Liu Ruxue's brows slightly knitted together. Just as she was about to speak, she saw one of the three young men, the one who looked at Wu Aotian with surprise after hearing his name, slowly walked out, smiled at Wu Aotian and said, "Excuse me, sir, do you own a unicorn monster covered in black flames..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, but still nodded calmly and said, "Yes."

　　The young man smiled gently, bowed to Wu Aotian and said, "I have only heard of your name for a short time. I didn't expect to meet you here. It's fate. I am very happy to meet you. My name is Nangong Yu."

　　Wu Aotian looked at this man with a natural expression and sincere eyes in surprise: "Do you know me?"

　　Not only Wu Aotian, but also Qin Feng and the two young men next to him turned their heads to look at Nangong Yu in great surprise. Obviously, they didn't understand why Nangong Yu was so polite to this kid. As everyone knows, although Nangong Yu appears to be humble on the surface, he is actually quite rebellious in his heart. He is also the strongest among the four. Why did he suddenly act like this, and look so sincere?

　　Nangong Yu smiled and nodded: "Two or three months ago, the Sea Kingdom, Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom jointly attacked Guiyun Kingdom. Although Dongyue Kingdom and Feicui Kingdom did not take action, they played a huge clamping role. The spiritual cultivators of the Sea Kingdom suppressed Guiyun Kingdom. Just when the spiritual cultivators of Guiyun Kingdom were about to collapse, you, your two friends and your magic beasts went straight into the battlefield and turned the tide at the critical moment..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. He didn't expect that Nangong Yu was actually paying attention to the news of Guiyun Kingdom. In Wu Aotian's opinion, Guiyun Kingdom and other countries were all small countries. How could the people of this empire care about the fights between these small countries?

　　Qin Feng and the other two young men turned to look at Wu Aotian in surprise. They were indeed just as Wu Aotian thought, and did not care about the life and death of those small countries or the battles. But when they heard that Wu Aotian could actually turn the tide of the battle, they could not help but be shocked. The same thought flashed through Qin Feng and the others' minds. It was just a low-level earth spirit, but it could also turn the tide of the battle. Were the people of the Sea Kingdom too incompetent?

　　"That night, you invaded the spiritual camp of the Sea Kingdom alone and flattened their ceremonial camp with a magic crystal thunder. When Guiyun Kingdom attacked later, you suppressed hundreds of spiritual practitioners of the Sea Kingdom for a few breaths with your own strength, causing heavy casualties to the Sea Kingdom, and directly turned from a winner to a loser..."

　　"Before the armies of spiritual practitioners from Dongyue and Feicui that followed, you severely damaged Dongfang Yuan, who was at the peak of Dongyue's earth spirit power, shocking everyone and thus reaching an agreement with the two countries to divide up the Sea Kingdom..."

　　At this point, Nangong Yu looked at Wu Aotian with undisguised admiration in his eyes: "Although I am a few years older than you, I have great respect for your achievements and deeds."

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat stunned. He didn't expect that Nangong Yu actually knew so much. This was really...

　　Nangong Yu saw Wu Aotian's expression and seemed to know what Wu Aotian was thinking. He smiled and said, "The reason why I know all this is that someone from our Nangong family happened to go there to do something at that time, and your deeds have been spread everywhere, so naturally I know about it. I even know that after that incident, your Wu family has been crowned king by a different surname, and you are now the free and easy king of Guiyun Country."

　　Qin Feng was stunned.

　　The two young men who originally had mocking expressions on their faces were stunned.

　　The contempt in the three people's eyes when they looked at Wu Aotian was completely gone, and was replaced by a solemnity. They knew Nangong Yu's character, and since he said so, then these things must be true.

　　A person invaded the enemy's spiritual camp and has not been killed yet?

　　With the power of one person, he trapped hundreds of spiritual practitioners for a few breaths. What concept is this? What kind of ability is this?

　　With the power of one person, he severely damaged a spiritual practitioner with the strength of the peak of earth spirit. What kind of strength is this?

　　He was just a low-level earth spirit, how on earth did he do it?

　　Chapter 182: True and Illusionary Formation

　　Qin Feng and his companions stared at Wu Aotian with their eyes wide open, as if Wu Aotian was a monster running out from the ancient times.

　　Wu Aotian shrugged indifferently. He didn't care about the looks of Qin Feng and others. Instead, he was quite surprised by this Nangong Yu. This person might not be a simple person.

　　Wu Aotian didn’t know how powerful the Nangong family that Nangong Yu mentioned was, but since he could walk with Qin Feng and others and talk casually, it was obvious that the Nangong family was not bad.

　　Nangong Yu spoke sincerely, without giving people a pretentious attitude, and the fiery in his eyes showed his true heart. What he said should indeed be from the heart.

　　This was Wu Aotian's first impression of Nangong Yu. If he knew Nangong Yu like Qin Feng and others, then he would know how important he was in Nangong Yu's heart, which was not low at all. In the entire Tiannan Empire, there were not many young people that Nangong Yu admired, because Nangong Yu himself was a genius among geniuses.

　　"Your Excellency knows it very clearly. This really surprises me..."

　　Wu Aotian did not deny what Nangong Yu said. Nangong Yu's eyes lit up again and he said with a hearty smile: "It is really a pleasure to meet you in the Sky Eagle Sect. I believe you will also participate in the martial arts competition this time?"

　　This is something that cannot be concealed. Besides, there is nothing to hide. Wu Aotian nodded: "Yes, just to join in the fun and gain some experience."

　　Nangong Yu laughed and said, "You are too modest. If my guess is correct, you will definitely be among the top three in this martial arts competition."

　　Hearing Nangong Yu's words, Qin Feng and others were surprised again. As a famous family in the Tiannan Empire, they naturally knew how powerful the elite spiritual practitioners who appeared in the Tiannan Martial Arts Competition were. But Nangong Yu actually said that only Wu Aotian, a low-level earth spirit, could enter the top three!

　　Wu Aotian just smiled at Nangong Yu's unreserved praise and said, "If your words were to spread out, I'm afraid it would cause a lot of trouble before the competition even starts."

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything nonsense. If this word got out, I'm afraid there would really be many powerful earth spirits coming to challenge him, or to personally measure what kind of ability this guy who only has the strength of a low-level earth spirit but can be ranked in the top three in Nangong Yu's mouth...

　　Nangong Yu looked indifferent: "Then let them see it for themselves. Wu Aotian, I wonder if you have time to visit my Nangong family after this martial arts competition is over?"

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly, and finally smiled and said: "It's not clear yet. We will know after the fighting meeting is over. In any case, thank you for your kindness."

　　Nangong Yu was not displeased at all and nodded, "Okay, let's wait until the martial arts competition is over. However, we may have a chance to meet again at the martial arts competition."

　　Wu Aotian felt the strong spiritual energy fluctuations from Nangong Yu and knew that Nangong Yu was probably the strongest among the four. Since he said so, he was probably participating in the martial arts competition to save his life, but he didn't know whether it was a team competition or an individual competition.

　　However, Wu Aotian did not ask any further questions, just nodded slightly.

　　Nangong Yu stopped talking, and Qin Feng finally found an opportunity. He looked at Wu Aotian in surprise and said, "Aotian, I didn't expect you to be so powerful. You must have some special tricks, right?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally had a secret weapon, which was that he possessed numerous illusion arrays, as well as the spiritual energy support of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian guessed that Nangong Yu must have known that he relied on illusion arrays, but might not have known the details. As for Qin Feng, Wu Aotian had no intention of explaining anything.

　　"Just a little trick."

　　Wu Aotian responded calmly. Although he said it lightly, there was no contempt in the eyes of Qin Feng and the two young men in fancy clothes. The two young men had just mocked him, but now they found that the object of their mockery was much more powerful than them. They were quite embarrassed for a moment and wanted to say something, but they couldn't let go of their pride, so they could only continue to ignore him.

　　Although they were surprised, they did not take it too seriously. Even if you are powerful, you are just one person. How can you be more powerful than a Heavenly Spirit Master? Their families all have Heavenly Spirit Masters...

　　Wu Aotian actually understood the mentality of these two people very well, a typical second-generation rich mentality. Anyway, Wu Aotian had no intention of paying attention to them, so he let them continue to show off.

　　Qin Feng saw Wu Aotian's calm answer and knew that the other party didn't want to say anything more to him. Even though he was thick-skinned, he was too embarrassed to ask more questions.

　　After talking for a few more words, Qin Feng invited Liu Ruxue, saying that they should go out for a walk together and visit the Sky Eagle Sect. Although Liu Ruxue also wanted to go out for a walk, she did not want to go with them, so she declined, saying that she had just arrived and was tired from the journey and wanted to rest.

　　Although Qin Feng could see that Liu Ruxue was making excuses to refuse, he could do nothing and left in disappointment.

　　The other three also followed Qin Feng and left. Only Nangong Yu smiled and greeted Wu Aotian before leaving. Then he left last.

　　After they left, Wu Aotian turned around and looked at Liu Ruxue and said, "Do these people have important backgrounds? What about the Nangong family? I don't know what they are up to, but they seem quite enthusiastic..."

　　Liu Ruxue also had a bit of surprise on her face, and laughed softly, "These people are indeed quite famous. There are many sects in the Tiannan Empire, and there are also many noble families. These noble families are all big families. The two young men are called Zhou Min and Ling Dong. The Qin family, the Ling family, the Zhou family and the Nangong family are all families with powerful celestial spirits. They are all very famous families in the Tiannan Empire. In terms of comprehensive strength, the Nangong family is the strongest among the four families, the Qin family can only be ranked second, and then the Ling family and the Zhou family."

　　"Nangong Yu, Qin Feng, Ling Dong, and Zhou Min are all the most talented spiritual practitioners among the younger generation of the four major families. They are also the most important targets of cultivation by the four major families. The four of them are now earthly spiritual masters, and they are all expected to become the new heavenly spiritual masters of the four major families."

　　"These four people are all quite famous in the Tiannan Empire, especially Nangong Yu, who is very powerful and is expected to win the championship in this individual competition. He said that he would meet you at the end of this person's competition."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Although he had long seen that Nangong Yu was very powerful, he did not expect that the other party was also someone who had the ability to compete for the Earth Spirit Level individual championship. It seemed that Nangong Yu must have some tricks that others did not know about.

　　"Sister Ruxue, if you say so, you are no match for him, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said affirmatively: "Well, although my strength is also high-level, I only rely on two spiritual artifacts, and the murderous aura on my body. The Nangong family has powerful heavenly spirits, so it is no problem to find some spiritual artifacts. It is said that Nangong Yu has at least three spiritual artifacts, and he also has some other special means. In short, he is a very powerful enemy."

　　Wu Aotian said with a wry smile, "Although I can exert combat power beyond my normal level, my strength is still a bit low. In Guiyun Country, even low-level earth spirits are powerful. But in the Tiannan Empire, powerful earth spirits can be found everywhere."

　　Liu Ruxue had experienced the power of Wu Aotian's magic array, so she smiled and said, "You don't have to be discouraged. The power of your magic array is incomparably mysterious. It uses people's hearts. This kind of ingenuity is something that other magic arrays cannot achieve..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "It's a pity that I haven't yet comprehended the most powerful illusion array, the True and Illusion Array. If I had this array in hand, I would be more confident."

　　Liu Ruxue asked curiously, "What kind of illusion array is that? Is it very powerful?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, “To say that the power of this True and False Array is actually not that great, but the magic of this True and False Array is that it can instantly project everything around into the illusory array, and then the illusory array moves according to my control. The opponent will not feel that he is in the illusory array at all, because everything he sees is real, and even all the moves are the same as the real thing…”

　　"Moreover, I can switch between reality and illusion at any time. Maybe the one fighting him in the last move was an illusion, but the one fighting him in the next move will be the real me. It is precisely because it is difficult to distinguish between reality and illusion that this formation is called the Real and Illusion Formation."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes widened in amazement: "This illusion array is indeed overbearing. According to my experience, I'm afraid that after the opponent enters your true and illusory array, he will be completely exhausted to death. After all, illusions are impossible to defeat..."

　　Wu Aotian secretly admired Liu Ruxue's intelligence and nodded, "Yes, the True and Illusion Array is different from other illusion arrays. The illusions created by other illusion arrays are all different. Even if it is himself in the mirror illusion array, he will have a resistance deep in his mind, knowing that it is fake. However, the True and Illusion Array does not have this shortcoming. Once the opponent enters the array, his six senses will be blocked. Even if others shout outside, he will not be able to hear them. He will be trapped in the illusion array, facing a mysterious and unbeatable opponent, constantly wasting his spiritual energy, and finally completely exhausted, or even killed by the illusion directly."

　　"Of course, I can also aim for the right moment and attack at the same time. However, once I attack at the same time, this True and Illusion Formation will make the opponent feel resistance and suspicion, and the power of the True and Illusion Formation will be greatly reduced. Therefore, when using the True and Illusion Formation, the controller will basically not take action. Once he takes action, it is the moment to decide the outcome."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian expectantly: "How long will it take you to comprehend this formation that is both real and illusory?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "There is no specific time for this. It may take a moment or a lifetime to comprehend this thing. But I believe that with my ability to comprehend, it should not take more than a few months."

　　PS:

　　Red ticket, hoo~~~~~

　　Chapter 183: Heavenly Spirit Master

　　The Tianying Sect, as the holy land of the Tiannan Empire, was originally a place where strong people gathered. Now, most of the sects in the entire Tiannan Empire have sent some of their elites to participate in this Tiannan Martial Arts Competition.

　　It is not just to compete for the top three, but also to get the attention of the Sky Eagle Sect, and even to be absorbed into the Sky Eagle Sect because of their attention.

　　Strictly speaking, the Sky Eagle Sect, like the Guiyun Palace, is not a sect, but a place where many elites of the Tiannan Empire gather. Unlike other sects, once you join the sect, you are not allowed to switch to other sects. All spiritual practitioners in the Tiannan Empire are proud to join the Sky Eagle Sect, and even if you join the Sky Eagle Sect, it does not mean you have to abandon your previous master. These are identities that can be possessed at the same time.

　　Once you join the Sky Eagle Sect, in addition to assuming the responsibility of defending the Tiannan Empire, you will also gain huge prestige and benefits.

　　In the Tiannan Empire, you can provoke a sect, but do you dare to provoke the Sky Eagle Sect?

　　To provoke the Sky Eagle Sect is equivalent to provoking the entire Tiannan Empire. I am afraid that few people have the courage to do so. Maybe there are people in the great empire who dare to do so, but at least in the Tiannan Empire, no one or sect dares to provoke the Sky Eagle Sect.

　　For a few days, Wu Aotian and the others kept a low profile and did not go out much. Instead, they practiced in their houses, waiting for the martial arts competition to begin.

　　Qin Feng, who was like a fly to Wu Aotian, came several more times, but was rejected by Liu Ruxue every time, or Wu Aotian would automatically stand up and act as a shield. After being humiliated several times in succession, he never came again. However, the face that could hardly maintain its composure when leaving, and the slightly resentful look in the eyes, made Wu Aotian know that the other party hated him.

　　The fighting meeting was finally held amid everyone's waiting and anticipation.

　　The place where the martial arts competition was held was in the extremely wide square in front of the Tianying Sect's main hall. Looking at the neatly laid ground made of huge bluestones, Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile and turned around and said, "I'm afraid that after this martial arts competition, the ground here will all be reduced to ruins..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan wrinkled her nose and smiled, "What's the big deal? Just replace them all. This is just a piece of cake for them."

　　Liu Ruxue, who was standing next to him, found what Dong Yuanyuan said interesting and smiled softly, "It's not as serious as we imagined. There will be many powerful Heavenly Spirits on duty, so the damage will be contained within a relatively small area. Otherwise, if everyone is allowed to fight at will, I'm afraid that it won't just be the square that will be damaged. I'm afraid even the hall behind will be damaged..."

　　"What's more, they should be using a covering formation, presided over by a powerful Heavenly Spirit, so that the contestants can compete in it without damaging the buildings outside or the spectators."

　　A defensive formation?

　　Wu Aotian muttered secretly in his heart, not too surprised. He had seen it in the Gongsun family's weapon refining room before. With that defensive spiritual weapon covering the entire weapon refining room, no one else could get in. Presumably, what Liu Ruxue was talking about was roughly this type of array spiritual weapon.

　　Of course, Wu Aotian would not be so arrogant as to think that the formation was just an illusion in his hands.

　　The entire huge square was now filled with spiritual practitioners, who were all elites from various sects. Wu Aotian looked at the spiritual practitioners on the field, comparing them with the spiritual practitioners of Guiyun Country, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart.

　　Qin Feng and several others also stood together with people from their respective families. After Wu Aotian took a rough look, he was secretly surprised that the four families were all composed of earth spirit teams, and their strength was not low, mostly above the middle-level earth spirit.

　　Wu Aotian looked around, and Dong Yuanyuan beside him asked curiously, "Who are you looking for?"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and said with a chuckle, "I want to see those powerful Tianling masters. I haven't met any of them yet. I want to see their demeanor."

　　Dong Yuanyuan glanced at Wu Aotian unhappily: "Can't you be more steady? A powerful Tianling is just two eyes and a mouth, not even a human..."

　　If not human, then what else could it be?

　　Wu Aotian secretly complained about Dong Yuanyuan's statement, but before he could refute it, Liu Ruxue beside him smiled and explained, "All the Tianling masters must be gathered together to discuss the relevant matters of this martial arts competition. They will come out later."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and glanced at Qin Feng and others over there: "I wonder if the Tianling masters from the Qin family and other families are here?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "I'm not sure about this yet, but it seems that the old man of the Qin family will not come. I just don't know whether the other three families will come..."

　　Just as he was saying this, the door of the Sky Eagle Sect's main hall in front suddenly opened, and a group of old men walked out. Each of them exuded an extremely powerful aura. Although they were still far away, Wu Aotian was already shocked.

　　Are these old guys the powerful celestial spirits?

　　There was a hint of fiery expression in Wu Aotian's eyes. The Tianling strongman was indeed powerful. Even though they were at such a long distance, their aura had already enveloped the entire place, making everyone feel awe-inspiring.

　　After those powerful Heavenly Spirits came out, they lined up in a row. From the middle walked out an old man with white hair down to his waist. He was wearing a white robe with a clear eagle head mark on his chest. It was obvious that this old man was from the Sky Eagle Sect.

　　Liu Ruxue glanced at these people and said in surprise, "I didn't expect that the Tianling ancestor of the Nangong family would come. Look, that's the one standing in the third position. There is also a seventh one, that's the Tianling ancestor of the Ling family."

　　Wu Aotian looked over as Liu Ruxue had instructed, but was slightly surprised. The Tianling ancestor of the Nangong family actually looked very young. Of course, this was relative. Compared to those old men with white hair and waists, he was really too young.

　　The old man Tianling from the Nangong family had mostly black hair and an extremely elegant face, like a scholar. He was thin and had a rather graceful air.

　　The old man Tianling from the Ling family looked much older, with completely white hair, tall and mighty, ruddy complexion, a pair of eyes that were intimidating without being angry, a square face, and a resolute-looking face, giving people a bit of the iron-blooded feeling of a soldier.

　　"The one standing in the front is Wang Haichuan, the leader of the Sky Eagle Sect. He is extremely powerful and is said to have reached the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. I'm afraid he is the number one spiritual practitioner in the entire Tiannan Empire."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at the leader of the Sky Eagle Sect, who had white hair but smooth skin like a young boy. A myriad of thoughts suddenly filled his mind. The third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, how powerful is that?

　　But he never expected that his master Yelu Zong had achieved the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. This made Wu Aotian's heart beat again. If others could achieve it, he could definitely achieve it too!

　　Just as Wu Aotian was staring at Wang Haichuan, Wang Haichuan suddenly flew up, with his hands behind his back, rising up without any wind!

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian had seen a powerful Tianling master, and also the first time he had seen a Tianling master flying without the help of any external objects. He was amazed. The first thing that came to Wu Aotian's mind was how this Tianling master overcame his own weight and floated in the air?

　　Wang Haichuan floated above the crowd, his eyes sweeping across the entire place like lightning. Everyone caught in his gaze instantly felt as if their bodies were transparent and they could not keep any secrets. They all lowered their heads, and no one could withstand Wang Haichuan's gaze.

　　"You are all elite spiritual practitioners from the Tiannan Empire and even other countries. As the leader of the Sky Eagle Sect, I will not waste my words on you. I will just say a few simple words."

　　"First, the purpose of a fight is to learn from each other, not to kill. It is important to stop when the time is right."

　　"Secondly, although it is a duel, casualties are inevitable. The spiritual world is originally a world where the strong are respected. If you are worried about getting injured or dying, don't step onto the stage."

　　"Third, fighting is all done by drawing lots. Each opponent relies on luck, and life and death are left to fate. No one can seek revenge after the life and death in a fighting match."

　　"That's it. I declare that the Tiannan Martial Arts Tournament officially begins."

　　Wu Aotian watched Wang Haichuan finish his speech clearly and then flew down, feeling a little impressed. He had originally thought that he was going to hear another long speech of nonsense.

　　Although Wang Haichuan emphasized the exchange of ideas in the first point, the second and third points revealed a naked smell of blood. In the world of spiritual practitioners, if you are afraid of death, then don't come. The strong are respected, this is an iron rule. If you are afraid, don't go on stage!

　　After Wang Haichuan fell, another old man in the same attire stood up, waved his robe, and shouted: "All spiritual practitioners who have filled out the form to participate in the individual competition should stand in the center. Those who are competing at the spiritual envoy level should stand on the left, those who are competing at the spiritual master level should stand in the middle, and those who are competing at the earth spirit level should stand on the right."

　　Among Wu Aotian and his group of people, only Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue participated in the individual competition. Upon hearing this, the two looked at each other, walked out together and came to the right side of the square.

　　Wu Aotian took a rough look and found that the most participants were at the Spirit Envoy level, followed by the Spirit Master level, while the Earth Spirit level had the least number of participants, with less than thirty people. This was obviously because the most people had reached the peak of the Spirit Envoy level, while when it came to the Earth Spirit realm, many of the middle-level Earth Spirits and even high-level Earth Spirits who did not have good spiritual weapons gave up the competition. After all, the rewards were only for the top three, and not everyone was willing to risk their lives without any hope.

　　Seeing that everyone below was in place, the old man waved his sleeves, and countless points of light rushed out from the hall behind him, rushing towards the many contestants in the field like birds returning to the forest.

　　Chapter 184: No Fight, No Acquaintance

　　Those spots of light rushed to the sky above the crowd, but did not fall directly into their hands. Instead, they floated in the air, just an arm's length away from their heads, spinning rapidly like the sands of the Milky Way.

　　Three groups of people, three vortexes of light.

　　"Everyone grabs a spot of light, and that is your draw."

　　Following the old man's low and deep shout, everyone stretched out their hands and grabbed the light spot above. All the light spots were spinning rapidly. It was indeed a matter of luck to draw a lot, because each lot was covered with light, making it impossible to see what was written on it, and even the shape of the lot in the light was difficult to see clearly.

　　Countless hands stretched out at the same time, each grabbing a spot of light, and Wu Aotian was no exception.

　　He casually spread out his palm, and there was a round number plate with a vermilion number on it.

　　13.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at the number plate in Liu Ruxue's hand. There was a number 2 on it.

　　One after another, everyone caught a spot of light and saw their own number plate clearly.

　　The old man above briefly introduced the rules of the game: "Now each of you has a number plate, and each of you can also know your opponent, which are number 1 and number 2, number 3 and number 4, and so on. If someone can't find his opponent, then this person will win directly..."

　　"Let's start with the first round of the Spirit Envoy competition. This square is divided into eight areas, which can be used for eight pairs of people to compete. Once everyone understands the rules, don't waste time and start the competition quickly."

　　After the old man finished speaking, he stepped back. At the same time, many Sky Eagle Sect disciples wearing Sky Eagle emblems came out and invited everyone to the outskirts of the square. The Sky Eagle Sect's leader, Wang Haichuan, threw a small feather robe in front of him.

　　The feathers continued to grow larger, and in an instant expanded to the size of the entire square, covering it like the sky. Colorful rays of light bloomed on the feathers, looking extremely beautiful.

　　"Colorful feather robe!"

　　Liu Ruxue exclaimed in surprise, and looked at the feather robe emitting rays of light in the air with some envy, and said in a low voice: "This colorful feather robe is said to be the defensive spiritual weapon of Wang Haichuan, the leader of the Sky Eagle Sect. The defensive power is extremely strong. When other people's spiritual energy attacks the colorful feather robe, a large part of it will be strangely melted, and then it will directly attack the feather robe."

　　When Liu Ruxue introduced the five-colored feather robe, the Sky Eagle Sect disciples who were in charge of hosting the competition had already begun to summon the contestants with number tags to enter the five-colored feather robe area to compete.

　　Sixteen people came in one after another, and quickly found their opponents and started fighting.

　　There were constant competitions in the eight venues. Since the participants were basically those at the top level of spiritual masters, they competed more on the grasp of timing, the application of spiritual skills, and the comparison of spiritual weapons. However, among the people at the spiritual master level, Wu Aotian still did not find anyone using spiritual-grade spiritual weapons. They all used ordinary-grade spiritual weapons.

　　After watching several matches in succession, Wu Aotian suddenly lost interest. After all, Wu Aotian's strength had already reached the level of Earth Spirit at this time, so the fights at the level of Spirit Envoys seemed a bit boring.

　　Obviously, Wu Aotian was not the only one who thought this way. However, no one knew when the fight would end, so everyone did not leave. However, this did not prevent everyone from gathering together. The spectators around had already gathered in groups of three or five, pointing and commenting on the match. Some people even began to privately bet on who would win in a certain venue. It was really strange...

　　"Brother Wu, do you feel bored?"

　　Just when Wu Aotian was bored, Nangong Yu broke away from the Nangong family's lineup, walked over slowly, looked at Wu Aotian and smiled gently, greeted Wu Aotian very naturally, and nodded and smiled to Dong Yuanyuan and others.

　　Wu Aotian still had a good impression of Nangong Yu. He smiled and nodded, saying, "It seems so for now, but I don't know how long it will take for this competition to end?"

　　Nangong Yu glanced at the arena, then at the other contestants who were still waiting, and chuckled, "We don't have to wait too long. Now we are only going to have the first round of eliminations. After the first round, it will be the elimination rounds for the Spirit Master level, and then the Earth Spirit level. It will be round by round, and everyone will take turns. We won't keep going to the Spirit Envoy level, otherwise it will look a bit off."

　　Wu Aotian hummed and asked casually, "Is there anyone from your Nangong family participating in the Spirit Envoy and Spirit Master level competitions?"

　　Nangong Yu smiled and said, "There are Spiritual Masters, but no Spirit Envoys. After all, there is not much value in participating in the Spirit Envoy competition, and the rewards are not very generous. As for the Nangong family, there is no need for us to participate."

　　Nangong Yu's frankness did not give people the impression that the Nangong family was wealthy and overbearing, because what he said was the truth. As one of the most powerful families, why would the Nangong family care about some rewards at the spiritual envoy level?

　　Besides, given the face issues of these aristocratic families, winning is no big deal, but losing to others would be somewhat embarrassing, so it would be better not to participate.

　　"I wonder what number you drew, Brother Wu. I'm number 8..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and showed the number plate in his hand: "I am number 13, and my opponent should be number 14. I don't know who it is, but luckily I didn't run into you, otherwise I would have been eliminated in the first round."

　　Nangong Yu smiled and said, "Brother Wu, you are joking. Others may not know, but I know that your illusion array is very powerful. At least I haven't found a way to counter it."

　　Nangong Yu deliberately lowered his voice when he spoke the second half of the sentence, as if he didn't want others to hear it, or perhaps he didn't want Wu Aotian to think that he had revealed his background.

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "You know all my cards very clearly, but I know nothing about you. It was only after I met you, Brother Nangong, that day that I realized that Brother Nangong was a very powerful person who could win the championship."

　　When Nangong Yu heard Wu Aotian address him, his eyes lit up, and he looked a little happy: "To be honest, Brother Wu, I really want to win the Earth Spirit Level Championship. I was quite confident, but after knowing that you are also going to participate in the competition, my confidence is a little insufficient. If I am not mistaken, perhaps the championship will be decided between you and me. If this is really the last time we meet, I hope Brother Wu will hold back."

　　Wu Aotian said a few polite words, and the two of them stood side by side watching the game, occasionally commenting on the people participating in the competition.

　　Although this was Nangong Yu and Wu Aotian's second meeting, Wu Aotian felt that this person was really good. He was proud but not arrogant. He spoke politely but his words were comfortable to listen to. Even if there were words that people might not feel comfortable hearing, when they came out of his mouth so frankly, it would give people a feeling that it was actually like that.

　　Wu Aotian was observing Nangong Yu between the lines, and Nangong Yu was also observing Wu Aotian in the same way. When Nangong Yu heard Wu Aotian's name that day, he was quite surprised and wanted to make friends with him.

　　Nangong Yu is a leader of the new generation of the Nangong family. He is not only strong and has a broad vision, but also is quite generous in dealing with people. He can easily win the friendship and respect of others. When he saw Ling Dong and Zhou Min looking down on Wu Aotian that day, Wu Aotian's expression did not change, but there was a bit of disdain in his eyes. Nangong Yu knew that this man was probably an arrogant man, but most arrogant people are arrogant, while the man in front of him has the strength to be arrogant, just like Nangong Yu himself.

　　Through the conversations between Qin Feng, Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian, Nangong Yu roughly understood the relationship between them. It was probably that Qin Feng wanted to pursue Liu Ruxue, but Liu Ruxue didn't like Qin Feng at all. She just couldn't treat him coldly because of her master and the Qin family's life-saving grace. Wu Aotian, the younger brother, was concerned about his sister, so he naturally stood up. It was obvious that Wu Aotian didn't have any good feelings for Qin Feng, which could be seen from the fact that he called Qin Feng by his name.

　　Because it happened that someone from the Nangong family was in Guiyun Country at that time, they knew a lot about the war, especially about Wu Aotian, who changed the war. They knew it in detail. Also, because they knew what happened to Wu Aotian, Nangong Yu was very curious about this young man who had only practiced for a few years but had already reached the Earth Spirit Realm and even possessed a lost magic array.

　　From what he had heard about Wu Aotian's rise, he saw Wu Aotian's mythical speed of advancement. If Wu Aotian was born into a spiritual practitioner family like the Nangong family, with all kinds of high-quality elixirs and aids for upgrading, it would be fine. However, he was born into a minor noble family and had nothing to do with spiritual practitioners.

　　Under such circumstances, he only took three or four years to transform from a useless person into a low-level earth spirit who could defeat the top earth spirit masters. This miracle is probably something that no one in the entire Tiannan Empire, or even in the three great empires, can do.

　　No matter it was Wu Aotian's miraculous upgrade speed, his attitude towards people, and his courage, they all made Nangong Yu really want to make friends with Wu Aotian. Simply put, Wu Aotian started out as a useless person, but in just a few years, he had so many powerful spiritual practitioners around him. Although they were more or less related to him, this definitely could not deny his personal charm.

　　And now, Nangong Yu really wants to experience Wu Aotian's power and see how powerful his illusion array is!

　　There is a saying that goes, "No fighting, no acquaintance." Let the two truly get to know each other in the battle.

　　PS:

　　Please give me red tickets, red tickets, red tickets!!!

　　Chapter 185: I just realized how shameless you are!

　　The first round of elimination matches for the spiritual messengers and spiritual masters lasted until one o'clock in the afternoon. No one stopped. Spiritual practitioners are not like ordinary people. They can go without food for a few days without any problem.

　　The game continues.

　　There are still some changes. Before, there were eight games being held at the same time, but now there are only two. Perhaps it is because of the consideration that the strength of these earth spirits is extraordinary. If there are too many people, they are afraid of accidentally hurting each other, so the number of people is reduced, and only two games are held simultaneously on the left and right sides of the hall.

　　Liu Ruxue's number was 2, and her opponent was the spiritual practitioner with number 1. After a brief introduction, the disciple of the Sky Eagle Sect who presided over the competition invited contestants with numbers one, two, three and four to enter the venue.

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and turned around: "I'm going."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled: "Go ahead, this is just a competition, winning or losing is not very important, safety comes first."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded slightly, kept Wu Aotian's words in mind, turned around and entered the coverage of the colorful feather robe. Wu Aotian noticed that there were two exits in the coverage of the colorful feather robe for the contestants to enter and exit.

　　"Number one, Sun Dong, a member of the Konghai sect, high-level earth spirit."

　　"Number two, Liu Ruxue, disciple of Elder Xuantian, high-level earth spirit."

　　"Number three, Lei Dong, from the Leiyun Sect, high-level earth spirit."

　　"Number four, Qin Lanyu, Qin family of Baiyun Manor, high-level earth spirit."

　　…

　　Qin Lanyu, the Qin family of Baiyun Manor?

　　Wu Aotian turned his head with some doubt and looked at Nangong Yu: "Is this number four from Qin Feng's family?"

　　Nangong Yu smiled and nodded: "This Qin Lanyu is the grandfather of Qin Feng. His strength has reached the high level of Earth Spirit, but he has been stuck at a bottleneck. He is the second most powerful person in the Qin family besides the Qin family ancestor."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and looked at the smiling Nangong Yu: "Since you have already joined the competition, I'm afraid there is no one else from your Nangong family participating in the competition?"

　　Nangong Yu seemed a little embarrassed: "Originally, the ancestor wanted to send another person to participate in the competition. This would increase the chances of our Nangong family winning and help eliminate more opponents. However, in the end, the ancestor was not thick-skinned enough, so I was the only one participating..."

　　Hearing Nangong Yu say this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but laugh. This Nangong Yu was quite interesting. He actually said that the ancestor of his Nangong family was thick-skinned.

　　Glancing at the powerful Tianling from the Nangong family, Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "Aren't you afraid that your ancestors will hear you and give you a beating..."

　　Nangong Yu shrank his neck and glanced upwards, only to see that the Nangong family's Tianling strongman's eyes were fixed on him. His body suddenly seemed to be shorter, and he muttered in a low voice: "Did he really hear it?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't know how powerful the Tianling expert was. He glanced at the Tianling expert from the Nangong family, but his eyes turned away from Nangong Yu and fell on himself.

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. Although they were far away, Wu Aotian was sure that the old man was indeed looking at him, and it seemed that he was looking at him very attentively.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the old man with a calm expression, and stared at the old man calmly. After staring at him for a moment, the old man showed a smile on his face, nodded slightly, and then shifted his gaze away.

　　Wu Aotian wondered why this old man was paying so much attention to him.

　　"Brother Nangong, have you ever mentioned me to your ancestors?"

　　Nangong Yu naturally saw Wu Aotian and his ancestor looking at each other like this, and nodded and said: "Well, since I met you that day, I mentioned you at home later. The ancestor was also there at the time and asked a few questions about you."

　　After hearing what Nangong Yu said, Wu Aotian felt relieved. At this time, the battle in the field had already begun. Liu Ruxue had put on the Xuantian armor, and the Xuanlong sword had flown out. She was surrounded by black air and had an alarming murderous aura. The Xuanlong sword had changed to a size of more than ten meters.

　　The one Sun Dong from the Konghai Gate opposite was also using a spiritual weapon, which was actually a square, black block of iron. However, this block of iron had been enlarged to more than ten meters high, like a mini mountain as high as several stories, smashing down so heavily.

　　This spiritual weapon didn't seem to have many tricks. It just smashed down fiercely with endless power. Although it was huge, it was extremely light when controlled by Sun Dong.

　　Liu Ruxue... Liu Ruxue could no longer be seen at this time. Only a thick black gas could be seen. The black gas not only enveloped Liu Ruxue's entire body, but also rushed straight up, looking terrifyingly powerful.

　　The Xuanlong Sword hit the huge iron spiritual weapon heavily. Every time it hit, there would be a huge explosion. The raging spiritual energy rushed everywhere, destroying the entire ground with big pits everywhere. The solid stone ground could not withstand the bombardment of the spiritual energy at all. It all shattered into tiny particles, splashing around like whistling bullets.

　　Be it Sun Dong or Liu Ruxue, both of them are powerful high-level earth spirits, and both of them are wielding spiritual weapons. It is difficult to tell the winner for a while. Wu Aotian shifted his gaze to the other side, but saw that Qin Lanyu from the Qin family was sure of winning, because Qin Lanyu's weapon was a spiritual long sword, while his opponent only had an ordinary spiritual weapon.

　　The same two high-level earth spirit warriors, one using a spiritual weapon and the other using an ordinary spiritual weapon, the difference between them is immediately apparent.

　　It was only a matter of time before the powerful earth spirit from the Leiyun Sect failed.

　　Although there were only four people fighting in this huge square, the spiritual energy was so widespread that it almost covered the entire hall. Every strike carried an extremely strong spiritual energy. If an attack missed and hit the ground, the ground would be like there was a dragon underneath, and a large gully would appear.

　　If it weren't for the colorful feather robes blocking the view, not only would the entire square be destroyed, but even the hall at the back would probably have had countless rooms collapsed.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue nervously. Nangong Yu looked at Wu Aotian and smiled softly, "Don't be nervous. The Xuantian armor and Xuanlong sword on Miss Liu are both famous spiritual weapons of old man Xuantian. They are both top-grade spiritual weapons. What's more, Miss Liu practices the method of killing. The strong murderous aura on her body covers the whole field, which will also have some impact on the opponent. It is only a matter of time before she wins. I estimate that among the contestants participating in the Earth Spirit Level competition, only four or five can defeat Miss Liu..."

　　Wu Aotian could naturally see what Nangong Yu had said before, but he was worried because of his concern. However, after hearing what Nangong Yu said, he felt relieved.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's expression relax a little, Nangong Yu smiled a little more and suddenly asked, "Qin Feng is pursuing Miss Liu, but it seems that Miss Liu doesn't have any feelings for her..."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Nangong Yu, but did not answer immediately. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes.

　　Nangong Yu spread his hands and smiled calmly: "Don't get me wrong, I'm not asking this on behalf of Qin Feng. Besides, even I can see how Miss Liu treats him. Doesn't he know it? Does he need to ask me?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and smiled gently, "Yes, Qin Feng is the most outstanding disciple of this generation of the Qin family. The Qin family's ancestors also have some friendship with Elder Xuantian. In addition, my sister was injured this time and was saved by the Qin family. Maybe that's why the two wanted them to be together, but it seems that Elder Xuantian didn't consider the real thoughts of his disciples..."

　　Nangong Yu actually nodded in agreement: "I also hate parents who directly arrange their children's marriages. If my father did that, I would just run away from the marriage and run far away so that he wouldn't be able to find me..."

　　After a slight pause, Nangong Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Wu Aotian and said, "I see that Brother Wu keeps standing up to be a shield for Miss Liu, but do you really want to help your sister?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes flashed, and he did not hide it: "Yes, I don't want Sister Ruxue to sacrifice her own happiness because of some favor or something. No one can use the happiness of others to satisfy their own ideas, not even her master."

　　Listening to Wu Aotian's decisive words, Nangong Yu's eyes lit up and he said admiringly: "This is insightful. I admire you even more now. Hehe, you must come to my house as a guest and tell my old man about your words. I have been asking him for many years, and recently the old man has started to show signs of making arrangements again..."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Nangong Yu, grinning: "How old are you, Brother Nangong?"

　　Nangong Yu didn't know why Wu Aotian asked this, but he answered honestly: "Twenty-eight years old."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh", then nodded as if it was a matter of course: "At 28, it's time to get married. No wonder your old man is so anxious. From the looks of you, you definitely haven't found your ideal partner yet, otherwise..."

　　Nangong Yu suddenly became a little embarrassed, but then he said confidently: "Didn't you say it too? I can't just marry whoever my grandfather says I should marry. I also want to find my own happiness. I have to control my own happiness."

　　Wu Aotian groaned and stared at Nangong Yu's face for a few seconds: "She's not bad looking, why doesn't anyone like her? Really..."

　　Nangong Yu didn't expect that the always serious Wu Aotian would suddenly tease her. Her face suddenly became extremely indignant: "Aren't you also single and unloved?"

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry, he smiled gently: "No hurry, no hurry, I'm only twenty years old..."

　　Nangong Yu stared at Wu Aotian's slightly smug face and said bitterly, "You guy, I just realized that you are so shameless."

　　Wu Aotian was about to say something else when there was another loud noise in the field. Wu Aotian and Nangong Yu both turned their heads and looked towards the field.

　　Chapter 186: Five Fingers Interlocked

　　In the huge square, Qin Lanyu's opponent, Lei Dong from the No. 3 Leiyun Sect, had already fallen heavily, his face extremely pale, spurting out a mouthful of blood. In front of him, his ordinary spiritual weapon had shattered into pieces.

　　Lei Dong's robe was torn in many places, with faint blood stains visible. He looked seriously injured. Lei Dong slowly stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, bowed to Qin Lanyu opposite him, and walked out of the venue without saying a word.

　　Nangong Yu smiled slightly and said, "I'm afraid Lei Dong will need to recuperate for a long time before he can recover his strength."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and turned his gaze to watch the fight between Liu Ruxue and Sun Dong. Just as Nangong Yu said, Liu Ruxue was filled with murderous aura and had taken the initiative in the arena. Sun Dong could no longer resist, and although he was still holding on, the huge mountain-like spiritual weapon no longer had the agility it had just had.

　　"His spiritual weapon is extremely large and heavy, and it consumes a lot of spiritual energy to operate, so his tactic is to fight quickly and decisively. Once the opponent survives his fierce attacks in the early stage, he will definitely be defeated in the later stage."

　　"Miss Liu's offense and defense were very stable at the beginning, and the Black Dragon Sword and Black Sky Armor seemed to have absorbed a lot of blood and anger, improving their offensive and defensive capabilities. Sun Dong's spiritual weapon was no longer able to do anything to Miss Liu, so he was naturally doomed to lose."

　　"I estimate that he will lose in less than ten breaths."

　　Wu Aotian did not speak. He also noticed that Sun Dong's face had turned pale. After resisting the Black Dragon Sword's aggressive attacks several times, Sun Dong suddenly retreated to the back, shouting, "I lost."

　　The Xuanlong Sword, which was chasing rapidly, stopped abruptly and flew back quickly. After all, this was just a competition, not a life-and-death fight. Since the opponent had already admitted defeat, there was naturally no need to fight anymore.

　　The black energy on Liu Ruxue's body slowly retracted, and then all of it shrank back into the Xuantian armor and Xuanlong sword on her body as if it had a soul, and Liu Ruxue's figure appeared again.

　　Liu Ruxue's face was slightly pale, but overall, it was not too bad.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue, whose face was a little pale, and suddenly thought of a question in his mind. He turned around and asked, "Brother Nangong, after the first round of competition today, when will the second round be held?"

　　"After the first round ends today, there will be no second round. We will have to wait until tomorrow to start the second round. One round a day will last for many days."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "But after such a round, even the winner will definitely consume a lot of spiritual energy, and may even be injured. If they continue to fight the next day, won't the injured people suffer a great loss?"

　　Nangong Yu nodded and smiled, "Yes, whether you are injured or your spiritual energy is not replenished, these are all personal factors. The rules of the competition are always the same for everyone. Everyone will consume spiritual energy in the same way. It can only be said that it depends on strength and luck."

　　Wu Aotian thought that it made sense, but then he thought of his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He was probably the one who benefited the most from this. He was using the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Even if it was used up, he could still absorb the spiritual energy from the weather or even the spiritual energy from the magic crystal to replenish it. It's just that his strength is only that of a low-level earth spirit, which is still a bit of a disadvantage.

　　If my strength could reach that of a high-level earth spirit, then I would definitely be able to defeat these people overwhelmingly, and I wouldn't even need an illusion array...

　　But in the current situation, do I need to cast the illusion array from the beginning?

　　Casting an illusion array will definitely save spiritual energy consumption to the greatest extent and reduce the possibility of failure...

　　"By the way, what kind of reward can the Earth Spirit Level winner get this time? I heard it's very generous..."

　　Nangong Yu laughed and said, "In each competition, the prizes are announced after the competition is over. However, the prizes are decided long ago by all the Tianling masters, and will not change because of the change of the winners. They are not announced in advance because we don't want these things to stimulate the contestants to fight at the risk of their lives. After all, this is just a competition. If there are heavy casualties, it will be the loss of the Tiannan Empire."

　　Wu Aotian uttered an "oh" but before he could say anything, Nangong Yu lowered his voice, leaned closer and said, "But my ancestor is here too, so he gave me a tip-off in advance. I'm telling you in secret..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised, then he laughed and said, "You guys are doing this behind the scenes..."

　　Nangong Yu didn't quite understand the secret operation, but after hearing the name, he roughly understood the meaning. He chuckled and said, "I'm afraid that the families or sects that have powerful Tianling people participating know about this, but they will all tell their disciples not to tell anyone."

　　Wu Aotian said, "I understand. I understand the unspoken rules."

　　Nangong Yu really didn't understand what this unspoken rule meant, but he didn't want to ask any more questions, so he said quietly: "I won't talk about the spiritual envoy and spiritual master level. Although it is also generous, you must have already looked down on it..."

　　"The rewards for the top three in this Earth Spirit Level competition are: the third place winner is a lower-grade spiritual weapon, plus one hundred pure spiritual pills, the second place winner is a middle-grade spiritual weapon, plus two hundred pure spiritual pills, and the first place winner is even more generous, a higher-grade spiritual weapon, plus five hundred pure spiritual pills, and a Sky-Splitting Pill."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned: "Of course I know about spiritual weapons, but what kind of medicine is this Sky-Splitting Pill? Since it can be used as a reward for the champion, it must be very valuable, right?"

　　Nangong Yu stared at Wu Aotian with eyes wide open: "You don't even know about the Sky-Splitting Pill?"

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian's expression did not seem to be fake, and he obviously really didn't know, Nangong Yu then continued to explain: "This Sky-Splitting Pill is made from a variety of precious spiritual medicines. It can help those with peak Earth Spirit strength to break through and become Sky Spirit strongmen."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly opened: "It is possible to break through to become a Heavenly Spiritual Powerhouse. Could it be a spiritual pill like the Purple Spirit Pill? The Purple Spirit Pill can allow a person to break through from the peak state of a spiritual master to the Earthly Spirit..."

　　Nangong Yu nodded and said, "Yes, you are right. The Purple Spirit Pill and the Sky-Splitting Pill have the same properties, but the success rate of the Purple Spirit Pill is relatively high, while the success rate of the Sky-Splitting Pill is relatively low. It is said that the success rate is only 20% at most. For example, if five people each take one pill, only one person may be able to break through and become a Sky-Splitting Powerhouse. Even this probability is still a little optimistic, or even smaller..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes shone with light, and he had made up his mind that no matter what, he must strive to win the championship of this competition and get the Sky-Splitting Pill.

　　Although the chances are small, there is always hope of success.

　　Looking at those spiritual practitioners who are working so hard, I'm afraid many of them have already known the rewards this time. There are many powerful people in the entire Tiannan Empire who are at the peak of the earth spirit level, and they are probably eager to get such a Sky-Splitting Pill.

　　Looking at the light in Wu Aotian's eyes, Nangong Yu suddenly smiled and said, "The Qin family sent the second strongest person in the Qin family this time to seize the Sky-Splitting Pill. If you can win the championship and get the Sky-Splitting Pill...if you are willing to hand over the Sky-Splitting Pill to the Qin family, then Miss Liu's debt to the Qin family for saving her life can be completely offset..."

　　After a slight pause, Nangong Yu smiled again and said, "Of course, from a personal perspective, I still don't want you to do this, because our Nangong family and the Qin family have some interests involved. If you give it to them and they are lucky enough to have another Tianling strongman, then the Nangong family will be at a disadvantage."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Nangong Yu say this, his heart was moved, but he didn't say much, just smiled and said: "Champion, it's too early. If I say I am the champion, then Brother Nangong will be the first to disagree."

　　Nangong Yu smiled gently and said, "Everyone should rely on their own strength. Let's have a fair fight and see who can get it."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly looked at the other Earth Spirit masters in the distance and said with a smile: "If others knew that the two of us were discussing who would win the championship, would they think I was daydreaming?"

　　Nangong Yu narrowed his eyes slightly: "They are not inferior to me in strength, and they also have spiritual weapons, but you have an illusion array, but I also have my own maze array, which they cannot resist."

　　maze!

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly lit up. It turned out that Nangong Yu relied on the formation. But what kind of formation was this maze?

　　Nangong Yu didn't wait for Wu Aotian to ask, and smiled and said, "I know you will be very curious. You will soon see how my maze is arranged. To some extent, it is actually similar to your illusion array."

　　At this time, the disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect had already announced the winners of the two games and began to announce the candidates for the next two games. Nangong Yu, who got number 8, would naturally also play.

　　Liu Ruxue walked off the stage, and Wu Aotian asked with concern: "Are you injured?"

　　Liu Ruxue naturally would not hide anything from Wu Aotian, and whispered: "There is a little congestion in the meridians, but it shouldn't be a big deal."

　　Wu Aotian frowned, reached out and held Liu Ruxue's hand, their palms clasped together. Spiritual energy instantly flowed out and poured into Liu Ruxue's body, helping Liu Ruxue to clear her blocked meridians.

　　Although Wu Aotian did it very covertly, the fluctuation of spiritual energy still attracted the attention of some people around. They turned their heads to look at the two of them, with some surprise in their eyes. But thinking that Liu Ruxue had just finished a fight, they thought that Wu Aotian was probably helping him recover with spiritual energy, so they didn't think much about it. However, some people were thinking, didn't Wu Aotian also sign up for the competition?

　　A low-level earth spirit who actually wasted his spiritual energy to restore his sister before the competition. How arrogant!

　　Liu Ruxue obviously thought of this as well, and asked softly, "You're going to compete later, so let's talk about it tonight."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and held Liu Ruxue's hand without any intention of letting go: "It's okay, I know what I'm doing."

　　PS:

　　I saw more than one person in the book review area saying that the update is slow, one chapter a day or something like that. Let me explain here that basically there are two chapters every day, but the two chapters are released very close to each other, one chapter at 8 or 9 o'clock in the evening, and the other chapter at around 1 o'clock in the morning... I don't have any drafts saved, so I can't update at a fixed time, but everyone just happened to read both chapters in one go during the day...

　　Chapter 187 Are You Still a Virgin?

　　The Sky Eagle Sect disciples on the stage have once again announced the identities and strengths of people numbered five to eight. They are all at the high-level of Earth Spirits. These people do not have magical objects like the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. They are not strong enough, and even if they have spiritual weapons in their hands, they are still no match for others.

　　The battle is about to begin.

　　Ever since Nangong Yu came on the stage, Wu Aotian's eyes have never left him. He is very concerned about Nangong Yu's maze and what kind of formation it is.

　　Liu Ruxue's hands were slender and soft, and they felt soft in her palms. Wu Aotian's output of spiritual energy did not stop at all. The slightly injured meridians in Liu Ruxue's body quickly recovered under the nourishment of Wu Aotian's meridians.

　　Wu Aotian gently let go of Liu Ruxue's hand. When he saw the soft little hand leave, Wu Aotian actually felt a little reluctant.

　　Why do we feel reluctant?

　　Wu Aotian asked himself this question in his heart, but the answer made him feel a little panicked...

　　On the stage, Nangong Yu had already started fighting with his opponent. Nangong Yu showed off two spiritual weapons at the beginning. The offensive weapon was a needle. Other people's spiritual weapons kept getting bigger, but his spiritual weapon kept shrinking. The needle was actually shrunk to the size of an embroidery needle, but the spiritual energy fluctuations on it were frighteningly strong!

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian saw this kind of attack method that went in the opposite direction. Looking at the extremely tiny embroidery needle flying like lightning, Wu Aotian suddenly had an epiphany in his mind.

　　Although the size of this spiritual weapon has been reduced, its power has not been reduced. Moreover, after its size has been reduced, it is driven by spiritual energy and flies faster, making it more difficult to defend against. Once the needle hits the human body or an obstruction, the spiritual energy on it will burst out with equally astonishing power.

　　Nangong Yu's second spiritual weapon was three small shields. After the three small shields grew bigger, they wrapped Nangong Yu on three sides, and the three small shields were constantly rotating. It can be seen that these three small shields, like Wu Aotian's heart sword, are a set of defensive spiritual weapons.

　　Nangong Yu obviously hasn't used his signature skill, the maze, yet. Perhaps he wants to test the strength of his opponent. Didn't he just say that he would definitely use it in this battle...

　　Nangong Yu's opponent also used a spiritual weapon. In small countries like Guiyun, spiritual weapons are rarely seen, but here, spiritual weapons seem to be everywhere.

　　"Sister Ruxue, do you know what a maze is?"

　　Liu Ruxue was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "Yes, I have vaguely heard of it. How do you know about this formation?"

　　"Nangong Yu said that his trump card is the maze." Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Tell me, what kind of formation is that maze?"

　　Liu Ruxue turned around in shock and glanced at Nangong Yu on the field: "I didn't expect that the Nangong family is also proficient in maze formations. This is really unexpected..."

　　After a slight pause, Liu Ruxue explained: "The maze and your illusion are similar in some ways. Both do not actually exist, but interfere with the trapped person's brain. Illusions are all kinds of hallucinations, while the maze traps you in it, unable to escape. Over and over again, you find yourself in the same place..."

　　It seemed that she compared the advantages and disadvantages of the two formations in her mind. Finally, Liu Ruxue expressed her opinion: "Both the maze and the illusion are very powerful, but because I have a better understanding of your illusion, I personally think that your illusion is more diverse..."

　　When Wu Aotian thought about the maze array versus the illusion array, he couldn't help but feel a little strange in his heart. What would be the effect if two similar types of arrays were put together?

　　This result is really hard to predict.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was thinking in his heart, Nangong Yu who was fighting suddenly moved and released his third spiritual weapon.

　　As soon as this spiritual weapon appeared, even Wu Aotian had no time to see clearly what it was, a large amount of white mist suddenly emerged from the spiritual weapon, like a thick fog in a cold winter.

　　The thick fog instantly hid Nangong Yu, and the fog instantly radiated outwards, instantly swallowing up his opponent.

　　For a moment, no one in the field could see Nangong Yu and his opponent.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the fog that covered a huge area and seemed to understand the mystery of this maze. He was afraid that the white fog was the key to the maze. Being in the fog, there might be effects similar to the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array, which would make it impossible to distinguish between east, south, west and north, making it difficult to escape from the range of the maze.

　　There must be other mysteries in the maze, but Wu Aotian can't figure it out for the time being. This maze can't be as simple as just trapping the other party.

　　The fog covered half of the square and then stopped spreading, condensing but not dispersing. Obviously, this was all the result of Nangong Yu's control. What Wu Aotian noticed was that since the fog covered half of the square, this half of the square fell into silence.

　　The two powerful earth spirits over here were fighting loudly, but over there it was extremely quiet. Only that huge ball of white mist was gently swirling, which seemed to show that its interior was not as calm as the surface.

　　Time passed little by little, and just as everyone was talking, the white mist suddenly dissipated.

　　The white mist seemed to encounter a huge attraction and quickly gathered towards the center. In just a blink of an eye, it had completely disappeared. No, it was absorbed back into the spiritual weapon that Nangong Yu had released before.

　　Only at this time did Wu Aotian finally see the shape of the spiritual weapon clearly. Well, it looked like a football, round, with countless complex spiritual patterns and countless small holes on it. The white mist just now was rapidly sprayed out from these small holes, and finally returned to the spiritual weapon from these small holes. Moreover, this spiritual weapon was emitting a white light, and at this moment, the light was slowly disappearing.

　　This spiritual weapon, well, really does look a bit like the rock lamp in a dance hall.

　　Wu Aotian's gaze shifted from the spiritual weapon to Nangong Yu's opponent. The old man's clothes were extremely tattered, but there was no blood stain on his body. It seemed that Nangong Yu showed mercy. The old man looked at Nangong Yu with embarrassment and anger. Facing the old man's murderous eyes, Nangong Yu just smiled and nodded with propriety.

　　“I lost.”

　　After the old man uttered a few words, he lowered his head and walked out of the arena. At this point, Nangong Yu won the first round very easily.

　　"It seems that the white fog is the same as the illusion array, which can cut off the connection between the inside and the outside. For example, sound and other things cannot be transmitted out. However, the white fog of the maze blocks everyone's sight, but others in the illusion array can still see the movements of the people in the illusion array..."

　　After thinking for a while, Wu Aotian added: "The white fog completely enveloped Nangong Yu and the old man, but I think Nangong Yu will definitely not be affected by this thick fog. In fact, this thick fog is like an extension of his body senses. He must have a way to grasp the actions of his opponent. Even the slightest movement should not be hidden from him."

　　"It is estimated that there are some other special effects... This maze is indeed very magical. Once you are trapped in it, it is difficult to escape. In this maze, Nangong Yu is in a dominant position."

　　Liu Ruxue frowned and said worriedly, "It looks like what you said. Look at that old man. He obviously has the strength of a high-level earth spirit and a spiritual weapon, but he has no ability to fight back in the maze. It's no surprise that Erduo was defeated. Nangong Yu seemed to have won easily... If you meet him at that time, it's best to cast the magic array as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will be trapped in his maze and it will be troublesome."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but thought in his heart that Nangong Yu might have the same idea.

　　After watching Nangong Yu’s battle, I’m afraid no one can withstand his maze. If I can’t find a way to break it, I’m afraid if I get trapped in the maze, I will definitely be easily defeated by the opponent.

　　At this time, the winner of another group's duel had also been decided. After both sides announced their results, Nangong Yu walked out with a smile, and it was obvious that he won very easily.

　　Nangong Yu returned to Wu Aotian's side and smiled softly, "It's up to you from now on."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "Your maze is really amazing. It does have many similarities with my magic array. By the way, Brother Nangong, I have a question for you..."

　　Nangong Yu chuckled and said, "Do you want to ask about the mystery of this maze?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "Although I really want to know, let's wait until after our duel before we study each other. The question I want to ask is, hey, Brother Nangong, are you still a virgin?"

　　Wu Aotian lowered his voice when he said the last sentence, but Liu Ruxue next to him still heard it. Her face slightly blushed and she gently turned her head to the side.

　　Nangong Yu was listening attentively. He thought Wu Aotian wanted to ask about the secret of the maze, but Wu Aotian was not willing to take advantage of him, which made him feel good about him immediately. However, he never thought that Wu Aotian would ask such a question.

　　Nangong Yu choked on his saliva and coughed violently twice. He looked at Wu Aotian with a very strange look. It was obvious that he didn't know why Wu Aotian asked this question.

　　Wu Aotian seemed to be staring at Nangong Yu very seriously, obviously waiting for his answer.

　　Nangong Yu finally calmed down and looked at Wu Aotian with a strange expression: "Why do you ask this?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, looking a little mysterious: "But it's not convenient to answer..."

　　Nangong Yu looked at Liu Ruxue beside him with a guilty conscience, then he leaned his head closer and said in a low voice, "Although I'm not married yet, I'm 28 years old after all, and I have two confidantes..."

　　A confidante?

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly and said, "Okay, I understand."

　　Chapter 188 Double Illusion Formation

　　Nangong Yu looked at the extremely strange Wu Aotian and asked him a few questions, but Wu Aotian did not answer why he asked this question, which made Nangong Yu extremely depressed.

　　Next was the match between number nine and number twelve. This time, the four-person match was all head-on fights, with nothing outstanding. Even if they defeated two Earth Spirit masters, it was only by a slight advantage, and they even suffered some minor injuries.

　　Looking at the abilities of these people, Wu Aotian had already eliminated them in his mind. Perhaps they would not even be able to wait until the end. Having been injured and having consumed a huge amount of spiritual energy, they were obviously the first to suffer in the battle on the second day.

　　Although Wu Aotian only has the strength of a low-level earth spirit, he has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to make up for this disadvantage. These powerful earth spirits, even if they possess spiritual-grade spiritual weapons, are still not taken seriously by Wu Aotian.

　　The championship of the top three can only be fought between Wu Aotian and Nangong Yu, and the only one left is the third place.

　　Next came the fight between No. 13 and No. 16. Wu Aotian stood up with a smile and walked calmly towards the square that had been bombarded with potholes and criss-crossed gullies.

　　Nangong Yu watched Wu Aotian walk into the square, and he also looked at Wu Aotian intently, just as Wu Aotian looked at him intently when Nangong Yu started the competition.

　　"Number 13, Wu Aotian, from Guiyun Palace of Guiyun Country, strength, low-level earth spirit."

　　"Number 14, Long Kai, from Huayue Sect, strength, high-level earth spirit."

　　…

　　"What? You're just a low-level Earth Spirit, but you dare to participate in an Earth Spirit-level competition?"

　　"You really don't know what you can do. You might get killed instantly."

　　"Hehe, young people just don't know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is..."

　　"It's really funny. If he can get into the top three, then I will definitely be the champion..."

　　"Guiyun is a small country. Low-level earth spirits are already a good strength. However, in the Tiannan Empire, young people are still full of energy..."

　　Many spiritual practitioners around were expressing their opinions one after another, but their opinions were basically the same. Those who were more aggressive and harsh said that it was seeking death, while those who were more mature and steady said that it was just youthful vigor...

　　Obviously, none of these onlookers were optimistic about Wu Aotian, and some were even wondering whether he would be killed by Long Kai, who had the strength of a high-level earth spirit. After all, when the difference in strength was too great, it was very easy to be killed instantly if he made a mistake.

　　These sounds naturally reached Wu Aotian's ears. Wu Aotian kept a smile on his face and just stood quietly in the square, waiting for the game to begin.

　　Among the crowd, Nangong Yu looked at the smiling Wu Aotian and listened to the low discussions. He turned his head and smiled at Liu Ruxue, "When the game starts, everyone here will be amazed."

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head and glanced at Nangong Yu: "Nangong Yu, you seem to have a lot of confidence in my brother, and you seem to be very good to him. I've heard that Nangong Yu of the Nangong family has very high standards..."

　　Nangong Yu was not embarrassed at all. He smiled naturally and said, "I don't deny that you have high standards, but Brother Wu's standards are even higher than mine. I admire people with abilities. Brother Wu has achieved such success through his own efforts in just a few years. I have to admire him..."

　　Liu Ruxue stared at Nangong Yu with a warning in her eyes: "That's the best if it's like this. If you have any bad intentions towards him, don't blame me for being ruthless when the time comes..."

　　Nangong Yu smiled bitterly and said, "You two are siblings. The elder sister is devoted to the younger brother, and the younger brother is devoted to the elder sister. You two are so close and close. I really envy you."

　　Liu Ruxue was stunned for a moment, staring at Nangong Yu and asking curiously: "Did he tell you about me?"

　　Nangong Yu nodded calmly: "He doesn't want you to ruin your own happiness for the sake of your elders. I guess he is trying to help you repay the Qin family for a favor, so that you don't have to be bound by that favor..."

　　Listening to Nangong Yu's words, Liu Ruxue's eyes became a little softer, and she smiled gently: "He always thinks of himself as a man, protecting the women at home. Back in the Samsara Valley, he was just a low-level spiritual envoy, but he rushed into the Samsara Valley and rescued me from the hands of a powerful earth spirit..."

　　Speaking of this, Liu Ruxue's face couldn't help but be filled with a bit of pride and tenderness. This smiling application fell into Nangong Yu's eyes, and Nangong Yu's heart couldn't help but move, as if Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were not real siblings, and they had only been together for two years when they were young...

　　Hearing Liu Ruxue talking about the Samsara Valley, Nangong Yu was extremely curious. He was also very curious about how a low-level spiritual messenger could rescue Liu Ruxue from the hands of the powerful earth spirit?

　　However, at this time, the fight between Wu Aotian and his opponent Long Kai had already begun. Nangong Yu also wanted to know how amazing Wu Aotian was, so he stopped talking, looked at Wu Aotian intently, and waited quietly for him to perform his moves.

　　Long Kai's weapon is a knife, which is also a spiritual weapon. However, Long Kai is different from others. He holds the spiritual weapon long knife with both hands and dances with it. Spiritual energy flies everywhere, scraping the ground leaving traces one after another.

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and the Demon Spirit Shield appeared in front of him, spinning rapidly to a diameter of about two and a half meters, enough to completely protect him.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to use his heart sword. The illusion array had to be used anyway, so it was better to use it earlier and save some energy. He had fought with the old man Dongfang Yuan before, so he was very clear about his own strength.

　　Long Kai looked at Wu Aotian's magic shield, his eyes lit up slightly, but there was still disdain in his eyes: "Young man, relying on a spiritual grade spiritual weapon, you want to get the top three in the Earth Spirit Level Competition, that is simply impossible."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "We'll know only if we try it."

　　Long Kai looked at Wu Aotian, who was calm and showed no fear at all. He snorted coldly and said, "Then you better be careful. My Dragon Tiger Sword is quite powerful. I may not be able to hold back the power in battle. Don't let this sword split you in half."

　　After listening to Long Kai's reminder, Wu Aotian felt a little more favorable towards this old man. Although the other party looked down on him, he was still upright.

　　"The fight begins."

　　With a loud shout from the Sky Eagle Sect disciple who was hosting the competition, Long Kai's aura suddenly rose rapidly. A large amount of spiritual energy surged out and instantly attached to the Dragon-Tiger Sword. Long Kai shouted, crossed his legs and jumped up, raised the Dragon-Tiger Sword high, and chopped it down straight away.

　　The Dragon-Tiger Sword was originally only one meter long, but with Long Kai's chopping action, the Dragon-Tiger Sword suddenly extended. When it was chopped down from the sky, it was only one meter long, but when it was chopped down, it had become a long sword more than ten meters long. Not only that, the long sword directly crossed the distance between the two people and chopped directly at Wu Aotian's head.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly amazed in his heart. As expected, there are various ways to use spiritual weapons. This chopping method, which is similar to swinging a knife, has brought the magic of the spiritual weapon to its limit. After all, the most powerful part of this chop is at the front part of the blade, and now this point is right on his head.

　　Wu Aotian's mind moved, and the Demon Spirit Shield was slightly raised, just blocking the place where the knife was about to fall.

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian actually blocked the sword, many spiritual practitioners around him exclaimed in unison. Almost everyone thought that Wu Aotian would be defeated or even seriously injured with just this one move. After all, both sides were using spiritual weapons, but the opponent was the main attacker and his strength was a high-level earth spirit, which was much higher than Wu Aotian's.

　　But something happened that surprised everyone. Wu Aotian's Magic Spirit Shield actually blocked the Dragon Tiger Sword steadily!

　　The spiritual energy on the Dragon-Tiger Sword suddenly burst out and rushed out along the sword's intent. A huge gully was instantly cut out on the ground, but the Demon Spirit Shield was still stable!

　　Wu Aotian was standing right under this magic shield, not looking injured at all!

　　“He actually took it!”

　　"What the hell is going on?"

　　"How is this possible!"

　　…

　　There was a huge cry of surprise from the onlookers, and Nangong Yu, who had been staring at Wu Aotian, had shining eyes and looked excited.

　　On the high platform, a group of powerful Tianling warriors had strange looks on their faces. Obviously, even they did not think that Wu Aotian could block the knife safely, but he blocked it anyway.

　　Wu Aotian stood under the Demon Spirit Shield, feeling the tremendous power of the sword, secretly marveling in his heart. The last time he fought against Dongfang Yuan, Dongfang Yuan used an ordinary spiritual weapon, but now he changed to a spiritual long sword and was almost unable to withstand the blow.

　　Even with the help of the vast spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's spiritual energy still couldn't help but fluctuate a little. Without any hesitation, Wu Aotian waved his hand and a fist-sized magic weapon flew out.

　　When the magic weapon of the phantom array flew out, it had already emitted a red light. The radiation speed of the red light was extremely fast, and it enveloped Long Kai in just a moment. The red light also radiated nearly half of the square, and then it was like a red light shield, solid and motionless.

　　Nangong Yu's eyes suddenly widened, and he whispered in surprise: "Illusion array!"

　　Although there was a red light curtain, everyone could still clearly see what was happening inside. Long Kai, who had just launched a majestic attack and had just retracted his Dragon-Tiger Sword, suddenly swung the Dragon-Tiger Sword to the other side as if he had been bitten by a snake, towards an empty space.

　　"Hey, what happened to him?"

　　"Red light, it must be that red light causing trouble!"

　　"Is that a god or a formation?"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to take action, but instead waved out another illusion array, and the same red light enveloped and covered Long Kai again.

　　Double illusion array!

　　The Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array plus the Bewitching Soul-Killing Array!

　　Chapter 189 Convinced

　　The Five Elements Reversed Illusion Formation rotates irregularly and its center drifts, making it impossible for people to stabilize their bodies, let alone make effective attacks or defenses.

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Destroying Array can make people lose their minds, and in a daze, they will encounter attacks from all kinds of illusory creatures. Although the attacks are virtual, they also consume a lot of spiritual energy. And similarly, even if these attacks are virtual, they will also cause great harm to the trapped people. This is actually a kind of damage to the brain consciousness. Although it will not cause any scars, it will cause physical damage caused by the damage to consciousness.

　　Wu Aotian had never used the double illusion array before, but now he was facing a peak earth spirit master who was using a spiritual grade spiritual weapon. From the previous sword strike, Wu Aotian had already felt the opponent's power, so he used the double illusion array.

　　Shrouded in the double illusion array, Long Kai suddenly became extremely strange under the gaze of everyone around him.

　　Although he was very powerful and had some effect in resisting the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array, he could not completely offset it. Under the gaze of everyone, his body twisted this way and that in a very strange way, and the Dragon-Tiger Sword in his hand kept making various defensive or offensive postures.

　　"What happened to him..."

　　"What kind of formation is that?"

　　…

　　Looking at Wu Aotian standing in the middle of the field very calmly, the Demon Spirit Shield floated gently in front of Wu Aotian. He did not move, but Long Kai seemed to be possessed by a demon, constantly attacking the empty space next to him.

　　Nangong Yu stared at Wu Aotian on the field with a look of shock in his eyes. He could use a maze, and the maze and the illusion array were similar in many aspects, so he could feel the power of the illusion array even more.

　　"These are... two kinds of illusion arrays?"

　　Faced with Nangong Yu's somewhat uncertain questions, Liu Ruxue nodded, confirming Nangong Yu's question.

　　Nangong Yu looked at it for a long while, then smiled bitterly and said, "I thought my maze was powerful enough, but this illusion is even more terrifying. Long Kai is also a high-level earth spirit, but under Wu Aotian's illusion, he has no ability to resist."

　　Liu Ruxue had faced Wu Aotian's illusion array before, and it was a single illusion array. She already felt tremendous pressure and was unable to break through the illusion array, let alone a double illusion array.

　　Long Kai is bound to lose, there won't be any suspense at all.

　　Liu Ruxue was naturally more aware of Wu Aotian's attack, and the more powerful one was the sword formation attack of thirteen heart swords. However, he did not reveal his heart swords yet. Perhaps he wanted to keep some in reserve and did not want others to see all his cards.

　　Long Kai rushed left and right in the illusion array, but he was unable to break it. Seeing that his spiritual energy was being consumed drastically, Wu Aotian was unwilling to drag the battle on for too long. He flew out with the magic shield, and the sharp edge of the blade was spinning rapidly, flying towards Long Kai with terrifying lethality.

　　"Hey, it's a spiritual weapon with dual attack and defense effects!"

　　"This shield...why does it look familiar?"

　　"Yes, this seems to be the spiritual weapon of Zheng Deyun of Jinyun Sect. Why did it appear in his hands?"

　　"Ah, yes, look over there, the people from the Jinyun Sect..."

　　Liu Ruxue frowned slightly and turned her head to look to the other side. In a corner, a group of people gathered, looking at Wu Aotian on the field with resentment.

　　Nangong Yu also heard these people's discussions. He turned around in surprise and glanced at Liu Ruxue with obvious questioning in his eyes.

　　Thinking about Nangong Yu's attitude towards Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue explained, "When we went to Wuling Villa to buy medicine, we had a conflict with a middle-aged man from Jinyun Sect. Later, they tried to rob Aotian and me at the foot of the mountain, but we killed two of them and snatched his spiritual weapon, which is the Demon Spirit Shield in Aotian's hand..."

　　Nangong Yu frowned and said, "I've also heard of Zheng Deyun. He's the grandson of the Jinyun Sect's leader. His strength isn't that great, but he's doted on by the Jinyun Sect's leader. To be more precise, it's the Jinyun Sect's leader's wife who dotes on him, that is, Zheng Deyun's grandmother, and the Jinyun Sect's leader is a henpecked man..."

　　Liu Ruxue also frowned slightly: "You mean, Zheng Deyun has a lot of say in Jinyun Sect? If that's the case, I'm afraid it will be difficult to end this duel peacefully..."

　　Nangong Yu nodded and said, "Zheng Deyun relies on the power of the Jinyun Sect to bully others. It is said that this person is narrow-minded and vindictive. Judging from his behavior, I am afraid he will not give up. By the way, doesn't the Jinyun Sect also have a high-level earth spirit master participating in the competition? Because the Jinyun Sect is good at refining weapons, this person's strength is also among the top five with his spiritual weapon. I am afraid that if Miss Liu meets him, she must be very careful and don't show off her strength. Safety comes first..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and thanked him. What Nangong Yu said was not unreasonable. If she encountered a strong man from Jinyun Sect in this martial arts competition, even if the other party killed her, her master, Elder Xuantian, would not be able to retaliate against Jinyun Sect. After all, life and death in a martial arts competition were at their own risk, and they were not allowed to seek revenge afterwards. What's more, Jinyun Sect also had strong men of the Heavenly Spirit, but Elder Xuantian was seriously injured. Even if he wanted to help her get revenge, it would probably be difficult.

　　After a slight pause, Nangong Yu smiled gently and said, "Miss Liu, please rest assured. I admire Brother Wu as a person. I will definitely stand on Brother Wu's side in this matter."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard Nangong Yu say this, she couldn't help but say gratefully, "Thank you."

　　Nangong Yu shook his head and chuckled, "From what I can see now, although Brother Wu is alone and seems to be lacking in strength, I'm afraid that in a few years, it will be difficult to find anyone in the entire Tiannan Empire who can compete with his strength. If he breaks through the Tianling level, coupled with his illusion array, I'm afraid no one can defeat him. I must take advantage of now to build a good relationship with him, haha."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "The power of your maze is not much different from his illusion array..."

　　Nangong Yu shook his head and looked at Wu Aotian in the field with some envy: "I only have one kind of maze, but his illusion array seems to have many kinds. This is the advantage."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled slightly and said nothing more.

　　In another corner, among the group of people from Jinyun Sect, Zheng Deyun, the middle-aged man whose Demon Shield was robbed by Liu Ruxue, was gritting his teeth and saying, "I must kill this guy. I didn't expect his strength to grow so fast..."

　　A white-haired old man frowned and asked, "Was he the one who killed Yiyun and Shuisheng?"

　　Zheng Deyun nodded and said, "Well, at the beginning, this guy played the fool and ate the tiger. Yiyun was caught off guard and was killed by him. Shuisheng was besieged and killed by the three of them. If I hadn't escaped quickly, I would have died at the hands of that woman that day. What's hateful is that she also stole my magic shield..."

　　The white-haired old man frowned and said, "Liu Ruxue is the disciple of Elder Xuantian. This guy doesn't look simple either. His formation looks very magical. If we become his enemy, it may not be so easy to defeat him."

　　Zheng Deyun gritted his teeth and snorted: "No matter how powerful he is, he is just one person. What's more, this is a martial arts competition. If we kill them in the martial arts competition, even if Elder Xuantian comes out, he will have nothing to say."

　　At this point, Zheng Deyun raised his head and looked at the old man who had his white hair tied into small braids: "Elder Lin, you must help me kill them. Anyway, if we want to compete for the top three, we must encounter them and kill them."

　　The old man's eyes flickered, and he finally nodded and said, "I'll do my best, but looking at their fighting strength, it shouldn't be a problem for me to defeat Liu Ruxue, but it may be difficult for me to defeat Wu Aotian. The key is that I don't know how to deal with the formation in his hand..."

　　Zheng Deyun's eyes flashed with ruthlessness: "He is alone anyway, he is just borrowing the name of Elder Xuantian. You should deal with Liu Ruxue first, and when the fighting meeting is over and he leaves the Sky Eagle Sect, we will kill him together!"

　　…

　　The Magic Shield is like a flying dragon. Long Kai, who is trapped in the double illusion array, is already dizzy and exhausted. How can he resist the sneak attack of the Magic Shield?

　　After a short while, Long Kai was hit by a sneak attack from the Demon Shield, and his Dragon Tiger Sword was chopped away, breaking his spiritual shield and hitting him.

　　The Demonic Shield retracted as soon as it was touched, and did not split Long Kai in half as people had imagined, as he had no spiritual defense.

　　Wu Aotian withdrew the two illusion arrays, and Long Kai, seeing that he was doomed, suddenly retracted the Magic Shield, knowing that the other party was showing mercy.

　　Looking at his robe that had been cut in half and his body that was not damaged at all, Long Kai sighed in his heart again. The other party's control over his spiritual weapon was so arbitrary that it had reached a terrifying level.

　　With a casual move, Long Kai took back the flying Dragon Tiger Sword. The arrogance on Long Kai's face was gone. He bowed to Wu Aotian and said, "I underestimated you. I admit defeat. I just don't know what spiritual weapon you just used. Why am I suddenly in a strange scene with countless enemies attacking me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Illusion array."

　　Long Kai's eyes lit up: "Illusion array, that means everything I saw and felt was an illusion, and it can't actually hurt me. It's just used to confuse me and make it easier for you to attack?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "No, the illusion array can kill people just as well. I just used the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array. If you are killed by the illusion in the array, your people will die as well."

　　Wu Aotian's answer made the faces of many spiritual practitioners around him, who had just shown joy and thought they had found a way to break the illusion, droop again. It seems that this illusion is not just a simple hallucination.

　　Long Kai said with a sigh, "Thank you for showing mercy, Your Excellency. You were able to block my full-strength attack with your low-level earth spirit strength. This strength alone is enough to impress me. I accept defeat with all my heart."

　　PS:

　　Because wireless reading is updated synchronously and individual chapters cannot be opened, I wrote a leave note in the book review area yesterday.

　　I will try my best to write today to make up for yesterday's update... at least three chapters, I don't know if I can write four chapters...

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　Chapter 190: Prepare for a Rainy Day

　　Long Kai's surrender also marked Wu Aotian's victory. Although the two were rivals and Long Kai lost, Wu Aotian's final mercy did not damage the relationship between the two. Instead, Long Kai admired Wu Aotian immensely.

　　Wu Aotian walked out of the arena and returned to Liu Ruxue and Nangong Yu. Nangong Yu smiled and said, "Brother Wu, I have really broadened my horizons today. Your magic array is really powerful. You can trap the opponent without moving your hands or feet. I guess if you didn't want to end the battle early, you would have trapped Long Kai to death with just the magic array."

　　Facing Nangong Yu's compliment, Wu Aotian was not modest, because he believed that Nangong Yu's maze should also have a similar effect. He smiled and said, "It is indeed possible, but the opponent is very powerful and it takes a long time. Maintaining the magic array also requires a lot of spiritual energy. Otherwise, how can the magic array have any attack power?"

　　Nangong Yu looked Wu Aotian up and down in surprise, feeling the fluctuation of Wu Aotian's spiritual energy, and said in surprise: "Hey, you just fought, why didn't I feel your spiritual energy consumption, and the fluctuation of spiritual energy seems to be the same as before?"

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised at Nangong Yu's attentiveness, because after consuming spiritual energy, the spiritual energy fluctuations in a person's body would be weakened, but Wu Aotian had been using the spiritual energy stored in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, so others felt that the spiritual energy fluctuations in his body had not weakened. However, only people who were very attentive would notice this.

　　"It consumed some energy, but not much. I have some special skills. Otherwise, do you think I can block Long Kai's full-strength sword with my low-level earth spirit strength?"

　　Nangong Yu showed a bit of surprise on his face. He looked Wu Aotian up and down for a few times, and finally smiled bitterly and said, "You really have a lot of secrets. If I remember correctly, you have more than just this magic shield. You haven't even revealed your real attack weapon."

　　Wu Aotian knew about the existence of the Yunxin Sword and had used it on the battlefield of Guiyun Kingdom. Since Nangong Yu knew about the illusion array, it was reasonable for him to know about his own heart sword.

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "It's not necessary for now. It's always good to keep some cards in hand."

　　Nangong Yu stared at Wu Aotian: "Could it be that he kept it to deal with me?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said without hesitation: "You must have witnessed the power of my sword formation. I am also very curious whether your set of spiritual defense shields can block the attack of my sword formation."

　　Sword formation?

　　Nangong Yu's eyes lit up again, and he said with some admiration: "You really have a lot of cards up your sleeve. It seems that it will be difficult to beat you."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said honestly: "I haven't figured out a way to crack your maze yet, so I may not be able to resist it."

　　As they were talking, the four powerful earth spirit masters behind them had already walked onto the competition field, among them was Elder Lin from the Jinyun Sect.

　　Nangong Yu tapped Elder Lin with his chin and said, "That's Lin Tianyu from the Jinyun Sect. You got your Demon Spirit Shield from the grandson of their Sect Master. You have to be careful. They won't give up. Even if they don't find an excuse to deal with you at the martial arts competition, they will definitely deal with you afterwards."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly startled, but there was not much fear on his face. He just nodded and said, "Thank you for the reminder. I want to ask, does the Jinyun Sect have a powerful Tianling master?"

　　Nangong Yu nodded and smiled bitterly, "If there were no powerful Heavenly Spirits, I wouldn't have to remind you like this. You now have an illusion array in your hands, and you have more than one, and more than one kind. Even if a few people are against you, you will still be defeated. I now understand how you trapped hundreds of spiritual practitioners from the Sea Kingdom by yourself..."

　　There was a hint of solemnity in Wu Aotian's eyes. A powerful celestial spirit? That would be a bit troublesome.

　　"How strong is the Tianling strongman of Jinyun Sect?"

　　Nangong Yu smiled and said, "The first level of Tianling. If you can enter Tianling, Brother Wu, I'm sure you can beat him without any chance of fighting back."

　　Is it the first level of Tianling?

　　Wu Aotian felt a little relieved. If this guy was also at the second or third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, then he and others would really have no hope at all.

　　Since Nangong Yu said that Zheng Deyun refused to give up, there was no way to resolve this grudge. It would probably be a fight to the death. After all, he had killed two of their disciples and stole the Demon Spirit Shield.

　　Although Wu Aotian already had great confidence at this time, he still knew his own limitations when it came to dealing with a powerful Heavenly Spiritual Master. After thinking about it, Wu Aotian set his sights on the prize of this competition, the Sky-Splitting Pill.

　　As long as she wins first place, she will get the Sky-Splitting Pill, which can be given to Sister Ruxue. If she is lucky and can break through to the Heavenly Spirit realm, she won't have to be afraid of the Jinyun Sect for the time being.

　　As long as Sister Ruxue can hold back that powerful Tianling, with the help of her own illusion array, perhaps she can kill the opponent in just a moment.

　　Nangong Yu looked at Wu Aotian who was lost in thought. Knowing that he was thinking about a countermeasure, he gently patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder and said, "Where are you going after the martial arts competition? Why don't you come to our Nangong family as a guest? Then we can go together..."

　　Nangong Yu's words were quite obscure, but Wu Aotian still understood what Nangong Yu meant. Nangong Yu had mentioned before that he wanted to invite Wu Aotian to visit the Nangong family, but now he mentioned it again, but it was obviously different. He clearly wanted Wu Aotian and others to follow him, so that the people from the Jinyun Sect would not dare to attack him.

　　"Thank you, Brother Nangong..."

　　Wu Aotian hadn't decided whether to go or not, but Liu Ruxue suddenly said, "My brother wants to go with me to see my master. I need his help with something."

　　Nangong Yu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "That's fine, but you have to be careful when you leave. They will definitely keep an eye on you. After leaving the Sky Eagle Sect..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Don't be afraid of this. As long as the Heavenly Spirits from the Jinyun Sect don't come, we don't have to be afraid of them. Although they have many Earthly Spirits, we have no less than five Earthly Spirits, not to mention I also have the Flame Demon..."

　　Nangong Yu suddenly remembered something, and a strange expression appeared on his face: "The Jinyun Sect has also signed up for the team competition, maybe you will meet them in advance..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed loudly, his eyes flashing with ruthlessness: "If that's the case, I'll let them all die here!"

　　Nangong Yu's eyes showed some shock: "Aren't you afraid of provoking the powerful Tianling? If their team is wiped out this time..."

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly, "Doesn't this martial arts competition say that life and death are at your own risk, and no one can be held accountable afterwards? Besides, after we deal with them, we will leave quietly. What about the powerful Tianling? Can they still find me? As long as we delay for a while, even if we meet them by then, we don't have to be afraid."

　　"Since I know they are enemies, will I still show them mercy and let them gather more people to deal with me?"

　　Seeing the fierceness flashing across Wu Aotian's face, Nangong Yu was shocked again. This guy was indeed not an ordinary person. He had already thought about how to deal with Jinyun Sect. He just said that if we delay for a while, there would be no need to be afraid. Why was that?

　　Is it because of Liu Ruxue’s master, Elder Xuantian?

　　Nangong Yu is also a very smart person. When his eyes fell on Liu Ruxue, he suddenly remembered the first prize of this time, the Sky-Splitting Pill. Nangong Yu suddenly realized something. Could it be that Wu Aotian wanted to give the Sky-Splitting Pill to Liu Ruxue?

　　The game hasn't even started yet. Are you underestimating me?

　　This thought only flashed through Nangong Yu's mind, but he did not feel the slightest bit of anger. On the contrary, from Wu Aotian's extremely decisive and resolute gaze, Nangong Yu felt Wu Aotian's strong confidence.

　　At the same time, a desire to fight arose in Nangong Yu's heart. If he wanted to get the Sky-Splitting Pill, he had to break my maze first!

　　Wu Aotian looked at Nangong Yu's eyes that were suddenly filled with desire to fight. He knew in his heart that he had guessed his plan, but he did not explain and just smiled gently.

　　During the time when the two were talking, the result of the competition on the stage had already been decided. The Jinyun Sect was indeed a major sect that was good at refining weapons. That Lin Tianyu actually showed off three spiritual weapons in one breath, and directly blasted his opponent off the stage, forcing him to admit defeat.

　　After Lin Tianyu's victory, his eyes went straight to Wu Aotian. Nangong Yu, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were all extremely strong opponents, and Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were the ones that Jinyun Sect wanted to deal with.

　　Lin Tianyu's last gaze fell on Wu Aotian, his eyes revealing undisguised hostility and provocation. Wu Aotian looked at Lin Tianyu's arrogant look, suddenly sneered, stretched out his right hand, with his index finger extended and his thumb raised, made an aiming gesture, and then suddenly raised it up, making a gorgeous shooting gesture.

　　Lin Tianyu didn't understand what this gesture meant, but he could fully understand the blatant and undisguised provocation in this gesture.

　　Lin Tianyu's eyes were filled with murderous intent. He snorted coldly and turned his head. However, he was already thinking in his mind that when he fought with Wu Aotian, he would use all his killing moves as soon as he got on the field and kill him directly without giving him a chance to get out of the illusion.

　　There were one or two more games afterwards, which ended soon. At this point, the first round of games was over and the second round would not start until tomorrow.

　　"By the way, what is the order of tomorrow's matches?"

　　Nangong Yu smiled and said, "Draw lots again..."

　　After a slight pause, Nangong Yu stared at Wu Aotian: "There are only a dozen people left now. We may be able to get a chance to fight directly..."

　　Wu Aotian grinned, revealing his white teeth: "Anyway, we can't escape this battle, so what does it matter if it's sooner or later... Don't worry, I will definitely surprise you when the time comes."

　　PS:

　　Second update, there is an update...

　　Chapter 191 Lin Tianyu’s Viciousness

　　This chapter was finished at 2 a.m., but the Zongheng website seemed to have crashed at that time and I couldn't log in. It always showed 404 NOTFOUND, so I'm only updating it now.

　　This chapter is the third chapter of yesterday.

　　----------------

　　Faced with Wu Aotian's confident demeanor, Nangong Yu's fighting spirit soared. He was wondering in his heart what other cards this guy had.

　　However, Nangong Yu never expected that Wu Aotian would be so shocked by what he said...

　　The first round of selection eliminated half of the contestants, but this also meant that the remaining ones were more elite, and that the battle on the second day would become more intense.

　　Wu Aotian's battle with Long Kai in broad daylight consumed a lot of the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. After all, the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation was incredibly powerful, but it also consumed spiritual energy very quickly.

　　However, Wu Aotian’s method of replenishing spiritual energy was very simple. After absorbing two magic crystals, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron once again returned to its peak state.

　　The next day, everyone gathered in the hall again and started a new round of drawing lots.

　　Wu Aotian no longer paid attention to the fight between spiritual envoys, but the sudden appearance of the Jinyun Sect in yesterday's competition once again sounded the alarm in Wu Aotian's heart.

　　Although the other party had evil intentions when he bought the elixir at Wuling Villa and wanted to take advantage of their power to snatch the elixir, which was unreasonable, after all, he had killed their disciples and robbed the magic shield of Zheng Deyun, the grandson of their sect leader, and almost took Zheng Deyun's life. Naturally, this hatred could not be resolved.

　　Since there was no way to resolve it, Wu Aotian began to think about how to defeat the Jinyun Sect, or even destroy it...

　　If Wu Aotian only had the strength of a low-level earth spirit, he would definitely be running as far away as possible. Fighting against a weapon refining sect with powerful sky spirit masters, wouldn't that be courting death?

　　But Wu Aotian dares to think about it now, not only because he has a group of powerful earth spirits around him, but also because he believes in his own strength, or in other words, he believes in his future.

　　The combination of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the illusion array gave him great confidence. Even if he encountered a powerful Heavenly Spirit being and really pissed him off, he still had a magic crystal divine thunder on him. If that thing was used well, even a Heavenly Spirit being would not be able to escape. Even if he was lucky enough not to die, he would probably be seriously injured.

　　The results of the new round of draws came out soon.

　　There are still thirteen powerful earth spirits left.

　　Wu Aotian caught a flying spot of light, took a look at it, and was immediately delighted.

　　The number he grabbed was thirteen again.

　　Are Number 13 and I destined to be together? This time it's even more amazing, because there are only thirteen people in total, and I'm Number 13. Logically, my opponent should be Number 14, but since there is no Number 14, I don't have to fight this battle.

　　Byes, direct win.

　　Nangong Yu glanced at Wu Aotian, who had a strange smile on his face, and couldn't help but ask curiously: "Why are you laughing so weirdly..."

　　Wu Aotian flipped the cards in his hand and showed the card with number 13 to Nangong Yu. Nangong Yu looked at it and immediately widened his eyes and screamed: "You... I surrender to you, your luck is too good, it's number 13 again, and it's a bye!"

　　Wu Aotian stared at Nangong Yu and said with a grin, "Character, character, it all depends on character. Brother Nangong, I wonder what number you drew?"

　　Nangong Yu smiled bitterly and showed the number plate in her hand. It was number five. Wu Aotian took a look and then cast his concerned eyes on the number plate in Liu Ruxue's hand: "What about you, Sister Ruxue, what's your number?"

　　Liu Ruxue turned over the number plate in her hand, it was number nine.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the other Earth Spirit warriors who were participating in the competition, but he couldn't see some of their number plates clearly due to the angle. After a quick glance, Wu Aotian found that Lin Tianyu from the Jinyun Sect was staring at the number plate in Liu Ruxue's hand with a fierce and complacent look in his eyes.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he began to understand. This old man’s number couldn’t be ten.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was doubting, the old man had already felt Wu Aotian's gaze, smiled sinisterly, and showed the number plate in his hand, which was indeed number ten.

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank. This old man was clearly making a blatant provocation.

　　Wu Aotian even had an impulse to exchange the number plate in his hand with the number plate in Liu Ruxue's hand, and let himself fight against the old man. See if he can't kill you!

　　However, Wu Aotian cannot do this, because changing number plates without permission is prohibited in the competition, and violators will be disqualified from the competition.

　　"Sister Ruxue, your opponent is Lin Tianyu from the Jinyun Sect."

　　Liu Ruxue and Nangong Yu both turned their heads to look at Wu Aotian in surprise, then turned their heads again and saw the number plate displayed by Lin Tianyu of Jinyun Sect.

　　Nangong Yu's expression changed slightly, and he glanced at Wu Aotian with a hint of worry in his eyes. Wu Aotian naturally knew what he meant. He had also carefully observed Lin Tianyu's match yesterday. He was very powerful, and he had a lot of spiritual weapons in his hands. His combat power was amazing. I'm afraid Liu Ruxue is not his opponent. Of course, even if there is a difference, it is limited.

　　"Sister Ruxue, that old man is quite powerful. You have to be careful. We have a grudge against the Jinyun Sect. They will definitely use this martial arts competition to attack us. If you can't defeat them, don't show off. Safety comes first."

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head and looked at Wu Aotian's worried eyes. She smiled softly and said, "Okay, I know. Anyway, I'm not prepared to be in the top three. If I really can't beat him, I will automatically admit defeat."

　　Wu Aotian felt relieved when he saw Liu Ruxue agreed to his decision. However, he wondered if the usually strong Liu Ruxue would feel uncomfortable if she admitted defeat. Wu Aotian said softly, "Sister, don't worry. Even if that happens, I will help you vent your anger and kill him in the next game."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled gently, without any dissatisfaction in her expression: "Don't worry, I know you care about me, I'm not the kind of person who would risk my life for the sake of face."

　　By the time it was the turn of the Earth Spirit Level competition, it was already noon.

　　The first group to take the field was the strong man from the Qin family. After a long battle, he seized a very slight negligence of his opponent and defeated him in one go. However, he himself was in a rather embarrassing state and had consumed a lot of spiritual energy.

　　Nangong Yu was in the third group to compete. He did not hesitate at all and directly released the maze as soon as he came on the court. In the rolling white fog, his opponent was defeated helplessly.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Nangong Yu's mist, but in his heart he was thinking hard about how he could break the other party's maze...

　　Looking at the white mist, Wu Aotian understood that in order to escape from the opponent's maze, he must escape from the white mist. But how could he escape from the white mist? If he relied solely on his senses, it would probably be impossible. As someone who controls the illusion array, he naturally understood that in an illusion array or maze, his senses were actually his biggest enemy.

　　If we don't rely on our senses, then we can only escape from the fog by relying on factors that will not change due to our senses...

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian's eyes lit up and a bold idea came into his mind. Hehe, Nangong Yu, just wait, I will definitely surprise you.

　　Soon it was Liu Ruxue's turn to play. On the other side of the Jinyun Sect's team, Zheng Deyun was staring at Liu Ruxue viciously and told Lin Tianyu: "Elder Lin, Liu Ruxue stole my Demonic Shield and almost killed me on the spot. You must avenge me!"

　　Lin Tianyu's face was gloomy: "Don't worry, if I have the chance, I will kill her on the field!"

　　Lin Tianyu walked onto the field and stood opposite Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue did not dare to be careless. He had already put on the Xuantian armor and the Xuanlong sword also flew up. The black mist lingered and completely surrounded his figure.

　　Lin Tianyu sneered and summoned all his spiritual weapons. There were three spiritual weapons, namely a drum, a bell-like spiritual weapon, and a trident-like spiritual weapon.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue had both seen him use these three spiritual weapons. The bell-like spiritual weapon could be used for both offense and defense. It could directly cover itself to defend against the opponent's attack, or it could attack the opponent and cover it. Moreover, the bell could also emit sound attacks, so it was considered a very powerful and versatile spiritual weapon.

　　The drum is a complete sound attack spiritual weapon. The sound produced by the vibration of the drum skin can make people restless and even their spiritual energy run wild and uncontrollable. Of course, the greater the difference in strength, the better the effect. It cannot control those of the same level, but it can greatly interfere with them.

　　As for the trident spiritual weapon, it was a standard offensive spiritual weapon. In yesterday's battle, Lin Tianyu used the sound of drums and bells to attack, causing the opponent's combat effectiveness to drop a lot, and he was driven out like an autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.

　　As soon as the battle began, the drum, under Lin Tianyu's control, began to make loud banging sounds, and the sound was basically directed towards Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue felt that the sound of the drum was like hitting her heart.

　　Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong sword flew straight towards the drum, but the trident flew over and blocked the Xuanlong sword. The giant bell then flew up, buzzing, and covered Liu Ruxue.

　　The black gas from Liu Ruxue's body rose up and blocked the falling giant bell, making it difficult to maintain the stalemate for a while.

　　Lin Tianyu was not in a hurry, he just had a sinister smile on his face. The drum and the bell rang at the same time. Liu Ruxue felt annoyed and wanted to vomit. The sound of the drum seemed to make the blood in her body boil and run wild. Her spiritual energy also tended to fluctuate in a disorderly manner. The sound of the bell was like a sharp knife, irritating her brain and making her feel a splitting headache.

　　She had closed her ears, but she couldn't block out the sound, as if it penetrated directly into her soul.

　　The huge bell pressed down towards Liu Ruxue bit by bit. Although Liu Ruxue knew the power of the opponent's sound attack, she did not expect it to be so powerful. She knew that if it continued like this, she would probably get hurt.

　　Thinking about Wu Aotian's repeated instructions, Liu Ruxue shouted, "I give up."

　　After Liu Ruxue finished shouting, he was suddenly stunned, because he found that his voice did not get out. It was as if an invisible barrier came from the giant bell, blocking his voice from spreading!

　　Liu Ruxue looked up suddenly, and just happened to see the cunning and complacency on Lin Tianyu's face opposite her.

　　Chapter 192: Attack Brazenly

　　At the same time, Wu Aotian's expression in the audience also changed.

　　He had been watching the battle above with great nervousness and concentration. Although the sounds from the bell and drum spiritual weapons were not directed at him, he still knew the magic of these two spiritual weapons, and he also clearly saw Liu Ruxue open her mouth.

　　He couldn't hear what Liu Ruxue said, but he could clearly see her mouth shape.

　　Liu Ruxue had clearly admitted defeat, but the opponent deliberately used some means to prevent his voice from being heard. In other words, Lin Tianyu did not want to win and end the game.

　　He has already won, but is unwilling to end the game. What does he want to do?

　　Of course it’s murder!

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian's eyebrows suddenly raised, and he shouted at the Sky Eagle Sect disciple who was hosting the game: "Liu Ruxue has admitted defeat, stop the game immediately!"

　　Wu Aotian's voice was sudden and loud, like a thunderclap, echoing throughout the entire venue.

　　The disciple of the Sky Eagle Sect who was presiding over the battle was stunned. Perhaps it was because of the angle, he did not see Liu Ruxue's lip movements, and such a scene had never appeared in previous battles. For a moment, he did not know how to judge.

　　Lin Tianyu in the field revealed a murderous look on his face, and spiritual energy gushed out of his body. He wanted to kill Liu Ruxue or seriously injure her while she was still unable to speak. After all, he would have to deal with Wu Aotian later, and because of Zheng Deyun, he would not let these people go. What's more, this was a martial arts competition, so it was justified for him to take action.

　　The bell was pressing down harder and harder, and Lin Tianyu had a smug look on his face. If a person was covered by the bell spirit, he would be attacked by sounds many times stronger than before. The attack was enough to seriously injure a person, or even cause bleeding from all seven orifices to death.

　　Wu Aotian was not quite sure about the bell's final resort, but seeing that Lin Tianyu was trying desperately to press down the giant bell, it was obvious that there was something fishy about the giant bell.

　　Wu Aotian saw that the disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect did not interrupt the game immediately, and he became anxious. He wanted to rush in to help, but the colorful feather robes covered the entire stadium and people outside could not get in at all. Although Wu Aotian was confident, he did not think that he could break the colorful feather robes released by Wang Haichuan, a powerful third-level Sky Spirit Realm master, with his own strength.

　　A fierce light suddenly flashed in Wu Aotian's eyes. His friends and relatives were all his weak spots. Anyone who made things difficult for them or wanted to murder them would inevitably provoke Wu Aotian's unscrupulous counterattack.

　　Nangong Yu, who was standing next to Wu Aotian, felt the fierce aura rising from Wu Aotian's body and was shocked. Just as he was about to speak, Wu Aotian's spiritual energy suddenly became stronger, and more than ten small swords appeared beside him in an instant!

　　Nangong Yu's pupils suddenly contracted. He naturally knew that Wu Aotian had a set of attacking spiritual weapons, a total of thirteen swords, with amazing power, but he did not expect Wu Aotian to show them here. Who was he going to deal with?

　　As soon as this thought of Nangong Yu appeared in his mind, the thirteen heart swords, with an extremely strong aura, flew out like lightning, and their target was the Jinyun Sect member with a smug smile on his face not far away!

　　Nangong Yu's heart suddenly jumped. This Wu Aotian was too bold. After all, on the territory of the Sky Eagle Sect, at this martial arts competition, he openly attacked other spiritual practitioners. This would probably arouse public anger.

　　Moreover, he was alone, facing a large number of powerful people from the Jinyun Sect...

　　The powerful men of Jinyun Sect, especially Zheng Deyun, had extremely proud smiles on their faces at this moment. Their eyes were full of satisfaction as they looked at Liu Ruxue who was struggling to support herself under the giant bell.

　　No one expected that at this moment, the young man who shouted would actually launch an attack on himself and others!

　　The Heart Sword carries a strong spiritual energy and tremendous power. The huge amount of spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron plus the strength of the Heart Sword, a top-grade spiritual weapon, makes the Heart Sword extremely powerful.

　　The Heart Sword did not attack any one of the Jinyun Sect's spiritual practitioners, but attacked them all at the same time!

　　The Jinyun Sect's team consisted of about seven or eight people, and they were all attacked by Wu Aotian's heart sword at the same time. Fortunately, each of these people was very powerful, and most of them were earth spirit masters. They instinctively released an aura shield to block the heart sword in an instant, and used their own spiritual weapons to resist. Although they were in a hurry, no one was injured.

　　However, just when these people were rejoicing, they suddenly discovered that several of the heart swords were attacking one person at the same time!

　　Zheng Deyun!

　　Although Zheng Deyun is the grandson of the leader of the Jinyun Sect, his strength is not that good and he has not even entered the Earth Spirit. In addition, he did not expect Wu Aotian to have the courage to attack him. Although he hastily built a layer of spiritual energy shield in front of him, how could this spiritual energy shield withstand the attack of Wu Aotian's heart sword.

　　The spiritual shield was like the last fig leaf of a virgin. Under the fierce attack of the Heart Sword, it shattered into countless light spots. Zheng Deyun opened his mouth wide and looked at the Heart Sword in horror.

　　At this moment, Zheng Deyun was like a naked girl, with no room for resistance.

　　Instinctively, Zheng Deyun let out a scream of fear, and even because of fear, he subconsciously closed his eyes, waiting for the fierce sword to stab down and tear him into pieces.

　　There was no severe pain in his body. After a sharp howl, Zheng Deyun shrank back and opened his eyes, only to find that two heart swords were crossed on his neck, one on the left and one on the right, and the remaining heart sword was blocking him and the other people from the Jinyun Sect.

　　Although Zheng Deyun was already middle-aged, he still felt extremely frightened under the threat of death at this moment, and shouted in horror: "Help, save me..."

　　The other powerful men of Jinyun Sect all changed color, glared at this side and shouted.

　　"What do you want to do, kid?"

　　"Let him go now, or I'll tear you into pieces!"

　　"You openly attacked in the Sky Eagle Sect. Don't you want to live?"

　　…

　　These people shouted loudly, and spiritual weapons were flying around them, but no one dared to take action. Not to mention that there were two spiritual swords on Zheng Deyun's neck. Even if they were two ordinary long swords, Zheng Deyun would be beheaded with a slight twist.

　　Zheng Deyun is the grandson of the clan leader, and is deeply loved by the clan leader's wife. As long as he asks, the clan leader's wife will do whatever she can to help him. If Zheng Deyun really died here today, the clan leader's wife would probably faint from anger, and she and others would probably be implicated...

　　On the battlefield, the bell spiritual weapon controlled by Lin Tianyu had already approached Liu Ruxue's head. The huge bell sound had made Liu Ruxue's eyes blurry and blood oozed from her mouth. This kind of sound attack was really hard to defend against. The Jinyun Sect was a major weapon refining sect and had a great advantage in spiritual weapons.

　　Just as Liu Ruxue was about to be completely covered by the giant bell, a sudden loud noise from outside startled Lin Tianyu, especially Zheng Deyun's howl, which made Lin Tianyu's heart suddenly startled.

　　Turning his head suddenly, Lin Tianyu saw the two heart swords clamped on Zheng Deyun's neck and Zheng Deyun's extremely pale face.

　　Lin Tianyu was also a little confused.

　　Whose spiritual weapon is this? Oh my God, a set of spiritual weapons consisting of thirteen spiritual swords. This is too luxurious.

　　Following the gazes of those Jinyun Sect members who were shouting in panic, Lin Tianyu saw Wu Aotian.

　　The spiritual practitioners from other sects around Wu Aotian had already moved far away, for fear of getting into trouble. Wu Aotian did not say anything, but just stared coldly at Lin Tianyu and stretched out his right hand.

　　His right hand bent slightly, and the two heart swords on Zheng Deyun's neck suddenly shrank inward. A trace of blood had already seeped out of Zheng Deyun's neck. Zheng Deyun was extremely frightened, his eyes widened, and he didn't even dare to speak again, because this would allow his neck and the heart swords to come into closer contact. However, the pleading look in his eyes became more and more obvious.

　　Lin Tianyu's face changed drastically. He was an old and experienced man, so how could he not know the reason why Wu Aotian did this?

　　If he continued to attack Liu Ruxue, this kid would definitely kill Zheng Deyun without hesitation.

　　Does this kid dare to attack on the Sky Eagle Sect’s territory?

　　However, the trail of blood oozing from Zheng Deyun's neck told Lin Tianyu that this young man with a resolute expression was definitely not joking. No matter where he was, as long as he continued to attack Liu Ruxue, he would dare to chop off Zheng Deyun's head!

　　Lin Tianyu didn't even think about it, he just stretched out his hand, and the giant bell, drum, and trident all stopped attacking and were all retracted to his side.

　　Liu Ruxue also saw the situation clearly and knew that she was no match for the old man. His spiritual weapon was somewhat special and she could not resist it. She turned her head and looked at the Sky Eagle Sect disciple in charge of the game: "I lost."

　　After saying this, Liu Ruxue turned around and left, retreating through the gap in the colorful feather robe.

　　Wu Aotian didn't put down his hand, staring at that place, as if he was lost in thought. Nangong Yu next to him approached gently and said anxiously: "Brother Wu, don't be impulsive. If you kill Zheng Deyun now, the Sky Eagle Sect will definitely take action. It's better to let him go first and kill their people in the duel. This way, there will be no trouble later."

　　Wu Aotian's brazen action made Nangong Yu admire this young but decisive youth even more. In that instant, he thought of Lin Tianyu who was forced to use despicable means.

　　A sudden attack, followed by a focused attack, and under the protection of many powerful earth spirits, Zheng Deyun was subdued in an instant. This kind of decisiveness and wisdom are not something that ordinary people can possess.

　　At the same time, the appearance of the thirteen heart swords also made the eyes of all the spiritual practitioners present light up.

　　Thirteen heart swords, each of them is a spiritual weapon. How powerful would a set of spiritual weapons composed of thirteen heart swords be?

　　Chapter 193: Tensions Rise

　　Not only the many spiritual practitioners in the square, but even the powerful heavenly spiritual masters standing on high places, their eyes lit up, and they looked at Wu Aotian with something strange in their eyes.

　　Lin Tianyu stood in the middle of the field, looking at Wu Aotian with eyes full of anger, but also a bit of unsuppressible fear.

　　This kid seemed to be fearless at all. No matter whether he was a bad boy or not, at least now, Lin Tianyu was really afraid of him.

　　I was afraid that his raised hand would suddenly clench, and Zheng Deyun's head would fall off. At that time, even if I killed him, it would be of no use.

　　The murderous intent in Wu Aotian's eyes did not diminish, but his hands slowly loosened, and the two heart swords on Zheng Deyun's neck also loosened, and flew back with the other heart swords.

　　As soon as the Heart Sword left Zheng Deyun's neck, Zheng Deyun suddenly went limp, covering his neck in horror. At that moment, he really thought he was dead.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian recalling his Heart Sword, Zheng Deyun's face turned pale. Two Jinyun Sect disciples came forward to help him up. After they helped him up, Zheng Deyun shouted loudly: "Kill him, kill him now!"

　　When Wu Aotian heard Zheng Deyun's cry, his eyes suddenly turned. Although they were quite far apart, Wu Aotian's two glances still pierced into Zheng Deyun's eyes like two sharp swords. Zheng Deyun was originally screaming madly, but now his voice stopped abruptly, like a duck with its neck pinched.

　　Zheng Deyun looked at Wu Aotian and didn't dare to shout again. It can be seen how terrifying the intimidation Wu Aotian had given him just now was. At this moment, Zheng Deyun had even lost the courage to look Wu Aotian in the face.

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly, turned his head to look at Liu Ruxue who had walked in front of him, stretched out his hand and grabbed Liu Ruxue's slender white hand. He frowned, and a wisp of spiritual energy entered Liu Ruxue's body along the meridians of her arm.

　　The people from the Jinyun Sect over there suffered such a huge loss, how could they give up? They have already drawn their weapons and are coming towards this side aggressively. Dong Yuanyuan, Ding Ding and others standing next to Wu Aotian naturally would not hesitate and drew their own spiritual weapons. A great battle is imminent.

　　"stop!"

　　With a deep shout, everyone felt an incomparable pressure suddenly coming down from the sky at the same time. Everyone's heart was pounding, as if even the flowing spiritual energy suddenly stopped for a moment. The spiritual weapons that were about to fly up seemed to have encountered tremendous pressure, and they trembled and buzzed, but were unable to fly away.

　　Wu Aotian's expression changed slightly, and he gave up the idea of ​​forcibly driving the Heart Sword. He raised his head and stared at the white-haired old man who appeared above everyone in an instant.

　　The leader of the Sky Eagle Sect, the strongest person in the Tiannan Empire!

　　Wang Haichuan!

　　Wang Haichuan glanced at the crowds on both sides who were on the verge of a fight. Everyone felt as if their eyes were stabbed by something. Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the old man with caution.

　　He knew that his strength was far inferior to that of the old man, but that didn't mean he would just sit there and wait for death if the old man wanted to do anything bad to him.

　　Wang Haichuan's last gaze fell on Wu Aotian, his face quite calm: "This is the Sky Eagle Sect, a competition in the square, why did you suddenly attack?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Wang Haichuan in front of him, trying to calm down the shock brought by the huge pressure, and said slowly: "As the strongest man in the Tiannan Empire, Master Wang must have seen through Lin Tianyu's trick. My sister has clearly admitted defeat, but he used means to block the sound and wanted to kill my sister..."

　　Wu Aotai was neither humble nor arrogant, and even asked a question. This immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of many people in the square, even some disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect, who all glared at Wu Aotian.

　　Wang Haichuan didn't show any displeasure on his face. He nodded calmly and said, "Yes, I saw it, of course. But in a fight, being able to do this is also a matter of each person's ability... In a fighting arena, do we still have to be merciful to our opponents?"

　　Wu Aotian grinned and said, "I don't think I said anything in the end. Zheng Deyun and I have a grudge. We had a dispute over the purchase of spiritual medicine in Wuling Villa that day. Zheng Deyun actually brought two disciples of Jinyun Sect to attack us at the foot of the mountain and wanted to snatch the spiritual medicine. If it weren't for our good luck, we would not be able to stand here..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian stared at Wang Haichuan and asked calmly, "Doesn't the Sky Eagle Sect have a rule that in this hall, except for the people who are fighting, no one else can take action?"

　　Wang Haichuan looked at Wu Aotian talking freely, with a strange look in his eyes. He smiled and shook his head: "There is no such rule...but..."

　　Before Wang Haichuan finished speaking, Wu Aotian interrupted him loudly: "Since there is no such rule, then my attack on Zheng Deyun doesn't seem to have anything to do with the Sky Eagle Sect. The Jinyun Sect and I are already enemies. Do I have to tell them first before I attack them? Hey, I'm going to attack you, so be ready..."

　　What Wu Aotian said sounded a bit shameless, but it did make some sense. The people around him also understood the grudge between Wu Aotian and others and the Jinyun Sect. They heard that Zheng Deyun had secretly brought people to attack and kill in order to snatch the spiritual medicine. Although such things were not uncommon among spiritual practitioners, the Jinyun Sect was a big sect after all. Now that it was revealed in front of the elites of the entire Tiannan Empire, everyone still shook their heads and looked at them with contempt.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's confident words, Wang Haichuan snorted, glanced at everyone in the Jinyun Sect, and said lightly: "Okay, there was no such rule before, so let it go this time. From now on, no private fighting is allowed in the Tianying Sect during the martial arts competition. If anyone violates it, they will be severely punished."

　　Hearing Wang Haichuan's words, Wu Aotian felt relieved, knowing that the old man didn't really want to hold him accountable for his actions, but just didn't want him and others to fight with the people from Jinyun Sect here.

　　After Wang Haichuan finished speaking, he moved and appeared on the platform like lightning. The speed was like teleportation, which made Wu Aotian's heart jump. He was once again surprised by the strength of the third level of Tianling.

　　Since Wang Haichuan had spoken, the people of Jinyun Sect naturally did not dare to take action. They put away their spiritual weapons one by one. One of the middle-aged men stared at Wu Aotian and said coldly: "Keep your life. We will slowly settle the score after you leave Tianying Sect."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes showed a bit of coldness. This man was also a powerful earth spirit and one of the candidates from the Jinyun Sect who was going to participate in the team competition. Looking at the man's mocking eyes, Wu Aotian responded lightly: "Maybe it won't take that long."

　　Seeing the dispute settled, Nangong Yu felt relieved. If a fight had really broken out just now, he would definitely help Wu Aotian, but doing so would cause more trouble.

　　The Nangong family is not afraid of the Jinyun Sect, but after all, they are both large sects with powerful spiritual masters. If there is no real need, it is better not to completely break off relations.

　　Nangong Yu's appearance was still a victory without any suspense, with a spirit of "once the maze is opened, no one can compete with it".

　　While watching Nangong Yu's competition, Wu Aotian had been holding Liu Ruxue's hand, injecting spiritual energy into her to heal her injuries. Fortunately, Wu Aotian stopped it in time, otherwise, when the giant bell was locked, the sound would have been so loud that it might have shocked people into idiots.

　　Even so, Liu Ruxue was seriously injured. Her spiritual energy was running wild and her meridians were damaged. Fortunately, with Wu Aotian, an expert in healing meridians, the injury was not a serious matter.

　　Feeling the meridians in her body recovering, Liu Ruxue whispered, "After the martial arts competition is over, come with me to see my master. I want to ask for your help."

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation and said, "What do you mean by help between us? I'll go with you."

　　After a brief pause, Wu Aotian remembered that Liu Ruxue had mentioned to him that Elder Xuantian was injured, and he couldn't help but lower his voice and asked, "Is it because of your master's injury?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and Wu Aotian said, "Okay, let's go talk to your master and change his mind, so that he won't keep thinking about marrying you to Qin Feng."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard what Wu Aotian said, her face turned a little red. She looked at Wu Aotian with a reproachful look, but there was a hint of tenderness in her eyes.

　　Soon, Nangong Yu emerged victorious. After watching another fight of Nangong Yu, Wu Aotian was even more certain of the method he had thought of before to crack Nangong Yu's maze.

　　Thinking of Lin Tianyu's despicable methods, Wu Aotian had made another decision in his heart.

　　Just killing him would be too easy for him. Now that the Sky Eagle Sect has gathered all the strong men of the Tiannan Empire, Wu Aotian decided to make him lose face in front of all the prominent spiritual practitioners in the Tiannan Empire.

　　There were thirteen people today, and after today's elimination, only seven are left.

　　The Qin family, Nangong Yu, myself, Lin Tianyu, and three other strong men, but I don’t know who I will draw tomorrow?

　　Nangong Yu was thinking the same thing. He turned to look at Wu Aotian and chuckled, "Because we have to decide the top three, tomorrow is the final elimination match. Seven people will eliminate three, leaving four. After the match, the winners will compete for first and second place, and the losers will compete for third place... Do you think we will meet tomorrow?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "I hope we won't be so unlucky, because if that happens, one of us will be eliminated..."

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Lin Tianyu and said with a faint smile: "I hope that he will be my opponent tomorrow."

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, red tickets...

　　Chapter 194: Slowly Play Him to Death

　　Day three, third round of draw.

　　There are only seven contestants left in the Earth Spirit level competition. Wu Aotian's luck is not as good as in the previous round. He only drew number five and will compete with the person who drew number six.

　　When everyone's brand was revealed, Wu Aotian scanned it in his mind. Although he felt a little disappointed, he also felt relieved.

　　The person who breathed a sigh of relief like Wu Aotian was Nangong Yu who was standing next to Wu Aotian.

　　Although Lin Tianyu from the Jinyun Sect had several unique spiritual weapons, Nangong Yu still did not take him seriously. After seeing Wu Aotian's strength, he always believed that the final first place could only be himself or Wu Aotian.

　　After seeing Wu Aotian's illusion array and his heart sword, Nangong Yu's confidence was not as strong as before. From all aspects, Wu Aotian was an extremely powerful rival.

　　Nangong Yu didn't want to run into Wu Aotian in advance, because if he did, one of them would be eliminated.

　　Although there is only one first place, there will always be a winner between two people, but doesn't the second place also get a reward of a mid-grade spiritual weapon? Who would complain about such a reward? What's more, there is also the Pure Spirit Pill. The Pure Spirit Pill is a pill that can only be made by the strong people of the Heavenly Spirit. It can play a huge role in the cultivation of the strong people below the Heavenly Spirit. It is also a first-class power to restore the consumed spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian's opponent was one of the three unknown earth spirit masters, while Nangong Yu's opponent was the Qin family's earth spirit master. Thinking that the Qin family's earth spirit master was finally eliminated by Nangong Yu, Wu Aotian couldn't help but laugh in his heart.

　　Nangong Yu was the first to go on stage. Facing Nangong Yu's undoubted advantage, the strong man from the Qin family was sadly eliminated. Qin Feng had a helpless look on his face. He had hoped that the strong man from the Qin family would be able to enter the top three in the end. Even if he couldn't get the first place, it would be good to get a spiritual weapon. Who knew that he would meet Nangong Yu and be eliminated directly.

　　Relying on the spiritual weapon in his hand, Lin Tianyu defeated his opponent very quickly, and then looked at Wu Aotian provocatively.

　　Wu Aotian came on stage afterwards, and he still used the double illusion formation to defeat his opponent without any suspense. Because these people had already seen the Heart Sword, Wu Aotian had nothing to hide, but he did not use the sword formation. However, even so, it was enough to defeat him.

　　"I still haven't seen the power of his sword formation. This guy is really good at conserving his strength..."

　　In the square, Nangong Yu stared at Wu Aotian on the field and said to Liu Ruxue beside him with a wry smile.

　　Although Liu Ruxue was injured yesterday, she has almost recovered after Wu Aotian's treatment and a night's rest, but her face is still a little pale.

　　Hearing Nangong Yu's complaint, Liu Ruxue chuckled and said, "You will know when you play against him. Anyway, judging from the current situation, it is inevitable that you will play against him."

　　Nangong Yu chuckled and said, "I hope he meets Lin Tianyu from the Jinyun Sect. I think that's what he wants in his heart."

　　Liu Ruxue did not say anything, but just smiled gently. Liu Ruxue knew her younger brother very well. She was bullied by Lin Tianyu yesterday, not to mention that there was already an irreconcilable contradiction between her and the Jinyun Sect. After this competition, there might be a bigger conflict. Wu Aotian would definitely use the name of the martial arts competition to completely weaken the strength of the Jinyun Sect. After all, those gathered here must be the core strength of the Jinyun Sect.

　　But thinking of the powerful Tianling from Jinyun Sect, Liu Ruxue still felt a little worried. As long as Wu Aotian could heal her master's injury, she would definitely ask her master to help her...

　　I just don't know if the master will agree to help him...

　　The third day's competition ended in such a dull and suspenseful manner. It didn't cause any waves, but an invisible pressure had spread out. Everyone could see that there might be a struggle between Wu Aotian's group and the Jinyun Sect.

　　Not only in the individual competition, I'm afraid there will be fierce competition in the team competition. I just don't know if I can meet them.

　　On the fourth day, the drawing of lots began again.

　　Wu Aotian opened the number plate in his hand, and it was number three. Wu Aotian glanced at Nangong Yu. If Nangong Yu got number four, then there would be no doubt that he and Nangong Yu would have to decide the winner in advance, and the remaining one would only be able to get third place.

　　Although a direct two-to-one duel is not completely fair, the draw is all about luck, so there is nothing anyone can say about it.

　　When Nangong Yu saw the number 3 in Wu Aotian's hand, his eyes lit up and he smiled and showed the number plate in his hand, which turned out to be number 2.

　　Wu Aotian and Nangong Yu smiled at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. They then turned their eyes to the other two people.

　　Lin Tianyu of Jinyun Sect showed the sign in his hand with a serious expression.

　　Number four!

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly in his heart, Lin Tianyu, you finally come against me, I won’t let you have an easy time.

　　It's not just as simple as killing you, I will make you suffer humiliation in front of the entire Tiannan Empire.

　　The earth spirit warrior who drew number one showed a bitter smile on his face. He knew that the three people here, apart from their strength, all had peculiar memory. Nangong Yu's maze, Wu Aotian's illusion array, and Lin Tianyu's sound spirit weapon were not something he could deal with.

　　Nangong Yu's maze still won without any suspense, and he walked out of the field with ease and a smile on his face. Looking at Wu Aotian who was about to go on stage, Nangong Yu suddenly asked curiously: "Brother Wu, how do you want to deal with him?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Nangong Yu with a strange smile on his face: "Just wait and see, I originally wanted to use this move against you, but considering that it is still a bit immoral, I decided to use it against Lin Tianyu."

　　Nangong Yu's heart skipped a beat, and he stared at Wu Aotian with a strange look in his eyes: "Is it immoral? This...Brother, although we are going to fight, we are still friends, so don't play dirty tricks on me."

　　“Hehe…” Wu Aotian smiled: “You will know after you take a look.”

　　Wu Aotian walked slowly up to the hall, and Lin Tianyu also walked into the hall with a gloomy face. Since the competition at this time was a battle between masters, only one match was held in the whole hall. After all, these people were already the strongest spiritual practitioners except for the celestial spiritual masters.

　　Lin Tianyu has roughly seen Wu Aotian's various methods. He has a strange strength. Although he is a low-level warrior, he can withstand the full-strength attack of a high-level earth spirit warrior. He is proficient in illusion arrays and has many kinds of illusion arrays on him, as well as a set of powerful offensive spiritual weapons.

　　Just as the Sky Eagle Sect disciple who was presiding over the competition gave the order to start the competition, Lin Tianyu's three spiritual weapons had all rushed out and rushed straight towards Wu Aotian. At the same time, the drum spiritual weapon and the bell spiritual weapon had already emitted soul-stirring sounds.

　　It was also the first time that Wu Aotian encountered such a sound-type spiritual weapon, but he also guessed that the closer the spiritual weapon was to him, the more powerful it would be, so Wu Aotian was not prepared to let the three spiritual weapons get close to him.

　　Thirteen heart swords whizzed out at the same time, and the magic shield blocked in front of him, protecting himself tightly.

　　Several heart swords besieged a spiritual weapon that was rushing over. The three spiritual weapons that were rushing over were suddenly blocked in the center and could not rush over for a while, and Wu Aotian had already released the illusion array without stopping.

　　The same thing was the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array and the Bewitching Soul-Killing Array. At the same time, Wu Aotian had completely soundproofed the area within the illusion array, so that no sound from inside could be transmitted out at all.

　　Give someone a taste of his own medicine. Two days ago, Lin Tianyu used his hands to prevent Liu Ruxue from admitting defeat, and today Wu Aotian used the same method against him.

　　Looking at Lin Tianyu, whose expression changed drastically, and who was instantly enveloped and then fell into the illusion, Wu Aotian showed a sneer on his face.

　　This fight has just begun.

　　The faces of all the Jinyun Sect members outside the field had changed. They looked at Lin Tianyu, who was already in a frenzy, with some uneasiness. Wu Aotian's heart sword did not rush to attack Lin Tianyu. Instead, it only attacked Lin Tianyu intermittently.

　　Everyone outside the arena had seen the might of Wu Aotian's thirteen swords, which simultaneously challenged several powerful earth spirit masters. Now, seeing that the Heart Sword was very weak, and not a single sound was heard in the arena, everyone realized that this guy had no intention of defeating Lin Tianyu cleanly. He seemed to be toying with him, but no one knew how he wanted to play...

　　The people from Jinyun Sect also obviously saw the situation. Seeing Lin Tianyu's embarrassed and exhausted appearance, and Wu Aotian's extremely calm appearance with a sneer on his face, they couldn't help but said, "We admit defeat in this match... Let's end the game."

　　After Jin Yunzong said this, all the spiritual practitioners around showed some contempt for Jin Yunzong's people. Before, your people bullied a girl, and she also said to end the game, why didn't you stop? Now it's your turn to be unlucky. You want to stop the game? Are you dreaming?

　　I don’t know if it was because of the rules of the game, or if those powerful Tianling masters had the same idea as the other spectators, but no one stood up to end the game.

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew what was going on outside. He just turned around with a sneer and glanced at the people from the Jinyun Sect outside, then turned his head coldly and continued to torture Lin Tianyu.

　　Thirteen heart swords were flying and spinning in the air, forming a sword formation that could always maintain the ability to deliver a fatal blow. If someone wanted to end the game, the heart sword would definitely fall before the game ended.

　　Since no one is stopping you, just continue playing slowly.

　　The show has just begun.

　　Seeing Lin Tianyu quickly becoming extremely tired and even suffering serious injuries, he wielded the three spiritual weapons as fast as the wind, consuming a large amount of spiritual energy, making him even more tired.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly turned around to look at Nangong Yu, smiled strangely, and another magic weapon appeared in front of him.

　　Chapter 195: Obscene Squirt

　　Nangong Yu has been paying close attention to Wu Aotian's competition, because Wu Aotian said that he would use the tricks that he had originally planned to use on him on Lin Tianyu. This made Nangong Yu very confused. What exactly was that trick?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian easily trapping Lin Tianyu with all thirteen heart swords out, Nangong Yu was wondering, is this what he was talking about?

　　But hasn't this set of spiritual swords already been shown?

　　Looking at the thirteen heart swords that were neatly arranged in the air and spinning rapidly, could this be the sword formation that Wu Aotian mentioned?

　　However, when Wu Aotian turned around and smiled at Nangong Yu, and released the third magic weapon of illusion, Nangong Yu's eyes lit up. He was afraid that this was really the thing he said to deal with him.

　　This is obviously also an illusion, but what kind of illusion is it?

　　The magic weapon of the illusion array suddenly emitted a burst of red light, trapping the already exhausted Lin Tianyu, while the light of the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array and the Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array also disappeared at the same time.

　　Lin Tianyu, a spiritual practitioner who was busy dealing with various attacks, suddenly saw a change in front of him. All the enemies around him disappeared, and many women appeared in front of him in the smoke.

　　These women had no fierce spiritual weapons and no vicious faces. On the contrary, each of them was as beautiful as a fairy. They were only wearing a few pieces of clothing, with their private parts vaguely visible. The curves of their bodies were enough to make people want to bleed from their noses.

　　Although Lin Tianyu is already quite old, as a spiritual practitioner, his physical functions are far beyond the reach of ordinary people, and he has the same desires as normal people towards women.

　　The beauties, dressed in different clothes and with different styles, walked towards Lin Tianyu slowly in the white mist.

　　Lin Tianyu looked at these beauties and kept telling himself in his heart that this was an illusion, it was not real!

　　It's all an illusion!

　　But when the beautiful woman's white and slender hand touched Lin Tianyu's face, Lin Tianyu couldn't help but shiver. That hand was so smooth and so soft. Was this really an illusion?

　　Lin Tianyu had originally been trapped by the previous double illusion array, and was trapped to death. He was mentally exhausted, and his resistance to the illusion array was greatly reduced. Now his mind was shaken, and he became more and more immersed in the illusion array.

　　The corners of Wu Aotian's mouth curled up slightly. He had already sensed Lin Tianyu's inner collapse, so the show was about to begin.

　　All the onlookers looked at Lin Tianyu in surprise, because everyone saw an extremely strange expression on Lin Tianyu's old face.

　　That expression was very strange, like... passion?

　　That's impossible. He's fighting for his life, how could he have such an expression?

　　Just when everyone was puzzled, something even more shocking happened.

　　The alert look on Lin Tianyu's face gradually disappeared, and he even gave up controlling his three spiritual weapons. His body had a strange reaction, and he closed his eyes slightly, with an extremely enjoyable and strange expression on his face, as if he was being caressed by his lover...

　　In the illusion, many beauties of all kinds have completely surrounded Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu is completely immersed in their plump breasts and fat buttocks. Everything he touches is extremely slippery. He can no longer hold back. She has completely lost her mind and is completely immersed in her most instinctive desires.

　　Everyone present opened their mouths wide, looking at the white-haired Lin Tianyu with an extremely lewd expression on his face. He stuck out his tongue, as if licking something, and then sucked it. His hands were like a five-clawed golden dragon, constantly grabbing and pinching something in the air...

　　Most of the onlookers were adults. Looking at Lin Tianyu's movements and expressions, they all seemed to realize what the old guy was doing at the same time. For a moment, everyone's expression was so strange.

　　What is this old guy doing? He is fighting a life-and-death duel, and you are still fantasizing about the air?

　　However, there were also many people present who were quick-witted. They looked at the third illusion array spiritual weapon released by Wu Aotian, and the previous two were temporarily withdrawn. Although they were not taken back, it seemed that only the third illusion array spiritual energy was working now. Could it be the result caused by this third illusion array?

　　Nangong Yu opened his mouth wide, staring blankly at Lin Tianyu in the field, then looked at Wu Aotian with a sneer on his face, and couldn't help but gasp in his heart. Oh my God, what kind of illusion is this? Are you planning to use this against me before?

　　If I fell into this illusion, wouldn't I be like this old man, performing extremely obscene actions in this hall?

　　Wu Aotian showed a cold smile, and the light on the illusion array flickered. The many beauties that Lin Tianyu saw in front of him suddenly became more enthusiastic and even began to push Lin Tianyu against his will.

　　Lin Tianyu had completely forgotten about everything in the world at this moment. He only had these delicate beauties in front of him. He felt as if he had fallen into a happy nest and couldn't extricate himself...

　　He grabbed his clothes and pulled them out suddenly...

　　The spiritual practitioner's power was so strong that the clothes could not withstand it. It broke into two pieces with a loud noise, leaving him naked from the waist up and only a pair of shorts on his lower body. The inside of the shorts was bulging high, like a tent.

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly, with a hint of coldness in his eyes. Old man, don’t you look quite strong? I’ll make you stronger!

　　There was another crisp sound of cloth tearing, and the last pair of underwear was also torn.

　　The huge tower was exposed in front of all the onlookers in the hall.

　　"ah!"

　　All the audience exclaimed almost at the same time, but the exclamation contained different emotions, some were sighing, some were surprised, some were shy, and some were crazy...

　　"Wow, this is really an eye-opener. It's amazing. He actually took off all his clothes in the Sky Eagle Sect..."

　　"Hey, this old guy's thing is quite big."

　　"It's over, it's over. Even if Lin Tianyu is not killed by Wu Aotian, he will be pissed off to death by him!"

　　"What a powerful illusion array. I wonder what it is?"

　　"The Jinyun Sect's reputation has been ruined..."

　　…

　　Amidst the numerous discussions, Lin Tianyu actually made a hugging gesture, and then began to move towards the air, with an obscene smile on his face, matching his movements, stimulating the eyes of everyone present.

　　The moment Lin Tianyu tore his clothes, Liu Ruxue had already turned around with a slightly red face. He had already guessed what Wu Aotian was going to do. He spat lightly and said nothing.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and other girls also turned their heads with red faces, secretly cursing Wu Aotian as a bad guy countless times in their hearts.

　　Leng Feng, Mo Yu and others were watching the scene with great excitement, their hearts full of admiration for Wu Aotian.

　　It's just so powerful and has so much character.

　　He actually made Elder Lin of the Jinyun Sect lose face in front of all the elite spiritual practitioners of the Tiannan Empire. Seeing him sticking his butt up and moving it desperately, many people burst into laughter.

　　Nangong Yu stared at the scene in amazement, his face turning blue and red. This brat was actually planning to use this trick against him. How shameless.

　　If he does this to me, will I still be able to live? No, even if I beg him to death, I can't let him use this trick. It's too insidious.

　　I'm so lucky that Lin Tianyu, this fool, helped me bear it. Otherwise, it would have been my turn and I would have been in a terrible state.

　　Although I know that Wu Aotian will definitely not treat me as cruelly as he treated Lin Tianyu, but even such an action with a lewd expression on his face is enough to make people collapse.

　　After all, I am still the most dazzling genius in the Nangong family.

　　The many powerful Tianling warriors standing on the high platform frowned slightly and looked at each other with a bit of surprise in their eyes. As for the young man Wu Aotian who was competing in the field, everyone couldn't help but take a deep look at him.

　　This young man is incredible. If you offend him, unless you have an overwhelming advantage and knock him down directly, otherwise, I am afraid the consequences will be endless.

　　Wang Haichuan glanced at the Jinyun Sect, but saw that all the people from the Jinyun Sect had livid faces, lowered their heads, and stared at Wu Aotian in the field, as if they wanted to eat his flesh and drink his blood. Everyone's face was filled with endless humiliation.

　　Frowning slightly, Wang Haichuan gently opened his mouth and said, "Wu Aotian, that's enough, don't go on."

　　Wang Haichuan's voice was not loud, but Wu Aotian heard it clearly. Although he blocked the voice from Lin Tianyu, he could hear the voice outside clearly.

　　Since Wang Haichuan has spoken, it is naturally inconvenient for Wu Aotian to continue. Otherwise, if Wang Haichuan wants to punish him, he can find any excuse.

　　Now I am still unable to fight against a strong man like Wang Haichuan.

　　The sword formation composed of thirteen heart swords that had been floating in the air suddenly fell down and instantly landed on Lin Tianyu. The huge amount of energy instantly rushed into Lin Tianyu's body.

　　Wu Aotian did not kill Lin Tianyu, but the huge amount of energy was enough to destroy all the meridians in his body. In other words, from then on, he was a useless person, even worse than an ordinary person!

　　A huge amount of energy hit Lin Tianyu's body. The intense pain at that moment caused him to feel an irresistible physical pleasure while he was sprinting desperately in the illusion.

　　At the moment when his body meridians were destroyed by the spiritual energy, the thing towering between his legs actually sprayed out a stream of white liquid that sprayed far away.

　　There was another round of noise from the audience around, accompanied by a burst of laughter.

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand, and the three magic array weapons, the magic shield and thirteen heart swords all flew back and disappeared from Wu Aotian's sight.

　　Wu Aotian put his hands behind his back, looked at Lin Tianyu who was lying on the ground with a sneer, then raised his eyes and swept towards the direction of Jinyun Sect outside. The people of Jinyun Sect were extremely angry, but when they really met Wu Aotian's cold gaze, a chill rose in their hearts.

　　This is a devil!

　　An absolute devil!

　　Chapter 196 The Ultimate Duel

　　Lin Tianyu was not dead. He was lying on the ground, waking up from his coma.

　　The severe pain in his meridians made him regain consciousness in a very short time. He finally remembered his situation. Wasn't he fighting with that kid Wu Aotian?

　　His illusion array...

　　The beautiful scene that suddenly flashed through Lin Tianyu's mind startled him and he looked down.

　　On the naked body, the lower body was still thick and half erect, and there was something white on the top...

　　Lin Tianyu felt as if his head was hit by a sledgehammer, with a buzzing sound. He looked up and saw that above the hall, outside of the colorful robes, hundreds and thousands of spiritual practitioners were looking at him, with all kinds of emotions in their eyes.

　　Happiness, gloating, pity...

　　As an elder of the Jinyun Sect, Lin Tianyu has always been honored. Even in the entire Tiannan Empire, he is a well-known figure wherever he goes. Now he has been disgraced in front of all the top spiritual practitioners in the entire Tiannan Empire. How can he bear such humiliation?

　　"Puff", a mouthful of blood spurted out from Lin Tianyu's mouth, splattering the ground in front of him red. He held his breath and couldn't get up. His body, which had just been raised up, fell back to the sky again.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Lin Tianyu who was lying on the ground. Although they were at a distance, Wu Aotian still knew that Lin Tianyu was finished.

　　He did not die from his own attack, but died from rage. His already severely injured body could not withstand such stimulation and he died instantly.

　　Wu Aotian had no mercy on Lin Tianyu's death. He kept him alive just to humiliate him further. Who knew that he couldn't stand the stimulation and died directly? This was a bargain for him.

　　However, after what he had done, the Jinyun Sect had lost all face in the Tiannan Empire. Of course, on the other hand, it also meant that the feud between him and the Jinyun Sect had become even deeper.

　　The fight continues until death.

　　Wu Aotian slowly walked out of the area covered by the colorful robe. Wherever he went, those spiritual practitioners looked at Wu Aotian with a hint of fear in their eyes.

　　It’s not just because of Wu Aotian’s super strong combat ability, or the magical power of the illusion array, but also because of this kid’s mind.

　　So cruel and vicious!

　　No matter what the outcome of his fight with the Jinyun Sect is, even if the Jinyun Sect crushes him to ashes, this incident will inevitably become a permanent humiliation for the Jinyun Sect, and the Jinyun Sect is destined to become a laughing stock.

　　This matter will not change because of the strength of Jinyun Sect or the existence of powerful Tianling people.

　　The powerful Tianling warriors on the stage looked at Wu Aotian who walked out of the arena slowly and steadily, and their faces changed. A white-haired old man sighed and said, "This boy is not an ordinary person."

　　"He's cruel and vicious enough. If you're his enemy, you have to be careful. He's definitely not someone who plays by the rules." Another old man nodded in agreement and expressed his opinion.

　　"But this time he has offended the Jinyun Sect and resorted to such means. I'm afraid that old man from the Jinyun Sect will not be able to resist taking action..."

　　Wang Haichuan frowned as he listened to the discussions of the people around him, and finally said softly: "Lin Tianyu used the method first, so it's no wonder that guy retaliated against him. He was brave enough to stand up for me. We don't need to worry about what happens in the future. It depends on luck. But in the Sky Eagle Sect, there can't be any accidents. I'm afraid that old guy Zheng Feizong will be here soon."

　　The other people also nodded in agreement. The Sky Eagle Sect was the pinnacle of power in the entire Tiannan Empire. There were rules for martial arts competitions. No matter the death or injury, they were not allowed to seek revenge afterwards. Although they could find any excuse to seek revenge afterwards, they could not have disputes at the martial arts competition.

　　Here, Nangong Yu looked at Wu Aotian who was walking back with a complicated expression, and asked strangely: "Brother Wu, you don't want me to be like him, do you? I finally understand the question you asked me that day... You, you are too insidious."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled: "Originally, I just wanted to stimulate you and let me win the game. Of course, I won't let you do this."

　　Nangong Yu actually believed what Wu Aotian said. After all, although he and Wu Aotian had just met for the first time, they had a good impression of each other and had a very pleasant conversation. Wu Aotian was playing tricks on Lin Tianyu because Lin Tianyu used despicable means to deal with Liu Ruxue. If he was playing tricks on himself, perhaps it would just be a distraction.

　　Even so, Nangong Yu still felt it was quite dangerous...

　　People from the Jinyun Sect also came over, their faces were livid, and although they all wanted to kill this kid right away, Wang Haichuan had just said that all fighting was prohibited outside the martial arts competition arena. Even though the Jinyun Sect was quite powerful, they did not dare to disobey Wang Haichuan's words. Not to mention them, even if Jin Feizong, the Jinyun Sect's powerful Tianling master, came, he would not dare to show any displeasure to Wang Haichuan.

　　A person at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm is like a six or seven-year-old child in front of a strong adult man in front of a person at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He has no ability to resist at all.

　　"Wu Aotian, you actually killed Elder Lin. We will not let you go."

　　Wu Aotian smiled coldly at the group of angry old men and said, "First, I didn't kill him. I spared his life. He was narrow-minded and didn't want to live. Second, I killed him. If I didn't kill him, would you let me go?"

　　These two simple sentences made the people of Jinyun Sect speechless for a moment, because what Wu Aotian said was the truth.

　　Although they wanted to take action immediately, they could only stare at him without any offensive power...

　　Nangong Yu looked at the ugly faces of the people from Jinyun Sect, and then looked at Lin Tianyu who was carried away covered by clothes, with some worry in his eyes: "This is a cruel thing to do. Jinyun Sect has lost all its face. But I'm afraid that if you do this, someone will immediately pass the news back to Jinyun Sect. It is estimated that the leader of Jinyun Sect, Zheng Feizong, will be here tomorrow..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised in his heart. This matter should not be underestimated. The strength of the Tianling strongman should not be something Wu Aotian can contend with now. Should he slip away today?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian frowning slightly, Nangong Yu obviously knew what Wu Aotian was thinking. After thinking for a while, he said, "How about this? From here, send the message back. By the time Zheng Feizong arrives here, it will take at least tomorrow evening... Tomorrow's competition time will be shorter and shorter. By then, prizes will be distributed after the competition. After you get the prizes, you can leave. Don't participate in the team competition anymore..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and felt that Nangong Yu's suggestion to the court was not a bad idea. If they had to face Zheng Feizong temporarily, they would definitely suffer a loss. If they could buy some time for Liu Ruxue to become a powerful Tianling Sect, then they would not have to be afraid anymore. They could even consider counterattacking Jinyun Sect. Anyway, the grudge between them and Jinyun Sect had already been planted, and it would only end when one side died.

　　"Well, okay, let's do it this way. We will leave after tomorrow. But if the Jinyun Sect says so, they will definitely keep a close eye on us."

　　Nangong Yu also frowned in distress and said, "How about I go and involve them, and then you guys take the opportunity to leave. Anyway, they can't do anything to me."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and did not refuse. He nodded and said, "Okay, thank you for your help. I will definitely come to the Nangong family to express my gratitude someday."

　　Nangong Yu was delighted when he heard Wu Aotian agreed to go to the Nangong family. He laughed and said, "Okay, you said it, don't regret it."

　　After a pause, Nangong Yu stared at Wu Aotian and said with a smile: "Now all that's left is our final duel. I can't wait. The battle between the illusion array and the maze array, hehe, it makes me excited just thinking about it."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a bit of heat: "I also want to experience the power of that maze."

　　On the second day, there was no need to draw lots for the Earth Spirit level competition, and there were only three people left in the entire competition.

　　The man who was easily defeated by Nangong Yu had originally given up, because he thought he could not withstand the attack of Lin Tianyu's unique sound spirit weapon. But who knew that Lin Tianyu would die in the match with Wu Aotian. He who was originally going to compete with Lin Tianyu for the third place, directly advanced to the third place, which made him overjoyed.

　　Spiritual weapons are not easily found even in an empire like the Tiannan Empire. Being able to unexpectedly win a spiritual weapon, even if it is of low quality, is enough to make him ecstatic.

　　In the huge square, there were only Wu Aotian and Nangong Yu.

　　Nangong Yu looked at the Demon Spirit Shield floating in front of Wu Aotian, then looked at the mighty Heart Swords, and suddenly frowned: "Why do you only have twelve swords? Where is the extra one?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, but did not answer Nangong Yu. As his mind moved, four heart swords suddenly flew out and flew straight to the end of the hall covered by colorful clouds. They pierced vertically into the soil and disappeared.

　　At this point, Wu Aotian only had eight heart swords around him. Nangong Yu looked at Wu Aotian's actions, and his heart trembled. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you mean by this? Are you trying to attack me from under the ground?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "This is also a good idea."

　　Nangong Yu stared into Wu Aotian's eyes, always feeling something was wrong in his heart. He secretly made a decision in his heart that once the battle began, he must deploy his maze as soon as possible, otherwise he would be in trouble if he was controlled by the opponent's illusion.

　　"The fight begins."

　　With a loud shout to the disciples of Sky Eagle Sect, Nangong Yu suddenly appeared in front of him with a strange spiritual energy, and a large amount of white mist rushed out instantly. At the same time, Wu Aotian's heart sword had already rushed out and heavily hit the spiritual weapon that released the white mist, and two illusionary spiritual weapons also flew out.

　　However, before Wu Aotian's magic weapon could cover the area, he suddenly discovered that Nangong Yu, who was hidden in the white mist, had completely disappeared.

　　Chapter 197: Maze, illusion, breaking the array!

　　It was not just because the white fog blocked Wu Aotian's sight, preventing him from seeing Nangong Yu, but because Nangong Yu's entire aura, along with the fluctuations of spiritual energy, had completely disappeared.

　　It was as if he had become a part of the white mist, completely hidden in it.

　　The rapidly expanding white mist instantly approached Wu Aotian. The white mist, which seemed to have no attack power at all, made Wu Aotian feel a huge pressure as if he was attacked by a ferocious beast.

　　Wu Aotian did not dare to delay for even a second. He activated the two magic weapons at the same time. Red light radiated out and crossed towards the white fog.

　　The red light radiated into the white mist, and Wu Aotian was surprised again. The white mist actually had a great hindering effect on his red light, and the most crucial thing was that he could not even lock onto Nangong Yu's position.

　　Although the illusion array covers a large area, the power of the illusion array always concentrates on the people within it, and realizes its power by interfering with the opponent's brain. Wu Aotian controls the illusion array. Simply put, he needs a trigger object, or an attack target. But now Nangong Yu seems to be hidden in the white mist, as if he has completely disappeared, and it is impossible to determine the exact target. Although the illusion array can be activated, its power is many times weaker.

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and activated the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array and the Soul-Bewitching and Spirit-Slaying Array with all his strength. As long as the opponent showed any fluctuations in the two arrays, he would be able to find his position. Then he could use the power of the illusion array to attack!

　　At the same time, Wu Aotian's eight giant swords suddenly became extremely huge. Each giant sword was more than ten meters long. The eight giant swords rotated side by side, just like when they strangled ordinary soldiers in the battle with the Sea Kingdom, and they opened a row and strangled themselves in the white mist.

　　At this moment, white mist had already spread over, instantly enshrouding Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly became covered in white mist. The mist was so thick that he couldn't see his hand in front of him. The moment the mist enveloped Wu Aotian, he felt dizzy and the mist seemed to spin rapidly as well.

　　Wu Aotian had already thought about the possible means of attack and trapping of the opponent in this maze, so he was not panicked when he suddenly encountered it. Moreover, he was very clear about his position because he had used some little tricks before.

　　Wu Aotian actually knew very well that in this situation where all five senses were paralyzed, the dizziness could make people completely lose their sense of direction. In this predicament, you might think you were walking in a straight line, but in fact you might have been going in circles. Otherwise, the range of the white fog was not too large, so how could you not get out?

　　Many people who are trapped may think of this, but truly wanting to break through is another matter.

　　Silently, a strong spiritual energy wave appeared in front of him and rushed towards him with unstoppable force. Wu Aotian was not surprised, as it must be Nangong Yu's needle spiritual weapon.

　　Wu Aotian stood in the white mist, the Magic Spirit Shield dancing lightly, blocking the flying needles. The flying needles were extremely small and moved at an astonishing speed. Even though Wu Aotian controlled the Magic Spirit Shield to block them, he still felt that he could not keep up with the speed. With a thought, he waved his hand to retract the Heart Sword. Giant swords surrounded him, spinning rapidly, forming a huge defensive sword formation.

　　No matter where the flying needles attacked from, they hit the Heart Sword and could not cause any damage. While Wu Aotian was resisting the attack of the flying needles, he drove two illusion arrays to launch a full-scale attack on the area covered.

　　In the white mist, Nangong Yu kept moving. Just now, the eight heart swords swept past side by side and almost hit him. He quickly lay flat on the ground and let the eight heart swords sweep over his head, thus avoiding this round of attack.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian standing steadily on the ground, Nangong Yu was extremely surprised. He didn't understand how the other party could resist the inverted power of the maze?

　　Before this, people who entered the maze were always trapped and unable to escape, and would be greatly disturbed by the inverted force. Coupled with his own flying needle attacks, it would basically be enough to decide the outcome. But now it seems that this method is of no use to Wu Aotian. Is it because the illusion array he used also has this effect?

　　Nangong Yu has been enveloped by the red light of two illusion arrays, but fortunately the red light of the illusion array was blocked by the white fog and has become extremely weak. Even so, Nangong Yu can still feel the power of the two illusion arrays, one is the inverted power similar to his own maze, and the other is the appearance of enemies attacking him. Nangong Yu did not panic, but just gathered his defensive shield, covering his body tightly, and allowing those illusions to attack himself.

　　Originally, Nangong Yu thought that the illusion array could only trap people but not actually kill them. However, Wu Aotian said that if one was injured in an illusion, one would actually be injured, and if one died in an illusion, one would actually die. Therefore, Nangong Yu had no choice but to be careful and alert.

　　The two people seemed to be in a stalemate. The white mist formed a world of its own. Nangong Yu's body was hidden in the white mist. Looking at his flying needles that could not defeat Wu Aotian, he was shocked and couldn't help but have a big question in his heart.

　　All the onlookers around stretched their necks to look at the square, but they could only see thick white fog and a faint red light.

　　Both the illusion and the maze have been activated, who is the loser in the end?

　　Wu Aotian stood steadily in the maze of white fog, dealing with Nangong Yu's continuous flying needle attacks, but in his heart he was thinking about how he should fight back.

　　The reason why Wu Aotian could stand here steadily was not because the inverted power of the maze had no effect on him, but because he used other methods. In addition, he was good at illusion arrays and had an incomparable understanding of the Five Elements Inverted Illusion Array, so he knew better how to resist that kind of inverted power. Wu Aotian believed that Nangong Yu must have a way to deal with his Five Elements Inverted Illusion Array, and he also had a very powerful set of defensive shields. He would definitely defend with all his strength under the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array and not attack.

　　This maze is indeed magical. Inside it, Wu Aotian could not even feel Nangong Yu's presence. The suffocating feeling of emptiness made Wu Aotian very uncomfortable.

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand, and another heart sword appeared in front of Wu Aotian. The end of the heart sword was tied with a long rope. As soon as the heart sword appeared, it rushed out like lightning.

　　All the onlookers saw very clearly that a heart sword suddenly broke through the thick white fog, flew out, and accurately hit the very edge of the competition venue covered by colorful feathers, and drilled deep into the ground.

　　Hey, isn’t this the position where the heart sword just drilled into the ground?

　　Is it between these two...

　　This question just appeared in some people's minds, and everyone's eyes lit up again, because everyone saw that there was a long rope dragging behind the Heart Sword that had just flown out of the white mist.

　　The rope was stretched straight, and just as the Heart Sword drilled into the ground, the stretched rope suddenly loosened, and a black shadow flew out along the parabola of the rope and landed on the ground lightly. However, this area was not covered by the white fog!

　　Wu Aotian!

　　Everyone exclaimed, their eyes wide open, looking at Wu Aotian with admiration. This was the first talented person who could escape from the maze among the many opponents Nangong Yu had encountered during such a long competition.

　　In the white fog, Nangong Yu was shocked. He didn't expect that Wu Aotian could use such means to escape from the maze.

　　At this time, Nangong Yu already understood why he had only seen twelve Heart Swords before, because there was still a Heart Sword with a rope wrapped around its tail end, which would be released at the critical moment...

　　Nangong Yu also understood why Wu Aotian released four heart swords in four directions before the battle. That was because spiritual practitioners had a spiritual connection with their spiritual weapons. These four heart swords were hidden underground, but they were equivalent to telling Wu Aotian the locations of the four edges of the competition venue. Knowing the locations of these four edges, would he still be trapped in the maze and unable to find a way out?

　　Nangong Yu also understood why Wu Aotian was able to resist the inverted force. It must be because of the four heart swords that he had buried in advance. Wu Aotian was very clear about the geographical location of these four swords in his mind. So even if the inverted force had made him unable to distinguish up, down, left, right, east, south, west, and north, the positions of these four heart swords formed a clear reference. With the reference, Wu Aotian was able to resist the inverted force and stand firmly in it...

　　Nangong Yu was instantly filled with admiration for Wu Aotian's wit. This guy actually found a way to crack the game after watching a few of his games. It was truly amazing.

　　Wu Aotian has already escaped from the maze, so how could he give Nangong Yu another chance to cover him up?

　　Eight heart swords suddenly rose into the sky, flew out quickly, and then fell down like a rain of swords in an instant. Each sword was dozens of meters apart. The strong spiritual energy burst out violently at the moment of collision.

　　Although Nangong Yu was hidden in the white fog, silently and without any trace, he was not truly invisible. The raging energy would still cause harm to him. Nangong Yu did not expect Wu Aotian to have such a large-scale attack method. He had no time to dodge and was instantly affected. Nangong Yu had nowhere to hide and could only use his defensive spiritual weapon to defend himself with all his strength.

　　The strong spiritual energy hit the spiritual shield surrounding Nangong Yu, causing a fierce impact. Although this impact was mixed in with the violent impact explosion, Wu Aotian still felt it very clearly. After all, this energy impact was completely different from the spiritual energy that hit the ground and then exploded and radiated.

　　A slight smile of victory appeared on Wu Aotian's lips. Hehe, I caught you. Let's see where you can hide this time!

　　PS:

　　Red ticket, red ticket!

　　Chapter 198: Sky-Splitting Pill

　　Although there was still white mist, Wu Aotian's large-scale attack this time accurately forced Nangong Yu out.

　　And all the power of the two magic weapons that had been covering Nangong Yu was instantly concentrated on Nangong Yu.

　　Nangong Yu only felt that the pressure coming from his body suddenly increased countless times. His body could not help but shake a little, and those spiritual practitioners who attacked him became at least ten times more fierce than before.

　　In the face of such a powerful attack, the three spiritual shields on Nangong Yu's body have been operating at full capacity. A strong aura burst out from the spiritual shields, blocking all the attacks directed at Nangong Yu.

　　Wu Aotian was surprised at Nangong Yu's defensive ability and laughed, "Brother Nangong, take my sword formation!"

　　As Wu Aotian laughed, the eight heart swords instantly rushed up to the sky, quickly formed a circle, and spun rapidly, with the momentum brewing between them becoming stronger and stronger.

　　Wu Aotian did not use the four heart swords buried deep underground, nor did he use the heart sword tied with a long rope. These were the most critical things to break the maze, and he did not dare to use them. Who knew if Nangong Yu had any more cards...

　　Nangong Yu was in the maze, enduring the power of the two illusion arrays, while looking at the sword array above his head that was constantly spinning and gaining pressure, and his fear was growing.

　　Judging from the pressure he was under, he already knew that he was trapped in an illusion array, and he felt depressed. Wu Aotian had used unique means to escape from his own maze, but he was deeply trapped in the illusion array and found it difficult to exit. Although he used the white mist of the maze to reduce the power of the illusion array, even so, he could resist, but still could not escape.

　　If he continued like this, he would inevitably be defeated due to the continuous consumption of spiritual energy. Although Nangong Yu was anxious, he could not find a way to break through.

　　Thinking about what Wu Aotian once said, perhaps when the sword formation falls, that will be the moment to decide victory or defeat.

　　The sword formation suddenly fell down, and the eight heart swords rotated rapidly. The center of rotation was the most powerful place. The sword formation fell down, just covering Nangong Yu in the sword formation.

　　"Boom, bang, bang, bang..."

　　First there was a loud crash, like a muffled thunder, resounding throughout the venue, followed by a burst of dense crashing sounds. It was the sound of the eight rapidly rotating heart swords suddenly hitting the spirit weapon shield.

　　Nangong Yu's face changed. He could clearly feel that his defense shield almost collapsed after the most violent collision just now. The energy of that blow was so strong and so turbulent that it was impossible to defend against it.

　　This attack not only integrated the strong spiritual energy that Wu Aotian infused into the eight heart swords, but also the power of the heart sword spiritual weapon. All concentrated together, how could an ordinary person resist such power?

　　If Wu Aotian had not only used eight heart swords, and Nangong Yu's defense line was also composed of three spiritual-grade spiritual shields, this one blow alone would have been enough to completely cause the defense shield to collapse.

　　But even so, the subsequent series of impacts still made the spiritual weapon defense shield unable to defend against.

　　In the dense sword formation that was as violent as a storm, Nangong Yu's three spiritual defense shields finally lost their luster and collapsed completely.

　　The eight heart swords forcibly broke through the spiritual defense shield and rushed in, rushing towards Nangong Yu. Nangong Yu was shocked when he saw the aggressive heart swords. He knew that he could not resist Wu Aotian's attack and shouted quickly: "I lost."

　　Eight fierce swords flew past Nangong Yu's body, scaring him into a cold sweat. If these swords were aimed at him, he would probably have eight huge blood holes on his body and would definitely be dead.

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand to call back the Heart Sword, and at the same time summoned back the four Heart Swords at the four corners. Nangong Yu also smiled bitterly and collected all the white mist in the maze, revealing his figure.

　　"I admire you. You actually used this method to break my maze."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "I just had a sudden inspiration and thought of it at the last minute. It was just luck, just luck."

　　Nangong Yu shook his head, but his face did not show too much frustration of failure: "No matter what, you won, hehe, you won the first place, the reward is generous."

　　Wu Aotian was thinking about the Sky-Splitting Pill, which had about a one in five chance of making a person a powerful celestial spirit, and his heart was filled with anticipation.

　　At this time, the disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect announced that Wu Aotian won the first place in the Earth Spirit Level individual competition, and Nangong Yu won the second place. The two walked out of the stadium side by side. When the spiritual practitioners in the entire square saw the two, they all looked extremely strange and even sighed.

　　No one expected the result of this Earth Spirit level competition. The first and second places were actually won by two young men in their twenties, and those old guys were all eliminated. How embarrassing is that?

　　The people from Jinyun Sect looked at Wu Aotian with hatred as he walked out, and the group of people were discussing something in low voices.

　　Nangong Yu glanced over there and whispered, "You won first place and have the Sky-Splitting Pill. I'm afraid that not only the Jinyun Sect, but also people from other sects will be keeping an eye on you and may even attack you..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and was not worried: "I have my own arrangements for this matter."

　　Nangong Yu was stunned for a moment, looked at Wu Aotian, and then said: "It's still a little early now, you should get the prize and leave as soon as possible, otherwise, something bad will happen if you are late."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said nothing.

　　Because the Earth Spirit level competition had ended, a small ceremony was held immediately afterwards, allowing Wu Aotian, Nangong Yu and the Earth Spirit powerhouse who was lucky enough to win third place to walk onto the platform and come in front of the group of Sky Spirit powerhouses. The prizes would be presented to everyone personally by Wang Haichuan.

　　Wang Haichuan looked at the three people in front of him, and after scanning them, he set his eyes on Wu Aotian's face and smiled gently, "Every generation has talented people, and the new generation is better than the old. I didn't expect that the winners of this competition would be two young people under the age of 30. The young are really to be feared."

　　After a pause, Wang Haichuan opened his mouth and gently announced the prizes for the top three winners of this competition. Although many people already knew about it through some channels, many more did not know about it. Now, when they heard Wang Haichuan's announcement, they were all shocked.

　　Especially when they heard about the Sky-Splitting Pill, many people's eyes lit up, and they looked at Wu Aotian with some ill intentions.

　　Wang Haichuan glanced at them, and saw the greed in their eyes. He turned back to look at Wu Aotian in front of him and found that Wu Aotian was calm and not worried at all. He couldn't help but feel a little curious. Is this little guy really not afraid of the revenge of Jinyun Sect? What's more, this Sky-Splitting Pill is enough to make many people put down their face and do some despicable things...

　　Then Wang Haichuan distributed the prizes that the three people deserved to them. Wu Aotian's prize was a top-grade spiritual weapon, a lot of pure spiritual pills, and a Sky-Splitting Pill.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian not worried at all, Wang Haichuan thought for a moment and said, "Wu Aotian, do you know how precious this Sky-Splitting Pill is?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "There is about a one in five chance for a high-level earth spirit to become a powerful heavenly spirit."

　　Wang Haichuan nodded and said meaningfully: "There are many strong people who stay in the high-level earth spirits, and they all hope to get the Sky-Splitting Pill..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "I know, but they don't have a chance."

　　Wang Haichuan looked at the extremely confident Wu Aotian and asked with interest, "Because you have an illusion array?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, but turned around and waved to Liu Ruxue who was not far behind him. Liu Ruxue was a little puzzled, but still walked to Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian turned around and asked, "Sect Master, how long does it take to completely absorb the Sky-Splitting Pill?"

　　Wang Haichuan smiled and replied: "It will take about three days."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and continued to ask: "I guess no one in the Tiannan Empire dares to act wildly in the Sky Eagle Sect?"

　　Wang Haichuan pondered for a moment, and seemed to understand what Wu Aotian was going to do. He smiled and said, "Of course, it is absolutely safe in the Sky Eagle Sect."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, turned to Liu Ruxue and smiled softly, "Sister Ruxue, open your mouth."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard what Wu Aotian said, she immediately understood what Wu Aotian was going to do. She shook her head, but before she could say anything, Wu Aotian had already walked over with firm steps, and smiled softly, "The Jinyun Sect and I are already at war to the death. I am not afraid of their large numbers. The only thing I have to worry about is that they have a powerful Heavenly Spirit. I am only a low-level Earth Spirit now, and it is useless to eat it myself. You are the only one among us who can eat this Heaven-Splitting Pill, and I am also waiting for you to become a powerful Heavenly Spirit to protect you. Do you want to refuse?"

　　Liu Ruxue listened to Wu Aotian's words and said hesitantly, "Zheng Feizong hasn't come yet. Is it too late for us to leave now?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and glanced at the thousands of spiritual practitioners: "Many people are watching us. We can't leave with the Sky-Splitting Pill."

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head and looked at the people who were looking at her with various eyes. She was secretly surprised. When she turned her head again, there was a firm look in her eyes: "There is only a one in five chance, aren't you afraid..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and shook his head: "It's the same for everyone. If we fail, we fail. What's the big deal? If we succeed, we're lucky."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian: "After I eat, I will definitely practice here, what about you guys?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "If Zheng Feizong comes, it will be difficult for us to leave safely, so we have to leave immediately. You tell us a place and we will wait for you there first. After you finish your training, whether you become a Heavenly Spirit Master or not, come and meet us, and then go to see your master."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded without hesitation: "Okay! You must be careful!"

　　In front of thousands of spiritual practitioners, Wu Aotian took out the thumb-sized Sky-Splitting Pill from the porcelain bottle and gently put it into Liu Ruxue's mouth.

　　Chapter 199: Jinyun Sect Leader

　　This not-so-big Sky-Splitting Pill attracted the attention of thousands of people. When this Sky-Splitting Pill fell into Liu Ruxue's small mouth, was gently bitten by Liu Ruxue and then swallowed into her stomach, countless people's eyes were filled with disappointment.

　　Although these people also saw the power of Wu Aotian's illusion formation, it could not stop their determination to seize the Sky-Splitting Pill. Unfortunately, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the Sky-Splitting Pill entered Liu Ruxue's stomach and was instantly destroyed.

　　Since she has Wang Haichuan's guarantee, and Liu Ruxue is also the disciple of Elder Xuantian, it will definitely be safe for her to stay in the Tianying Sect.

　　Wu Aotian was not willing to waste any more time. If Zheng Feizong, the powerful Tianling master from Jinyun Sect, arrived, things would be very troublesome. Now he had no choice but to leave early and hope that Liu Ruxue would have a burst of character and be promoted to a Tianling master.

　　Wu Aotian has never had any reservations towards Liu Ruxue. He can give Liu Ruxue everything he has. In his heart, Liu Ruxue has a very important and irreplaceable position.

　　Wu Aotian approached Liu Ruxue's mouth, and after hearing Liu Ruxue say a place name, he drew back and said with a smile: "We will wait for you there, come quickly when you finish your training."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and rushed out like the wind, running towards her room.

　　Wu Aotian bowed slightly towards Wang Haichuan and said with a faint smile: "I'll trouble you, Sect Master, to take care of my sister."

　　Wang Haichuan seemed to have understood Wu Aotian's plan. He nodded, but seemed a little unwilling to ask, "Aren't you going to participate in the team competition?"

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Nangong Yu beside him and said with a smile: "In order to avoid unnecessary trouble and danger, we will leave the Sky Eagle Sect now and not delay any longer."

　　Wang Haichuan naturally knew that he was trying to avoid Zheng Feizong of the Jinyun Sect. Although he looked at this kid differently in his heart, on the one hand, Wu Aotian was not from the Tiannan Empire, but from the Guiyun Palace of the Guiyun Kingdom, and it was impossible for him to join the Tianying Sect. Secondly, Wu Aotian humiliated the Jinyun Sect so much that the hatred was too great to be resolved by anyone.

　　"You have a bright future, but young people must learn to be patient and not ruin their future or even their lives because of a momentary impulse."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. Of course he understood what Wang Haichuan meant, but Wu Aotian was a little surprised. He didn't expect that this old man would care about him.

　　Nodding gently at Wang Haichuan, Wu Aotian turned around and patted Nangong Yu on the shoulder: "Brother Nangong, I'll leave first. When I'm done with this, I'll definitely go to Nangong's house to find you. Don't chase me away then."

　　Nangong Yu chuckled and said, "Hehe, it's good that you left. That way, our Nangong family will have a much greater chance of winning first place in the team competition. If I had your illusion array and sword array, I would really not have the confidence."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "That's really a bargain for you. You must remember this favor and don't forget it."

　　Nangong Yu didn't care at all: "I definitely won't remember it."

　　The two men looked at each other and smiled at the same time. After that battle, both of them admired each other and had a good impression of each other.

　　Patting Wu Aotian's arm gently, Nangong Yu glanced at the people from the Jinyun Sect on the other side and said in a deep voice, "Take care."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, turned to Dong Yuanyuan and the others, smiled and said, "Let's go."

　　Dong Yuanyuan and the others already knew that Wu Aotian would leave as soon as the battle was over today, so they did not seem surprised at all when they heard it. They all followed Wu Aotian and headed towards the bottom of the Sky Eagle Sect.

　　The people of Jinyun Sect looked at Wu Aotian and others suddenly heading down the mountain, and they became anxious. How could they let these people leave openly before Zheng Feizong arrived?

　　"Chase!"

　　Just when the people from Jinyun Sect were about to take steps to chase after them, Nangong Yu and several powerful earth spirit masters from the Nangong family suddenly stepped in front of them, blocking the way for the people from Jinyun Sect to pursue them.

　　A white-haired old man from Jinyun Sect stared at the smiling Nangong Yu and asked loudly, "Nangong Yu, what do you want?"

　　Nangong Yu smiled and stretched lazily, saying, "I'm taking a walk here... Why, no, this is the territory of the Sky Eagle Sect, not your Jinyun Sect."

　　The people of Jinyun Sect were extremely anxious as they watched Wu Aotian and his companions quickly walk down the mountain. An elder of Jinyun Sect stood up and said angrily, "Wu Aotian humiliated our Jinyun Sect so much. We, Jinyun Sect, cannot coexist with him. So, are you, Nangong Family, going to stand up for him?"

　　Nangong Yu was not in a hurry at all, and even the smile on his face did not diminish at all. He shook his head and said, "Don't get me wrong. We are not related to him, and we have no relationship with him. Why should we stand up for him..."

　　The elder shouted angrily: "In this case, please get out of the way."

　　Nangong Yu shook his head and said with a grin, "We are not standing up for him. It's just that he spared my life during the competition just now, so I owe him a favor. Now I am just repaying him. Your Jinyun Sect is a big family with great achievements. We, the Nangong family, don't want to be your enemy."

　　Nangong Yu's words sounded half true and half false. Many people who listened to Nangong Yu felt that what he said made sense. In the game, the opponent let him go at the last moment, otherwise, the eight heart swords would probably kill him directly. It was reasonable for him to do a favor now. Of course, there were also some people who thought that Nangong Yu was just looking for an excuse for his own actions.

　　Nangong Yu chuckled, he was not worried that the other party would take action, the strength of the Nangong family was not worse than that of the Jinyun Sect, and the Jinyun Sect would not be stupid enough to be the enemy of the Nangong family. In addition, after he said this, even if they wanted to fight to the death, they would have no reason to get angry.

　　The people of Jinyun Sect heard Nangong Yu's specious excuse, but they had no choice but to watch Wu Aotian and the others disappear at the foot of the mountain. They were all extremely angry, but thinking that the sect leader would be here soon, he was a very face-conscious person. Jinyun Sect lost face this time, but they did not stop them. They wondered how furious he would be.

　　Although there is still a woman named Liu Ruxue in the Sky Eagle Sect, let alone the fact that this woman is the disciple of Elder Xuantian, even if she is not, the people of the Sky Eagle Sect will not let the people of the Jinyun Sect touch her at all. On the one hand, the dignity of the Sky Eagle Sect must be maintained, and on the other hand, this woman has swallowed the Sky-Splitting Pill and has the opportunity to become a powerful celestial spirit. As the leader of the Sky Eagle Sect, he naturally hopes that she can successfully advance, so that Tiannan will have more strength, instead of being killed at this time.

　　Wu Aotian naturally saw Nangong Yu and others intercepting the strong men of Jinyun Sect for him, and his favorable impression of Nangong Yu increased a little more.

　　As for the Qin family, Wu Aotian and the others didn't even say hello. Qin Feng hasn't come over for the past two days. He just doesn't know if he will continue to bother Liu Ruxue after he leaves. But Liu Ruxue is practicing anyway, so there's nothing to worry about. After she finishes her practice, she will leave the Tianying Sect.

　　Thinking about this incident, Liu Ruxue was almost killed by Lin Tianyu's conspiracy. No one from the Qin family, including Qin Feng, stood up for it. Later, when there was a conflict with the Jinyun Sect, the Qin family disappeared without a trace, as if they were just spectators. This made Wu Aotian despise them even more.

　　After finding the Flame Demon who was the king of the forest, the group headed towards the place Liu Ruxue mentioned.

　　Just after Wu Aotian and the others left, a figure appeared in the sky like a floating cloud, and quickly flew towards the Sky Eagle Sect. In just a moment, it had reached the sky above the Sky Eagle Sect square.

　　This was an old man with a dark face, his hands behind his back and his white hair fluttering in the wind. His eyes flashed through the crowd below like two flashes of lightning, and he quickly found the people from the Jinyun Sect and fell down.

　　The people of Jinyun Sect naturally spotted the old man in the sky. Zheng Deyun even jumped up and shouted in great surprise: "Grandpa, you are finally here."

　　The black-faced old man is Zheng Feizong, the leader of the Jinyun Sect and also Zheng Deyun’s grandfather.

　　Zheng Deyun's face was originally dark, and now it was dark, his face suddenly became gloomy as if it was going to rain. He fell straight in front of the Jinyun Sect members and snorted coldly, "Where is that kid? I want him to regret being born from his mother's womb!"

　　Hearing Zheng Feizong's question, the expressions of the people in Jinyun Sect suddenly became complicated. However, Zheng Deyun said with great grievance: "Grandpa, you are late. The boy has already left..."

　　Zheng Feizong's expression changed, and he was furious: "What? He left? Are you all just here to eat and do nothing? You actually watched him leave like this?"

　　Zheng Feizong's eyes turned and fell on an old man, "Elder Wu, why did you let that kid leave?"

　　Elder Wu was the old man who had come forward to negotiate with Nangong Yu. When he heard Zheng Feizong's question, he bent down in fear and reported respectfully: "Sect Master, the Tianying Sect's Wang Zongzhu issued an order before that no private fighting was allowed in the Tianying Sect. When that guy was about to leave, we were going to follow him down the mountain and kill him, but we were blocked by the Nangong family..."

　　"The Nangong family?" Zheng Feizong's eyes suddenly fell on the rather elegant Tianling strongman from the Nangong family on the high platform. The elegant old man sensed his gaze, smiled faintly, and turned his eyes away.

　　Zheng Feizong's expression became more gloomy: "Why did the Nangong family come forward for him?"

　　Elder Wu described the scene when Nangong Yu stopped him. Zheng Feizong's expression suddenly became uncertain. He put his hands behind his back and thought for a while: "Where did they go? Does anyone know?"

　　Everyone shook their heads. Zheng Deyun thought of Liu Ruxue and quickly told Zheng Feizong about Liu Ruxue.

　　When Zheng Feizong heard that Liu Ruxue was the disciple of Master Xuantian, and now that she had taken the Sky-Splitting Pill, his face became even more gloomy, and his eyes staring at Zheng Deyun became extremely sharp.

　　Chapter 200 Reward for Wanted

　　Facing Zheng Feizong's extremely sharp gaze, Zheng Deyun felt frightened and dared not speak.

　　Zheng Deyun is not a fool. He also knows that because of his previous actions, he has attracted a group of powerful enemies for the Jinyun Sect.

　　Let's not talk about Wu Aotian who possesses the illusion array and his group of earth spirit friends. Just talking about Liu Ruxue, she is a huge trouble. If Liu Ruxue had not entered the heavenly spirit, it might be okay. If she entered the heavenly spirit, then the Jinyun Sect would no longer have any advantages, and could even be said to be at a disadvantage. After all, Liu Ruxue's master, old man Xuantian, is also a strong heavenly spirit.

　　Zheng Feizong snorted deeply in his throat but said nothing. It was too late to say anything now. Lin Tianyu's death brought shame to the Jinyun Sect. This grudge could not be ignored. Only the death of one party could end it completely.

　　Zheng Feizong had seen Old Man Xuantian before. He was a very powerful person. However, Zheng Feizong also knew something that others did not know. That was that Old Man Xuantian was injured, and the injury was very serious. At least it was serious enough to cause a significant drop in Old Man Xuantian's strength.

　　Liu Ruxue is still in the Sky Eagle Sect. Killing her will definitely lead to Elder Xuantian. Besides, Wang Haichuan will definitely not let him do it in the Sky Eagle Sect...

　　If she is not killed, given her relationship with Wu Aotian, she will not sit idly by and will definitely join Wu Aotian in dealing with the Jinyun Sect. If she swallows the Sky-Splitting Pill and fails, that's fine. If she succeeds...

　　Zheng Feizong fell into deep conflict. After a long time, he took a deep breath and walked up to the platform.

　　No matter what, let's find out what these people have to say first.

　　Seeing Zheng Feizong coming up, the powerful Tianling warriors on the stage all had a weird look in their eyes. Everyone knew that Zheng Feizong had always been hot-tempered and quite arrogant. Now that he was slapped in the face like this, he must be going crazy.

　　Zheng Feizong bowed to Wang Haichuan and said, "Sect Master Wang, I won't waste any more time talking nonsense. I just want to ask, this time Wu Aotian humiliated the Jinyun Sect and killed Elder Lin in our sect. What do you think about this matter, Sect Master? What do you think about it?"

　　Wang Haichuan frowned slightly, put his hands behind his back and turned around slightly, saying lightly: "This matter is between your Jinyun Sect and Wu Aotian, and has nothing to do with my Tianying Sect. But speaking of it, your Jinyun Sect has brought disgrace upon itself this time and has suffered a big setback."

　　Zheng Feizong's originally dark face turned a little red, but he didn't dare to show any anger towards Wang Haichuan. He was arrogant in front of others, but in front of Wang Haichuan, Zheng Feizong didn't dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction. The huge difference in strength forced him to be cautious in front of Wang Haichuan and restrain his temper.

　　"No matter what, that kid humiliated Jinyun Sect in front of all the major sects in the Tiannan Empire at the martial arts competition. We, Jinyun Sect, cannot afford to lose face like this!"

　　A white-haired old man beside him smiled gently and said, "It seems that Wu Aotian is the nemesis of your Jinyun Sect. Before, he was only a spiritual master, and was stopped by your grandson who robbed him of spiritual medicine. His strength was obviously much higher than yours, but he killed two disciples. Now in this martial arts competition, he killed Elder Lin of your Jinyun Sect with the strength of a low-level earth spirit without any suspense. Who knows what he will be like next time?"

　　Zheng Feizong glared and cursed: "Xiao Anan, you are still adding insult to injury. Don't think that I, Zheng Feizong, am afraid of you..."

　　The old man named Xiao Anan laughed and said, "This matter has nothing to do with me. I'm just stating a fact."

　　Zheng Feizong glared at Xiao Anan, then turned his gaze to stare at the Tianling strongman of the Nangong family, and snorted, "Nangong Mo, your Nangong family stopped my Jinyun Sect's people from chasing that kid, what do you mean, shouldn't you give me an explanation?"

　　Nangong Mo smiled faintly and said, "Nangong Yu and Wu Aotian hit it off right away and called each other brothers. I can't watch you kill him here. If you have any objections, come to my Nangong family and I will take over."

　　Zheng Feizong stared at Nangong Mo fiercely, but Nangong Mo was smiling and looked calm. Zheng Feizong was frustrated and angry, but he also knew that Nangong Mo's strength was higher than his own, and his Jinyun Sect really couldn't do anything to the Nangong family...

　　"Let's forget about what happened today. If someone from the Nangong family comes out to help me when my Jinyun Sect clashes with that kid and his gang in the future, don't blame me for being ruthless!"

　　Nangong Mo looked at Zheng Feizong's vicious eyes, smiled slightly, and said nothing, but he already knew in his heart that this guy was already angry and humiliated. If the people from the Nangong family got involved, there was no guarantee that this guy would really fight to the death. He would have to give instructions to that kid Nangong Yu after returning.

　　Zheng Feizong angrily left Tianying Sect with the people from Jinyun Sect, and even gave up participating in the team competition that was to be held the next day. However, before leaving, Zheng Feizong announced a piece of news to everyone present.

　　"If anyone can kill Wu Aotian, our Jinyun Sect is willing to provide three mid-grade spiritual artifacts as a reward. If anyone discovers Wu Aotian's whereabouts and sends a message to us, as long as we find him, we are also willing to provide a spiritual artifact as a reward."

　　As a large sect that specializes in refining weapons, the Jinyun Sect has a large number of spiritual artifacts. However, the bounty on Wu Aotian's head has still aroused the envy of many people.

　　Three mid-grade spiritual weapons, that's an incredible fortune.

　　Even if he cannot kill Wu Aotian, he can get a spiritual weapon just by tipping him off. This deal is worth doing.

　　Many people's eyes lit up, and they all had something in mind. After returning, they told their disciples to pay attention to the whereabouts of Wu Aotian and his group...

　　In the crowd, Nangong Yu frowned tightly. The temptation of the three mid-grade spiritual weapons was quite great. He was afraid that Wu Aotian and others would have a hard time moving forward in the Tiannan Empire.

　　When the powerful Tianling warriors standing on the high platform heard Zheng Feizong's reward, they all had different reactions, but no one said anything. After all, it was reasonable for Zheng Feizong to do so.

　　Three spiritual artifacts were enough to move people's hearts. Even those on the stage were all powerful celestial spirit masters, and they all felt a little moved. What about others?

　　Wang Haichuan looked at the people from the Jinyun Sect who were leaving the Tianying Sect, exhaled lightly, and turned to look at the others: "Jinyun Sect, Wu Aotian, who do you believe will win?"

　　Many Tianling masters looked at each other, and a white-haired old man frowned and said, "Logically speaking, Jinyun Sect has an absolute advantage, but I always feel that the boy is not simple. If I really have to choose, I would rather choose that boy."

　　Wang Haichuan smiled and said, "I think so too... A young man who has only practiced for three or four years already has the power to kill low-level earth spirits and high-level earth spirits. If he is given ten or a hundred years... what height will his achievements reach?"

　　Many Tianling masters' eyes flashed with surprise, as if they just remembered that the young man standing in the square with an extremely powerful aura and an extremely tenacious mind, three or four years ago, this young man with a high spirit and shocking and frightening appearance was still a useless person who was not even an ordinary person...

　　…

　　After Wu Aotian and his companions left the Sky Eagle Sect for hundreds of miles, they stopped and looked back. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It should be safe here. They can't catch up with us."

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled softly and said, "Nangong Yu is really good, he is a man worth making friends with."

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently and took out the spiritual weapon that he got as a prize from Wang Haichuan from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. It turned out to be a blue sword.

　　Wu Aotian casually threw the long sword to Mo Yu and said, "This is for you. Please refine it with blood."

　　Mo Yu was slightly surprised and quickly refused: "This is a top-grade spiritual weapon, it's too valuable. My current strength can't even enter the Earth Spirit. If he stays with me, I'm afraid I won't be able to protect him."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled, "I have the Heart Sword, Sister Ruxue has the Black Dragon Sword, Leng Feng has the Silver Python Swallowing Heaven Bow, Yuan Yuan has the Spiral Sharp Awl, Ding Ding's attack method is different and does not require a spiritual weapon. If I don't give this spiritual weapon to you, who else should I give it to?"

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Don't worry, I still have the Bodhi Blood Fruit and the Purple Spirit Pill. If everything goes well, you will be able to break through the Earth Spirit soon. With this Blue Spirit Sword, your combat effectiveness will be greatly improved."

　　When Mo Yu heard Wu Aotian say this, and he also knew Wu Aotian quite well, he stopped refusing and said, "Okay, I'll take this Blue Spirit Sword."

　　Wu Aotian threw the Blue Spirit Sword to Mo Yu and said with a smile, "You have to hurry up. We have had such a big fight with the Jinyun Sect this time. I guess the Jinyun Sect will be looking for us all over the world. A fight could break out at any time. The Jinyun Sect not only has many powerful people, but also many spiritual weapons. It will be very difficult for us to fight."

　　Mo Yu nodded, and said with some anticipation: "I hope Miss Liu can successfully break through to the Heavenly Spirit."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Everyone hopes for this, but the chance of one in five is really small. Let's just wait and see."

　　"Let's go to Green Water Lake. We'll go from the ground. Maybe when we get there, Sister Ruxue will have already arrived and is waiting for us."

　　The group embarked on a journey and finally arrived at the Green Water Lake where they had agreed to meet Liu Ruxue three days later. However, Liu Ruxue had not arrived yet. While Wu Aotian and others were waiting, they discovered a strange phenomenon.

　　This Green Water Lake is very remote, and normally no one would come here. But now, many spiritual practitioners have appeared here. These spiritual practitioners ride on white cranes, flying around on the vast surface of the Green Water Lake, as if they are looking for something.

　　Wu Aotian and others hid in a forest on the shore, looking at the spiritual practitioners who appeared from time to time, and they looked at each other in confusion. Did something big happen here?

　　Chapter 201: Advancement to Heavenly Spirit

　　Wu Aotian and the others hid in a small forest and observed carefully for a while, but were still confused.

　　"Could it be that our meeting place was leaked, and these people are here to find us?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "That's impossible. Only Sister Ruxue and I know where we met. She can't tell anyone else. Besides, judging from the expressions of these people, they seem to be looking for something in the lake. We won't hide under the Green Water Lake for no reason, right?"

　　"What could be beneath this green lake that is worth so many people searching for?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment, and finally made a decision: "Let's ask someone."

　　Several people hid in the woods and waited. When they saw another spiritual practitioner riding a white crane flying not far away, Dong Yuanyuan flew up on the white crane and stopped the spiritual practitioner.

　　The spiritual practitioner's strength was almost at the spiritual master level, and everyone was unwilling to let anything go wrong, so after Dong Yuanyuan said a few words, she took the man back to the woods.

　　"Aotian, he said that these people gathered here to wait for the appearance of a relic."

　　"remains?"

　　Wu Aotian and the others all became interested, staring at the man in his forties, and asked curiously: "What ruins are they? Is it in this green lake?"

　　The man looked at the young men and women in front of him. They all had strong aura fluctuations and overwhelming momentum. Obviously, they were all earth spirit-level masters. He was frightened and did not dare to hesitate. He quickly replied: "This all comes from a legend. No one knows whether it is true or false. Someone got an ancient book, which described that there is a ruin under the Green Water Lake. This ruin is located in a very strange position, which is connected to the center of the earth..."

　　"Connected to the center of the earth?"

　　Wu Aotian blinked his eyes with a look of disbelief. Coming from Earth, Wu Aotian naturally knew how big a planet was. How long would it take to reach the center of the Earth?

　　"Is there anything good in the ruins that has so many people looking for it?"

　　The man shook his head and said, "The records in the ancient books are not very clear. It seems that a person once entered this site and the earth's core passage. He had a strange experience there and heard a person's voice in the flames in the earth's core. He suspected that there might be a fairy-grade spiritual weapon hidden in this site, because only fairy-grade spiritual weapons can have independent spirits and speak..."

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all somewhat moved: "Immortal spiritual weapon? No wonder so many people come here to look for it. It is enough to attract anyone. But is there a specific description in the ancient book?"

　　The man shook his head and said, "The narrator didn't see it either, but there must be no human under the flames of the Earth's Heart. It can only be a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. And according to the time recorded, it is impossible to find the location of the ruins at ordinary times. Only at a specific time will a huge whirlpool appear on the lake. Entering through the whirlpool will lead to the ruins..."

　　“So many people are here, but that time is almost up?”

　　The man nodded: "Yes, it should be two days. This news has only been spread not long ago. I am afraid that in the next two days, more spiritual practitioners will come here."

　　Wu Aotian's heart moved. The many spiritual practitioners he and others saw here had the symbols of various sects on them, but the strength of these people was not particularly strong. This made Wu Aotian think that the elites of the Tiannan Empire were still gathered in the Tianying Sect, but there were still two days left, and I am afraid that the strong men of the Tianying Sect would also come.

　　Do you and others want to join in the fun?

　　Wu Aotian was in a struggle for a moment. There must be a powerful Tianling among the people who came. His strength was much inferior to those of the Tianling. If a dispute arose, or even if he met Zheng Feizong, the leader of the Jinyun Sect, it would be a huge trouble.

　　After asking a few more questions, Wu Aotian thanked the spiritual practitioner and let him leave, then fell into deep thought.

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian frowning, and immediately knew what Wu Aotian was hesitating about. She smiled softly and said, "Aren't there still two days? We might as well wait and make a decision after Ruxue comes. If she enters the Tianling strongman, then we can give it a try. If she fails, and those Tianling strongmen also come, we can consider giving up."

　　Wu Aotian felt that what Dong Yuanyuan said made sense, so he decided: "Then let's wait and see."

　　Everyone waited quietly in the small bay of the woods by the Qiu Shui Lake where they had agreed to meet Liu Ruxue. As time passed, the number of spiritual practitioners on the lake gradually increased, and a number of powerful earth spirits began to appear.

　　Two days passed in a flash. On the vast lake, spiritual practitioners riding white cranes flew around from time to time, and Wu Aotian and others finally saw the first powerful celestial spiritual master.

　　This old man, a powerful Tianling warrior, stood in the air with his hands behind his back, like a god, which made Wu Aotian and others quite envious. Wu Aotian had seen this old man before. He was one of the powerful Tianling warriors who had appeared in the Tianying Sect.

　　The commotion here finally alarmed the Sky Eagle Sect's group of powerful Sky Spirit masters. Although there was only one Sky Spirit master here, Wu Aotian did not believe that the other Sky Spirit masters would not get the news.

　　The appearance of the powerful celestial spirit immediately alarmed many spiritual practitioners on the Qiu Shui Lake. Many of them hesitated and withdrew from the search. After all, with their strength, even if they entered the ruins and obtained a fairy-grade spiritual weapon by chance, they would not be able to keep it.

　　No matter how powerful the immortal spiritual weapon is, it still needs to be recovered. However, in such a short time, will others give you time to recover it? have spirits and have completely independent wisdom. Even those powerful heavenly spirits may not be able to recover them. Recovering an immortal spiritual weapon depends more on an opportunity. If you want to conquer it by force, you must be very powerful.

　　One after another, powerful Heavenly Spirit masters appeared on the lake. Wu Aotian and others looked from afar and saw Wang Haichuan, the Heavenly Spirit masters from the Nangong family, several masters they had seen in the Sky Eagle Sect, and several unfamiliar faces. It seemed that the news had alarmed many people.

　　Looking at this group of people, Wu Aotian took a breath of cold air in his heart. This scene looked really scary. It seemed that it would be difficult for him to get in.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was about to back down, a figure flew in the sky. Wu Aotian looked up and a look of ecstasy suddenly appeared in his eyes.

　　Liu Ruxue!

　　Liu Ruxue was dressed in white, and her cold eyes were searching everywhere. What surprised Wu Aotian greatly was that she was flying in the air, which also indicated that she had entered the celestial spirit realm!

　　Wu Aotian's surprised look startled the others, and they turned their heads in great surprise. When they saw Liu Ruxue flying towards them in white clothes, they all widened their eyes in surprise.

　　"Miss Liu!"

　　"Hey, she's achieved a breakthrough!"

　　Liu Ruxue also quickly discovered Wu Aotian and the others, flew down lightly, and smiled at Wu Aotian: "I finally didn't waste your Sky-Splitting Pill..."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "In this way, we don't have to worry about the people from Jinyun Sect. But the strange thing is that I didn't see anyone from Jinyun Sect coming..."

　　Liu Ruxue had obviously also heard the news about Green Water Lake. She smiled and explained, "After you left, the leader of the Jinyun Sect, Zheng Feizong, came. He left with the people of the Jinyun Sect first. Maybe he will come, but it will be a little later. By the way, Zheng Feizong has put a bounty on your head in the Tianying Sect..."

　　Wu Aotian raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised, but not very shocked: "What's the price?"

　　"Kill you, three mid-grade spiritual weapons, inform them of your news, lead them to find you, one spiritual weapon of the highest grade."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly moved: "Zheng Feizong has invested a lot of money. Even the news report requires three mid-grade spiritual tools. Let's find someone to report the news and bring them here. We can get a spiritual tool for free..."

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, Liu Ruxue couldn't help but chuckled: "You are quite a bad person. Although I have broken through to become a Heavenly Spirit, I have discovered a problem..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and asked, "What's the problem?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled bitterly and said, "The side effects of the killing technique I practiced have already manifested. It is just as Master said. The stronger I am, the more negative emotions such as resentment and bloodiness gathered by this killing technique will have a greater impact on the enemy, but the backlash to myself will also be more serious. If I cannot suppress this backlash, I will become a complete lunatic."

　　The smile on Wu Aotian's face disappeared completely, and he asked very carefully: "Is there any way to save it, or to resolve these negative emotions?"

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and said, "I don't know either. Maybe my master would know better."

　　Wu Aotian felt a little more hopeful. He didn't want Liu Ruxue to become crazy and unable to suppress her negative emotions in the future. "Then after this incident, we will go find your master."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian glanced at the powerful Heavenly Spirits gathered above the Qiu Shui Lake, frowned and said, "Sister Ruxue, should we go join in the fun?"

　　Liu Ruxue stared into Wu Aotian's eyes and suddenly smiled: "If you don't go, you will definitely regret it."

　　Wu Aotian was seen through by Liu Ruxue, and he touched his nose and said, "That's for sure. Although it's a little dangerous, this kind of thing must be seen. Not to mention the immortal spiritual weapon, even the road leading to the center of the earth is not something that ordinary people can see..."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and gently looked around at everyone. Finally, after thinking for a while, she said, "There are too many Tianling masters participating. If we want to go, it's best for you and me to go. If there are too many people, it will be difficult to deal with any problems."

　　Wu Aotian knew that what Liu Ruxue said was right, and turned around to look at the others. Although some of the others wanted to go, looking at the circle of powerful Heavenly Spirits on the Green Water Lake, they also knew that if too many people went, it would only be a burden. Wu Aotian's strength was not inferior to that of high-level Earth Spirits, and he also had an illusion array. Together with Liu Ruxue, it would be much safer for the two of them to work together.

　　"Okay, we'll wait for you here."

　　PS:

　　I've been busy these past two days and have been running around during the day, so there have been fewer updates. Please forgive me.

　　Chapter 202 Underground World

　　After discussing with Dong Yuanyuan and others, Wu Aotian rode a white crane and flew towards Qiu Shui Lake with Liu Ruxue.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue appeared, they had already attracted the attention of the group of powerful Tianling warriors. After seeing the two of them clearly, each of them had a different expression on their faces.

　　Wang Haichuan still had his hands behind his back, looking at Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue with a faint smile in his eyes: "Wu Aotian, Zheng Feizong promised that if someone kills you, he will give you three spiritual artifacts. How dare you show up here again..."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said nonchalantly, "Why should I be afraid? You are all seniors. Would you attack a young man like me? Three spiritual artifacts may be attractive to others, but how can you take them seriously?"

　　Nangong Mo looked at Wu Aotian with admiration and said with a smile: "You are really brave. Now that your sister has also achieved a breakthrough to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, I'm afraid Zheng Feizong will be even more troubled."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, bowed to Nangong Mo, and thanked him sincerely: "A few days ago, the Nangong family helped stop the people from the Jinyun Sect. I will never forget this kindness."

　　These powerful Tianling masters are all over a hundred years old. Wu Aotian is in his twenties, so it is appropriate for him to call himself a boy.

　　Nangong Mo smiled and said, "It's just a small matter, don't worry about it. Anyway, it was Nangong Yu who helped you, I didn't do anything."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and thought to himself, if it weren't for your tacit consent, how could those strong men of the Nangong family join Nangong Yu in making trouble? However, after Nangong Mo said this, Wu Aotian didn't say much and just kept the matter in his heart.

　　Several other powerful Heavenly Spirits also looked at Wu Aotian with admiration in their eyes. After all, this kid challenged the Jinyun Sect with the strength of an Earth Spirit and could appear here in such a grand manner. This courage alone was impressive.

　　Although everyone understands that the reason why Wu Aotian appeared here has a lot to do with Liu Ruxue who advanced to the Heavenly Spirit stage, but apart from Zheng Feizong, the Heavenly Spirit expert, the Jinyun Sect also has other masters, right?

　　"What do you think about this Green Water Lake incident?"

　　Wang Haichuan seemed to think highly of Wu Aotian and actually turned around to ask Wu Aotian for his opinion.

　　Wu Aotian shrugged his shoulders, looking nonchalant: "Whether this is true or not is also a question, and even if it is true, the immortal spiritual weapons all have spirits, so I'm afraid they are not so easy to subdue..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian spread out his hands and said frankly: "Anyway, I came here with the idea of ​​broadening my horizons."

　　Wang Haichuan smiled lightly, shook his head and said, "All immortal spiritual weapons have spirits, so it's more of a matter of chance. If we want to subdue it by force with our own strength, I don't think any of us here can do it alone..."

　　After a slight pause, Wang Haichuan said, "The Sky Eagle Sect that Zheng Feizong led to leave first may have received different information, but they will definitely come. Are you ready to fight them head-on?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "There's nothing we can do about it. If it really happens, we'll talk about it in detail. It's not a good feeling to have someone offer a bounty for your head with three spiritual artifacts. It makes me feel too insecure."

　　Wang Haichuan looked at Wu Aotian deeply, then turned away. Just as he was about to say something, his eyebrows suddenly moved, and his expression actually showed a bit of joy: "There is movement."

　　Wang Haichuan moved and flew away. Other powerful Tianling warriors followed him. Wu Aotian also rode a white crane, followed Liu Ruxue, and followed behind Wang Haichuan.

　　In an instant, everyone appeared on the lake several miles away. On the huge lake, an extremely strange whirlpool appeared. The whirlpool was spinning rapidly and was still expanding. Wu Aotian estimated that the diameter of the whirlpool had expanded to about 100 meters.

　　In the air, spiritual practitioners were approaching this side from all directions, but when they saw this group of powerful celestial spirits standing in the void, many of them stopped moving forward in great frustration. However, there were still many spiritual practitioners approaching, perhaps with the mentality of going to see it even if they couldn't get the immortal spiritual weapons. Anyway, as long as they didn't compete with those powerful celestial spirits for things, they should be safe.

　　The vortex quickly expanded to a diameter of three or four hundred meters and then stopped expanding. It just kept spinning quietly and rapidly. The center of the vortex was dozens of meters below the water surface, looking extremely terrifying.

　　Wang Haichuan looked at the people around him and said with a smile: "Let's go and see it for ourselves."

　　Wang Haichuan was the first to plunge into the huge vortex. Wang Haichuan's spiritual energy wrapped him like an invisible air shield, like a huge balloon, and instantly disappeared into the deepest part of the vortex.

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head, looked at Wu Aotian and said, "Hold my hand, let's not get separated."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, reached out and held Liu Ruxue's soft little hand, and the two of them fell into the vortex from the air at the same time.

　　As soon as he fell into the whirlpool, Wu Aotian felt the huge rotating force. Wu Aotian did not resist, but just held Liu Ruxue's hand tightly, allowing the power of the water to push the air shield where they were.

　　The spiritual energy shield released by Liu Ruxue wrapped Wu Aotian in it. Although there was no lake water around, Wu Aotian could not see the surrounding scenery clearly due to the rapid rotation and decline. He could only feel his body rapidly declining in the continuous rotation.

　　After descending at least several hundred meters, Wu Aotian suddenly felt as if he had entered a building, but the rotation did not stop, but directly threw him into it.

　　Everything went dark before their eyes, as if they had entered a narrow passage. The rotation had stopped, leaving only an enormous thrust, pushing the two of them to fall rapidly downwards, and the speed was no slower than falling.

　　It was unknown how long it had passed before the downward momentum suddenly disappeared. Before Wu Aotian had time to look around, a huge force had appeared again, lifting the two of them up and rising rapidly again, but it seemed that this was not the passage they had just fallen into.

　　With a splash of water, Wu Aotian and the other person rushed out of the water. Liu Ruxue grabbed Wu Aotian and flew straight up, hovering in the air.

　　Wu Aotian and his companion were not the first to enter. Before them, Wang Haichuan and other powerful Tianling warriors had already entered. Many light magic crystals floated in the air, illuminating the surroundings.

　　There is a huge stone cave, and underneath it is a pool of water with a diameter of about 30 meters. There is land beside the pool. Wu Aotian and others just rushed out of the pool. On the other side of the stone cave, there is a dark cave that leads to nowhere.

　　The floor of the cave is uneven and the walls are messy, but there are no signs of human intervention.

　　The people who appeared in front of them had also seen the surroundings clearly. Wang Haichuan frowned and said, "We are now at least ten miles underground. I just don't know where this hole leads to. Is it really connected to the center of the earth?"

　　A white-haired old man smiled softly and said, "Anyway, since we're here, we have to find out what's going on."

　　Wang Haichuan looked at the spiritual practitioners rushing out of the water, nodded and said, "Well, let's go."

　　A group of powerful celestial spirits flew along the tunnel. Wu Aotian looked at the old men flying gracefully, feeling envious and jealous. He turned around and said helplessly, "Sister Ruxue, it looks like you are the only one flying with me."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian's sad face and couldn't help but smile. With a slight move, the Black Dragon Sword flew out and quickly grew larger: "Stand on the Black Dragon Sword."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Xuanlong Sword, which had become one meter wide, with some surprise. When he stepped on it, it was indeed very stable. Wu Aotian was quite excited. In the movies of his previous life, he had envied the heroic figures of those monks flying on swords for a long time. Now he could finally fulfill his wish. It was really cool. The only thing that made him unhappy was that this sword was driven by Liu Ruxue. Of course, although Wu Aotian had entered the earth spirit, he could not yet step on his own heart sword and fly on it.

　　Liu Ruxue was wearing fluttering white clothes and flying lightly like a fairy in the wind. Wu Aotian stood on the pitch-black Xuanlong sword and followed beside Liu Ruxue. The two of them followed closely behind the group of powerful Tianling warriors and headed into the cave.

　　A group of powerful earth spirit warriors who had already climbed ashore behind them looked at the group of powerful sky spirit warriors flying away. They were all envious, especially when they saw Wu Aotian standing on the giant sword and being carried by Liu Ruxue to fly. They were even more jealous.

　　If you can't fly, then you can only walk.

　　A group of powerful earth spirits also ran quickly. Fortunately, although the ground was bumpy, it was not difficult for these powerful earth spirits.

　　Wu Aotian and his companion followed Wang Haichuan and others, flying all the way. The cave was always sloping downward, and it was obviously getting deeper into the earth's core. Wu Aotian looked at the pitch-black cave and was shocked. Where did this road lead to?

　　After walking for a distance, the cave suddenly broke off, revealing a cliff at the bottom. It was pitch black and no one knew how deep it was. This could not stop the group of flying sky spirit masters, but the earth spirit masters who followed later would have to stop here. If they fell from here, no matter how strong they were, they would definitely turn into a puddle of mud.

　　This dark cliff is about three to four thousand meters high. After going down the cliff, there is a road below the cliff. The group of people were determined to find out what was going on, so they flew over without hesitation.

　　The flight lasted for more than an hour, and they passed through various terrains. Wu Aotian was extremely surprised. Not to mention what was in there, just the fact that the tunnel was so deep was already very strange.

　　"Hey, there's a smell in the air, and the temperature seems to be a little higher than before..."

　　A powerful Heavenly Spirit being suddenly spoke softly. Wu Aotian sniffed and found that there was indeed a pungent smell in the air.

　　"It looks like we are reaching our destination."

　　Wang Haichuan suddenly said, "I'm afraid that the underground magma pool described in the records is ahead..."

　　Chapter 203: Living Flame

　　The hot smell in the air was getting heavier, and the originally dark front was already faintly showing a hint of red light.

　　As the distance got closer, the red light became brighter and brighter, and the space in front of everyone became extremely empty. Under their feet, there was cooled magma, and in front of them, a huge magma pool was emitting blazing high temperatures, and the red magma was like flames.

　　This underground magma pool is like a small lake, at least a thousand meters wide, with extremely hot magma rolling in it, like a boiling pot of water.

　　A group of people stood beside this huge underground magma pool, looking at it with great surprise in their eyes. Although everyone had known that magma might be discovered, entering from the huge vortex of Green Water Lake, flying deep in the extremely dark underground passage for more than an hour, and then discovering such a huge underground magma pool still shocked everyone.

　　Although there is no trace of human activity in that dark underground passage, and there are cliffs, tunnels, cracks and other terrains on the way, but after passing through these places, we still found this huge magma pool. Are there some secrets that we don’t know about?

　　This seems to be the end of the underground passage. There is no other road in front of this magma pool.

　　Looking at the rolling magma, Wang Haichuan frowned slightly, turned his head and said: "It's in this magma."

　　Here, Wang Haichuan's strength is the strongest, and his perception ability is naturally the strongest. Hearing Wang Haichuan's words, the other Tianling strongmen all showed joy on their faces: "You sensed it?"

　　Wang Haichuan nodded: "It's a very powerful spiritual energy fluctuation, but it's hidden thousands of meters deep in this magma pool. If you want to find it, I'm afraid you have to go down to the magma pool."

　　Many powerful Heavenly Spirits looked at each other in bewilderment, looking at the extremely hot magma pool. Even though they were very powerful, they were still a little worried. If they entered the magma pool, if they made the slightest mistake, they would probably be burned to ashes by the magma.

　　In addition, there is another big problem. Even if the powerful Tianling masters can use the spiritual shield to force the magma away, the high temperature of the magma cannot be completely isolated by the spiritual shield. Even if the Tianling masters are strong and can withstand it for a short time, they cannot bear it for a long time. Moreover, in this magma pool, the temperature will probably get higher the deeper you go...

　　An old man in blue clothes flew out and said with a frown: "Let me try."

　　The old man waved his hands in the air, and a huge ice ball suddenly appeared around him, wrapping the old man inside. Outside the ice ball, a huge spiritual shield appeared and wrapped the entire ice ball inside, and the old man was located in the center of the ice ball.

　　The old man was obviously a water-attributed spiritual practitioner. He wanted to use this ice ball to resist the fatal high temperature. After the old man had done all this, he threw it into the magma. Wherever he went, the spiritual shield quickly forced the magma away, and the old man's figure quickly disappeared in the magma.

　　Wang Haichuan did not move, and neither did the other powerful Heavenly Spirits. Wu Aotian watched this scene from behind and thought to himself, these people are really calm. Aren't they afraid that the powerful Heavenly Spirits will enter the magma pool and directly obtain the immortal spiritual weapons?

　　Although this group of powerful Heavenly Spirit masters did not go down, one could tell from their expressions that their perceptions were always locked on that powerful Heavenly Spirit master. Although it seemed that everyone was in harmony now, that was probably because the immortal spiritual weapon had not appeared yet. If it did appear, I'm afraid everyone would not be so humble and polite when fighting for it.

　　After a while, Wang Haichuan frowned slightly and shook his head slowly: "His speed has slowed down a lot, getting slower and slower. I guess it's because the temperature below is getting higher and higher, and his ice can no longer withstand it."

　　Nangong Mo frowned and said, "The temperature is indeed a big problem, not to mention that we might encounter that immortal spiritual weapon down there, and even a battle might happen..."

　　Wang Haichuan's eyes fell on the magma pool and he sighed slightly: "He has stopped diving. He is about 400 to 500 meters away from that guy... He is coming up."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he heard what Wang Haichuan said. Even the powerful celestial spirit masters couldn't dive to the location of the immortal spiritual weapon, let alone himself. Is everyone helpless?

　　The magma split apart with a crash, and the old man rushed out of the magma with a frustrated look on his face: "I can't go down, the temperature is too high, the temperature gets higher the deeper I go, especially the closer I get to that thing, the temperature gets even more frightening. My condensed ice can't withstand the high temperature at all. I can't imagine how high the temperature will be when I get close to that thing..."

　　Wang Haichuan frowned and asked, "Are you sure it's the high temperature coming from that thing?"

　　The old man nodded and said, "It should be. It seemed to be standing there without moving. But when I approached it, I clearly felt that the spiritual energy fluctuations on it became much stronger, and there was also a sense of hostility. I opened my mouth to ask questions, but it ignored me..."

　　Wang Haichuan frowned and asked, "Could this be a fire-attributed immortal artifact? Otherwise, why would it be willing to stay in this magma, and its body temperature is even higher than that of the magma?"

　　When Wu Aotian heard Wang Haichuan say this, he asked in surprise, "Do immortal spiritual weapons also have to be divided into different attributes?"

　　Wang Haichuan turned his head and smiled at Wu Aotian, saying, "Immortal spiritual weapons already have spirits, and spirits have attributes, so immortal spiritual weapons also have attributes. Immortal spiritual weapons are basically independent entities, so it doesn't matter even if they have different attributes. A water-attributed immortal spiritual weapon can also have a fire-attributed immortal spiritual weapon. However, in order for an immortal spiritual weapon to exert its greatest power, the owner must have the same attributes as the immortal spiritual weapon..."

　　Wu Aotian uttered "oh" and said nothing else. After entering here, Wu Aotian found that things seemed to have exceeded everyone's expectations. Even these powerful heavenly spirits seemed to feel helpless.

　　Wu Aotian just watched quietly. He believed that if there was someone here who had a solution, that person must be Wang Haichuan.

　　The strength of the third level of Tianling is not to be underestimated.

　　Wang Haichuan looked at the rolling magma pool and suddenly said softly: "Let me try."

　　Wang Haichuan waved his hand and the colorful feather robe flew out, instantly expanding to a size of hundreds of meters, wrapping Wang Haichuan tightly.

　　Wang Haichuan floated straight into the magma pool and quickly disappeared. In Wu Aotian's perception, Wang Haichuan was descending rapidly at an incredible speed.

　　Wu Aotian didn't know much about the Five-Colored Feather Robe. He just heard that it was Wang Haichuan's specialty defensive spiritual weapon. He didn't know what specific effects it had.

　　After a while, Nangong Mo suddenly said: "Sect Master Wang has already approached that thing... The Five-Colored Feathered Robe is indeed powerful."

　　Suddenly, everyone felt an extremely powerful fluctuation of spiritual energy at the same time. Within this fluctuation of spiritual energy, there was also an obvious sense of anger, just like a ferocious beast that had been awakened.

　　Before everyone had time to speak, a dull crash occurred in the magma pool. The magma, which was already churning like boiling water, suddenly became agitated like a volcanic eruption, stirring up huge magma waves hundreds of meters high.

　　"A fight has broken out."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Liu Ruxue, saying in amazement: "This immortal spiritual weapon is really powerful. It can actually fight against a strong man of the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm..."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes also revealed undisguised shock: "Yes, it has always been said that immortal spiritual weapons are extremely powerful, but I didn't expect them to be this powerful. If someone possesses an immortal spiritual weapon, they will be instantly powerful..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "How can a fairy-grade spiritual weapon succumb to the weak?"

　　While Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were talking in low voices, the other powerful Tianling warriors also became nervous one by one. However, they were not as strong as Wang Haichuan, and they did not have a powerful spiritual weapon like the Five-Colored Feather Robe, so they could only wait here.

　　The whole cave seemed to be shaking violently, as if it could collapse at any time. Wu Aotian felt the strange movement and said worriedly, "We don't know how deep we are underground now. If this place collapses, we'll be finished. Even a strong man can't rush out from hundreds of miles underground..."

　　"They're coming up!"

　　Nangong Mo suddenly spoke, with a look of nervousness and excitement on his face. The other powerful Tianling warriors also felt it at the same time. Various spiritual weapons instantly appeared in the air. This group of Tianling warriors quickly dispersed and surrounded them, waiting for Wang Haichuan and that thing to appear.

　　The magma suddenly parted, and Wang Haichuan rushed out. He looked a little embarrassed, and his expression was a little strange: "It's not a fairy-grade spiritual weapon..."

　　Many powerful celestial spirit masters were stunned. If it wasn’t a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, then what could it be?

　　Before everyone had time to ask questions, the magma suddenly broke open, and a ball of fiery red object with a long tail of fire hit Wang Haichuan's colorful feather robe heavily. Everyone felt that the whole cave was shaking violently again.

　　After the fiery red thing hit the colorful feathered robe, it bounced back and floated in the air. It suddenly let out a low roar: "You all have to die today!"

　　Wu Aotian looked closely and was shocked to find that the thing that made the low, roaring sound was actually a ball of fire.

　　It’s not a spiritual weapon, it’s just a ball of fire!

　　The flame was not big, only about the size of a wash basin. With the low roar, the flame shook violently, as if it was very excited...

　　Chapter 204 Violent Attack

　　A conscious flame?

　　Wu Aotian stared blankly at the ball of fire floating in the air, and a thought suddenly came to his mind: Could it be that this fire was the special fire in the legend?

　　On that day, Wu Aotian had the opportunity to see a ball of swamp fire at the Gongsun family. That swamp fire was still in a spiritual state and did not yet have complete wisdom, but the ball of fire in front of him already had complete wisdom...

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly warmed up.

　　This flame exists in the center of the earth, in the hot magma. Could this be the earth's core fire, one of the top-grade flames?

　　If the Earth's Core Fire could be tamed, it could not only be used to refine weapons, but the Earth's Core Fire itself possessed extremely powerful combat power. This was known from its battle with Wang Haichuan, a powerful warrior at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Thinking about the terrifying combat power of the Earth's Core Fire and its extremely high temperature, Wu Aotian's hope was extinguished all of a sudden. There were so many powerful Heavenly Spirits here. Even if someone could really subdue this fire, it might not be his turn.

　　Even though Wu Aotian has been reborn as a human being for the second time and has a very open-minded attitude, he still can't help but feel a little worried at this moment.

　　Wang Haichuan and the others looked at the ball of fire, each with an extremely solemn expression on their face. They had all recognized that this ball of fire was not from an immortal spiritual weapon, but a fully evolved earth core fire.

　　The fire at the core of the earth is an extremely hot and violent existence. It is bred in the place with the highest temperature. After thousands and thousands of years, when all kinds of complex conditions are fully met, this ball of the highest temperature flame will gradually begin to communicate with spirits. After thousands and thousands of years of devouring, fusion and evolution, it will finally evolve completely successfully.

　　The evolution of these flames is divided into two parts. One is to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The flames have the most basic spirituality, which is generally called psychic communication. The swamp flame that Wu Aotian saw at Gongsun's house is of this type. The second part of the evolutionary process is devouring!

　　Devouring is a process of absorption and fusion. The evolving flame is the devourer, and the object of devouring is intelligent life, perhaps an animal or a human. Only after devouring the intelligent life and merging with it, will the flame have its own independent wisdom. In other words, this flame is truly alive.

　　The ball of earth's core fire in front of him is a complete form that has completed the devouring evolution.

　　"Fire from the Earth's Core...what do you want to do?"

　　The fire at the core of the earth trembled slightly, and a flame swept lightly, and the image was like a person licking his tongue greedily.

　　"What? Of course, I am going to burn you damned humans to ashes and devour your souls so that I can evolve further, evolve further..."

　　Wang Haichuan's colorful feathered robe wrapped him tightly, and he smiled gently: "Everyone, I think we should join forces first. This earth's core fire is extraordinary. What's more, this earth's core fire already has life, and it is almost impossible to destroy it..."

　　The other powerful Tianling warriors all nodded at the same time. Everyone had witnessed the power of the flames hitting Wang Haichuan's colorful feather robe just now. It was difficult for Wang Haichuan to win against the Earth's Core Fire, let alone themselves. If everyone was still fighting among themselves at this time, they would probably be burned to ashes and swallowed by the Earth's Core Fire.

　　The Earth Core Fire looked at the circle of powerful Heavenly Spirits surrounding him, and suddenly laughed wildly: "You think you can control me? If you had come here five thousand years earlier, I might have been so seriously injured that I would have had no choice but to surrender. But now that my strength has been fully restored, I can just devour you and wash away my thousands of years of resentment..."

　　After hearing what the Earth Core Fire said, even though everyone was ready to fight it, they couldn't help but become curious. A powerful Heavenly Spirit asked, "Five thousand years ago, you were seriously injured? Who hurt you?"

　　The fire in the earth's core was beating violently, as if it was very emotional. "Five thousand years, five thousand years. That old man must have died, but I will never forget his name, Yelu Zong, this nosy human. It's none of his business that I devour others. He actually chased me to the center of the earth. If I hadn't used this endless magma as a cover, I'm afraid I would have been captured by him long ago."

　　Yelu Zong?

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue's eyes suddenly widened, and they looked at each other, seeing the disbelief in each other's eyes.

　　Isn’t Yelu Zong Wu Aotian’s master?

　　What a coincidence?

　　It was Yelu Zong who severely damaged the Earth's Core Fire and chased it to the Earth's Center. Thousands of years later, Yelu Zong's disciple Wu Aotian encountered the Earth's Core Fire again in the Earth's Center. What a coincidence.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but suddenly asked, "Who is Yelu Zong? Is he very powerful?"

　　The Earth Core Fire gently tilted its head, as if glancing at Wu Aotian, and snorted coldly: "That guy's strength is much higher than yours anyway. He is probably at the realm of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. The key is that this guy is very good at performing illusion arrays. I was trapped in the illusion array by him and fled underground after being seriously injured. He actually chased me all the way and forcibly opened a passage hundreds of miles underground..."

　　When these words came out, everyone was shocked. The tunnel they had been walking through was actually formed because Yelu Zong was chasing the Earth's Core Fire. In that case, the larger cliffs and pits inside must have been formed when the two sides were fighting...

　　Speaking of illusion arrays, not only Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue believed that the man was Wu Aotian's master Yelu Zong, but even Wang Haichuan and others couldn't help but look at Wu Aotian. After all, they all knew that Wu Aotian was also learning illusion arrays. It's just that they didn't expect, nor could they have expected, that Wu Aotian's master was Yelu Zong, the powerful man who had achieved the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit as mentioned in the Earth's Core Fire.

　　However, Wang Haichuan and others quickly turned their eyes away. Although Wu Aotian also knew how to set up illusion arrays, his strength was really lacking. Even though he seemed to have some mysterious abilities that allowed him to possess strength comparable to that of high-level earth spirits, he had not broken through to the level of a sky spirit after all, and the power of the illusion array could not be fully exerted.

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at the flame and said: "What kind of magic array did he use to trap you? You are so powerful, but you can also be trapped by an illusion array..."

　　The Earth Spirit Fire had no idea that Wu Aotian had already begun to silently calculate it in his heart, and actually answered: "How can an illusion array do anything to me? That guy cast a five-layer illusion array on me, otherwise I would not be trapped by him..."

　　Five-layer illusion array?

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Illusions can be superimposed, but each illusion requires a large amount of spiritual energy to support it. Only with sufficient spiritual energy can the illusion be powerful. With each additional illusion, the amount of spiritual energy required is multiplied.

　　Yelu Zong is a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even with his strength, he still needs to cast a five-fold illusion array to trap the earth's core fire. The strongest of the people here is only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm... I'm afraid it's dangerous today.

　　The Earth Spirit Fire seemed to no longer be willing to talk to everyone, and with a rapid tremor, the Earth Spirit Fire suddenly crashed into the nearest Sky Spirit strongman, who happened to be the first water-attributed old man who went down.

　　The old man was shocked to see the Earth Spirit Fire rushing towards him. He quickly pushed his hands and the air around him instantly became extremely cold. A huge ice shield appeared in front of him. The Earth Spirit Fire laughed a low and crazy laugh: "You think you can stop me with just this little bit of rotten ice!"

　　The small body of the Earth Spirit Fire suddenly burst out with an extremely high temperature, as if at this moment, the Earth Spirit Fire turned into a burning sun, and the temperature in the entire extremely wide cave instantly rose to an extremely astonishing level.

　　In just a moment, Wu Aotian felt as if he was in a huge oven, being roasted like a roast duck, and it seemed as if oil was about to ooze out of him.

　　Liu Ruxue pulled Wu Aotian and retreated quickly, trying to stay away from the earth's core fire.

　　The hundreds of meters of ice in front of the old man instantly turned into water droplets as the fire from the earth's core approached. The water droplets did not even have time to fall down before they were instantly evaporated into gas and disappeared into the air.

　　The fire from the earth's core rushed over with unstoppable force, instantly evaporating the hundreds of meters of ice. The blazing fire spread over him, and before it even touched the old man, the old man's hair and beard had already caught fire.

　　The old man roared, and his spiritual energy suddenly surged. A big knife suddenly appeared in front of him. The knife instantly expanded to several meters in size, just blocking the old man in front.

　　The fire from the earth's core hit the big knife spiritual weapon heavily, and the black blade of the big knife spiritual weapon suddenly turned red. The old man spat out a mouthful of blood, and flew backwards with great force, hitting the wall of the cave heavily, and the whole cave shook violently again.

　　Wu Aotian was greatly shocked. Even though the powerful Tianling warriors tried their best to intercept, they were unable to stop the powerful blow of the Earth's Core Fire.

　　Are all of us going to die here today?

　　Even though Wu Aotian wanted to help, his strength was too low. If he was hit like the one just now, he would probably be burned to ashes.

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes were also filled with shock. She turned her head and said softly, "When they start fighting, let's run away first. We can't handle this Earth Core Fire."

　　Wu Aotian nodded quietly. It was not Wu Aotian's character to go to his death even though he knew he could not handle it. What's more, Wu Aotian had no alliance with these people. He was just a small fry. Why was he pretending to be so important here instead of running for his life?

　　Wang Haichuan watched as the Earth's Core Fire severely injured a powerful Heavenly Spiritual Warrior with one blow. His usually calm face became extremely solemn. He waved his right hand, and another spiritual weapon appeared in front of him.

　　Chapter 205: Destroy the Tower, Run for Life

　　This spiritual weapon is a bit strange, it is actually a small tower.

　　The small tower was somewhat like the one in the hands of Li Tianwang, the legendary pagoda-holder. It spun in the air and expanded in an instant, becoming like a real tall tower.

　　The tall tower had many entrances and exits, and a faint whistling sound could be heard from the tower. As soon as the tower appeared, one of the entrances was already wide open, aiming at the rampant earth's core fire.

　　Perhaps because the Earth's Core Fire had no fear at all, he did not dodge or be on guard, and was suddenly enveloped by the tall tower.

　　A huge vortex appeared in the wide open hole. This vortex was composed of wind flow, like a tornado vortex, whistling and making a strange humming sound in the cave, which was breathtaking.

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the tall tower. Wang Haichuan should be a spiritual practitioner with wind attribute. Although he could not see the situation in the middle of the tower, it was probably like the tower of Li Tianwang, which had its own secrets. It might be able to suck people into it and then use super strong wind attribute attacks to strangle them.

　　The fire at the earth's core was enveloped by the huge vortex of wind, and its body could no longer move for a while, and it let out a low roar.

　　Wang Haichuan had a solemn expression on his face, and he was urging the tower with all his might, constantly increasing the attraction of the wind vortex. He looked as if he would not stop until the earth's core fire was sucked into the tower.

　　Seeing this, the powerful celestial spirits around did not sit idly by. They simultaneously revealed their spiritual weapons and attacked the earth's core fire with all their might.

　　Although the Earth's Core Fire is just a ball of flame with life and has no actual form, it is itself a ball of energy. If too much energy is consumed or too much damage is done, it will be seriously injured. If the energy is completely consumed, it may die.

　　Six or seven spiritual weapons hit the fire at the earth's core at the same time. The huge amount of energy suddenly erupted. The magma pool on the entire ground continued to gush out, and the rocks above everyone's heads kept falling down, as if the cave was about to collapse in an instant.

　　Wu Aotian was horrified. This place was hundreds of miles underground. If it collapsed, even if many powerful celestial spirits joined forces, it would be difficult to change the outcome of being buried alive.

　　What made Wu Aotian feel a little relieved was that although the cave was shaking violently, and even stones as big as millstones were falling down, there was no sign of collapse.

　　The Earth's Core Fire was hit by six or seven spiritual weapons at the same time. The flames trembled violently, and the voice was full of angry roars: "You bunch of humans, I will burn you all to ashes!"

　　The fire at the earth's core was shaking violently, as if trying to break free from the attraction of the wind vortex. Wang Haichuan's face began to turn red, and he looked very exhausted.

　　Wang Haichuan had not expected to encounter the Earth's Core Fire here, and it was a fully evolved Earth's Core Fire. The power of this Earth's Core Fire was no less powerful than an immortal spiritual weapon, and was even more powerful.

　　Even with Wang Haichuan's self-control, he couldn't help but curse in his heart.

　　How could this Earth Core Fire be so powerful? Even though he took out his newly refined Wind Killing Tower, he was still unable to do anything to this Earth Core Fire. Moreover, this Earth Core Fire was hit by six or seven Heavenly Spirit Powerful Men at the same time, but it was not hurt at all.

　　This guy is so fierce.

　　The powerful celestial spirits around naturally would not have any thoughts because of the words of the Earth's Core Fire. The spiritual weapons in their hands had once again condensed powerful spiritual energy and headed towards the Earth's Core Fire again.

　　Although the Earth's Core Fire wanted to escape, it was firmly held down by Wang Haichuan's Wind Killing Tower. It was unable to escape for a while and could only endure the attacks of all the powerful Heavenly Spirits.

　　After three repeated attacks, the Earth's Core Fire seemed to be finally injured. It could not withstand the huge suction force from the Wind Killing Tower and was suddenly sucked into the Wind Killing Tower.

　　Wang Haichuan showed some joy on his face. He was very confident about the Wind Killing Tower. In the Wind Killing Tower, it was as if it was a world of its own. The wind-attributed spiritual energy like a sharp blade would form a spiral storm in the Wind Killing Tower. Those who were in it would be harmed from all directions.

　　The door of the Wind Killing Tower was already closed. Wang Haichuan floated to the side of the Wind Killing Tower with a solemn expression, and continued to pour spiritual energy into the Wind Killing Tower frantically, while shouting: "Everyone come, pour spiritual energy into it together."

　　Many powerful celestial spirits, including Liu Ruxue, floated out and approached the Wind Killing Tower.

　　Wang Haichuan has already controlled the Wind Killing Tower and left some control space. Everyone is frantically pouring spiritual energy into the Wind Killing Tower. Wang Haichuan controls everyone's spiritual energy and creates a more powerful strangling formation in the Wind Killing Tower.

　　Because of the connection between mind and body, everyone could see the situation inside the Wind Killing Tower. The violent spiritual energy formed a chaotic world. Because of the constant agitation, circulation and interweaving in the tower, every inch of the Wind Killing Tower was filled with terrifying lethality.

　　The Earth's Core Fire was trapped in the Wind Killing Tower, constantly being impacted by the raging energy, and constantly howling in anger and pain. With the combined efforts of seven or eight powerful Heavenly Spirits and the powerful ability of the Wind Killing Tower, even though the Earth's Core Fire was extremely powerful, it was unable to break out of the Wind Killing Tower for a while.

　　Wu Aotian was the only one who did not take action. After all, his strength was far inferior to these people, so he did not join in the fun. He just waited quietly by the side.

　　Looking at the huge Wind Killing Tower, Wu Aotian felt quite envious. The spiritual weapons on Wang Haichuan were indeed extremely powerful. If he were to become an enemy of Wang Haichuan, he would probably be sucked into the tower just by a casual suction, just like Monkey King entering the alchemy furnace. The only difference was that Monkey King could overturn the alchemy furnace and had the ability to see with his fiery eyes. He estimated that he would be doomed.

　　The fire from the earth's core continued to rush in all directions in the Wind Killing Tower. The huge Wind Killing Tower was shaking violently, making dull, thunder-like crashing sounds, which made everyone tremble with fear.

　　The fire from the earth's core is so powerful that it can still have such violent attack power even under the joint attack of so many powerful celestial spirits.

　　Time seemed to have stopped, with only the dull sound of collision ringing out one after another.

　　Just like this, two days had passed in the blink of an eye. Wang Haichuan and others looked pale, but the dull crashing sound was still continuing. Wu Aotian stood on the Xuanlong Sword, feeling a little uneasy in his heart.

　　Just when Wu Aotian felt something was wrong, the collision suddenly became more violent.

　　"Click"

　　An extremely subtle crisp sound rang out in the cave, and Wu Aotian's heart suddenly jumped. This crisp sound actually came from the Wind Killing Tower!

　　Wu Aotian looked carefully and was shocked to find that a place on the Wind Killing Tower was actually burned red, and a crack appeared at that red place!

　　Wu Aotian was not the only one who discovered this problem. Wang Haichuan's eyes suddenly widened, and he shouted in a slightly panicked voice: "The tower is cracked!"

　　As if in response to his cry, there was another violent collision, and the red crack instantly widened a lot.

　　"We can't be trapped anymore, disperse!"

　　Wang Haichuan opened his eyes wide and let out a loud shout. All the powerful Tianling warriors retreated. At the same time, another violent impact fell on the cracked position.

　　"Bang"

　　With a loud bang, a big hole was pierced through the extremely solid body of the Wind Killing Tower, and the fire from the earth's core suddenly rushed out from it. Because of the crack of the Wind Killing Tower, the powerful energy raging inside had lost control, as if it had found a vent point, and suddenly rushed out from the crack. The huge instantaneous energy impact caused the entire Wind Killing Tower to suddenly explode along the huge crack.

　　This extremely powerful energy combined with the spiritual energy output of many powerful heavenly spirit masters was incredibly powerful. Liu Ruxue retreated with a pale face, protecting Wu Aotian as they retreated quickly.

　　Many powerful Heavenly Spirit warriors retreated rapidly, but were also covered in dust by the huge energy explosion. The rock wall above finally couldn't withstand the impact of this violent energy and began to collapse on a large scale.

　　Everyone was extremely terrified. Without anyone telling them to do anything, they all desperately retreated towards Luffy.

　　The Earth's Core Fire was much dimmer than when it was first seen two days ago, and even its size had shrunk a lot. It seemed as if it had been refined in the Wind Killing Tower for two days, and its energy had been greatly damaged.

　　However, the Earth's Core Fire did not give up chasing everyone. It followed closely behind everyone and ran all the way.

　　Behind the crowd, the cave collapsed violently. A large amount of rocks and soil fell down, stirring up lava waves in the magma pool. However, more soil and rocks fell, and the magma pool quickly disappeared, being completely covered.

　　Wu Aotian and the others were flying rapidly all the way. The passages behind them kept collapsing and burying everything. Everyone looked panicked. No one looked back, but just ran out desperately.

　　This desperate escape immediately revealed the winner.

　　After all, Liu Ruxue had just been promoted to a powerful celestial spirit master, and she also had to drive the Xuanlong Sword and carry Wu Aotian to fly, so her speed was naturally lagging behind. The Earth's Core Fire caught up with her and crashed into Liu Ruxue without hesitation.

　　Liu Ruxue's face was pale. She looked at the Earth Spirit Fire coming from behind. She glanced at Wu Aotian with complicated eyes and said in a low voice, "Senior Nangong, please take my brother away. I will resist it."

　　With a shout, the Xuanlong Sword swung and actually threw Wu Aotian towards Nangong Mo in front of him.

　　When Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian had already sensed something was wrong. Hearing her shout, Wu Aotian's face changed even more. The moment he flew up, he slapped the Xuanlong Sword with one palm. He turned his body, spun in the air, and landed steadily on the Xuanlong Sword again.

　　At the same time, Wu Aotian's magic shield suddenly flew out, rapidly expanded, blocking Liu Ruxue in front, and thirteen heart swords also rushed out at the same time.

　　Chapter 206: Death

　　The Earth's Core Fire hit the Demon Shield heavily. The powerful spiritual energy on the Demon Shield was instantly burned red under the attack of the Earth's Core Fire. Then, under the powerful energy impact, the shield split into countless pieces and shot out in all directions.

　　At the same time, endless black gas emerged from the Xuantian armor on Liu Ruxue's body. The black gas intertwined and wrapped Liu Ruxue tightly. After destroying the magic shield, the core fire hit Liu Ruxue's black gas, and the black gas quickly dissipated.

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian's thirteen heart swords flew out and hit the earth's core fire like a rain of swords.

　　Perhaps it was because the Earth's Core Fire had been imprisoned in the Wind Killing Tower for two days and had consumed too much energy, or perhaps it was because the Demon Spirit Shield had been broken through to block its offensive. Under the attack of Wu Aotian's Heart Sword, the Earth's Core Fire simply could not break through Liu Ruxue's black fog and retreated under the attack of the Heart Sword.

　　Liu Ruxue didn't expect Wu Aotian to stay. She was very anxious and shouted, "Why are you staying here?"

　　Wu Aotian stood firmly on the Heart Sword and smiled slightly, but there was no fear in his expression: "How can I abandon you and escape alone? That would be harder than killing me..."

　　There were some complicated emotions in Liu Ruxue's eyes, and she seemed to want to say something, but in the end she just sighed softly and said nothing more.

　　The group of powerful Heavenly Spirits in front had already flown far away. Nangong Mo was originally prepared to catch Wu Aotian, but Wu Aotian refused to leave. Nangong Mo sighed softly, turned around and flew away quickly.

　　Although they wanted to help, they all knew very well that they were exhausted and could no longer withstand the fire at the earth's core. If they stayed, they would probably all die here.

　　Wu Aotian was extremely aware of the sighs of departure of these powerful celestial spirits including Nangong Mo, and he did not hold any resentment in his heart. Although the collapse of the cave seemed to have stopped after a period of rapid flight, facing the raging fire of the earth's core, staying would be seeking death. If he could escape quickly, he would run away without hesitation.

　　After all, I don't have any life-threatening friendship with this group of people. Even Nangong Mo and Wang Haichuan are just optimistic about my future. Nangong Mo was just about to take action, but I refused to leave. Can I blame others?

　　The Demon Spirit Shield was destroyed, but Wu Aotian was not afraid at all. The thirteen heart swords quickly grew larger and formed a sword formation that kept spinning. His spiritual energy swarmed out, and the power of the sword formation continued to soar.

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian no longer cared about any damage to his meridians or any sequelae. Even though he knew he was no match for the Earth's Core Fire, he still had to give it a try.

　　At the same time, Wu Aotian released four illusion array magic weapons in one breath, namely the Mirror Illusion Array, the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Array, the Soul-Bewitching Soul-Slaying Array, and the Ice and Snow Illusion Array. This was the first time Wu Aotian used the Ice and Snow Illusion Array, which was an environmental illusion. There are also other illusion arrays of this type, such as the Sea of ​​Fire Illusion Array, etc., all of which use illusions to interfere with the opponent's brain and cause damage.

　　This fire at the earth's core already has life and intelligence. It was trapped by its master Yelu Zong with a five-layer illusion array and almost died. Apparently, this illusion array is also useful to it.

　　The Earth Spirit Fire retreated a distance and was about to rush forward, but suddenly stopped. The flame actually trembled slightly, and its voice was filled with incredible surprise: "Heart Sword... Isn't this the weapon of that old man Yelu Zong? How come it is in your hands?"

　　Just as the exclamation fell, seeing Wu Aotian releasing several magic array spirit weapons, the Earth Spirit Fire exclaimed: "Illusion array! You can actually make an illusion array, and you also have the weapons of the Yelu Sect. Are you the descendant of that old man of the Yelu Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian grinned and said, "Come to think of it, we really are destined to meet each other. How about we sit down and talk?"

　　The Earth Spirit Fire suddenly let out a wild laugh: "Haha, I never thought, I never thought, I never thought that after more than five thousand years, I would meet the descendant of that old man again..."

　　Wu Aotian's face sank slightly. The four illusion arrays were all activated at the same time. Spiritual weapons poured out crazily. The Earth Spirit Fire was instantly surrounded by the four illusion arrays, but the Earth Spirit Fire did not move. Instead, it laughed wildly: "Sure enough, there are three illusion arrays that the old man used to deal with me. It seems that you really are his successor. What a pity, what a pity, I have been trapped in that tower for so long, my strength has weakened a lot, but you are too weak. If you were stronger, maybe I would really be defeated by you..."

　　"With your current strength, the power of this illusion array cannot do anything to me... Break it for me!"

　　With a loud roar from the Earth's Core Fire, boundless heat suddenly swept in, and violent spiritual energy rushed out. The four illusion arrays had no time to evacuate before they were hit by the extremely high temperature spiritual energy released by the Earth's Core Fire.

　　The magic weapon made of special metal that could withstand swords and guns was hit by the extremely fierce high-temperature spiritual energy of the earth's core fire. The spiritual patterns on it were instantly destroyed, and the magic array also lost its original function.

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised. With his full strength driving these four illusion arrays, even a strong celestial spirit could be trapped for a while. However, facing the Earth's Core Fire, they were completely useless.

　　After the Earth Core Fire destroyed Wu Aotian's four illusion arrays, it laughed proudly and arrogantly: "How many spiritual weapons do you have left? Take them all out."

　　Wu Aotian's heart moved, and he turned around and whispered to Liu Ruxue, "As soon as I make a move, you take me with you and run. I will use the magic crystal thunder to blast him and see if it works."

　　Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian were very close to each other, and Wu Aotian's voice was very low, so only she could hear it. Thinking of the magic crystal thunder on Wu Aotian's body, Liu Ruxue couldn't help but her eyes lit up, and a bit of hope emerged in her heart. After all, the power of the magic crystal thunder was very strong. If it hit him directly, even a strong celestial spirit would find it difficult to resist.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and activated the sword formation without saying a word.

　　The sword formation spun rapidly and enveloped the Earth's Core Fire, but the Earth's Core Fire was not afraid at all and forcefully collided with the sword formation. The originally densely arranged sword formation was suddenly broken into pieces, but the Earth's Core Fire was also knocked back a distance, and the color of the flame dimmed by two points.

　　Driven by Wu Aotian's mind, the thirteen heart swords flew back. Wu Aotian burst out spiritual energy again, and the thirteen heart swords rushed towards the earth's core fire again. However, when the heart swords and his body intersected, the last remaining magic crystal divine thunder had already quietly attacked, hidden in the shadow of the heart sword, and rushed towards the earth's core fire.

　　The Earth's Core Fire rushed up again, but just when it was about to collide, the thirteen Heart Swords suddenly stopped, and the magic crystal thunder hidden under the Heart Sword directly hit the Earth's Core Fire.

　　Just when Wu Aotian launched his Demon Crystal Thunder, Liu Ruxue had already driven the Xuanlong Sword to escape, while she followed behind the Xuanlong Sword and set up a strong spiritual shield that enveloped both of them.

　　"boom"

　　Just like a ton of explosives being blown up, the entire cave began to shake violently again, and the core fire that was hit in the middle of the explosion let out an extremely angry roar. It was obvious that he was seriously injured in this explosion.

　　The Earth's Core Fire has no substance, so he doesn't feel any pain, but the loss of energy is the most serious thing for him. After being refined in the Wind Killing Tower for two days and being constantly destroyed, too much energy has been lost in his body. Now, he has been blown up by the Magic Crystal Thunder, causing even greater losses. He really didn't expect that this existence, which is like an ant in his eyes, could have such despicable means. How can he not regret it?

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue no longer cared about the Earth's Core Fire at this time. The two of them rushed forward quickly, pushing against the falling rocks and soil, praying in their hearts that the collapsed tunnel behind them could bury the Earth's Core Fire.

　　But this was destined to be just the two's good wishes. They had not flown far when the collapsed soil behind them suddenly exploded. Amidst the black smoke, the fire from the earth's core rushed out again and chased after them rapidly.

　　Feeling the heat getting closer and closer from behind, Wu Aotian knew that the Earth's Core Fire had caught up with him again. He secretly sighed in his heart that the Earth's Core Fire was so abnormally powerful. Even if it was a powerful Heavenly Spirit, even if Wang Haichuan was caught off guard and was blown up, he would probably be killed on the spot. However, this Earth's Core Fire only lost a lot of energy, but was still able to catch up with him so madly.

　　Liu Ruxue grabbed Wu Aotian around the waist, and the Xuanlong Sword emitted a fiery black aura and slashed heavily at the Earth's Core Fire that was chasing it.

　　The color of the Earth's Core Fire had dimmed again. The originally blood-red flame had now turned light red, and even the boundless heat had dropped a lot. Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong Sword chopped over like this, but it actually managed to withstand the attack of the Earth's Core Fire.

　　Wu Aotian was hugged by Liu Ruxue around the waist, his whole body leaning against Liu Ruxue's soft body. Although it was a bit awkward, this was not the time to think about these things. Wu Aotian drove the Heart Sword to form a sword formation again, cooperating with the Black Dragon Sword, constantly strangling the Earth's Core Fire.

　　The Earth's Core Fire was suppressed by the joint attack of the two for a while, but after a short time, the Earth's Core Fire let out a low roar: "Boy, you are the descendant of Yelu Sect. Even if I have to spend another five thousand years to recover from my injuries, I will burn you to ashes and devour your soul!"

　　As the Earth's Core Fire roared, the flames of the Earth's Core Fire suddenly lit up again, and its attack suddenly became stronger, at least ten times stronger than before!

　　In just a blink of an eye, the Xuanlong Sword was knocked away, and the sword formation formed by the Heart Sword was also broken into pieces by the tremendous energy, and the Earth's Core Fire had already hit the two people who were hugging each other directly.

　　PS;

　　Please give me a red ticket, please give me a red ticket!

　　Chapter 207: The spirit of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron!

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the flying Earth Core Fire and sighed softly in her heart. Although there were still many things to do, and even her family feud had not been avenged, she suddenly found that she did not seem to have any big regrets.

　　Although I still have a lingering attachment to life, I don't feel any fear in my heart.

　　Is it because Wu Aotian is by your side?

　　She did not blame Wu Aotian for his idea. If Wu Aotian was in danger, Liu Ruxue would naturally do whatever it took, even at the cost of her own life.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's eyes full of calmness and determination in her arms, Liu Ruxue had a strange feeling in her heart, a feeling that made her heart beat violently.

　　Life and death are no longer a consideration.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the powerful Earth's Core Fire and knew that he could no longer resist it. Subconsciously, Wu Aotian hugged Liu Ruxue's slender waist with both hands, twisted it suddenly, rotated half a circle, and faced his back towards the Earth's Core Fire.

　　No matter what, even if it means death, I can't let her die before me.

　　The fire from the earth's core, mixed with endless high temperatures, was getting closer and closer. Wu Aotian simply hugged Liu Ruxue, with a tenderness in his eyes that was not usually seen.

　　When their eyes met, time seemed to have stopped at this moment.

　　The fire from the earth's core came rapidly, and was about to swallow up the two people who were hugging each other. Suddenly, an extremely strong invisible vortex appeared behind Wu Aotian!

　　The invisible vortex cannot be seen by the naked eye, but it can be felt, as if the space has collapsed, and the fire from the earth's core has plunged into it.

　　Something extremely strange happened.

　　The fire at the earth's core disappeared from its original place in an instant.

　　Wu Aotian felt the burning heat on his back suddenly disappear. He couldn't help but be stunned, but his expression changed immediately.

　　Because the earth's core fire disappeared from his sight, it suddenly appeared in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　What is going on?

　　Not only Wu Aotian was extremely surprised, but the Earth's Core Fire was also extremely surprised. What was this place?

　　Wu Aotian was completely stunned.

　　How could this earth's core fire appear in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron?

　　Could it be that the feeling of space collapse just now was caused by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron? I didn't control the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to do anything, so why did it move on its own?

　　Could it be that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is also like the Earth's Core Fire, and is it spiritual and possesses wisdom?

　　Liu Ruxue also noticed something strange in front of her in an instant and asked in surprise: "Where is the Earth's Core Fire?"

　　Wu Aotian's mind was immersed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, watching the earth's core fire wandering in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian suddenly discovered the various things that he had stored in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He hurriedly moved these things out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and put them into the Void Ring. As for the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree, Wu Aotian temporarily placed it in the cave, because the Void Ring can accommodate dead objects, but not living things.

　　Seeing things constantly appearing in front of Wu Aotian and then quickly disappearing, Liu Ruxue felt a little strange. She knew that in addition to the Void Ring in his hand, Wu Aotian also had another special ability that could store things, even living things. It seemed as if he was transferring things from one place to another?

　　Fortunately, the Earth's Core Fire had just entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and seemed confused for a moment, not causing extensive damage. By the time it seemed to become alert, Wu Aotian had quickly moved all the things out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. There was nothing in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron except the spiritual flame hanging high in the sky.

　　The Fire at the Center of the Earth looked at the empty surroundings, then at the flame that was burning very quietly, and a feeling of uneasiness welled up in his heart. He was clearly in a dark tunnel, so how did he suddenly come to this extremely strange place?

　　The temper of the earth's core fire was as violent as the flames, and it slammed heavily into the wall of the cauldron next to it.

　　Wu Aotian was paying close attention to the situation in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Seeing the movements of the Earth's Core Fire, his heart trembled. The broken Demon Spirit Shield and the destruction of the Wind Killing Tower appeared in his mind. Would the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron be unable to withstand the attack of the Earth's Core Fire?

　　This Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is in my mind. If the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is destroyed, what will happen to me?

　　In just a moment, the Earth's Core Fire had hit the wall of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian only felt his heart tremble, but there was no bigger reaction. He couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. It seemed that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was indeed a divine object, and the Earth's Core Fire could not do anything to it.

　　There was no reaction after the attack. The fire at the earth's core suddenly became violent and hit the wall of the cauldron frantically, but the result was the same. The wall of the cauldron did not even turn red.

　　And just as the Earth's Core Fire was raging, the ball of flame in the center, which had been quiet, suddenly moved and quickly turned into a huge vortex. The Earth's Core Fire suddenly felt an extremely terrifying attraction, and this attraction actually had a terrifying feeling that made him scared to death.

　　Wu Aotian had been quietly observing the movements in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron with his mind. Seeing this scene, he became extremely shocked. What was the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron going to do? Was it trying to absorb the fire from the earth's core?

　　The Earth Core Fire had been imprisoned in the Wind Killing Tower for two days and had been severely damaged. Later, it was hit by the Magic Crystal Thunder, which further damaged it and made it extremely weak. It was not much better than when it encountered Yelu Zong that year. Now it was being absorbed by this strange flame again and it was unable to resist.

　　At the beginning, the Earth's Core Fire was still very violent, but after a while, when it felt the huge suction force from the quiet flame increasing and it was beginning to be unable to resist it, the Earth's Core Fire began to fall into deep fear.

　　The flame continued to absorb it, reminding it of a trick it had used before, which was devouring.

　　Does this ball of fire want to devour me?

　　Thinking of this possibility, the Earth's Core Fire suddenly fell into panic. Where did this fire come from and why did it have such a terrifying attraction?

　　The Earth's Core Fire felt as if it was caught in an invisible net, dragging itself towards the quietly spinning flames. The Earth's Core Fire screamed in fear, "What is going on? Who are you?"

　　Wu Aotian felt the extremely fearful emotion of the Earth's Core Fire and was extremely shocked in his heart, but something even more shocking happened.

　　A voice filled with contempt slowly sounded in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron: "The Earth Fire, which has been so severely damaged, dares to be so rampant. Wait for me to wipe out your mind and leave only your body for me to control!"

　　The flame of the Earth's Core Fire trembled violently, and shouted in great fear: "What are you?"

　　Not only was the Earth's Core Fire extremely frightened, even Wu Aotian's face showed an extremely frightened look. Was the one who was speaking the flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron?

　　This ball of fire actually has a soul and consciousness?

　　Wu Aotian felt that this was the most ridiculous thing. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had been in his mind for many years, but now it actually spoke.

　　"You wouldn't know what I am even if I told you. But someone must be very surprised right now. Haha, let me tell you, I am the spirit of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. My name is Qiu!"

　　Ding Ling?

　　Wu Aotian just felt dizzy. This Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron actually has a cauldron spirit. Then, according to the classification of spiritual tools in this world, isn't this Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron an immortal-grade spiritual tool?

　　Wu Aotian naturally heard that the second half of the somewhat smug voice was directed at him. Just as he thought of this thought, the voice sounded again: "Immortal-grade spiritual tools? You have to see them to know their power. It's just that I was severely damaged at the time and lived deep in your brain. As your strength increased, I absorbed more and more spiritual energy from the heaven and earth, so I slowly recovered a little, but it's still a long way from my full strength."

　　Wu Aotian let out a long breath, and his originally extremely tense body suddenly relaxed. It seemed that this time... he would not die.

　　Liu Ruxue, who was standing next to him, looked at Wu Aotian with a strange expression, then breathed a sigh of relief, as if a heavy burden had been put down. She asked in a somewhat strange tone, "Aotian, what's wrong with you?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and decided that apart from his identity as a time traveler, which he absolutely could not tell anyone about, he could also tell her about the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. After all, she knew something about it, just not very clearly. What's more, he and she could trust each other with life and death, and he could even give up his own life for her.

　　"There is a spiritual weapon in my brain. It exists in a very special way, just like a void bracelet, but it is just a tiny, almost invisible dot in my brain. In this spiritual weapon, there is a ball of spiritual flame, and this spiritual weapon can absorb spiritual energy from the outside world. I can borrow the spiritual energy in this spiritual flame. This is why I only have a low-level earth spirit, but can reach the combat power of a high-level earth spirit..."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes widened when she heard Wu Aotian talk about this magical spiritual weapon for the first time. Although he had not yet mentioned the Earth's Core Fire, she was afraid that the disappearance of the Earth's Core Fire was related to this magical spiritual weapon.

　　"This spiritual weapon is called the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. It can gather spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy that passes through the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has the function of repairing meridians and healing injuries. I have never known how this spiritual weapon entered my brain, and it has always been in a dead state. But just now, it suddenly showed its power and directly absorbed the Earth Core Fire into it, and now it is dealing with the Earth Core Fire..."

　　"What's even more surprising is that the spiritual flame that had been so quiet just now suddenly spoke. It turned out to be the spirit of this tripod, but its energy was too weak before, so it had been in a dormant state..."

　　Liu Ruxue's expression suddenly changed, and she asked with surprise and joy: "It has a spirit, could it be that this tripod is a fairy-grade spirit weapon?"

　　Chapter 208: Conquering the Earth Fire

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Maybe. I don't know at the moment. Today is the first time I heard this spiritual weapon speak. I was shocked. But fortunately, at least we don't have to die."

　　Liu Ruxue also breathed a sigh of relief. Who would want to die if they could avoid death?

　　"What is the situation now?"

　　Wu Aotian immersed himself in observing the situation inside the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and discovered that the earth's core fire had been slowly attracted closer to the quietly burning spiritual flame inside the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Wu Aotian said to the flame of spiritual energy, which was the spirit of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, "How are you going to deal with this fire at the center of the earth?"

　　Ding Lingqiu of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron chuckled and said very proudly: "Originally, I was still very fragile. It would be difficult for me to subdue a powerful being like the Earth Core Fire. But now it is very fragile, and I can completely subdue it."

　　"Subdue?" Wu Aotian asked in confusion, "How do you subdue him?"

　　Qiu smiled and said, "To subdue it means to use it for my own benefit. This kind of spirit body with a fully evolved soul is very rare. I want to wipe out its mind and turn it into a puppet for me to control."

　　"puppet?"

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, obviously he didn't know much about the puppet that Qiu was talking about.

　　As Qiu spoke, he continued to attract and pull the Earth's Core Fire. The flame seemed extremely calm, but behind this calmness, it gave people a feeling of a violent storm. At least, that was how it felt to the Earth's Core Fire.

　　In the eyes of the Earth's Core Fire, this quietly burning flame was like a demon, devouring its life step by step.

　　"Let me go. As long as you let me go, I can promise you anything."

　　The Earth's Core Fire screamed madly. It never thought that it, which was good at devouring, would face the day when it would be devoured by others. Because it knew the horror of being devoured very clearly, the Earth's Core Fire actually didn't care about anything else and just wanted to survive.

　　Qiu seemed to think about it for a moment, then asked Wu Aotian: "What do you think?"

　　Wu Aotian pondered for a moment, but did not rush to answer Qiu's question. Instead, he asked another question: "I am very curious about what kind of relationship you and I have. The Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron is still in my mind. Will it bring some new changes because of your awakening?"

　　Qiu chuckled. His voice sounded like that of a young man in his twenties. He would not give people a frivolous feeling, but gave people a sense of ease with strong confidence. "Don't worry. Since the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron has chosen you, as long as you are not dead, you will be the host of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. This will not change. However, there will still be a little change as you said. When you are stronger, the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron will be able to fly out of your mind as a means of attack..."

　　Wu Aotian heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Qiu De's explanation. In fact, he was not too worried about whether the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron would leave him. He was more worried that he, the host, would encounter something bad.

　　"What about my relationship with you, friend, master and servant?"

　　Qiu laughed and said, "In a sense, the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron exists only because of you. If you die, the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron will disappear. But from the perspective of getting along with each other, we are equal, because I can choose to help you or not, just like when the Earth Spirit Fire attacked you just now, I could choose to stand idly by..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed in his heart and said, "Then why don't you just stand by and watch me burn to ashes, and then we will all disappear together..."

　　Qiu did not deny Wu Aotian's statement, but just laughed and said: "So, if we are going to get angry, it will be the end of everyone, so we'd better work together..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and asked in his heart: "You have great power and can help me. I have known this for a long time, but why did you not wake up and speak until now?"

　　Qiu snorted, "Even with your current strength, it's not enough to wake me up. If you weren't in danger of certain death this time, I wouldn't have shown up."

　　Wu Aotian just smiled and said, "I have used up all my skills. I can't beat this Earth Core Fire. If you don't take action, we are all finished now. By the way, you just said how to deal with this Earth Core Fire. Do you have any options?"

　　Qiu said without hesitation: "There are choices. The first is to wipe out its mind and leave only its body for me to control. Naturally, it can also be controlled by you. You can drive it to fight, and its power will naturally be much greater than what you can exert yourself. The second is to retain its mind, but its strength will be greatly damaged due to some control over it, and then it will need a recovery process. For the time being, its power will be much smaller, but in the long run, it is very worthwhile..."

　　Wu Aotian asked with some joy: "If we keep its consciousness, can we still control it?"

　　Qiu answered affirmatively: "Of course, if we can't control it, it will run away."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and asked, "What's your suggestion?"

　　Qiu thought for a moment and said, "This Earth Core Fire has been severely damaged by your bombardment. If you wipe out its consciousness, its strength will be further damaged, and its recovery will be extremely slow. I suggest that you preserve its consciousness, even if it recovers slowly. But with my spiritual energy to help it recover, the speed should not be too slow. After a while, you will be able to see the effect."

　　After listening to Qiu De's explanation, Wu Aotian also felt that preserving the consciousness of the Earth Core Fire was a better choice: "Then let's keep the consciousness. Won't it be stronger in the future? That's better. The enemies we are facing now are getting stronger and stronger."

　　"Okay, let's do this. However, to preserve its consciousness, I need to consume a large amount of spiritual energy. Your strength was originally very weak, and I was barely awake, barely supporting the conquest of the Earth's Core Fire. After I have dealt with it, I will definitely fall into a coma. However, you can directly control the Earth's Core Fire at that time. Normally, let it stay in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron and absorb spiritual energy from my body to restore its combat effectiveness."

　　"As for you, you need to constantly absorb spiritual energy through various channels to replenish the spiritual energy needed in my body. This will allow the Earth Core Fire to recover its combat effectiveness as quickly as possible and allow me to wake up again as soon as possible. I estimate that after you enter the Heavenly Spirit Powerhouse, you will be able to use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to fight. By then, your combat effectiveness will be amazingly improved."

　　Wu Aotian nodded happily: "Okay, I will absorb as much spiritual energy as possible to fill your needs, but if you want to get more spiritual energy, you can only wait until my strength increases. Otherwise, I will not be able to absorb it after reaching a certain level."

　　Qiu smiled and said, "Maybe it was like this before, but you don't have to worry about it for now. The Earth Core Fire requires a lot of spiritual energy. Just absorb it as much as you can. The more you absorb, the faster it recovers and the stronger its combat power will be."

　　The conversation between Wu Aotian and Qiu was all conducted in consciousness. The Earth's Core Fire watched itself being gradually absorbed into the quietly burning flame, and became even more anxious. At this moment, Qiu's voice sounded again.

　　"I can preserve your sanity, but I need to use some means to control you. If you are smart, you will give up resistance. Otherwise, I will completely wipe out your sanity. I don't think I need to explain the consequences any further."

　　When the Earth's Core Fire heard Qiu's words, he immediately pleaded, "Okay, as long as you can keep my sanity and my life, I will do anything you ask me to do."

　　Qiu sneered, "Don't think you will get through safely. You can keep your sanity, but your strength will drop again. But it doesn't matter. You can absorb spiritual energy from my body to recover, but you will be controlled by my host, Wu Aotian, who you want to kill, and you will be driven by him in the future. Can you do it?"

　　The Earth's Core Fire never thought that such a fate would be waiting for him, but now that things have come to this, he has no more choices and can only take one step at a time.

　　"Okay, whatever you say, I'll do."

　　"Give up your current resistance and open your mind. I will plant an indelible spiritual mark in your heart. This is also a necessary means to control you!"

　　The Fire of the Earth's Core was filled with remorse. It knew about this mental mark, which was an extremely powerful secret technique. Anyone who was marked with the mental mark would never be able to disobey the orders of the person in the mental mark for the rest of their life. Even if it was asked to die, it would do so without hesitation.

　　The rotating spiritual flame instantly sucked in the Earth's Core Fire, which had given up resistance, and then began to rotate continuously. The Earth's Core Fire felt an image of a person quickly appear on its soul. This image was the young heir of the Yelu Sect whom it wanted to kill just now.

　　Thinking that he would be controlled by others in the future, the Earth's Core Fire was filled with endless regret. If he had known this would happen, why would he have chased them? Wouldn't it have been better to let them escape?

　　Three days passed in a flash, and the transformation of the earth's core fire by the spiritual flame had been completely completed. After Qiu gave some instructions to Wu Aotian, he fell into silence quietly, and it was obvious that he had fallen into hibernation again.

　　After going through many hardships, the Earth's Core Fire has turned into a ball of flame that looks extremely small and seems to have no killing power at all. However, Wu Aotian is not in a hurry. He knows that as long as there is enough spiritual energy, the Earth's Core Fire will recover quickly. The most important thing is that the Earth's Core Fire will obey his command from now on.

　　This is really great news that couldn’t be better.

　　Chapter 209 Repair, Nourish

　　Liu Ruxue saw Wu Aotian open his eyes and couldn't help but ask with concern: "What's wrong?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, with a look of excitement that he could not conceal: "I have already subdued the Earth's Core Fire. From now on, the Earth's Core Fire will obey my orders. However, this Earth's Core Fire was refined by the Wind Killing Tower for several days, bombarded by the Magic Crystal Thunder, and then subdued by the Spiritual Flame, consuming a large amount of spiritual energy. Now it is very weak and has no combat power..."

　　"However, you can first take a look at the appearance of the Earth's Core Fire..."

　　As Wu Aotian spoke, the ball of Earth's Core Fire, which had already shrunk to the extreme, suddenly appeared in front of Wu Aotian. Liu Ruxue looked at the shrunk Earth's Core Fire in amazement and couldn't help but sighed: "Your spiritual weapon is really powerful. It can even subdue the Earth's Core Fire..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Earth Core Fire in front of him and smiled gently: "Earth Core Fire, don't hold a grudge. You wanted to kill us, but now you have been subdued by us. Isn't this a cause and effect? ​​If you hadn't chased us just now, how could these things have happened?"

　　Although the Earth Core Fire had been subdued and had to accept Wu Aotian's control, its soul wisdom was not damaged. It shouted unwillingly and resentfully: "I have been defeated by your faction for my entire life. Before it was Yelu Zong, and now it's you... Tell me the truth, who is Yelu Zong to you?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently and said, "He is my master."

　　The Earth's Core Fire was stunned for a moment, then shouted, "Impossible. I met Yelu Zong more than 5,000 years ago. Even if he had achieved the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit and had a long lifespan, it is impossible for him to live to this day. You are only in your twenties, how could you be your master..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I broke into a forbidden area. It was an uninhabited city built by my master. I met my master there. He had been dead for thousands of years. I became his disciple, learned his magic array, and inherited the things he left behind, including these thirteen heart swords..."

　　The Earth's Core Fire was stunned for a moment, and seemed to find it hard to accept such a statement. After a long while, he asked again: "Then what on earth is trapping me?"

　　Wu Aotian touched his nose and said, "A spiritual weapon with a spirit must be a fairy-grade spiritual weapon."

　　The flame of the Earth's Core Fire trembled slightly, and it was unclear whether it was excited or depressed: "Then why didn't you use it earlier..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "There are many other situations. I can't use it whenever I want... Although you were captured, if you think about it in a different way, you may not lose money on this deal..."

　　Wu Aotian counted the numbers with the Earth's Core Fire while counting on his fingers: "You were injured by my master before, and you stayed in this magma pool for five thousand years before your injuries were fully recovered. Now you are besieged by those Heavenly Spirits and some of you were blasted by me, and you are seriously injured again. I'm afraid it's no less serious than the injury my master caused you back then. If you rely on yourself, you will have to hide in this magma pool for another five thousand years, or even longer. But after you follow me, I can use that spiritual tool to absorb spiritual energy for you, and you can continue to absorb spiritual energy crazily to recover yourself..."

　　The Earth's Core Fire was slightly stunned, and the violent trembling seemed to have calmed down a lot. Obviously, before this, it only thought about the humiliation it had suffered from being captured, but had not thought about the possible benefits. Now, after listening to Wu Aotian's words, it felt that there was some truth in it. With its serious injuries, it would probably take seven or eight thousand years to fully recover...

　　"If you follow me, not only will your strength recover as quickly as possible, but no matter how long my life span is, it will not exceed five or six thousand years. After I die, you will naturally regain your freedom. So if you follow me, there are really many benefits. Of course, in exchange, you need to help me deal with my enemies. You can even devour them, so you are not actually at a disadvantage..."

　　The Earth Core Fire has completely calmed down: "Okay, now I have to listen to you anyway. I was full of resentment and unwillingness just now. Now that I hear what you say, although I still feel a little unhappy, what you said is also the truth. I hope you can absorb the spiritual energy as soon as possible and let me recover. Otherwise, according to my current level, I can't help you at all."

　　Seeing the Earth Core Fire compromise, Wu Aotian was quite happy and said with a smile: "Of course, even if not for you, for my own sake, I will try my best to absorb spiritual energy for you to absorb for healing."

　　"Then you should stay in the cauldron normally. I will summon you when something happens. But when you absorb the spiritual energy from the spiritual flame, don't absorb it all. Otherwise, if I encounter any danger, I will have no spiritual energy to borrow..."

　　The Earth's Core Fire said nonchalantly: "As long as you let me recover, what else do you have to worry about? Even if you encounter a group of powerful Heavenly Spirits, don't worry."

　　Wu Aotian agreed when he thought about it. It seemed that he had to find a place with sufficient spiritual energy so that the Earth Core Fire could recover its strength as soon as possible.

　　"Earth Core Fire, calling you that seems a bit too much of a mouthful, do you have a name?"

　　The Fire of the Earth's Core shook his head, but immediately said, "Then I'll pick a name myself. I don't want you to pick a name for me. By then, it will definitely be some rubbish name like Little Fire..."

　　Wu Aotian opened his mouth wide, staring at the Earth's Core Fire in astonishment. Not to mention, if Wu Aotian were to give it a name, it might really be called a little fire or something like that...

　　"Okay, you can choose a name for yourself. Whatever you want..."

　　The Earth's Core Fire thought for a long time, and finally said, "Let's keep it simple. I want to be the God of Fire, so let's call myself the God of Fire."

　　God of Fire?

　　Wu Aotian smiled secretly in his heart, this name didn't seem to fit in with the momentum, but it wasn't a very awesome name either. However, when he thought about the one-horned demon beside him whose name was Yan Mo, Yan Mo and Fire God, these two names were quite a match.

　　"Okay, I'll call you Fire God from now on."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian agreed with its new name, the Earth's Core Fire breathed a sigh of relief. As a fully evolved Earth's Core Fire, it was controlled by Wu Aotian, which was already frustrating enough. If it were given a pet name, it would be even more tragic.

　　"Let's go, let's get out of here. This hole is too deep. If we are buried alive, we won't be able to escape."

　　The Earth's Core Fire returned to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again. Wu Aotian put the Bodhi Blood Fruit Tree into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again, and also put some of the most important things into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Anyway, there was no need to worry about the Earth's Core Fire at this time.

　　Liu Ruxue controlled the Xuantian Sword and carried Wu Aotian along the original route, rapidly approaching the surface of the ground. After more than an hour of flying, the two had arrived at the pool that had emerged from the water before.

　　There is no one here anymore. Everyone has left, including those powerful earth spirits who cannot fly. They must have learned that the Earth's Core Fire is chasing them, so they all ran for their lives.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were not in a hurry to leave. They were both quite tired at the moment and had both consumed a lot of spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian has a lot of pure spirit pills on him. These are pills condensed from pure spiritual energy, which are very effective in restoring spiritual energy. Wu Aotian obtained a lot of pure spirit pills in the ancient city of his master Yelu Zong. In the individual competition of Tianying Zong, Wu Aotian won the first place and also obtained hundreds of pure spirit pills.

　　"Let's take a rest before going up. If we go out, there's no guarantee that something unexpected might happen."

　　When Wu Aotian said this, he was thinking about the Jinyun Sect which had not appeared yet. It was impossible for them not to come after hearing the news. If by chance, they might run into them if they went out now.

　　Liu Ruxue's spiritual energy is now greatly depleted. After all, Wu Aotian does not have the strength of a celestial spirit. Moreover, during this trip to the center of the earth, Wu Aotian's magic shield was also damaged by the fire of the earth's core. Fortunately, the fire of the earth's core was subdued, but it is still very weak and has little combat power.

　　The Pure Spirit Pill turned into pure spiritual energy, which quickly restored the spiritual energy lost by the two people. Wu Aotian was only a low-level earth spirit at this time, and the spiritual energy contained in the Pure Spirit Pill was more than enough for him. In just a short while, the spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea became extremely sufficient. Then Wu Aotian absorbed the spiritual energy into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　In the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the God of Fire was quietly staying beside the ball of spiritual flame named Qiu. Feeling a large amount of spiritual energy rapidly pouring into Qiu's body, the God of Fire suddenly became extremely excited.

　　Feeling the spiritual flame constantly absorbing spiritual energy and gradually becoming fuller, the God of Fire could no longer hold back and began to absorb spiritual energy from the spiritual flame to nourish his body and repair himself.

　　Naturally, Wu Aotian could not be hidden from the actions of the God of Fire. Wu Aotian then felt that the spiritual energy of the spiritual flame was almost fully accumulated. When it was sucked by the God of Fire, it suddenly dropped sharply. Wu Aotian smiled bitterly. This God of Fire was really anxious.

　　Although he had a bitter smile, Wu Aotian simply took out a handful of pure spirit pills, stuffed them into his mouth, and swallowed them with one bite. After the pure spirit pills dissolved, they quickly transformed into a large amount of spiritual energy. Wu Aotian did not let the spiritual energy fill his meridians, but directly guided them into the spiritual flame of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the God of Fire began to absorb the spiritual energy continuously.

　　"Haha, pure spiritual energy can actually heal injuries. It's really great. I feel great now. A little more, a little more..."

　　The God of Fire was absorbing spiritual energy crazily while laughing with great excitement. The flames were jumping violently and he was incomparably excited. As the spiritual energy was poured in crazily, the flames that had already weakened into a tiny bit began to grow stronger little by little.

　　Wu Aotian felt the power of the God of Fire and was quite excited. He simply hardened his heart and threw another handful of Pure Spirit Pill into his mouth when the effect of this handful of Pure Spirit Pill disappeared.

　　With the nourishment of the Pure Spirit Pill, Liu Ruxue quickly returned to normal. Seeing Wu Aotian throwing handfuls of Pure Spirit Pills into his mouth, she couldn't help but be surprised, but soon Liu Ruxue understood that Wu Aotian was probably helping the God of Fire to heal his injuries, otherwise, with his strength, how could he withstand so many Pure Spirit Pills.

　　Liu Ruxue was not in a hurry either. She just practiced quietly beside him and waited for Wu Aotian.

　　Chapter 210: Underground dark lake, doubts!

　　Wu Aotian continued to swallow the pure spiritual pill, and at the same time his consciousness was communicating with the God of Fire who was madly devouring spiritual energy. It can be seen that the God of Fire's resentment towards Wu Aotian has almost disappeared at this time, and he is more excited, because the speed of repairing himself in the magma is really too slow. However, the speed of directly absorbing pure spiritual energy to heal himself can be said to be crazy.

　　Immersed in cultivation, time naturally passed quickly. Wu Aotian could no longer remember how many pure spiritual pills he had swallowed, nor did he know how many days had passed. He just watched the body of the God of Fire grow stronger little by little, and the color of the fire gradually changed from light red to red, and Wu Aotian was extremely excited.

　　While the God of Fire was constantly devouring spiritual energy, Wu Aotian discovered that the pure spiritual pill was constantly transforming into pure spiritual energy and flowing into the spiritual energy flame of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. At the same time, the amount of spiritual energy that flowed into his spiritual sea from the spiritual energy flame increased a lot, and the speed also increased a lot.

　　As the Pure Spirit Pill was continuously consumed, the ball of fiery red liquid in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea was also growing bigger and bigger in its rapid rotation. This surprised Wu Aotian immensely. This Pure Spirit Pill was indeed overbearing.

　　It was unknown how long it had been, but the God of Fire finally stopped absorbing spiritual energy from the spiritual flame and let out a satisfied sigh.

　　"Okay, I need to digest the spiritual energy I absorbed today. It feels so good to absorb this spiritual energy. Hey, Wu Aotian, this pure spiritual pill is a good thing. If you get more, I can continue to strengthen myself and even surpass my previous self..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and scolded angrily: "Do you think this pure spiritual pill is the lowest level spiritual pill? I don't have many of them on me. After being tossed around by you today, I guess a lot of them are gone..."

　　"Hehe, if I can recover my strength as soon as possible, it will be good for you too. It will be good for all of us."

　　Having gained huge benefits, the God of Fire has become much better in his attitude towards Wu Aotian, and even a little bit eager. He knows that if he wants to recover faster, he still has to rely on Wu Aotian. By constantly absorbing spiritual energy like today, his injuries have recovered a lot. Of course, he will need more spiritual energy in the future, and he will have to rely on Wu Aotian to absorb more spiritual energy.

　　Not only did the God of Fire recover a lot, but Wu Aotian's own strength also grew rapidly. Although he has not yet broken through to the intermediate level of Earth Spirit, he is not far away.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes and looked at Liu Ruxue who was sitting cross-legged quietly opposite him. He smiled apologetically and said, "Sister Ruxue, how long has it been?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled gently, without a trace of impatience in her eyes: "Qi Tian... your strength has improved again."

　　Wu Aotian was also very satisfied with his improvement in strength. He counted the Pure Spirit Pills on him, but was shocked when he checked. He looked up and smiled bitterly, "More than half of my Pure Spirit Pills have been used up..."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head gently and said, "No matter how precious the Pure Spirit Pill is, it is still a thing outside of one's body. If it is gone, one can still find another. But strength is what one has always possessed. It is what one needs the most and what one trusts the most. What does it mean to use up some of the Pure Spirit Pill..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, spread his hands and said: "I am just talking. Now the God of Fire has recovered a lot, and my strength has also increased. With this price, even if I can come a few more times, my strength will increase rapidly..."

　　Liu Ruxue couldn't help but chuckle after hearing what Wu Aotian said. "But this time, it was really thrilling. If it weren't for your magic weapon suddenly showing its power, we would have turned into a pile of ashes now..."

　　Wu Aotian said helplessly: "It's just that after this incident, the spirit of the weapon has fallen into dormancy again. If I want to truly awaken it, I have to wait until I become stronger. According to what he said, if I want to drive the spirit weapon to fight, I'm afraid I have to wait until I reach the level of a Heavenly Spirit..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled slightly and said encouragingly: "You have only practiced for a few years, and you are almost reaching the middle level of earth spirit. You are only one or two levels away from becoming a strong heavenly spirit. I believe that with your talent, you will be able to break through soon."

　　"I hope so. Let's go back. I'm afraid they are waiting anxiously."

　　Although the two people were very close to the ground at this time, they were probably still many miles underground. Liu Ruxue first used her spiritual energy to gather a huge air shield, pulled Wu Aotian to stand in it, and then jumped into the water.

　　There were no other signs of damage in this place. It was obvious that these people had left the water. Although it was still unclear what was going on under the water, Wu Aotian and the others were sure that this should be the way back.

　　Although it was extremely dark underwater, the two people's perception allowed them to know the situation in the water clearly. They found a huge passage at the bottom of the water and followed it down for a long time before they found a huge bend.

　　Wu Aotian was a little puzzled. How did this place come into being?

　　Just as he turned the corner, Wu Aotian suddenly discovered that there seemed to be another passage at this fork. This passage led further downward, but he didn't know where it extended to.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Liu Ruxue: "Sister Ruxue, I have a question... There seems to be some underwater building where we came in. I think it should be a ruins, but this ruins is a road that threw us into a tunnel with nothing... Of course, we later found the Earth's Core Fire at the end of the tunnel, but that passage was created by my master when he was chasing the Earth's Core Fire..."

　　"When I think of this, I wonder if this relic can't just be a connection to a passage that has nothing in it. Maybe this relic should have something else in it..."

　　"I want to explore this passage, Sister Ruxue, what do you think?"

　　Liu Ruxue thought for a moment and said, "This bend is very obvious. I'm afraid the many experts ahead have already discovered it. If I'm not mistaken, they may have already explored it..."

　　Wu Aotian thought so too, but he still wanted to go and take a look: "In that case, I think there should be no danger. Let's go and take a look."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and took Wu Aotian's hand. The two did not go up, but continued to sink towards the passage they had not walked through.

　　They sank about three or four miles, and the view in front of them suddenly became wider. There were several water-filled passages in front of them, and they seemed to lead to different places.

　　"There is something strange here, Sister Ruxue, which way should we take?"

　　Liu Ruxue took Wu Aotian's hand and smiled slightly, "Go ahead."

　　Seeing that Liu Ruxue didn't say anything, Wu Aotian casually pointed to the road on the right and said, "Come here and go right. Let's go to the right..."

　　The two of them followed the passage on the right, which became wider and wider. They were already in an underground water world. Suddenly, Liu Ruxue stopped and showed a bit of fear on her face: "There is a strong spiritual energy fluctuation ahead..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned, and asked sideways, "Are they other spiritual practitioners?"

　　Liu Ruxue hesitated for a moment, then suddenly pulled Wu Aotian back quickly: "It's not another spiritual practitioner, it should be a magic beast, and a very powerful magic beast!"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Her strength was not as good as Liu Ruxue's, and her natural sensitivity was not as good as hers. She was already a powerful celestial spirit, but this monster could frighten her so much. How powerful could this monster be?

　　"It's chasing us..."

　　Liu Ruxue flew forward rapidly, and at the same time shouted in a low voice: "We are in the water here, and the demon beast obviously lives in the water. It is not favorable for us to fight it. Once the air shield is broken, we will be drowned alive."

　　Soon, even Wu Aotian felt the extremely powerful fluctuation of spiritual energy. The breath was full of evil and killing, which made Wu Aotian's heart beat faster. What kind of magical beast was this that could give people such a feeling?

　　Fortunately, the two of them had not entered the passage too far, and they quickly retreated to the narrow passage and floated upwards rapidly.

　　"It stopped. I guess it couldn't get into the passage due to its size..."

　　Wu Aotian also sensed that the source of the rapidly approaching spiritual energy fluctuations had gradually gone away, and he breathed a sigh of relief: "What on earth is going on? There are such ferocious monsters underground. Is there any secret hidden in this underground dark lake?"

　　"Should we go into the other two passages to have a look?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Forget it. I'm afraid there are dangers in the other two passages as well. Just as you said, other spiritual practitioners must have discovered something and they must have come down here as well. Let's go out first and find a chance to ask them about the situation inside. After all, this is underwater. If we encounter an attack that causes the air shield to rupture, we will drown even if we have the strength to reach the sky."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian had changed his mind, Liu Ruxue also agreed with what he said. The two of them went up along the passage, and after a long time, they finally rushed out of the passage.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were already standing at the bottom of the Green Water Lake. Wu Aotian's perception covered the area of ​​hundreds of meters around him. All the objects here, including living things, appeared in Wu Aotian's mind with incredible clarity.

　　Four huge pillars stood at the bottom of the lake, and the exit where the two of them were located was right in the center of the four pillars.

　　Wu Aotian took out a light magic crystal and illuminated a certain range of water. Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue approached one of the pillars, only to find that there were intricate spiritual patterns on the pillar.

　　After checking the four pillars one by one and the ground, Liu Ruxue sighed in surprise and confusion, "This is probably a formation. You see, there is a strong energy barrier where we just came out. We can't go in now... I'm afraid that this protective energy can only be opened when the vortex appears, and when we entered before, the formation was in operation."

　　Wu Aotian agreed with Liu Ruxue's opinion, but he was more and more confused: "I'm afraid that the appearance of the Earth's Core Fire here is just an accident, and the real thing in this relic is still in the underground dark lake we just discovered..."

　　PS:

　　Please give me red tickets, red tickets, red tickets...

　　Chapter 211 Heavy News

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue carefully surveyed the surroundings again, but did not find any other valuable discoveries. They only became more certain that this place was a formation. Only when it was in operation could people enter the underground through the long tunnel. At other times, they could not enter.

　　Although Wu Aotian felt a little regretful that he had not found out what was in the underground dark lake, thinking about the powerful fluctuations of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian still had some luck. The guy he had not met yet was obviously an extremely powerful monster. In this underground lake, there was no air, and he and others were at a great disadvantage. He decided to talk about it later.

　　The two people left the lake. At noon, there was no one in the sky above the lake. After all, a long time had passed since they first came in.

　　Liu Ruxue's perception spread out, covering the surroundings, and finally shook her head and said: "Everyone has left, let's go meet them."

　　Wu Aotian and the other person went straight to the place where they had agreed to meet with Dong Yuanyuan and others. When they arrived at the agreed place, Wu Aotian's expression changed slightly because he saw the mess on the ground.

　　It was obvious that there had been a fierce battle here.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and the others were not there, nor were Yan Mo and the others, but there were pools of blood on the ground. The blood had long since dried up, but it still stung Wu Aotian's eyes like a steel needle.

　　What happened? Did they encounter some accident?

　　Liu Ruxue also looked solemn. She spread her perception and quickly raised her head and said, "I found a few spiritual practitioners nearby. Let's go ask them if they know what happened recently..."

　　Wu Aotian was very worried at this moment, but he was still able to remain calm. No matter what happened, it could not be changed at this moment. The most important thing to do was to figure out what was going on.

　　In the woods, four spiritual practitioners were resting. They were from a small sect and had also heard about the Green Water Lake. They came here to try their luck, but there were too many powerful people and they had no way to enter. They just regarded it as watching a show here.

　　Everyone dispersed, and the four of them were still searching in the mountains and forests around Qiu Shui Lake because they were looking for a magical medicine.

　　There was an unusual movement ahead, and the four people looked up, and saw two people approaching rapidly from the air. A woman in white clothes was flying in the air like a fairy, but her face had a cold expression, giving people a feeling that she was difficult to approach.

　　Beside her, a young man stood on a huge black sword with a serious expression.

　　In just a blink of an eye, both of them had arrived in front of the four spiritual practitioners. The four spiritual practitioners suddenly became nervous. They were just from a small sect and their strength was not high. They had not even reached the level of earth spirit. Now the woman in front of them could fly in the air. She was a powerful celestial spirit.

　　The four of them all swallowed their saliva, feeling terrified, not knowing what these two people were going to do to them...

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the slightly frightened and puzzled eyes of the four people and said, "Don't be nervous. We are here to find out something from you. We have no ill intentions."

　　The three men and one woman, four spiritual practitioners, all breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Wu Aotian speak. A middle-aged man with a big beard asked respectfully, "What do you want to know?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly: "Have you been in this Green Water Lake all these days?"

　　The three men and one woman looked at each other and nodded.

　　"That day, a huge whirlpool appeared in the Green Water Lake. We all went deep into the whirlpool and didn't come out until today. But we found that our friends were no longer waiting for us at the agreed place. There was a lot of blood at the scene. So I want to ask you, what happened after we entered the Green Water Lake?"

　　The three men and one woman were startled, and looked at Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue in shock. Suddenly, the woman's face showed great surprise: "You two are Miss Liu, the disciple of Elder Xuantian, and Wu Aotian, who won the first place in the individual competition at the Tianying Sect Martial Arts Competition?"

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised: "That's right."

　　The three men and one woman all changed their expressions. The woman said in surprise, "You are still alive...ah, no, it is said that after the Sky Eagle Sect's leader Wang and other strong men came out, they said that the two of you stayed behind to stop the Earth's Core Fire from hunting you down. I'm afraid you have died at the hands of the Earth's Core Fire..."

　　Wu Aotian was worried about the safety of Dong Yuanyuan and the others. He shook his head and said, "We were lucky to survive... Do you know what happened here later? Do you know about the battle about three miles ahead?"

　　The middle-aged man with a big beard nodded and said, "Your friends had a conflict with the people from Jinyun Sect, and a big battle broke out..."

　　Wu Aotian was startled, and a fierce aura suddenly emanated from his body, which enveloped the three men and one woman. Their faces turned pale in an instant. After all, the difference in strength was too great, and even the aura was not something they could resist.

　　"What is the specific situation? Where are our friends? Were they killed?"

　　The middle-aged man with a big beard looked at Wu Aotian with some fear. He was worried that the other party would vent his anger on him and the others, so he hurriedly replied carefully: "The leader of the Jinyun Sect is Zheng Feizong, the Sect Master of the Jinyun Sect. He brought several earth spirit masters with him. When he came, it was about three days after you entered the lake. The whirlpool on the lake had disappeared. He also went down into the lake, but came up very quickly... While they were wandering around, he heard about you from other spiritual practitioners. Then he brought the people of the Jinyun Sect and found your friends after a search..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Zheng Feizong was a powerful celestial spirit, and he had several powerful earthly spirits around him. Dong Yuanyuan and the others could not resist him at all. He had considered this problem at the beginning and asked them to stay away, but they were still discovered. He was afraid that other spiritual practitioners saw him and Liu Ruxue and told Zheng Feizong the secret.

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank, and his brows furrowed tightly: "Go on."

　　The bearded middle-aged man looked at Wu Aotian with an extremely sharp gaze, and continued, “We didn’t see the scene specifically, but we heard from some people that they started fighting after they met without saying a few words. First, the Earth Spirit Master of Jinyun Sect attacked, but he couldn’t do anything to your friends. Both sides suffered injuries. Later, Zheng Feizong attacked himself and severely injured all your friends. A very powerful magic beast stood in front of your friends and was beaten half to death by Zheng Feizong. But when it was about to die, the magic beast actually realized and advanced to become a ninth-level magic beast…”

　　Wu Aotian was shocked at first, but soon he was delighted. The one-horned demon had actually been promoted to a ninth-level monster at this critical moment. It was an existence comparable to that of a celestial spirit, and it had the ability to transform!

　　"That demon beast was very powerful after it was promoted, but it was seriously injured before. After both sides suffered heavy losses, it collapsed. Just when Zheng Feizong was about to kill it, Nangong Mo, a powerful Tianling from the Nangong family, appeared and stopped Zheng Feizong. It is said that a fight almost broke out at the scene. Zheng Feizong had no choice but to leave with the people from the Jinyun Sect..."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this: "So, my friends, are they all okay? Where are they now?"

　　The middle-aged man with a big beard shook his head and said, "We don't know the details, but we know that they seemed to have left on their own, and one of your friends had his arm chopped off by Zheng Feizong..."

　　"What?"

　　The surprise that had just appeared in Wu Aotian's eyes was instantly covered by a strong murderous intent.

　　Jinyun Sect!

　　Zheng Feizong!

　　Wu Aotian clenched his teeth tightly. No matter whose arm was injured, Wu Aotian could not accept it. At this moment, Wu Aotian had secretly vowed in his heart to completely eradicate the Jinyun Sect!

　　"My friends, didn't you go with Nangong Mo?"

　　The bearded middle-aged man nodded and said, "I heard that Nangong Mo invited them, but they refused and left under the leadership of the ninth-level magic beast that had already transformed."

　　"Any other news?"

　　The bearded middle-aged man thought for a moment and said, "That's all the information we have about your friends. But according to the experts who entered the Green Water Lake, besides the Earth's Core Fire, there are also very powerful aquatic monsters. Many experts died underwater. Oh, and a Heavenly Spirit expert also died..."

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were shocked again. Although they both guessed that those strong men might discover the underwater world, they did not expect that so many strong men had died, including a strong Tianling!

　　"Did they find anything?"

　　"It is said that there weren't any. It seems that they all retreated after a battle with a powerful monster. They didn't dare to go deeper."

　　Wu Aotian secretly rejoiced in his heart. It seemed that Liu Ruxue's perception was correct. The demon beast was indeed extremely powerful. Even the powerful Heavenly Spiritual warriors who entered were unable to do anything about it. One Heavenly Spiritual warrior even died. If the two of them had retreated a little slower, they would probably have had difficulty escaping.

　　After further careful questioning, Wu Aotian left a bottle of elixir as a reward. The four people were originally very nervous, but when they saw Wu Aotian actually giving them elixir, they were very surprised and thanked him again and again.

　　After Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue left the four people, Wu Aotian asked, "Sister Ruxue, where do you think we should go to find them now? Nangong Mo saved them this time, and I owe them a big favor."

　　Liu Ruxue frowned, thought for a moment and said, "Since we are fast, why don't we go to the Nangong family first to see if they told Nangong Mo where they were going..."

　　Chapter 212 Water of Life

　　Although he was very worried about Dong Yuanyuan, Mo Yu and others, since he had no clue at the moment, Wu Aotian agreed with Liu Ruxue's suggestion, and the two of them hurriedly flew to the Nangong family.

　　The Nangong family is located in the deepest part of a huge valley. When Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue arrived not far from the Nangong family, they had already alarmed many people, including Nangong Mo.

　　Nangong Mo has been feeling quite complicated since he came back from the last trip to the underground cave. He experienced the rage of the Earth's core fire, saw the life and death relationship between Wu Aotian and his sister, saw the viciousness in the underground dark lake, and saw the people of Jinyun Sect killing Dong Yuanyuan and others. When he returned to the Nangong family, he had quite a lot of feelings.

　　Nangong Mo found Nangong Yu and told him about Wu Aotian. Nangong Yu was extremely shocked to hear that Wu Aotian and his sister Liu Ruxue should have both been buried in the cave, killed by the fire of death.

　　Nangong Yu had a good impression of Wu Aotian, especially after the battle, they seemed to have a mutual respect for each other. But now he heard that Wu Aotian was dead, and he was extremely sorry. However, it was the Earth's Core Fire that killed Wu Aotian, a powerful existence that not only the powerful Heavenly Spirits could do nothing about, but even Wang Haichuan's Wind Killing Tower could not trap it. Even though Nangong Yu wanted to help him get revenge, he had no way.

　　Nangong Mo was just about to go into seclusion to continue his cultivation, but he suddenly sensed that a strong man had entered the valley, and this strong man had the strength of a celestial spirit. He was shocked and walked out of his room, looking up at the sky above the valley.

　　Upon seeing this, Nangong Mo was shocked.

　　The people who came were actually Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue, who everyone thought were dead!

　　Nangong Mo was shocked but also felt genuinely surprised. On that day, a group of powerful Tianling warriors were fleeing for their lives in the underground passage, with the deadly Earth Core Fire behind them. Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian flew the slowest. Liu Ruxue stayed behind to block the Earth Core Fire, wanting him to take Wu Aotian away, but Wu Aotian insisted on not leaving. Nangong Mo had no choice but to flee far away. Although he escaped, there was always a shadow in his heart.

　　Although everyone knew that in such a situation, staying would be useless and would only cost one's life, but as a powerful Heavenly Spirit, he actually relied on a young woman who had just entered the Heavenly Spirit level and a young man who even only had the strength of an Earthly Spirit to block the Earth's Core Fire so that he and others could escape. This made Nangong Mo very uncomfortable.

　　This shadow affected Nangong Mo's state of mind like a demonic obstacle. Nangong Mo knew very well that if he could not overcome this shadow and let it go from the bottom of his heart, he would probably never make any progress in his life.

　　Nangong Mo, who was preparing to go into seclusion to cultivate his mind, suddenly saw Liu Ruxue and the other person, who he thought were dead, appear. How could he not be happy?

　　"Haha, I never thought it was you two. I have been feeling regretful these days. Now that I see you are still alive, I feel relieved."

　　Seeing Nangong Mo coming over, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue both smiled softly. Liu Ruxue said, "Senior Nangong, you are worrying too much. If we flew fast enough, we would definitely be in the front."

　　Hearing Liu Ruxue's words, Nangong Mo's knot in his heart was relieved a little bit. He smiled and said, "Welcome to the Nangong family. Nangong Yu will probably be very happy. He was quite sad when he heard me say that you two might have died..."

　　Wu Aotian and the other man followed Nangong Mo to the Nangong family's courtyard, and then entered the living room. Naturally, someone served tea. Wu Aotian sat down and bowed to Nangong Mo and said, "Senior Nangong, after we left Green Water Lake, we couldn't find our companions. After some inquiries, we learned that it was the people from the Jinyun Sect who were dealing with our friends. Fortunately, Senior Nangong helped us in the end, otherwise we would have been killed. I will never forget this kindness."

　　Nangong Mo waved his hands and sighed softly, "This is a trivial matter. After I came out of Green Water Lake that day, I felt very guilty. Later, when I saw your friends being attacked by Zheng Feizong, I helped them. This can be regarded as reducing my guilt. How can it be called a favor?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "Everyone has their own abilities in the cave. Senior Nangong, don't think too much. Besides, it was me who didn't want to leave at that time. And we are alive here now, but if Senior Nangong hadn't stopped us that day, I'm afraid all my companions would have died."

　　Nangong Mo did not argue about this matter any more, but said helplessly: "When we came out that day, the incident had already happened. The man named Leng Feng among your companions had lost an arm. But if the one-horned demon had not evolved into a ninth-level monster at the critical moment, I am afraid it would not have survived until I arrived..."

　　It turned out that the one with a broken arm was Leng Feng. Wu Aotian felt sad. Leng Feng was good at using a bow, and his spiritual weapon was also the Silver Python Swallowing Sky Bow. Now that his arm was broken, he certainly couldn't use the bow. Although he still had a lot of combat power, it was probably greatly reduced, and his future achievements might be at an end.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel angry, and his eyes flashed with a fierce light. Nangong Mo looked at Wu Aotian's appearance and knew that Wu Aotian was angry and murderous. He was afraid that the Jinyun Sect was in big trouble.

　　Liu Ruxue is also a powerful celestial spirit, and the one-horned demon has also evolved to a ninth-order demon beast, which is equivalent to another powerful celestial spirit. What's more, Wu Aotian has an illusion array in his hands. Even if we don't count the other powerful earthly spirits, if these three of them join forces, I'm afraid the entire Jinyun Sect will face a huge crisis.

　　However, Nangong Mo did not say anything about this matter. He was well aware of the hatred between the two. It was originally irreconcilable. Coupled with this incident, there was no possibility of any mediation. The only result was that one party died completely, otherwise the hatred would always extend. Even if one generation died in this life, there would still be the next generation.

　　However, the Jinyun Sect is a major weapon refining sect with a wide range of connections, so it is not so easy for Liu Ruxue and others to deal with them.

　　"Senior Nangong, do you know where my companions went in the end?"

　　Nangong Mo shook his head slightly and said, "I originally invited all your friends to come to the Nangong family to recuperate, but they were unwilling. Later, they left under the leadership of the one-horned demon. I guess they will find a place to heal. Each of your friends was seriously injured, but none of them are incurable. They just need a long time to recuperate."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Nangong Mo say this, he immediately felt relieved. However, when he thought of Leng Feng's broken arm, Wu Aotian was angry but also felt a little self-blame. If it weren't for his improper planning, if he hadn't wanted to get involved in the expedition of Green Water Lake, he wouldn't have broken his arm.

　　Nangong Mo saw the sadness in Wu Aotian's eyes and knew what Wu Aotian was thinking. He smiled and said, "Wu Aotian, are you thinking about your friend with the broken arm?"

　　Wu Aotian's thoughts were seen through, but he did not deny it. He sighed softly and said, "Yes, this happened because of me. How can I not feel guilty?"

　　Nangong Mo nodded, was silent for a moment, looked at Wu Aotian and said: "Don't be too sad, your friend has lost an arm, but it is not impossible to recover..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly opened his eyes wide, looked up at Nangong Mo and asked in surprise: "Senior Nangong, your recovery time is..."

　　"Regeneration of a broken arm." Nangong Mo replied with a smile: "There is a magical water called the Water of Life. This water has magical powers. It can regenerate a broken arm and heal a person's injuries. It can be said that as long as you still have a breath, this water can save you."

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and asked quickly, "Where can I find this water of life?"

　　Nangong Mo shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "This water of life does not exist in the Tiannan Empire. I just heard that it exists in the Longxiang Empire. The specific location is not clear. I tell you this just to tell you that things are not as bad as you think. You are only in your twenties now, and you are almost reaching the middle level of earth spirit. With time, your achievements will be limitless, and you will always have the opportunity to come into contact with these magical things."

　　The Longxiang Empire?

　　Wu Aotian was shocked again. This was one of the three largest empires on the continent. It was said that there were countless powerful people in it, including many powerful celestial spirits and even more powerful earthly spirits. It might not be so easy to enter the Longxiang Empire to obtain the water of life.

　　But Wu Aotian still breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, there was always hope. And as Nangong Mo said, he was still young. As long as he could wait until he entered the level of a Heavenly Spirit and let the Earth's Core Fire recover its strength, and with the help of the Flame Demon and the illusion array in hand, he would be able to venture into the great empire as much as possible.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's expression relax a bit, Nangong Mo couldn't help but ask curiously: "By the way, how did you escape from the attack of the Earth's Core Fire that day? Logically speaking, your strength might not be able to withstand the Earth's Core Fire, right?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled, but didn't plan to elaborate. He simply replied, "I still have a magic crystal thunder, which unexpectedly hit the Earth's Core Fire again. The Earth's Core Fire was severely damaged and escaped... We were lucky enough to survive."

　　“Demon Crystal Divine Thunder?” Nangong Mo’s eyes lit up, and he understood a little. He sighed, “So that’s how it is. You guys are really lucky. Oh, by the way, when you left later, did you notice the waterway leading down there?”

　　Wu Aotian nodded: "We went down, but we sensed a powerful existence, so we quickly evacuated. By the way, Senior Nangong, what exactly is in there? I heard that many people died, and a powerful Tianling also died down there..."

　　Chapter 213: Provoking and Establishing Authority

　　Facing Wu Aotian's question, Nangong Mo could only smile bitterly: "We don't know either. There are several passages in the underground dark lake. Each passage seems to be connected to different waters, and there are different magic beasts in these different waters. These magic beasts are very powerful. Each one is a ninth-level magic beast. Their combat power is amazing underwater. We were all injured before, and we couldn't resist after contact..."

　　"Liu Ming, an old man from Yueming Sect, was killed by an octopus. The tentacles of the octopus were very long, each of which was at least hundreds of meters long. They were almost impossible to be cut by swords. Our spiritual weapons were unable to cut them off. Even if we cut one off together, it would grow back again. It was extremely powerful. Liu Ming was careless after cutting off a tentacle, and was quickly entangled and dragged over. He was bitten to death, and even his body could not be found..."

　　Wu Aotian was once again deeply shocked. He didn't expect that there was more than one ferocious monster under the water. It was just a little strange. Monsters that reached the ninth level could transform. Why did they stay in the underground dark lake and not leave?

　　Wu Aotian didn’t know, and Nangong Mo didn’t know either.

　　"We had no choice but to retreat. After careful consideration, we decided that this underground dark lake might be the real secret of the Green Water Lake, and the Earth's Core Fire was just an accident. However, once the formation stops, we can only leave but not enter. If we want to enter again, we have to wait until the vortex appears again."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. Although he was curious about the Green Lake, this was not what he pursued most. What he pursued now was to improve his own strength, restore the Earth's Core Fire's amazing combat effectiveness, and awaken the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. If he controlled the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to fight, his power would probably become even stronger. After all, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was a powerful existence that even the Earth's Core Fire could not do anything to.

　　While Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were chatting with Nangong Mo, Nangong Yu appeared in the hall. Seeing Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue, she ran out excitedly and shouted, "Ha, I told you, you won't die so easily... I'm so sad for no reason."

　　Nangong Yu spoke sincerely, Wu Aotian smiled and stood up and said, "I don't dare to die because I'm afraid you'll be sad."

　　Nangong Yu chuckled and said, "What you said really gave me goosebumps..."

　　After Nangong Yu met Nangong Mo, he also sat down opposite him. Wu Aotian simply repeated what he had said before to Nangong Yu. When Nangong Yu heard about the magic crystal thunder, his eyes lit up immediately: "You have so many treasures on you. Do you have any left? Give me three or two for self-defense?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and scolded, "No more, there are only three in total. I used one to deal with Yunhai Sect, one when fighting Guiyun Kingdom and Hai Kingdom, and the last one to deal with the Earth's Core Fire... You want another three or two, do you think it's free to buy fried beans?"

　　When Nangong Yu heard Wu Aotian say that there was no more, he immediately looked disappointed: "What a pity, what a pity, the method of making this magic crystal divine thunder has been lost, and one less is used. Now, apart from some relics or other things left over from a long time ago, maybe we can find the magic crystal divine thunder, no one else has it at all..."

　　After a pause, Nangong Yu smiled and said, "Yes, Brother Wu, now that you have come to the Nangong family, you must stay for a while so that I can have a good sparring with you. Last time, thanks to you guys leaving, hehe, our Nangong family won the first place in the team competition of the martial arts competition. The reward is generous, haha..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I would like to stay, but unfortunately I am not as strong as them. There is nothing I can do. Even so, my friends still suffered. But sooner or later, I will settle this account with Jinyun Sect."

　　When Nangong Yu heard Wu Aotian's words, he was eager to try: "How about counting me in?"

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Nangong Mo next to him, shook his head and said, "No, this is a feud between us and the Jinyun Sect, and we don't want to involve your Nangong family. Besides, the Flame Demon has become a ninth-level monster. With Sister Ruxue and my illusion array, its strength is more than enough."

　　Nangong Yu thought about it and it made sense. With two Heavenly Spirit-level warriors and Wu Aotian's illusion formation, it would not be difficult to deal with the Jinyun Sect.

　　"Jinyun Sect has hit a wall this time. Hehe, Jinyun Sect has always been quite aggressive. This time, we are going to have a good show. But if you need any help, just ask."

　　Wu Aotian watched Nangong Yu express his opinion, but Nangong Mo just smiled and said nothing, as if he did not object to Nangong Yu's statement. Wu Aotian couldn't help feeling strange. Could it be that Nangong Mo was not afraid of interfering in Jinyun Sect's affairs, nor was he afraid of making enemies with Jinyun Sect?

　　After thinking about it, Wu Aotian felt relieved again. Nangong Mo was the second-tier strongman in the Tiannan Empire besides Wang Haichuan. Zheng Feizong was only at the first level of Tianling realm, so Nangong Mo naturally didn't need to be afraid of him.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue came to Nangong's house mainly to find out the whereabouts of Dong Yuanyuan, Leng Feng and others, but they gained nothing. They did learn some things about the underground dark lake, but for the time being, this can be put aside.

　　As for the Jinyun Sect, Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to deal with them. The accounts had to be settled eventually, but there was no rush. After all, the Jinyun Sect was a powerful and large sect, so they had to be treated with caution.

　　Wu Aotian was thinking in his heart, where Yan Mo and the others would go. Suddenly, Wu Aotian remembered something. Nangong Mo must have told Dong Yuanyuan and the others that they might have died in the tunnel. Then Dong Yuanyuan and the others might take revenge on Jinyun Sect after they recovered from their injuries.

　　Even though the Flame Demon has reached the ninth level of magic beast and possesses strength comparable to that of a Heavenly Spirit, it is still somewhat dangerous to face the Jinyun Sect. What he should do now is to let them know as soon as possible that he and Liu Ruxue are not dead. Once they know this, they will certainly not be in a hurry to take revenge on the Jinyun Sect.

　　"Senior Nangong, if I want to let my companions know that I am not dead, what is the most feasible way?"

　　Nangong Mo thought for a moment and said, "This is quite difficult, because no one knows where your friends are hiding. If they are in crowded places, it might be possible to notify them, but if they are hiding in the mountains or remote places, it is impossible to notify them..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "In that case, I will openly challenge the Jinyun Sect and spread the news widely. That way, even if they go to the Jinyun Sect and meet the other party, they will surely know..."

　　Nangong Mo felt that Wu Aotian's method was feasible, and smiled softly: "This is indeed a method, but how do you want to openly challenge the Jinyun Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It's just a commotion. I don't want to confront them for the time being."

　　Nangong Mo nodded and said, "That's good. You must be careful. Although Miss Liu has become a Heavenly Spirit, she has just entered after all. Her strength is still a little behind that of Zheng Feizong. What's more, there are many strong people in the Jinyun Sect, and there are also many strange spiritual weapons..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Thank you for your reminder, Senior Nangong. I know this. In the Sky Eagle Sect, we have all seen Lin Tianyu's magical sound spirit weapon."

　　Because of Nangong Yu’s enthusiastic invitation, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue stayed at Nangong’s house for one day and then left.

　　…

　　Jinyun Sect.

　　Zheng Feizong was practicing in seclusion in his room. When he was fighting with the one-horned demon a few days ago, the one-horned demon actually broke through during the battle, and Zheng Feizong was seriously injured after fighting desperately.

　　Thinking that all the people had escaped, Zheng Feizong was still quite worried. After all, the one-horned demon already possessed strength comparable to his own. The dual attributes of darkness and fire made his combat power incredibly high.

　　Zheng Feizong exhaled lightly, thinking of Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian who died in the tunnel, Zheng Feizong felt a little better. Liu Ruxue was also a powerful celestial spirit, and she had Old Man Xuantian behind her. If the one-horned Kuimo was added, there were three powerful celestial spirits, and his Jinyun Sect would definitely not be able to resist them. Now that Liu Ruxue was dead and Wu Aotian was also dead, and he didn't kill them, Old Man Xuantian naturally couldn't find the blame on him. It would be much easier to deal with the one-horned Kuimo.

　　Zheng Feizong was just trying to calm down his chaotic thoughts when he suddenly heard hurried footsteps outside the door. Zheng Feizong frowned slightly, knowing that when he was in seclusion, his disciples would not disturb him unless something urgent happened.

　　The footsteps stopped outside the door, and a deep male voice sounded outside the door, with a bit of urgency in the voice: "Master, Elder Xuantian's disciple, that Liu Ruxue, has come to our Jinyun Sect. She just seriously injured several of our disciples..."

　　Zheng Feizong suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a frightening look: "What, Liu Ruxue, isn't she dead?"

　　The man outside the door quickly replied: "Master, she is not dead, and she doesn't look injured..."

　　Zheng Feizong stood up suddenly, his body flew up, and the two doors opened by themselves. Zheng Feizong flew straight out: "You said she severely injured the disciples? Who else was with her?"

　　"She's the only one."

　　Zheng Feizong snorted, with a fierce look on his face: "In that case, let her come but not leave!"

　　Just as Zheng Feizong took off and was about to fly outside, an extremely cold voice came from the air: "Listen, everyone in Jinyun Sect, if you withdraw from Jinyun Sect now, no one will be held accountable. When you come back next time, no one in Jinyun Sect will be left alive!"

　　Zheng Feizong's face changed drastically, and his body flew out like a stream of light. However, when Zheng Feizong flew to the sky ahead, he could only see the last white dot on the horizon, which was rapidly moving away.

　　Zheng Feizong had a gloomy face. He was still injured, and it was unlikely for him to catch up with a powerful Tianling master of the same level. But now he was being threatened to destroy his entire family. How could Zheng Feizong not be angry?

　　Chapter 214: One Condition

　　Liu Ruxue did not stay long. She went to Jinyun Sect just to threaten Jinyun Sect and spread the news that she was still alive. That way, Dong Yuanyuan would know as much as possible that she and Wu Aotian were not dead. What's more, she thought she was no match for Zheng Feizong alone. So after severely injuring several Jinyun Sect disciples and leaving some harsh words, Liu Ruxue quickly left Jinyun Sect and met Wu Aotian who was far away.

　　After Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue met up, they headed to Cangwu Mountains. Liu Ruxue's master, Elder Xuantian, had been practicing in Cangwu Mountains in recent years.

　　Old Man Xuantian was also a well-known figure in the Tiannan Empire. Although he might be slightly inferior to Wang Haichuan, the difference was not much. It was just that Old Man Xuantian was injured in a fight, and he rarely took action afterwards. Even his two famous spiritual weapons, the Xuanlong Sword and the Xuantian Armor, were given to Liu Ruxue.

　　Only a few people knew about the injury of Elder Xuantian, and even these few people were not quite sure how serious Elder Xuantian's injury was, and how much fighting power he still had.

　　A tiger's power remains even after its death, and since Old Man Xuantian has been living in seclusion, these people are still quite afraid of him.

　　Wu Aotian sat on the Xuanlong Sword and followed Liu Ruxue to the Cangwu Mountains. When they found old man Xuantian, it had been several days since they went to the Jinyun Sect.

　　Old Man Xuantian did not live in a house, but instead lived in a huge and spacious cave, which was very simple.

　　Stone table, stone bench and stone bed.

　　Wu Aotian stood at the not-so-conspicuous entrance of the cave, looking at it with some curiosity. He never thought that the famous old man Xuantian actually lived in such a simple place.

　　Although it is a cave, it is unexpectedly tidy. The ground is clean and there is not even a bit of sand. There are several magic crystals inlaid on the cave wall, emitting a faint light, making the cave extremely clear but not dazzling.

　　The cave was not deep. After just a slight turn, Wu Aotian saw the famous old man Xuantian.

　　Old man Xuantian has white hair, as white as snow, casually draped over his shoulders, almost reaching his waist. His skin is as smooth as a baby's, without even a trace of wrinkles. His eyes are full of vicissitudes and wisdom. Looking into these eyes, you will find many things in them.

　　Old man Xuantian was sitting beside the stone table in the middle of the cave. There was a cup of tea on the table, which was still steaming slowly. Old man Xuantian was holding a book in his hand, reading leisurely beside the table.

　　Looking at the two people who appeared at the door, Elder Xuantian did not seem to be surprised at all. He looked at Liu Ruxue and smiled softly, "I didn't expect you to break through the Heavenly Spirit so quickly. This teacher is really surprised."

　　Turning his eyes to glance at Wu Aotian, Elder Xuantian smiled gently and said, "This must be your brother Wu Aotian, a promising young man who has wasted sixteen years yet has managed to soar to this point. It's not simple, not simple."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the smile on Elder Xuantian's face, bowed respectfully and said, "Hello, Senior."

　　Elder Xuantian smiled and pointed at the stone bench opposite with the book in his hand, motioning for the two to sit down. "A few days ago, a friend said that you two died in the tunnel, but I didn't believe it. Judging from your face, Ruxue, although you have suffered many disasters, you are definitely not going to die young. Now it seems that my calculations were correct."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Elder Xuantian with a look of respect on her face: "Master, I am sorry to have made you worried."

　　Elder Xuantian shook his head slightly, looked at Wu Aotian and asked, "Where did you learn the illusion array from?"

　　Because Elder Xuantian was Liu Ruxue's master, Wu Aotian did not hide anything and told him how he was forced into the forbidden area of ​​Yunhai Sect and later inherited the mantle of Yelu Sect. He also mentioned that it was the Demon Crystal Thunder that severely damaged the Earth's Core Fire and saved himself and others from the disaster.

　　Wu Aotian did not mention the matter of the Earth's Core Fire, and Liu Ruxue naturally would not mention it either. After all, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was Wu Aotian's biggest secret, and Liu Ruxue naturally would not talk nonsense. If it was any secret of her own, she would not have to hide it from Old Man Xuantian, but when it came to Wu Aotian, she still respected Wu Aotian's privacy.

　　When Elder Xuantian heard that Liu Ruxue brought Wu Aotian back to treat him, he was slightly stunned and said, "My injury is very serious. I have used many elixirs but they are useless..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Anyway, Senior, you can let me give it a try. At least there won't be any loss, right?"

　　Elder Xuantian smiled and said, "Of course, just do as you want me to do. Just tell me what to do."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, stretched out his hand from the stone table, and gently held old man Xuantian's wrist. A wisp of spiritual energy passed through his meridians and flowed towards the meridians throughout his body.

　　After a long while, Wu Aotian slowly let go of his hand, glanced at Liu Ruxue who was looking forward to it, and said with a smile: "I can heal this injury."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard this, she immediately became happy, turned her head and looked at Elder Xuantian and said excitedly: "Teacher, your injury can be cured."

　　Compared to Liu Ruxue's unreserved trust in Wu Aotian, Elder Xuantian opened his eyes wide and looked at Wu Aotian with some doubt and disbelief: "You said you can heal my injury?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation: "Yes, I am sure."

　　There was a strange look on old man Xuantian's face, and his eyes were filled with uncontrollable excitement. This injury greatly reduced his strength, and he couldn't even use his full strength in a fight. Otherwise, his meridians would be more injured. Over the years, he has consulted countless famous doctors and taken a lot of elixirs. Although there has been a slight improvement, the condition has not been completely cured. He can only try not to aggravate the worsening of his injuries and not use his spiritual energy to fight.

　　In the past few years, Elder Xuantian's temper has become calmer, and he has even begun to focus his interests on other things, such as reading, drinking tea, and cultivating his character. He has given up on treatment, but now someone tells him with a smile and affirmation that this injury can be cured?

　　"How do you treat me?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled softly, "The method is very simple, but I am the only one who has this ability. Although you are a senior and my sister Ruxue's master, if I heal your injury, I hope you can agree to one condition of mine."

　　Elder Xuantian looked at the smiling and confident Wu Aotian, exhaled lightly, picked up the tea on the table, drank two sips slowly, and his originally excited expression returned to calm: "But do you want me to help you deal with the Jinyun Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and shook his head. Old Man Xuantian was slightly stunned. He had already known about the grudge between Wu Aotian and Jinyun Sect. Thinking that this young man was wanted by Jinyun Sect with three spiritual artifacts, he must be quite anxious and wanted to use his help to kill Zheng Feizong. Old Man Xuantian thought that he must have guessed right, but who knew that he was wrong.

　　"Well, then tell me what conditions you want. Tell me first and I'll think about it and see if I can do it."

　　Wu Aotian looked relaxed: "My condition is very simple, I just want my sister Ruxue to decide her own marriage."

　　Old Man Xuantian was slightly stunned and glanced at Liu Ruxue beside him. Liu Ruxue was also surprised when she heard Wu Aotian's words, but then a bit of warmth surged in her heart.

　　"Ruxue, you don't like Qin Feng?"

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, Old Man Xuantian understood what Wu Aotian meant and asked softly.

　　Although Liu Ruxue respected her master, she couldn't let herself be wronged in such matters, especially since Wu Aotian had taken the initiative to bring it up for her.

　　"Yes, I don't have any feelings for him. He is not the person I like."

　　Elder Xuantian sighed softly and said, "I am wrong about this matter. Qin Feng is also an outstanding figure in the Qin family. He admires you very much. I thought that since we are all young people, we should have something in common... Well, just pretend that I have never mentioned this matter. You don't have to worry about the Qin family. I will talk to Qin Guangyu about this matter again."

　　Turning his head to look at Wu Aotian, Elder Xuantian smiled gently and said, "This matter does not count. This was originally my mistake... Please state another condition."

　　Wu Aotian saw that Elder Xuantian actually admitted his mistake so straightforwardly, and the two points of dissatisfaction he had towards Elder Xuantian in his heart suddenly disappeared. He smiled and shook his head, saying: "I don't have any other conditions."

　　Liu Ruxue asked softly: "How long will it take?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and answered in a positive tone: "Three months, three months, it will definitely be completely cured."

　　Liu Ruxue breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at Elder Xuantian and said happily: "Master, in another three months, your injuries will be completely healed, and you don't have to worry about aggravating your injuries by taking action."

　　Elder Xuantian looked at the extremely confident Wu Aotian and smiled gently, "Since you are unwilling to put forward any more conditions, it's fine. If you can cure me, I will give you some small things as a reward. Anyway, I won't need them in the future. I am also very curious about what methods you have to heal this injury that no one else can cure."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Senior, you will know soon."

　　When Wu Aotian borrowed spiritual energy from the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron and finished healing old man Xuantian for the first time, old man Xuantian looked at Wu Aotian with undisguised surprise in his eyes. He didn't understand why the spiritual energy in Wu Aotian had such a miraculous healing effect!

　　"Why is your spiritual energy..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Elder Xuantian's surprised eyes and smiled slightly, "This is why I was able to repair my disabled body and get to where I am today."

　　Elder Xuantian sighed softly, "In just a few years, you have already reached the middle level of earth spirit. In time, you will definitely be much more powerful than us old guys. Not bad, very good."

　　PS:

　　Please vote, please vote, please click, please collect...

　　Chapter 215 Xuantian's Gift

　　Three months passed in a flash.

　　After three months of non-stop treatment, Elder Xuantian's almost incurable meridians have completely recovered. The speed of this treatment shocked Elder Xuantian immensely.

　　Wu Aotian's daily life is very simple. Apart from helping old man Xuantian with his treatment, he practices on his own, constantly absorbing spiritual energy between heaven and earth. While filling his own spiritual sea, he also provides enough spiritual energy for the God of Fire.

　　However, the spiritual energy in this place is obviously not very sufficient. Even though the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is magical, it cannot cook without rice. After three months, Wu Aotian's strength has been further improved, and he has truly broken through the realm of intermediate earth spirit, but the God of Fire has not made much progress.

　　"Senior, I want to ask two things..."

　　Elder Xuantian had fully recovered by now, and was in an extremely good mood. He looked at Wu Aotian with an extremely gentle look in his eyes: "Ask."

　　"The first thing is where there is a lot of spiritual energy. Hmm, like the spiritual spring that appeared in the Ximing Mountains before?"

　　Elder Xuantian pondered for a moment, then looked at Wu Aotian with some uncertainty: "Are you looking for a place with abundant spiritual energy to practice?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded. Cultivation was one thing, but to a greater extent it was to help the God of Fire recover his strength. If the God of Fire recovered his combat effectiveness, not to mention the Jinyun Sect, even if all the powerful Tianling masters of the entire Tiannan Empire came together, they would be able to fight. Back then, when they were underground, seven or eight powerful Tianling masters besieged them and had all their spiritual weapons at their disposal, but they were still beaten by the God of Fire and fled in a panic. This strength made Wu Aotian very amazed and envious.

　　"There are places like this in the Tiannan Empire, but most of them are places where spiritual energy is gathered artificially using formations, just like the Sky Eagle Sect, where nine mountains form a formation and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is extremely rich. I think if you go to the Sky Eagle Sect to practice, Sect Master Wang will not refuse you..."

　　Wu Aotian denied this idea in his heart. He probably wouldn't be able to practice on his own, but he would have to consume a large amount of spiritual energy. The huge movement would definitely attract Wang Haichuan's attention, and then it might cause other troubles.

　　"Is there a place with abundant natural spiritual energy?"

　　Elder Xuantian thought for a moment and said, "Yes, there is, but considering your strength, it is still a little dangerous..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "Oh, what place is it?"

　　"In the north of the Tiannan Empire, there is a forest that stretches for tens of thousands of miles. It is called the Dragon Demon Forest. This forest even connects to the border of the Longxiang Empire. There are countless magical beasts in the forest, and there are even many ninth-level magical beasts. In the center of this forest, there is a lake. The spiritual energy here is extremely abundant, and it is much richer than the spiritual energy gathered by the Sky Eagle Sect."

　　"But comparatively speaking, the magical beasts gathered in this area are also extremely powerful, and the magical beasts and humans have always been hostile to each other. They have always regarded this forest as their home and are not happy to see humans intruding into it."

　　When Wu Aotian heard about such a place, he was surprised and delighted: "Have you been there, Senior?"

　　Elder Xuantian nodded and said, "I've been there, and even had a fight with the monsters there. If I hadn't run fast, I probably wouldn't have been able to come back. The monster I encountered wasn't the most powerful one there. It is said that the most powerful monster there is a snake. This snake was able to transform into a human form thousands of years ago. It is said that its current strength has reached the realm of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. It is very terrifying."

　　Wu Aotian's heart was shocked. The Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit was the realm reached by his master Yelu Zong. At that time, Yelu Zong chased the Earth's Core Fire for more than a hundred miles underground, and the Earth's Core Fire was able to defeat many spiritual practitioners including Wang Haichuan. This gap... If he met that snake, he probably wouldn't have the strength to resist at all.

　　"It's really dangerous here. Is there any other place?"

　　Elder Xuantian thought carefully for a moment, and finally shook his head and said, "There are other places, such as Feihua Valley and Liuyun Mountains. Although the spiritual energy in these places is also relatively rich, it is far from the abundance of spiritual energy in the central area of ​​the Dragon Demon Forest..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Elder Xuantian said, he was not disappointed, but became excited: "Oh, are there such places? Then please tell me where these places are."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard Wu Aotian asking about these places, she naturally knew that he was looking for a place where he could absorb spiritual energy, but she just smiled quietly and did not say anything.

　　This time Wu Aotian was able to help old man Xuantian heal the injuries he had sustained for so many years. Liu Ruxue was extremely happy and grateful to Wu Aotian. However, there was no need for any courtesy between her and Wu Aotian anymore. What was hers was his and what was his was hers. The two of them were as one.

　　Elder Xuantian explained to Wu Aotian the locations of these places one by one, and also told Wu Aotian that because these places had relatively abundant spiritual energy, there would be many spiritual practitioners practicing in these places, and sometimes they might even fight for places with abundant spiritual energy, so he told Wu Aotian to be careful.

　　Wu Aotian wrote down these locations one by one, his heart full of anticipation. He wondered to what extent the Earth's Core Fire could be restored after absorbing all the spiritual energy from these places.

　　What's more, through the exchanges with the Earth's Core Fire these days, the strength of the Earth's Core Fire has not yet reached its peak. Once it recovers to its best condition, it can continue to evolve and improve. All of this naturally requires tremendous spiritual energy to support it.

　　If the Earth's Core Fire evolves on its own, it would be like a spiritual practitioner absorbing spiritual energy through his own practice. The amount is extremely small, and accumulates bit by bit, so the speed of evolution is calculated in hundreds or thousands of years. However, with the unique function of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in gathering spiritual energy, the speed of recovery, practice and evolution of the Earth's Core Fire will increase by dozens of times, or even more than a hundred times!

　　"Isn't there one more thing? What do you want to ask?"

　　"Water of Life." Wu Aotian stared at Elder Xuantian's face and asked expectantly, "I want to ask you, Senior, do you know about the Water of Life?"

　　Elder Xuantian stared at Wu Aotian in surprise and asked, "How do you know about the Water of Life?"

　　"Senior Nangong told me this because a friend of mine had one hand cut off by Zheng Feizong. He told me that the Water of Life can regenerate a person's limbs, and that the Water of Life is in the Longxiang Empire, but I don't know the specific information..."

　　Elder Xuantian said, "Oh, he is right. The Water of Life is indeed in the Longxiang Empire. I have also been looking for it. The Water of Life should be able to heal my injuries, but I just didn't find it."

　　After a short pause, Elder Xuantian continued, "The Water of Life is a magical liquid produced in another place. The output is not high, and the Water of Life is controlled by the Tianxin Palace, the sacred place of the Longxiang Empire. The three palace masters of the Tianxin Palace are all extremely powerful, with tens of thousands of disciples. The Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng is even at the super-powerful realm of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. I went there before to ask for some Water of Life, but was rejected."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection?

　　The Great Empire is indeed powerful. There are tens of thousands of disciples in just one sect. Moreover, not everyone can join this holy land. This means that these tens of thousands of people must be very talented...

　　Although Elder Xuantian is quite famous in the Tiannan Empire and his strength is at the second level of Tianling, which is roughly close to the third level. He can be regarded as a figure who can call the wind and rain in the Tiannan Empire, but in the Longxiang Empire, he is nothing.

　　There are probably many strong people above the second level of Tianling in the Longxiang Empire.

　　Although Wu Aotian was shocked, he was no longer confused. At least now he knew who had the Water of Life, so he didn't have to search for it aimlessly. Just because he was not strong enough now didn't mean he would not be strong enough in the future.

　　Wu Aotian, who possesses the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, has strong confidence in his future.

　　Elder Xuantian's injuries had healed, so there was no need for Wu Aotian to stay any longer. He discussed it with Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue had nothing else to do and also wanted to practice, so she decided to go to places with abundant spiritual energy with Wu Aotian. What's more, Liu Ruxue also had to help Wu Aotian deal with the Jinyun Sect.

　　Wu Aotian’s affairs are Liu Ruxue’s affairs. Moreover, when they had the feud with Jin Yunzong, the two were together.

　　Old Man Xuantian did not try to keep the two of them, but just took out some things and gave them to Wu Aotian.

　　"Although I have some spiritual weapons, they are not very good. Now that you have a sword set, these are insignificant. I won't give them to you. I will give you some auxiliary pills instead."

　　"This is the Breath-Suppressing Pill. After taking it, the aura on your body will be completely restrained. Others will have no way of detecting your existence. You will be like a piece of stone without any breath of life..."

　　"This is a speed pill. After taking it, your speed will increase by at least three times. It is suitable for escaping. You can take this pill, and Ruoxue can take it too. The effect is the same, but it doesn't last long. And after the effect wears off, you will become very tired, so use it with caution."

　　"After taking the Berserk Pill, it can stimulate your spiritual sea and your body, allowing your combat power to instantly soar by about three times, but the side effects are huge, and your meridians will be damaged. I originally didn't plan to give you this pill, but you have spiritual energy that can magically heal injuries. You can use this pill, but it will probably take a long time to heal after using it, so it's best not to use it if you can."

　　"This is a spiritual weapon used for reconnaissance. It's called Eagle Eye. After it's refined by blood, your mind can see other things through it. You can control it to fly high into the sky, and it can see the situation on the ground clearly. It also has a very long field of vision. The stronger you are, the more effective this little thing will be."

　　"And this..."

　　Chapter 216: Crazy Devouring

　　The number of various things given by Old Man Xuantian was not many. For example, there was only one Berserk Pill that could instantly stimulate the spiritual sea and increase combat effectiveness, three Speed ​​Pills that could increase speed, and a little more than a dozen Breath-Suppressing Pills.

　　Apart from the elixir, Wu Aotian was quite fond of the spiritual weapon called Eagle Eye. This thing was simply the Earth version of an unmanned reconnaissance aircraft.

　　In addition to the Hawkeye, there are several other gadgets, all of which are quite useful. Although they are called gadgets, in fact, the value of each one is very high.

　　After Wu Aotian sincerely thanked Old Man Xuantian, he and Liu Ruxue headed towards Feihua Valley, which was the closest place to Cangwu Mountains.

　　Elder Xuantian pointed out a total of seven or eight places for Wu Aotian. More than half of these places were within the Tiannan Empire, and a small half were within other empires. However, if calculated by flying distance, they were not too far away.

　　Although Feihua Valley is called a valley, its area is actually not small, at least ten square kilometers. The mountains around it are very steep. Feihua Valley is surrounded by huge mountains and looks a bit dark, but the spiritual energy in it is quite rich.

　　Wu Aotian sat on Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong Sword. As he flew with Liu Ruxue all the way to Feihua Valley, Wu Aotian felt the density of spiritual energy in the air and his heart was filled with surprise.

　　The concentration of spiritual energy here is indeed not as good as that of places like the Sky Eagle Sect that use formations to gather spiritual energy, but it is ten times better than ordinary places, or even more.

　　Although Wu Aotian could also use magic crystals to replenish the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, or provide it for the God of Fire to absorb, the amount required by the God of Fire was too much, and magic crystals alone were never enough. Although the concentration of spiritual energy between heaven and earth could not compare to magic crystals, it was endless.

　　Liu Ruxue's perception swept across the entire Feihua Valley, and she immediately knew the situation in the entire Feihua Valley. She turned her head and looked at Wu Aotian and smiled softly: "There are more than 40 spiritual practitioners in there, and the strongest ones are roughly at the Earth Spirit stage. There are also some magic beasts, but their strength is very low, so there is no need to worry at all."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded: "Let's go, let's find a quiet place. I'm going to start absorbing a lot of spiritual energy. I'm afraid that after I absorb the spiritual energy, these spiritual practitioners will have to move to another place..."

　　Liu Ruxue replied indifferently: "The spiritual energy of heaven and earth does not belong to anyone in the first place. Whoever has the ability can absorb more. Let's go."

　　Two people flew into Feihua Valley from the sky. Their arrival also alarmed some spiritual practitioners. However, looking at Liu Ruxue flying in the sky in white clothes, these people were frightened. How could a powerful spiritual master come here?

　　Wu Aotian stopped beside a small waterfall, sat cross-legged on a large rock in front of the waterfall, and began to absorb spiritual energy.

　　The God of Fire in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron knew that Wu Aotian was about to start madly absorbing spiritual energy again, and he was already very excited and looked impatient.

　　The spiritual flame in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has transformed into a vortex shape, and the spiritual energy in the surrounding air was immediately attracted and quickly approached Wu Aotian. For a moment, the spiritual energy around Wu Aotian was astonishingly dense.

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian, smiled lightly, and sat down next to Wu Aotian. Wouldn't it be a waste if such a high concentration of spiritual energy was not utilized?

　　Aura is invisible, but spiritual practitioners can clearly feel it.

　　The spiritual energy around Wu Aotian became extremely rich, and the space above his head seemed to form a huge depression as the flame of the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron absorbed it, thus forming an invisible vortex.

　　The Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron is like a giant vacuum pump, constantly absorbing the surrounding air, thus forming a vacuum zone, and naturally the surrounding air will rush over rapidly.

　　The growth rate of this invisible spiritual energy vortex was not very fast, but with every increase in size, the spiritual energy on Wu Aotian's body became richer. Within a ten-foot radius around Wu Aotian, there was extremely dense spiritual energy.

　　This movement naturally alarmed the many spiritual practitioners who were cultivating in Feihua Valley. Many of them came over based on their senses, looking at the two people sitting cross-legged on the boulder, sensing the extremely dense spiritual energy around them, and their eyes were filled with envy.

　　In their opinion, Wu Aotian must have used some magical thing to gather all the surrounding spiritual energy for him to practice. Although these people also wanted to get some benefit from it like Liu Ruxue did, they were afraid of their strength. After all, many people saw them when they flew into Feihua Valley just now.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue naturally both noticed the approaching spiritual practitioners, but neither of them was worried. After all, the strength of these people was too far behind theirs, and they posed no threat at all.

　　In the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the God of Fire absorbed spiritual energy with great excitement and greed. This almost crazy absorption made it feel extremely refreshed.

　　Wu Aotian was not idle either. While madly absorbing spiritual energy, he also consciously sped up the speed of spiritual energy flowing from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron into the Spirit Sea. The luster of the drop of liquid in the Spirit Sea was constantly devouring spiritual energy, becoming redder and redder as it continued to rotate, and its volume was also becoming larger and larger.

　　The spiritual energy here is very abundant. Even though Wu Aotian absorbs it at a crazy speed, it will take some time to absorb it all.

　　As time passed day by day, Wu Aotian devoted himself to this absorption. As Wu Aotian absorbed, the spiritual practitioners who were practicing in Feihua Valley felt that the spiritual energy was beginning to decrease continuously.

　　These spiritual practitioners were all extremely surprised. Could it be that such a huge amount of spiritual energy was absorbed by that man and woman?

　　Impossible?

　　Even if that woman was a powerful celestial spirit, it was impossible for her to absorb such a huge amount of spiritual energy in such a short time. Moreover, it seemed that the one who absorbed the spiritual energy was the young man, but the young man did not have the strength of a powerful celestial spirit.

　　Well-informed people have already known the identities of the two people from their clothes. After all, in the entire Tiannan Empire, there is probably only Liu Ruxue who swallowed the Sky-Splitting Pill in front of everyone in the Tianying Sect who is as young as them. The young man next to Liu Ruxue is naturally Wu Aotian, who won the first place in the individual competition of the martial arts competition.

　　Some people couldn't help but murmur in their hearts. After all, the Jinyun Sect had offered a reward for the arrest of Wu Aotian. Even if someone tipped off the information, there would be a reward. However, although the reward was tempting, few people dared to tip off the information at this time.

　　First, Liu Ruxue rushed directly to Jinyun Sect, openly and seriously injured several disciples of Jinyun Sect, and then left, spewing arrogant words that the next time she came, Jinyun Sect would be destroyed. Moreover, more than a month after this incident, a magical beast flew in from outside Jinyun Sect, killed many people, and then left again. This magical beast had obviously reached the ninth level. Some people said that this magical beast was the one next to Wu Aotian.

　　With Liu Ruxue, this ninth-level magic beast, and the old man Xuantian behind Liu Ruxue, even the Jinyun Sect might not be their match.

　　If you want to get a reward, you should consider your own life first.

　　The spiritual energy rapidly dissipated. In just ten days, Wu Aotian had absorbed most of the rich spiritual energy in the entire Feihua Valley. Although there was still spiritual energy in the air, it was extremely thin, even much thinner than that in ordinary places.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes with great excitement in his eyes. He found that when the God of Fire was madly absorbing spiritual energy, the liquid in his spiritual sea would grow much faster. Although it was only ten days, Wu Aotian felt that his strength had increased again.

　　The one who was even happier was naturally the God of Fire. After ten days of crazy absorption, the God of Fire's body had grown a lot bigger and its color had become darker. His strength had recovered a lot. According to the God of Fire himself, he had recovered a lot of his combat effectiveness at this time. Although he still could not compare with a Heavenly Spirit, he could at least match that of a powerful Earthly Spirit.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue left Feihua Valley without any delay and headed towards the second place.

　　The Liuyun Mountains cover a larger area than the Feihua Valley, but the spiritual energy there is about the same level.

　　After Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue arrived, they once again chose a quiet place. Wu Aotian continued to absorb, while Liu Ruxue sat beside Wu Aotian as usual and began to practice. Liu Ruxue found that when she practiced beside Wu Aotian, her strength increased more than ten times faster than usual.

　　On the third day of absorbing spiritual energy, the invisible huge spiritual energy vortex had once again formed above Wu Aotian's head. This powerful movement immediately alarmed many spiritual practitioners in Liuyun Mountains.

　　Because Liu Ruxue was by his side, Wu Aotian was not worried at all and continued to absorb spiritual energy boldly. Many spiritual practitioners watched from afar for a while and did not dare to get close and fled far away.

　　The places chosen by Wu Aotian and the other person were quite secluded, and no one could see their appearance clearly unless they got close. This was also why when they saw some people's eyes flickering in Feihua Valley, they remembered the bounty offered by Jinyun Sect. They were probably looking for their traces everywhere at this time.

　　It was better not to be discovered by them before they were ready. Because of this factor, neither of them showed up in Liuyun Mountain Range. Occasionally, if there were spiritual practitioners who wanted to get close, they could be scared away by the powerful aura of the Heavenly Spiritual Masters.

　　On the fourth day, Wu Aotian was still concentrating on absorbing spiritual energy. Liu Ruxue, who was also practicing quietly beside him, suddenly opened her eyes with a bit of surprise in her eyes. She said softly, "There is a strong aura approaching. It should be a powerful Heavenly Spirit."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Liu Ruxue's words, he opened his eyes in slight surprise, but he did not stop absorbing the spiritual energy.

　　A black dot appeared in the sky, rapidly approaching this side, at an incredibly fast speed. Wu Aotian looked up, but was stunned. When the black dot got closer again, Wu Aotian suddenly showed a look of surprise on his face. He stopped absorbing spiritual energy, stood up all of a sudden, and shouted in surprise: "It's the Flame Demon! How come he is here?"

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, red tickets!!!

　　Chapter 217: Reunion, Double Return

　　The rapidly approaching black spot turned out to be the Fire Demon that had not been seen for a long time.

　　The fire demon at this moment was different from the one seen before. The horn became darker and longer, and its body had become several times larger than before. The entire huge body was at least six meters high and twelve meters long. It looked sturdy and dark, like a huge rock.

　　The Flame Demon also spotted Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue on the ground. He let out a cry of surprise, pounced down from the air, and laughed, "Haha, I didn't expect to meet you here..."

　　The Flame Demon landed on the ground. Wu Aotian looked up at the Flame Demon in front of him, which was almost as tall as a two-story building. He smiled bitterly and said, "How come your body has become so big? I have to look up at you. By the way, can't you transform into a human form? Why don't you transform into a human form?"

　　The Flame Demon snorted softly and said, "I can indeed transform into a human form, but I prefer this. It's more comfortable this way."

　　Wu Aotian could understand what Yan Mo said. After all, many people felt that their original image was more suitable for them, and they might not be able to adapt psychologically to suddenly changing into a different race.

　　"Are you here alone? Where are Mo Yu and the others?"

　　The Flame Demon tilted his head and said, "They are also in the Flowing Cloud Mountains, but they can't fly, so they are waiting for me over there. I just sensed an extremely strong fluctuation of spiritual energy. When I flew into the air, I felt that it was somewhat like the movement caused by you absorbing spiritual energy, so I came to take a look. I didn't expect it was really you."

　　Wu Aotian was very happy. He didn't expect that he would unexpectedly meet Yan Mo and others whom he had been looking for since he had no idea where they were in the Liuyun Mountains.

　　"Yan Mo, I already know about your fight with Zheng Feizong. I also know that Leng Feng broke an arm. How are your injuries now?"

　　When Yan Mo heard Wu Aotian talking about this, he was immediately enraged, and the black flames all over his body suddenly rose up like a burning fire: "That old fellow Zheng Feizong, I must grind him to ashes."

　　After letting out a terrifying roar from his throat, the Flame Demon said angrily: "We hid well at first, but we were betrayed. Zheng Feizong led his men to fight us, and each of us was seriously injured. Although I broke through the bottleneck under pressure, I was still no match for him because of the serious injury and my unclear strength after my promotion..."

　　"Leng Feng's arm was broken. Dong Yuanyuan, Ding Ding, and Mo Yu all had their spiritual energy used up. They had many wounds on their bodies, like bloody people. Their meridians were also seriously damaged. I brought them to the Liuyun Mountains to recuperate. With the help of Mo Yu's scent-sniffing beast, we found a lot of spiritual medicines. After a few months of recuperation, everyone has basically recovered. However, Dong Yuanyuan and Ding Ding still have some meridian problems..."

　　"A few days ago, I sneaked into Jinyun Sect alone. I originally wanted to fight to the death with Zheng Feizong, but after killing many Jinyun Sect disciples, I heard from them that you were still alive. So I changed my mind and left first, hoping to find you and make plans later."

　　Wu Aotian heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this. The problem with blocked meridians could be easily solved by Wu Aotian. The only thing was Leng Feng's broken arm, which he couldn't fix for now. He could only wait until later to find the water of life.

　　"Well, it's good for you to leave temporarily. After all, Zheng Feizong has been in the Heavenly Spirit for so long. Although you are a mutated monster as a one-horned demon, your strength is much stronger than that of ordinary monsters, but Zheng Feizong must have a powerful spiritual weapon in his hand. When we have our turn, we can go and cause trouble for him together, and we will have a better chance of winning."

　　"Let's go and meet them first."

　　With the Flame Demon, Wu Aotian no longer needed to ride on Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong Sword. He flew onto the back of the Flame Demon. The Flame Demon flew up, and Liu Ruxue, dressed in white, fluttered beside him. The combination of beauty and the beast immediately made many spiritual practitioners in Liuyun Mountains open their eyes wide.

　　Now riding on the back of the Fire Demon, it is a completely different feeling than before. The Fire Demon is covered in fire, as if flying on fire, but it will not hurt Wu Aotian at all. High in the sky, looking at the mountains below, he feels very comfortable.

　　You must enter Tianling as soon as possible. Firstly, you can fly freely. Secondly, after entering Tianling, you can summon the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, and Qiu in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron will truly wake up.

　　Soon, the Flame Demon landed in a valley. Before it landed, several people came out from below. They looked at Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian who was sitting on the Flame Demon's back with surprise. Who else could it be but Dong Yuanyuan and the others?

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Wu Aotian, her eyes suddenly reddened. She walked forward and punched Wu Aotian in the chest as he flew down and stood on the ground: "You are really a nuisance, a nuisance for thousands of years, but you can't die. You made us worry in vain..."

　　Ding Ding didn't say anything, but there was obvious excitement in her eyes and her little face was a little pink caused by excitement.

　　Mo Yu and Leng Feng did not hide their surprise at all. Both of them were originally cold and silent, but at this moment, their faces were filled with extremely genuine smiles.

　　Leng Feng's right arm was broken at the shoulder, leaving nothing behind. Wu Aotian's eyes fell on it. He was angry but also secretly swore in his heart that he must find the water of life no matter what and help Leng Feng rebuild his right arm.

　　Leng Feng saw Wu Aotian's eyes falling on his broken arm, and smiled gently, "It's just a broken arm, you won't die, don't worry, Third Young Master."

　　Wu Aotian raised his head and said softly: "There is water of life in the Tianxin Palace, the holy land of the Longxiang Empire, which can reshape limbs. I will definitely find the water of life for you and regenerate your broken limbs."

　　Leng Feng was stunned for a moment, then he couldn't help being surprised. Although he said it easily just now, his fighting power had dropped a lot after his right arm was broken. At least the Silver Python Swallowing Sky Bow could not be used. How could he not be sad? He just didn't want Wu Aotian to be sad, so he spoke to comfort him. However, when he heard Wu Aotian say this, hope suddenly emerged in his heart again.

　　But soon, the hope in Leng Feng's eyes dimmed again: "The Longxiang Empire is one of the three great empires. There are many powerful people in the holy land. If you want to get such an important thing from them, I'm afraid..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled softly and said, "Everything depends on human effort. Although I am not taken seriously by them now, I am still young. There will always be opportunities in the future."

　　Dong Yuanyuan laughed heartily and said, "Leng Feng, don't worry. Whatever Aotian said, he would definitely come true. He is a genius among geniuses, a freak among freaks, a monster. It seems that there is nothing he can't do. It's just a matter of time."

　　After a brief pause, Dong Yuanyuan turned around and asked, "By the way, Aotian, I heard that you were hunted down by the Earth's Core Fire and died at its hands. How did you escape?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly: "Let me introduce you to a new friend."

　　With a casual move, the Earth Core Fire, which had recovered a lot of strength, appeared in front of everyone. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "This is the God of Fire, which you call the Earth Core Fire. He is now my friend and stands on the same front with me."

　　The God of Fire jumped lightly. It had been a long time since it had come out to breathe. Listening to Wu Aotian introducing himself in this way, the God of Fire felt quite touched. After all, Wu Aotian was introducing a friend, not a subordinate who had been conquered.

　　Everyone, including the Fire Demon, opened their eyes wide and stared at the Fire God as if they saw a monster.

　　The God of Fire looked at the expressions of the crowd and snorted softly, "What are you looking at? Haven't you seen a living flame? Don't listen to him. He was able to subdue me by his own means. Otherwise, I would have killed both of them in the tunnel."

　　surrender?

　　Hearing what the God of Fire said, everyone's eyes widened again. Nangong Mo had already told them what happened in the tunnel. A group of powerful Heavenly Spirits joined forces and used Wang Haichuan's Wind Killing Tower, but they were all escaped by the Earth's Core Fire. They were chased and killed to pieces, but he was subdued by Wu Aotian!

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Anyway, we are all friends now, but the Fire God was seriously injured in the last battle and is still recovering. I came to the Liuyun Mountains to absorb spiritual energy to help him recover his spiritual energy."

　　Everyone's eyes were wide open. From Nangong Mo, they had already learned how powerful the Earth Core Fire was. But now it had been subdued by Wu Aotian and had become Wu Aotian's helper...

　　If we wait for the Earth Core Fire to recover in strength, wouldn't it be able to sweep across the entire Tiannan Empire?

　　From being hunted to conquering the enemy, the difference between the two is too great...

　　Dong Yuanyuan looked at Liu Ruxue, who was wearing fluttering white clothes, and said excitedly, "It's all right now. The Flame Demon has also reached the ninth level of the magical beast, and Miss Liu is also a Heavenly Spirit. Coupled with the Earth Core Fire, the Jinyun Sect is in trouble this time. Let's see how long Zheng Feizong can continue to be so arrogant!"

　　The Flame Demon's body was covered in black flames, and it was obvious that he could no longer control his emotions. From the time he came out until now, the only time the Flame Demon suffered a loss was at the hands of Zheng Feizong, and he almost died. How could he not be excited by such hatred?

　　"Aotian, what are you going to do now?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at everyone and smiled, "I will clear your meridians first, and then I will go to other places with abundant spiritual energy. You all follow me. When I absorb the spiritual energy, the spiritual energy around me will be extremely dense, and practicing in it will be twice as effective with half the effort. After all the spiritual energy in these spiritual places is consumed, even if the strength of the God of Fire is not fully restored, it will surely be restored a lot. At that time, we will attack Jinyun Sect together and settle accounts with Zheng Feizong..."

　　At this point, Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a bit of sternness: "What he gave us, we must return to him double!"

　　Chapter 218: On the verge of breaking out

　　Among the spiritual practitioners of the Tiannan Empire, some news about Wu Aotian and others was quietly spreading, and this news made the people of the Jinyun Sect increasingly uneasy.

　　"Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue have already reunited with the ninth-level magic beast and his friends. A ninth-level magic beast and a powerful heavenly spirit..."

　　"Not only that, Wu Aotian seems to have some strange spiritual weapon that can actually gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. I have seen it with my own eyes. The spiritual energy of the entire area of ​​dozens of miles has all gathered around his body. He and his friends practiced in that extremely rich spiritual energy... And what's even more strange is that after a period of time, all the spiritual energy disappeared..."

　　"Feihua Valley, Liuyun Mountain Range, Qigong Mountain... many places that were once full of spiritual energy have now become thin in spiritual energy. They have all been sucked dry by them. Are they monsters?"

　　…

　　The main hall of Jinyun Sect.

　　Zheng Feizong sat high up in the hall with an extremely gloomy expression. In the hall, there were a group of elders and powerful disciples of the Jinyun Sect. All of them looked unhappy and solemn.

　　In the center of the hall, there was a middle-aged man who was narrating the information he had recently collected one by one. As he spoke, the expressions of the people in the Jinyun Sect became increasingly grim.

　　After the middle-aged man finished speaking, the entire hall fell silent for a moment, and no one spoke.

　　Zheng Feizong looked at everyone in the hall and spoke with a gloomy face: "Everyone, tell me what we should do. Even if we don't consider that old man Xuantian, the one-horned demon has already reached the ninth level of the demon beast, and Liu Ruxue is also a powerful celestial spirit. But if this man and beast join forces, we can't deal with them..."

　　A white-haired old man groaned and said unkindly: "If we had killed the monster and the group of people at the Green Water Lake, we wouldn't be in the current situation..."

　　The other old man glanced at the white-haired old man and sneered, "Don't we want to kill him? Nangong Mo has already intervened. Do you have the ability to kill someone under his nose?"

　　As soon as these words were spoken, the white-haired old man was suddenly speechless. He was unable to say anything. Other people in the hall were also discussing something in a low voice. Anyway, what they said was nothing more than regrets.

　　Strength is always the most effective thing to shock people.

　　The Jinyun Sect is a well-known sect in the Tiannan Empire. Disciples of the Jinyun Sect are very respected when they walk around the Tiannan Empire. Firstly, the Jinyun Sect itself is very powerful, and secondly, the Jinyun Sect is a major weapon refining sect. Many people have requests from them, so they generally don't want to offend them.

　　But now, the Jinyun Sect is facing two or three powerful Heavenly Spirit enemies at once. What makes these people even more speechless is that two of them are becoming Heavenly Spirits or ninth-level monsters right under their noses.

　　Is there anything more distressing than watching your enemies grow stronger day by day while you are powerless to do anything about it?

　　"Humph!" Zheng Feizong suddenly snorted coldly, and after glancing at the people in the room, he said in a deep voice: "What are you arguing about? Why are you still talking about these useless things instead of thinking about how to deal with them? Is it useful to say these things?"

　　At that moment, everyone in the hall shut their mouths. There was silence for a moment. The white-haired old man who spoke first thought for a moment, stood up and said, "According to what I mean, we should contact some powerful allies now, then find them and catch them all in one fell swoop to eliminate the trouble forever."

　　As soon as this method was proposed, it was agreed by others. Another old man said, "Yes, our Jinyun Sect is good at refining weapons, and because of this, we have made friends with many powerful people, including some Tianling strongmen. If we invite them to help, they should not refuse. Even if they refuse, we can promise them great benefits. I think they should not refuse, right?"

　　This addition immediately made many people show expressions of approval on their faces, and discussions broke out at once.

　　Zheng Feizong also thought that this method was good. In fact, he was more afraid of Liu Ruxue and the one-horned demon. He was not too afraid of old man Xuantian because he had heard some news a long time ago. In fact, old man Xuantian's strength had declined a lot. He might not even be able to reach the strength of a Tianling strongman. His medical skills had not improved for many years. Instead, he was the person who needed least consideration.

　　On the contrary, Liu Ruxue and the ninth-level magical beast, the one-horned Kui Mo, one is a mutant magical beast, and the other has already broken through to the heavenly spirit at a young age. With each passing day, their strength will become higher and higher. What's more, they also have the unpredictable Wu Aotian by their side.

　　Thinking of Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian, Zheng Feizong couldn't help but feel angry. Weren't the two of them being chased by the earth's core fire in the tunnel? How did they escape?

　　Wu Aotian is even younger than Liu Ruxue, and it is said that he was a useless person before. However, in just a few years, he has reached the low-level earth spirit. His combat power is surprisingly high and he can even confront the high-level earth spirits head-on. He also has a strange illusion array on his body. I am afraid that no one below the strong ones below the heavenly spirit can be his opponent. If such a freak is given a few more years, won’t he be able to make a big move?

　　We can't delay any longer, we can't wait any longer, we must kill them all as soon as possible and put an end to all future troubles.

　　Thinking about the recent whereabouts of Wu Aotian and others, Zheng Feizong fell into deep thought. This group of people seemed to specifically choose places with rich spiritual energy to practice, and they could also gather spiritual energy in a strange way, and eventually destroy all the spiritual energy. Some people said that they absorbed the spiritual energy, but Zheng Feizong didn't believe it. How strong were they? Could they absorb so much spiritual energy?

　　Zheng Feizong never expected that there was a severely injured Earth Core Fire hidden in Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Earth Core Fire was an object that could not be subdued even if seven or eight powerful Heavenly Spirit masters worked together. Now that it was devouring spiritual energy, it was naturally extremely crazy.

　　A map of the Tiannan Empire appeared in Zheng Feizong's mind, connecting the places where Wu Aotian and others had appeared recently. However, he found that Wu Aotian and others were traveling on the shortest route, which means that after absorbing the spiritual energy in one place, they would rush to another place with abundant spiritual energy, and so on...

　　If you want to find them, you just need to find out where they might go next from their route, and then send someone to keep an eye on them. After all, absorbing the spiritual energy of a place is not something that can be accomplished in a short time.

　　Thinking of this, Zheng Feizong raised his head and asked, "Where were they when we last heard from them?"

　　"Anyang Forest."

　　Zheng Feizong nodded, connected a series of place names in his mind, and extended them to the nearest place, but found that there were two, one called Yunhei Lake and the other called Lanhua Peak. Both places were full of spiritual energy.

　　"Their next destination should be Yunhei Lake or Lanhua Peak. We should contact helpers immediately. Now they have two Heavenly Spirit masters. For safety reasons, I will personally go out and invite two Heavenly Spirit masters to help me kill these two. One of them has just entered the Heavenly Spirit realm, and the other has just entered the Ninth Order of Magical Beasts. Three people are enough to deal with them. The other Earth Spirits are nothing to be afraid of."

　　Zheng Feizong pointed out a few people's names and snorted coldly: "You all go with me. You must not fail again this time."

　　The white-haired old man who just spoke nodded slightly excitedly, and then asked with some concern: "I wonder which two strong men the sect master is going to ask for help?"

　　Zheng Feizong snorted and said, "One is Liu Feng, who has a very close relationship with me, and the other is Han Lindong, who owed me a favor. Although they are both at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, the three of us are enough to deal with the two of them."

　　The white-haired old man breathed a sigh of relief and did not ask any more questions, because he knew both Liu Feng and Han Lindong, and was very clear about their relationship with Zheng Feizong. Although Liu Feng had no sect or school, he and Zheng Feizong had been friends for many years. It could be said that they were friends for life and death, and he would definitely stand up this time. As for Han Lindong, he owed Zheng Feizong a huge favor, so since Zheng Feizong had asked, they would naturally not refuse.

　　Both of them were powerful Heavenly Spirits. After killing Liu Ruxue and the others, they would not be afraid of the revenge of Elder Xuantian. If Elder Xuantian insisted on showing his strength, they might be killed as well.

　　"Set off immediately. Make sure to track them down when they reach these two places. Don't let them become stronger."

　　…

　　Just when the people of Jinyun Sect left under the leadership of Zheng Feizong, Wu Aotian and others had already left Anyang Forest and set out on the road to Yunhei Lake.

　　Zheng Feizong was indeed not wrong, and Wu Aotian had indeed absorbed everything in this way.

　　Including Anyang Forest, Wu Aotian has temporarily drained away five places with abundant spiritual energy. This took more than two months. During these two months, Liu Ruxue and others all followed Wu Aotian, practicing in the extremely rich spiritual energy. Everyone's strength increased rapidly, and even Leng Feng, who had a broken arm, did not stop practicing.

　　Since Wu Aotian said that he would find the water of life to regenerate his severed arm, his heart was full of hope. Although he could not fight now, it did not hinder his practice, allowing the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea to become more abundant and his strength to increase.

　　Wu Aotian, Dong Yuanyuan and others had all eaten the Bodhi Blood Fruit, but Liu Ruxue and others had not yet eaten it. Wu Aotian gave each of them a Bodhi Blood Fruit. After eating the Bodhi Blood Fruit and practicing for more than two months, the strength of those who had eaten it skyrocketed.

　　Liu Ruxue's strength has soared a lot, and she has already reached the second level of Heavenly Spirit. Dong Yuanyuan has reached the high-level Earth Spirit. Leng Feng has surpassed the middle-level Earth Spirit after eating the Bodhi Blood Fruit and practicing, and is approaching the high-level Earth Spirit. Mo Yu has also successfully broken through the bottleneck and is approaching the middle-level Earth Spirit.

　　Among these people, Liu Ruxue, Leng Feng and Mo Yu had obvious improvements because they had the help of Bodhi Blood Fruit. However, Wu Aotian had the help of Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the magical Eight Desolate God Burying Technique, which also made Wu Aotian's strength soar. He successfully broke through the high-level earth spirit and moved towards the peak of earth spirit step by step.

　　However, the one who had made the greatest progress in strength was not Wu Aotian and his companions, but the God of Fire in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, who had been absorbing spiritual energy crazily.

　　PS:

　　I have some family matters these two days, so there is only one update. Sorry, please forgive me.

　　Will resume normal updates tomorrow.

　　Chapter 219: War breaks out

　　Wherever Wu Aotian and others went, all the spiritual energy was absorbed completely. This vast spiritual energy made the Fire God's injuries heal rapidly. The speed of absorbing spiritual energy was thousands of times faster than the slow recovery in magma.

　　After more than two months of non-stop absorption, the Fire God's strength has recovered to a large extent. According to the Fire God himself, even though he can't withstand the siege of seven or eight Heavenly Spirit masters like he did that day, he can still easily defeat one or two Heavenly Spirit first-level masters.

　　Wu Aotian felt more relieved after knowing the news, but he did not stop his steps. Only with stronger strength can people protect themselves and the people around them. The Jinyun Sect must be dealt with, but with each passing day, the strength of himself and others will become stronger, and the chance of winning will also increase. Especially the strength of the God of Fire is constantly improving, which makes Wu Aotian determined to visit all the seven or eight spiritual places he knows, and then talk about it later.

　　Wu Aotian did not know that the leader of the Jinyun Sect, Zheng Feizong, had already invited two other powerful spiritual masters to come here together, while some spiritual practitioners with lower strength were assigned to Yunhei Lake and Orchid Peak to monitor the fluctuations of spiritual energy in these two places. If they found the gathering of spiritual energy as mentioned in the news, they would report it immediately.

　　Wu Aotian didn’t know, but even if he knew, he wouldn’t be afraid.

　　Zheng Feizong also calculated the strength of Wu Aotian and others, but he didn't know that in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, there was a Fire God whose combat power was even stronger than Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo!

　　When Wu Aotian and others arrived at Yunhei Lake and landed on a small island on the lake and began to absorb spiritual energy, the spiritual energy above the lake suddenly changed again, and it gathered towards Wu Aotian like wind and clouds.

　　Liu Ruxue and others also sat around Wu Aotian as usual and began their daily practice.

　　Two days later, a huge vortex of spiritual energy had gathered above Wu Aotian and others. This movement immediately alarmed all the spiritual practitioners who were practicing in Yunhei Lake, including of course several spies who were sent here early by Jinyun Sect.

　　Among the spies, some stayed behind to continue monitoring the whereabouts of Wu Aotian and others, while others left quickly to inform Zheng Feizong.

　　…

　　Small island.

　　Wu Aotian and others were practicing quietly, but Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo suddenly opened their eyes with a hint of surprise in their eyes.

　　"Aotian, there are many strong men approaching us."

　　Wu Aotian has now reached the high-level earth spirit. His strength has improved a lot compared to before, and his perception has also become much stronger. Just as Liu Ruxue finished speaking, Wu Aotian had already sensed several powerful auras approaching rapidly.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes, his eyes were solemn: "It seems that these people are coming for us... Yes, they are very strong. Among them, one, two, and three have very strong auras and are the fastest. They should all be powerful Heavenly Spirits."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, because she found that Wu Aotian's perception was only slightly worse than hers. An ordinary high-level earth spirit would not have this ability.

　　Wu Aotian immediately stopped absorbing spiritual energy crazily. The Fire God in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was absorbing spiritual energy at a very fast speed. Suddenly, he saw that the spiritual energy stopped. He shouted in disappointment: "Aotian, what's going on? Why did it stop? I was enjoying it."

　　Wu Aotian and the God of Fire communicated directly with their consciousness, thinking: "Three powerful Heavenly Spirits are coming, and they are coming for us. I'm afraid it's not a good thing."

　　The Fire God said "oh" and then snorted unhappily, "Why are you afraid of him? There will be three Heavenly Spirits soon. We have two here. With me, we will make them suffer."

　　Wu Aotian thought about the ability of the God of Fire and chuckled in his heart. He was not nervous at all and smiled slightly, "Well, don't come out yet. If they are enemies and they fight with us, then you can show up unexpectedly and catch them off guard."

　　The God of Fire flew up and down in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron with some excitement, laughing loudly, "Good, good, I didn't expect my strength to recover so quickly. If it keeps going like this, I'm afraid it won't be long before I can recover completely and continue to evolve..."

　　At the moment when Wu Aotian was communicating with the God of Fire, more than ten figures appeared in the air. Three figures arrived first. When Wu Aotian saw the appearance of the three people clearly, his eyes became colder and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly in a sneer.

　　Among the three old men leading the group, the symbol on the chest of the middle old man was exactly the symbol of the Jinyun Sect.

　　The most powerful person in Jinyun Sect is, needless to say, the Sect Master Zheng Feizong...

　　"That old guy is Zheng Feizong. I was bullied by him last time. Today I must avenge him!" The Flame Demon beside Wu Aotian suddenly let out a low roar in his throat, and then said in a low voice, with undisguised murderous intent in his voice.

　　Wu Aotian was not panicked at all. He squinted his eyes and looked at the three powerful Tianling warriors in the air. Zheng Feizong's face was dark and gloomy, like a black pot, giving people a feeling that it was so gloomy that it was about to drip water.

　　The two old men on Zheng Feizong's left and right, one with a head full of black hair and the other with a head full of white hair, had eyes as sharp as lightning, and both of them had an aura that was no less powerful than Zheng Feizong's.

　　Zheng Feizong and his two companions were floating in the air, with a group of white crane mounts behind them, on which sat a group of powerful earth spirit masters from the Jinyun Sect. They all looked at Wu Aotian and the others below with unfriendly eyes, as if they were looking at lambs to be slaughtered.

　　The black-haired old man looked at the Flame Demon, his eyes slightly changed: "The One-horned Demon, I didn't expect it to be a mutated ninth-level demon beast. Brother Zheng, your enemy's methods are not small. He can make this arrogant One-horned Demon associate with him and fight for him..."

　　Zheng Feizong looked at the people below gloomily and snorted coldly, "I really underestimated them before. In just a short period of time, their strength has transformed so much. Today, I have to rely on you two. Otherwise, if we let them grow for a few more years, it will be our Jinyun Sect that will be in trouble."

　　The white-haired old man smiled and said, "Master Zheng, you are too polite. You helped me a lot that day. I will definitely go all out today. Although they are quite powerful, they have no chance of winning against us."

　　Zheng Feizong bowed to the white-haired old man and said, "Han Lindong, after this is over, I, Zheng Feizong, will owe you a favor. If I can help you in the future, I will repay you."

　　On the ground, Wu Aotian and others listened to the conversation between Zheng Feizong and the other two Tianling powerhouses. They knew that Zheng Feizong came prepared. He had already calculated the strength of themselves and others, so he invited two Tianling powerhouses. If it was three against two, there would indeed be no suspense.

　　Although they also brought earth spirit masters, and Wu Aotian also had several earth spirit masters on his side, the earth spirit masters had no ability to interfere in the battle between the sky spirit masters, nor was it possible for them to interfere, because first of all, they could not fly.

　　It would be very easy for the earth spirits to get into trouble if they flew into the sky on a mount to fight.

　　Once the mount is injured, the earth spirit will fall from the sky and be smashed into a meat patty.

　　Wu Aotian showed a bit of sneer on his face, turned around and said softly, "Zheng Feizong is very clear about his calculations. He wants to use three people to fight against the two of us. They look so confident of winning. I really want to know what their expressions will be when they find out that their plan has failed..."

　　After Zheng Feizong finished talking with Liu Feng and Han Lindong, he lowered his head and glanced at Wu Aotian and others below. His eyes finally fell on Wu Aotian, and his brows slightly frowned: "You are Wu Aotian, right?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and replied calmly: "Yes, Zheng Feizong, right? Seeing that you have come with such a big crowd, I guess you are here to take my head."

　　Zheng Feizong sneered and said, "You are quite smart, but it's a pity that you do some stupid things."

　　After a slight pause, Zheng Feizong shifted his gaze to Liu Ruxue, frowned and said, "Liu Ruxue, your master, Elder Xuantian, and I have met several times before. Do you really want to be an enemy of our Jinyun Sect? As long as you don't become an enemy of our Jinyun Sect, you can leave freely today."

　　Liu Ruxue snorted coldly and said, "Stop talking nonsense. If you don't look for me, I will go to Jinyun Sect to look for you."

　　Since Zheng Feizong had invited two powerful Heavenly Spirits to come, he naturally included Liu Ruxue in his plan. Hearing this, he said no more and snorted coldly, "If that's the case, then I won't be polite."

　　Liu Ruxue turned around and said to Wu Aotian, "You take them with you. Don't let the people on the other side take advantage of you. Yan Mo and I will go up."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "Okay, go ahead, I'll get it out to help soon."

　　Liu Ruxue naturally knew that Wu Aotian was talking about the God of Fire, and she smiled slightly, her expression full of confidence: "Since they have come to our door, let's settle accounts with them here first."

　　Wu Aotian smiled softly, turned to Dong Yuanyuan and the others and said with a smile: "We don't need to participate in this battle, we just need to be careful of those powerful earth spirits. But if they dare to come down, we will make sure they never come back."

　　Dong Yuanyuan and the others have greatly increased their strength now, especially Wu Aotian, who has reached the high-level earth spirit. With the thirteen heart swords and the illusion array, Wu Aotian is confident that he can kill any strong earth spirit in seconds.

　　Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo flew up. Zheng Feizong stared at them and said with a smile, "Do you think that you two can be a match for the three of us?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled coldly, and the black mist all over her body had already dissipated. An overwhelming murderous intent and bloody aura emanated from her body. Even the Flame Demon not far away from her turned his head to look at Liu Ruxue in surprise, muttering to himself that after Liu Ruxue's strength increased, the murderous intent and bloody aura had increased by who knows how many times, and ordinary spiritual practitioners might not even be able to resist this aura.

　　Zheng Feizong was unwilling to say any more nonsense, and said to the group of earth spirit masters behind him: "Watch them, don't let any of them escape."

　　After giving orders to the people of Jinyun Sect, Zheng Feizong turned his head and nodded to Liu Feng and Han Lindong: "Let's go together and kill them both!"

　　Chapter 220: Greed

　　Zheng Feizong and the other two flew towards Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo at the same time, while a group of powerful earth spirits following Zheng Feizong rode white cranes to bypass the people in the sky and came above Wu Aotian and the others, monitoring them to prevent them from escaping.

　　Zheng Feizong's spiritual weapon is a green ring that looks like jade, but there are some tiny holes on the ring, just like a flute or a Xiao. When the jade ring is flying, it suddenly makes a sharp whistling sound, which is so piercing that it makes people feel as if their whole soul is trembling.

　　The spiritual weapon of the black-haired old man Liu Feng is a wheel blade, which is like a crescent moon. It spins rapidly in front of him and is full of terrible killing power.

　　The spiritual weapon of the white-haired old man Han Lindong is a sword, but this sword is a little peculiar, because it has no hilt and no jaw, both ends are sword tips, and both sides are sword blades. If it is controlled by hand, there is no way, but it has no effect if it is driven by the mind.

　　Wu Aotian directly summoned his thirteen heart swords. Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo did not fly too high into the sky, because they knew that the God of Fire had not been released yet, and the closer the distance was, the easier it would be to launch a sneak attack. If they were too far apart, no matter how unexpected Wu Aotian was, he would not be able to catch them off guard.

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the people in the air. Although he could also ride on the back of the Flame Demon, he had never fought with the strong men of Heavenly Spirits. Perhaps there was still a big gap in strength. If he sat on the back of the Flame Demon, the Flame Demon would have to worry about him, which would affect its combat effectiveness. It would be better for him to watch from the ground, at least it would not affect them.

　　However, Wu Aotian had no intention of standing by and watching. He was also ready to test his own fighting ability. How strong was it and how big was the gap between him and the strong Tianling?

　　Endless black air was wrapped around Liu Ruxue, and her entire body was hidden in the black air. The black air continued to spread outwards, and actually the space of dozens of meters around her was completely enveloped in it.

　　Looking at the black air filled with blood and murderous aura on Liu Ruxue's body, Wu Aotian suddenly found that he could not even identify Liu Ruxue's exact identity from the black air!

　　This ball of black air was filled with all kinds of negative emotions, like a ball of blood that could not be dissolved, and Liu Ruxue herself was hiding in it, making it impossible to figure out her location.

　　I didn’t expect that this black energy could have such an effect?

　　Isn’t this a little bit similar to the maze created by Nangong Yu?

　　At this moment, I am already a high-level earth spirit. I wonder if I can control or interfere with the three powerful sky spirits by casting an illusion array?

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian faced a powerful enemy of the Heavenly Spirit. Although he was not afraid, he had no way of judging the gap between them. Wu Aotian even felt a little regretful that he should have sparred with Liu Ruxue first to understand his own strength so that he could fight better at this time.

　　On the other side, black flames were burning on the body of the Fire Demon, and the black flames were at least ten meters high. In the black flames, the Fire Demon's pair of blood-red eyes looked even more weird, terrifying and captivating. In those blood-red eyes, there was only cruelty, killing, hatred and anger. The Fire Demon stared at Zheng Feizong, and in his open mouth, the sharp teeth that were as hard as steel crisscrossed. People couldn't help but wonder, what kind of tragedy would it be if they were bitten by such a big mouth?

　　The two sides collided fiercely, and there seemed to be several thunder explosions in the air, and everyone's ears trembled suddenly.

　　A huge energy collision caused scattered spiritual energy to fly in all directions. The faces of those Jinyun Sect members in the air changed drastically, and they tried to move away again.

　　The collision between the five powerful celestial spirits was so intense that ordinary people could hardly resist it.

　　Wu Aotian's expression changed slightly, but without any hesitation, his heart sword formed a powerful sword formation and attacked directly towards Liu Feng, the black-haired old man closest to him.

　　With this attack, Wu Aotian has gathered all his strength, which not only includes the strength of a demigod high-level earth spirit, but also the powerful spiritual energy borrowed from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, as well as the amplified power of thirteen spiritual-grade swords!

　　Because Zheng Feizong was dealing with Liu Ruxue, Liu Feng and Han Lindong chose to deal with the Flame Demon at the same time. They all knew that the One-horned Demon was a very powerful mutated Magical Beast. Although it had only entered the ninth level Magical Beast, its combat power was no less than any of the three of them.

　　Yan Mo originally wanted to deal with Zheng Feizong personally, but facing the attacks of the two, he was helpless and could only defend with all his strength. After all, the combined attack of the two powerful heavenly spirits should not be underestimated.

　　Upon the collision, the huge body of the Fire Demon flew backwards hundreds of meters, flames all over its body, and it let out a low roar. Although it did not seem to be injured, this blow was probably enough for it.

　　Liu Feng had just made a move and the blade had just flipped back when he saw Wu Aotian's heart sword rushing up, looking unstoppable.

　　Liu Feng was shocked. Originally, he did not take the earth spirit practitioners on the ground, including Wu Aotian, seriously. But now, when Wu Aotian attacked, he found that the power was extremely strong, which was not less powerful than the wheel blade he released.

　　What's going on?

　　Although this young man possesses the strength of a high-level earth spirit, how could he launch such a powerful attack?

　　This is really weird.

　　Liu Feng has lived for so many years, but this is the first time he has seen such a strange thing. After all, in his cognition, although high-level earth spirits are powerful, they are vulnerable to the strong sky spirits. Of course, Liu Feng is not the only one who thinks so.

　　The wheel blade shot out and hit the first heart sword heavily. The first heart sword was knocked back. The wheel blade rebounded and hit the second heart sword again...

　　The third one...

　　The fourth...

　　…

　　Although it was only a brief moment, the wheel blade had already skillfully hit the many flying heart swords repeatedly, blocking eleven of the thirteen heart swords in one breath, but there were still two that the wheel blade could not block!

　　The last two heart swords forcibly knocked the wheel blade away and flew towards Liu Feng.

　　As a powerful celestial spirit, Liu Feng would naturally not be helpless and embarrassed because of this. He skillfully recalled his wheel blade and raised his right hand, and a strange spiritual weapon appeared in front of him.

　　This spiritual weapon is actually a lotus platform!

　　The bottom of the lotus pedestal is connected together, and its six petals are spread out in all directions, like a blooming flower, except it is a black flower.

　　The lotus platform appeared right under Liu Feng's feet. The six lotus leaves that looked like petals suddenly closed up in an instant, and immediately, like a closed lotus, completely wrapping Liu Feng inside it.

　　Wu Aotian's two heart swords hit the closed lotus leaf heavily, making a dull sound, but the lotus leaf was not damaged at all, and the heart swords returned empty-handed.

　　Wu Aotian was not disappointed because his attack was ineffective. Instead, he felt extremely surprised.

　　The wheel blade of the powerful spiritual master Liu Feng could not even block his inner sword!

　　This obviously means that his current combat capability is not much worse than Liu Feng's!

　　Even though he was only a high-level earth spirit, he possessed strength comparable to that of a powerful celestial spirit!

　　Wu Aotian was shocked and happy, and his self-confidence soared. The only regret was that Wu Aotian could not fly. Otherwise, Wu Aotian would definitely not be able to hold back and would fly directly into the sky to have a good fight with these people.

　　Wu Aotian was surprised with joy, but Liu Feng was surprised with fear.

　　He couldn't understand why a high-level earth spirit could launch an attack that even he couldn't block?

　　Just because he wields thirteen spiritual swords?

　　Liu Feng doesn't believe it!

　　There must be something strange about this kid, there must be something strange about him!

　　Liu Feng was surprised, and Han Lindong and Zheng Feizong beside him were equally shocked. They knew Liu Feng's strength very well, but his wheel blade couldn't withstand it, and he even took out his guardian spiritual weapon, the black lotus.

　　The six petals of the lotus split open instantly, revealing Liu Feng's somewhat surprised face. He stared at Wu Aotian below and asked, "Boy, what method did you use? Why is your attack so strong?"

　　Wu Aotian gave Liu Feng a mocking smile: "You are my mortal enemy. Don't you think you are childish when you ask me this? Is it true that people will go backwards as they get older?"

　　A hint of gloom suddenly appeared on Liu Feng's face. How could he not be angry when being laughed at by a kid like Wu Aotian?

　　Looking at Han Lindong next to him, Liu Feng's eyes revealed a bit of murderous intent: "Han Lindong, you deal with this one-horned demon first, I'll go kill that guy first!"

　　Han Lindong's eyes moved and he laughed, "Liu Feng, I'll help you with this. He's just a little guy, why get angry?"

　　After Han Lindong finished speaking, he rushed downwards, seemingly impatient, but there was a hint of undisguised greed in his eyes when he looked at Wu Aotian.

　　Liu Feng was stunned to see Han Lindong taking the initiative, but then he thought of something and became furious: "Han Lindong, it's already this time, and you still want to plot against his spiritual weapon!"

　　Han Lindong's face turned red, but Liu Feng revealed his inner thoughts. It was the first time he met Wu Aotian, but when he saw Wu Aotian's set of thirteen heart swords, how could he not be moved?

　　For a powerful Tianling master like Han Lindong, a Tianling spiritual weapon would not tempt him, but these thirteen identical spiritual swords were equivalent to thirteen spiritual weapons. How could he not be tempted? That's why he used the excuse of helping Liu Feng to kill him directly. As long as he killed Wu Aotian, he could naturally take all the spiritual weapons into his own hands.

　　Seeing Han Lindong pounce down, Wu Aotian was not in a hurry. Even Yan Mo and Liu Ruxue were not in a hurry. They also saw the collision just now and knew that except for being unable to fly, Wu Aotian was probably no worse than a celestial spirit warrior, not to mention that he also had the God of Fire.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Han Lindong who was rushing down, and saw the greedy look in his eyes when he looked at Xin Jian. Wu Aotian couldn't help but sneer in his heart: "Humph, since you can't wait, I'll send you to death first."

　　PS:

　　Please vote, please collect, please click...

　　Well, there is a campaign to collect extra chapters with prizes. It is pinned in the author-related section and the book review section. Everyone is welcome to participate. So far, it seems that I haven’t seen any. I am sweating...

　　Chapter 221: Killing

　　Although Han Lindong was shocked by Wu Aotian's attack, in his heart, he never thought that he was no match for Wu Aotian.

　　A powerful celestial spirit cannot defeat a high-level earthly spirit?

　　Isn't this a joke?

　　However, after witnessing the power of Wu Aotian's thirteen heart swords flying out at the same time and bombarding him heavily, Han Lindong still did not dare to take it lightly.

　　Han Lindong's sharp double-headed sword had cut through the sky like lightning and stabbed towards Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian's magic shield had been shattered by the God of Fire during the last battle with the God of Fire. Now the heart sword had to perform the dual tasks of attack and defense.

　　Wu Aotian was not very worried. After all, this was a spiritual weapon. It could grow or shrink in an instant. After growing bigger, its defensive effect would not be much worse than the Magic Shield. However, after seeing Liu Feng's black lotus platform, Wu Aotian had some new ideas.

　　The defensive effect of this lotus platform is very strong. Maybe it is not as good as Wang Haichuan’s five-colored feather robe, but it is definitely a rare defensive spiritual weapon.

　　Since the other party is looking for trouble with me, I will naturally not let him go.

　　The black lotus pedestal, I want it for myself!

　　Thirteen heart swords were spinning rapidly in front of Wu Aotian, forming a huge sword formation. The power of this sword formation seemed to be very great, as if it could crush everything. Even the air was filled with crackling sounds.

　　Han Lindong's double-headed sword hit the center of the sword formation just right. The huge spiritual energy collided and exploded. Although the sword formation loosened, it did not collapse. The sword formation actually blocked Han Lindong's attack this time.

　　Wu Aotian’s confidence soared, but Han Lindong on the opposite side was extremely surprised.

　　Is this a sword formation? How could it be so powerful?

　　Han Lindong naturally didn't know that Wu Aotian's improvement in combat power was more dependent on the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He took it for granted that it was because of these thirteen heart swords. Because of this, the greed in Han Lindong's eyes became more intense.

　　In the air, Liu Ruxue and Zheng Feizong were fighting to a standstill. Zheng Feizong seemed to have a deep fear of the black air around Liu Ruxue. When the black air spread and entangled him, Zheng Feizong would always distance himself as fast as lightning to ensure that he would not be enveloped by the black air.

　　Nonsense, even from such a distance I can feel all kinds of negative emotions in Liu Ruxue's black aura that are enough to drive people crazy. If I were enveloped in it, wouldn't it be the end of me?

　　Liu Ruxue's black energy had a great influence on Zheng Feizong, but the soul-stirring sound emitted by Zheng Feizong's jade ring also had the same effect on Liu Ruxue. Under such a situation, the two sides ended up in a draw, and it was difficult to tell who was better for a while.

　　The Flame Demon and Liu Feng both used their true fire. Without Han Lindong, Liu Feng's attack couldn't suppress the Flame Demon's crazy outburst. The black flames that shot up into the sky continued to burst out, sometimes like snakes of fire, and sometimes gathered together, but they were as violent as fire dragons.

　　Liu Feng secretly groaned in his heart. The black lotus platform wrapped him tightly. The black flame that suddenly came hit the black lotus but was completely blocked. Even so, Liu Feng was still shocked.

　　Liu Feng and Zheng Feizong were both extremely shocked at the fighting power of Yan Mo and Liu Ruxue, and they were secretly glad in their hearts that three powerful Heavenly Spiritual masters came today. If only two had come, they would probably not be able to do anything to them.

　　However, when they saw Han Lindong and Wu Aotian fighting below, the shock in their hearts grew even greater.

　　Wu Aotian actually completely withstood Han Lindong's attack by himself!

　　There was not a single drop of rain or wind!

　　Wu Aotian felt extremely happy in his heart. A powerful celestial spirit master, ha, a powerful celestial spirit master, was just like this!

　　Now I can also resist the strong ones of the Heavenly Spirit!

　　The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron gushed out like running water, and along with it also flowed the incomparable sense of pride and satisfaction in Wu Aotian's heart.

　　What's more, at this time, I haven't cast the magic array yet?

　　Dong Yuanyuan and the others had already retreated far away. They looked at Wu Aotian in great shock. They knew that Wu Aotian was very powerful and could exert a combat power beyond their own strength, but this was too outrageous.

　　On the other side, the powerful earth spirit masters of Jinyun Sect were looking at the ground below in great shock. This kid... actually has the strength comparable to that of a sky spirit master?

　　What the hell!

　　After looking at the two battlefields in the air, Wu Aotian decided not to waste any more time.

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array suddenly flew out, and the red light surged, instantly enveloping Han Lindong in it. Han Lindong was shocked. He also knew that Wu Aotian was good at illusion arrays. As soon as the illusion appeared before his eyes, he knew that something was wrong.

　　Wu Aotian did not hesitate at all. The sword formation composed of thirteen heart swords rushed towards Han Lindong like a meat grinder. At the same time, Wu Aotian released the God of Fire.

　　The outer surface of the God of Fire looked like a small flame, emitting strong spiritual fluctuations, but other than that there was nothing unusual.

　　This was what Wu Aotian and the God of Fire had explained in advance. If its identity as the Earth's Core Fire could be kept secret, it would be better not to do so. After all, the God of Fire's strength has not yet fully recovered. If the news that the Earth's Core Fire was subdued by Wu Aotian got out, there might be some trouble.

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation interfered with Han Lindong's perception, but he was a powerful celestial spirit after all, and his mind was not completely trapped in the illusion. He still accurately judged the sword formation of Wu Aotian from the fluctuations of spiritual energy.

　　Han Lindong's double-headed sword hit the sword formation directly, and the two sides were entangled, but at this moment, Han Lindong felt an extremely strong spiritual energy fluctuation appearing beside him.

　　The fluctuation of spiritual energy was so strong that it was even more powerful than the sword formation displayed by Wu Aotian!

　　His eyes were disturbed by the illusion, and he couldn't see what was attacking him, but a sense of panic had already spread in his heart, and as the spiritual energy fluctuations got closer, he became more and more panicked.

　　His intuition told him that the battle was happening again. and the opponent must have used some magical trick again!

　　Han Lindong didn't know, but Zheng Feizong and Liu Feng saw it clearly. At the moment the sword formation attacked, a fireball rushed out, but the strong spiritual energy fluctuations on the fireball made people feel extremely terrified.

　　The fireball hit Han Lindong's spiritual shield heavily, and the spiritual shield burst easily like a soap bubble in the sun. The fireball turned into a ball of flame and instantly engulfed Han Lindong.

　　Han Lindong didn't even have time to let out a scream before his body instantly turned to ashes and two pieces of stuff fell out of his body.

　　A void bracelet, a gray crystal similar to a magic crystal.

　　Shock!

　　At this moment, everyone's eyes suddenly widened, and their eyes were full of disbelief.

　　Han Lindong is actually dead?

　　Han Lindong was a powerful Tianling warrior, but he was killed with just one move, without even a corpse left?

　　What on earth was going on with that flame?

　　How could it be so powerful?

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and grabbed the double-headed sword that had lost its owner, the void bracelet, and the gray crystal in the air. Without even looking at them, he threw them directly into the void bracelet.

　　The God of Fire turned around and crashed into Liu Feng like a flaming meteor.

　　Zheng Feizong and Liu Feng were both powerful celestial spirits. Although they were fighting with Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo, every detail in the scene could not be hidden from their perception. Han Lindong's sudden death was like a huge hammer hitting their heart.

　　Fear weighed deeply on their hearts. They didn't know what that flame was and why it was so powerful.

　　Seeing the God of Fire flying over, Liu Feng was almost scared to death. They didn't know that it was the God of Fire himself who was fighting. They thought that Wu Aotian was driving the fire to fight, and the God of Fire didn't show anything unusual.

　　Liu Feng almost wanted to run away, but the God of Fire came too fast and Liu Feng had no time to escape. He had no choice but to close the black lotus platform and withstand the attack of the God of Fire.

　　Although the God of Fire did not make any sound, he was extremely excited in his heart, because when he just dealt with the powerful Heavenly Spirit, he burned the opponent's body to ashes while also devouring the opponent's soul at the same time.

　　This is a very mysterious devouring. Although spiritual energy is necessary for recovery and evolution, the soul is a more important direction of evolution. The stronger the soul of the strong, the greater the effect after devouring.

　　This is a powerful celestial spirit. Although his strength is not as good as it was in its heyday, it still plays a significant role for it at this moment. It feels extremely comfortable and rushes towards the second enemy with a wild laugh in its heart.

　　He wants to devour all the souls of these powerful celestial spirits!

　　The God of Fire slammed heavily into the black lotus pedestal, and the black lotus pedestal made a dull sound, just like hitting a giant bell, making a dull sound.

　　Although the black lotus pedestal did not break, Liu Feng, who was inside the black lotus pedestal, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned purple.

　　After the collision, the God of Fire's body bounced slightly, then suddenly crashed down again.

　　Before Liu Feng could catch his breath, the Black Lotus Platform was hit again. The heavy blow injured him again. Blood gushed out again and his vision became a little dazed.

　　Escape, or you will die here.

　　This thought flashed through Liu Feng's mind, and the black lotus platform started rapidly, floating towards the outside. However, just as it started, a ball of black flame pounced on him like a black dragon and hit the black lotus platform heavily again.

　　The black lotus platform was hit three times in a row, but there was no damage at all. However, Liu Feng inside was almost dead.

　　This black lotus spiritual weapon is connected to his mind. Every collision seems to hit his heart. Even with his strength as a powerful heavenly spirit, he cannot withstand this huge impact.

　　Chapter 222 Strong, unexpected

　　Yesterday was Chinese Valentine’s Day, so I missed one chapter. This chapter makes up for yesterday’s update.

　　There are two more updates today.

　　----------------------------

　　Liu Mingsheng is a high-level earth spirit in the Jinyun Sect and also serves as an elder in the Jinyun Sect. There are a total of five elders in the Jinyun Sect, and each elder is a high-level earth spirit or a peak earth spirit.

　　When the sect leader and two other powerful Tianling masters found Wu Aotian and his group, Liu Mingsheng let out a long sigh of relief.

　　This annoying guy is finally going to be finished today.

　　In the past few days, everyone in Jinyun Sect was in a state of fear. First, Liu Ruxue came to provoke, and then the one-horned demon came to the mountain to kill them. Although it only injured some disciples who were not very strong, the whole Jinyun Sect was shrouded in a dark cloud.

　　Looking at the group of powerful earth spirits who were unable to fly below, Liu Mingsheng's eyes were filled with an unconcealable joy.

　　I must torture these people later. Well, there are two beautiful women, do you want to...

　　Thinking of this, Liu Mingsheng's heart suddenly became hot and his eyes showed a bit more evil.

　　However, just when Liu Mingsheng was planning how to get these two people from the sect leader, a sudden change occurred.

　　Han Lindong died at the hands of the God of Fire.

　　Liu Feng also died, dying on his own lotus platform.

　　…

　　All this happened in just a moment, just a blink of an eye, and the two powerful Tianling warriors were killed cleanly and neatly.

　　The flame that had just risen in Liu Mingsheng's heart suddenly went out, and his whole body felt like it was falling into an ice cellar. In an instant, fear spread throughout his body.

　　Just when Liu Mingsheng hadn't made any reaction...

　　He discovered that the leader of the Jinyun Sect, Zheng Feizong, had turned around and fled!

　　Without saying anything, he just ran away so cleanly!

　　…

　　In the air, the lotus platform lost control and fell to the ground. Wu Aotian unceremoniously put it into the Void Ring.

　　Zheng Feizong was so frightened that he was stunned for a moment.

　　What is going on?

　　How could two powerful Heavenly Spirit masters be destroyed in such a short time?

　　Zheng Feizong naturally also noticed the ball of fire that looked no different from ordinary flames, but it was this ball of fire that instantly engulfed Han Lindong and then knocked Liu Feng to death in his own defensive spiritual weapon, the black lotus pedestal.

　　And now, this ball of fire is flying towards him.

　　Zheng Feizong was so frightened that he blocked Liu Ruxue's Xuanlong sword and turned around and ran.

　　If you don't run now, are you going to die?

　　…

　　Liu Ruxue watched Zheng Feizong escape, snorted coldly, and the black energy in her body surged again. The Xuanlong Sword, carrying endless black energy, chased after Zheng Feizong.

　　There was no way the one-horned demon would let go of Zheng Feizong, who had humiliated him so greatly in the past. With a low roar, he quickly chased after Zheng Feizong.

　　The God of Fire did not stop for a moment, dragging out a trail of bright flames, like fire from the sky. Just as he was about to chase after Zheng Feizong, the order from Wu Aotian suddenly rang in his mind.

　　"Fire God, stop chasing us, kill all the other spiritual practitioners of the Jinyun Sect, and don't let any of them escape!"

　　The God of Fire suddenly stopped, bent his body, turned around, and pounced towards the Jinyun Sect members who were watching from afar.

　　…

　　Liu Mingsheng was extremely shocked, watching the fireball rushing towards him and others. Before it hit him, the scorching heat already made him feel like he was in a furnace.

　　Liu Mingsheng patted the white crane and it rushed out quickly.

　　The moment Baihe rushed out, Liu Mingsheng saw that the fireball had hit an old man in the front position. The old man was also an elder of the Jinyun Sect and possessed the strength of a high-level earth spirit. However, after being hit by the fireball, the old man seemed to have evaporated from the face of the earth and was instantly burned to ashes.

　　Gone, in just the blink of an eye, a powerful man at the peak of the Earth Spirit level was gone!

　　Liu Mingsheng was terrified and regretted in his heart. Why did he come along? He originally thought that with three spiritual practitioners, there would be no problem in this extermination mission, but the result was so unexpected...

　　Get out of here.

　　Liu Mingsheng's only thought was to escape from here as quickly as possible. Looking at the power of the fireball devouring the elder, he had completely lost the courage to even fight.

　　Liu Mingsheng, in a panic, flew over Wu Aotian and others.

　　Looking back, he saw that the ghostly fireball was chasing another old man riding a white crane, and the old man was running in the opposite direction of him.

　　Liu Mingsheng felt a sense of luck in his heart. Fortunately, fortunately, with just a little time, he could escape dozens of miles away and save his life.

　　Fortunately, this ghostly flame did not chase me.

　　When Liu Mingsheng turned around with a bit of luck, he suddenly found that in front of him, a sword formation composed of thirteen rapidly rotating giant swords, like a swallowing whirlpool, was coming towards him.

　　Liu Mingsheng let out a loud scream of fear from his throat, and in an instant, he took out his spiritual weapon, which was a giant spiritual shield. He sprayed out all his spiritual energy in an instant and added all of it to the giant shield, and he himself rode on a white crane and hid behind the giant shield.

　　There is no way to avoid it, the only way is to break through.

　　The shadow of death made Liu Mingsheng burst out with super strength at this moment. The light emitted by the giant shield was so bright that Liu Mingsheng was surprised. How could he be able to launch such a powerful defense?

　　I don't seek to achieve anything, but I do seek to avoid mistakes. As long as I can break through the sword formation, I can escape.

　　In fact, at this time, Liu Mingsheng had already made a decision in his mind that after escaping from here, he would not return to Jinyun Sect. Whether Zheng Feizong could escape this time was still one question. Even if he escaped back, could Jinyun Sect be protected?

　　The sword formation and the giant shield collided heavily with each other, and the thirteen heart swords continued to strangle each other. The entire space was filled with extremely sharp sword energy. The sword energy intertwined, filled with terrifying energy that could crush everything.

　　Liu Mingsheng, whose mind was connected with the giant shield, felt his heart being hit and even strangled again and again.

　　The intense pain made his face turn red as fire in an instant, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes went black and he was about to faint.

　　At the last moment before he fainted, he suddenly discovered that the giant shield that had blocked so many attacks for him actually had a crack. No, it was countless cracks. And the giant shield was instantly shattered into countless small pieces in the countless wildly expanding cracks.

　　As the giant shield was shattered, the huge sword formation, with endless sharp sword energy, instantly swallowed him up like a river bursting its dam.

　　In an instant, darkness enveloped him completely.

　　…

　　Wu Aotian stood on the ground, watching the sword formation crush the giant shield released by the old man, and then strangled the old man together. There was no mercy in his heart, only excitement about his own strength.

　　As he expected, the high-level earth spirit was killed instantly by his sword formation.

　　My own combat effectiveness is extremely high.

　　The Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron is indeed a magical existence. I just don’t know what the scene will be like when Qiu enters Tianling and fully wakes up, and the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron is used as a combat weapon?

　　The God of Fire dragged his long tail of fire and came to Wu Aotian's side. All the people from the Jinyun Sect were burned to ashes by him, and their souls were completely devoured by him.

　　Although it is not as good as the soul of a powerful celestial being, it is not too bad either. How can the God of Fire let it go?

　　Wu Aotian looked at the horizon in the distance. It shouldn't be a problem for Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo to chase Zheng Feizong. After all, the strength of Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo is not lower than that of Zheng Feizong...

　　Dong Yuanyuan and others watched the entire process of the battle from the rear. Although they knew that they would not be defeated because of the existence of the God of Fire, they were still stunned by the clean and neat victory and the amazing fighting power displayed by Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian actually has a fighting power that is no less than that of a Tianling strongman!

　　Seeing the battle over, everyone came closer. Mo Yu let out a long breath and said, "What a fierce battle! This kind of battle is not something we can interfere with."

　　Leng Feng and Dong Yuanyuan beside them all nodded, and there was a strange heat in their eyes.

　　No matter whether it was Leng Feng, Mo Yu, or Dong Yuanyuan, their strength was ahead of Wu Aotian at the beginning. However, in such a short period of time, Wu Aotian caught up with them unknowingly and left them far behind.

　　Although their current strength levels seem to be similar, their actual combat effectiveness is too different. At least Mo Yu, Dong Yuanyuan and others do not think they can withstand the attack of a powerful Tianling...

　　Wu Aotian came back to his senses from his deep thoughts and said with a smile: "I am also a little surprised that I can actually hold my own against a powerful Heavenly Spirit..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan smiled and said, "You haven't used your full strength yet. I think you can kill Han Lindong even if you are alone. It just takes a little longer..."

　　At this point, Dong Yuanyuan's eyes fell on the God of Fire, and she said in amazement: "But speaking of it, the God of Fire is really amazing. He is already like this before he has fully recovered. If he fully recovers..."

　　The Fire God looked at the surprised expressions of the crowd and was extremely proud in his heart. He snorted, "If I recover completely, I only need three moves to deal with the three of them."

　　Wu Aotian had seen the God of Fire use his power underground to severely injure a powerful celestial spirit warrior with one move, so he did not doubt his words at all.

　　"What should we do next? Attack Jinyun Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "As long as Zheng Feizong is killed, most of these Earth Spirit masters will be dead, and the remaining ones from Jinyun Sect will not be a concern, so there is no need to..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly paused and turned to look at the distant sky, where a black dot was approaching rapidly.

　　When the black spot approached, Wu Aotian's expression had changed slightly. The person who came was a boy who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, but he was the Flame Demon who had transformed into a human form. In the Flame Demon's arms, he was holding Liu Ruxue.

　　PS:

　　Please vote, there will be two more updates today.

　　Chapter 223: Black Qi Backlash

　　Liu Ruxue is a powerful celestial being, so she can fly. She just went to kill Zheng Feizong, but was brought back by the Flame Demon...

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank, thinking that something must have happened.

　　The fire demon fell down quickly, his expression quite solemn.

　　Wu Aotian and the others hurried forward and took Liu Ruxue from Yan Mo's hand. Liu Ruxue had her eyes closed, with a faint trace of black air on her face. Her teeth were clenched, her brows were furrowed, and she looked as if she was enduring some pain.

　　"What's going on?"

　　Yan Mo looked at Liu Ruxue and shook his head, "I don't know either. She and I chased Zheng Feizong together. We chased him for a long distance and caught up with him. After fighting for a while, we were about to capture the injured Zheng Feizong, but the black energy on her body suddenly became chaotic and she fainted all of a sudden. She fell straight from the air. I rushed down and caught her, but Zheng Feizong took this opportunity to escape..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't feel it was a pity that Zheng Feizong escaped. After all, he and his men were already quite powerful now and there was no need to be afraid of him anymore.

　　Wu Aotian was more worried about what had happened to Liu Ruxue.

　　He stretched out his hand and held Liu Ruxue's arm. A trace of spiritual energy entered her body and circulated along Liu Ruxue's meridians. He found that Liu Ruxue's meridians were not damaged at all, but a trace of black air was flowing in Liu Ruxue's body, and this black air spread all over Liu Ruxue's body.

　　I remembered that when Liu Ruxue saw me after entering Tianling, she once mentioned that the killing method she practiced, the higher the strength, the stronger the backlash. Could it be that this black air is a symptom of the backlash?

　　Wu Aotian had no way to deal with the black energy that spread throughout Liu Ruxue's body.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was at a loss, Liu Ruxue's eyes slowly opened.

　　Wu Aotian supported Liu Ruxue with surprise and joy, and gently called out, "Sister Ruxue..."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes slowly became brighter from confusion, and finally focused on Wu Aotian's face. She turned her head slightly and saw Dong Yuanyuan and others with concerned eyes.

　　"Was it the Flame Demon who saved me?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Sister Ruxue, why did you suddenly faint? Is it because of the backlash of the black energy?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded helplessly, thinking that she was still fighting with Zheng Feizong just now, and asked hurriedly: "Where is Zheng Feizong, did you kill him?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "He ran away, but it doesn't matter, we don't have to worry about him now."

　　Liu Ruxue uttered an "oh" and looked apologetically, "Ah, it's all because of me. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to escape. Now he's in trouble again..."

　　Gently helping Liu Ruxue stand up, Wu Aotian asked with some concern: "How do you feel now? Are you okay?"

　　Liu Ruxue checked her body and said, "It's fine for now. It seems that this backlash will only take effect when the black energy is used to the extreme. It shouldn't happen under normal circumstances."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Sister Ruxue, please don't fight for the time being. Let's find a way to solve your black energy problem first. Otherwise, when you become stronger in the future, the backlash will be more severe and you will not be able to bear it."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes revealed a bit of sadness: "I'm afraid it's not easy to find a solution. When I chose this method of cultivation before, my master tried to stop me, but I insisted on doing it..."

　　Wu Aotian's brows furrowed even more tightly: "Don't your master have any solution?"

　　Liu Ruxue thought for a moment and said, "I'm not too sure about this. I think he said there is a way, but it seems very difficult. Even he can't do it..."

　　Wu Aotian felt a little relieved when he heard Liu Ruxue say this: "As long as there is a way, it will be fine, even if it is a little difficult. Just because you can't do it now doesn't mean you can't do it in the future. If he can't do it, maybe we can. Anyway, before you cure this backlash, you can't fight with others anymore. Well, will it affect your cultivation? If it does, then you should stop practicing."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's solemn words, Liu Ruxue felt warm and tender in her heart. She looked at Wu Aotian's face, shook her head gently and smiled, "It's not as serious as you think. This backlash may not appear every time. Even in battle, as long as you control it and don't use all your strength, there should be no backlash. As for cultivation, it will not be affected at all..."

　　"Then practice with all of us. As for fighting, you are not allowed to participate!"

　　Wu Aotian's tone was very straightforward and arbitrary, but Liu Ruxue felt something else in her heart. She rolled her eyes at Wu Aotian and said, "Okay, okay, I'll listen to you. I won't fight, but you have to protect me."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "Of course. You just saw it. My current combat power is no longer the Wuxia Amon of the past. I can easily deal with a Heavenly Spirit, not to mention the Flame Demon and Fire God..."

　　"So what are you going to do now?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a while and said, "Let's continue practicing until we have absorbed all the spiritual energy from these places with abundant spiritual energy. Zheng Feizong has escaped, and the news about the God of Fire might be leaked out. There were seven or eight powerful Heavenly Spirits who entered the underground at the beginning. They might think of the Earth's Core Fire, and it's hard to guarantee that someone might have some ideas. For the time being, we should work hard to restore the God of Fire's strength..."

　　Glancing at Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian still had some worry in his eyes: "Then go back to your master and ask him if there is any way to cure your backlash, and take care of Zheng Feizong while you're at it."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Okay, you have the final say. We will just follow you anyway."

　　Wu Aotian took out the spoils he had just collected from the Void Ring. After putting all the spoils together, Wu Aotian realized that he had made another fortune.

　　The Jinyun Sect is good at refining weapons, so even this group of earth spirit masters, they all use spiritual weapons of spiritual grade. This shows the wealth of the Jinyun Sect in spiritual weapons. The two sky spirit masters Liu Feng and Han Lindong were both swallowed by the God of Fire, leaving only their respective spiritual weapons and void bracelets.

　　Han Lindong's double-headed sword, Liu Feng's wheel blade and black lotus platform, two void bracelets, plus five spiritual weapons confiscated from other Jinyun Sect members and several other ordinary spiritual weapons.

　　Wu Aotian poured out the contents of the two void bracelets in front of everyone. Suddenly, a huge pile of things appeared and everyone's eyes lit up.

　　Developed.

　　This was the first thought that flashed through everyone's mind. There was a huge pile of things in front of everyone. These things were all kinds of things, but they all had one thing in common, that is, they were rare and valuable.

　　There were dozens of pills alone, several unrefined spiritual medicines, and some special materials...

　　Wu Aotian looked at the pile of things, raised his head and said with a smile: "Everyone, just pick whatever you want. We also confiscated two void bracelets this time. Ding Ding and Mo Yu, you can take one by one..."

　　Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue, Dong Yuanyuan, and Leng Feng all have void bracelets or void rings. Yan Mo naturally doesn't need anything. The only ones left are Ding Ding and Mo Yu. It's a good idea to distribute them this way, so that everyone has a void bracelet.

　　The Void Bracelet is considered a rare item, and is usually only owned by powerful celestial spirits. It is considered quite lucky that everyone can get one.

　　Naturally, everyone would not be polite to Wu Aotian and they all looked for what they needed.

　　Leng Feng picked up the double-headed sword used by Han Lindong. He used to be a killer. He originally used the Silver Python Swallowing Sky Bow, but now he has lost his weapon. After all, it is impossible to use the Silver Python Swallowing Sky Bow with one hand. Now he has changed to this double-headed sword and driven it with his mind. Even though his combat effectiveness will be reduced, it is better than having no spiritual weapon at all.

　　Ding Ding was not interested in these spiritual weapons at first, but today he picked up Liu Feng's wheel blade. The wheel blade was crescent-shaped, with sharp edges all around it, and only the inside had a grip. When it rotated, it was like a cutting wheel.

　　Mo Yu picked out a shield. He already had a top-grade spiritual sword before, and now with a spiritual defensive shield, his combat effectiveness increased a lot.

　　Wu Aotian took Liu Feng's lotus platform. With this lotus platform, he had enough defense, and his heart sword could attack boldly without having to take on the task of defense. He could see the defensive ability of this lotus platform. Even when the God of Fire and the Flame Demon attacked together, they could not destroy the lotus platform at all.

　　Everyone classified all the elixirs and materials in the case, and found that there were quite a few pure spiritual pills among them. Everyone divided them all up. After all, pure spiritual pills were of great benefit to the spiritual practitioners below the Heavenly Spirit level.

　　After everyone took what they needed, Wu Aotian put away all the remaining things. Thinking about today's gains, everyone was a little excited.

　　The group moved to another island and first re-blood-refined all of the spiritual weapons they had chosen. Since they had been used by powerful celestial spirit masters, it was a bit troublesome to remove the previous blood-refining marks. It took nearly half a month before everyone had completely blood-refined their spiritual weapons and were familiar enough to use them at will.

　　There were naturally many spiritual practitioners who cultivated here, because there were no high mountains blocking the lake, and the battle took place in the air, so there were still many spiritual practitioners who saw it from afar. The news of this battle spread quickly and soon spread throughout the Tiannan Empire, becoming the hottest event that everyone talked about for a while.

　　Jin Yunzong brought his men to cause trouble for Wu Aotian and the others, but they were killed in pieces instead, and he himself almost couldn't escape. At one time, everyone knew the names of Wu Aotian and the others.

　　For a time, the Jinyun Sect became an extremely tragic existence.

　　Wu Aotian and the others were unaware of all this. They just continued their journey of absorbing spiritual energy quietly...

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later...

　　Chapter 224: Cracking Method

　　Well, Chapter 3, a little late, but finally finished.

　　----------------

　　"Senior, is there any way to overcome the backlash of my sister's black energy?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at old man Xuantian who was sitting on a stone bench and sipping tea leisurely, with a hint of anxiety in his eyes. Beside him were Liu Ruxue, Dong Yuanyuan and others.

　　Old Man Xuantian originally had a very bad temper, but ever since he was injured, he could no longer fight with anyone. Over the years, his temper had changed and he became calmer.

　　Holding the tea in front of him and taking a sip, Elder Xuantian sighed softly, "This killing method is originally a rather evil method of cultivation. Although it improves quickly, the negative emotions of the dead will increase as the killing increases..."

　　Looking at Liu Ruxue who was sitting next to him and listening attentively, Elder Xuantian's eyes were somewhat kind: "Ruxue didn't listen to my advice at the beginning, and actually started practicing secretly, which led to the backlash now..."

　　Liu Ruxue bit her lips lightly, her eyes showing some determination and without any regrets.

　　"There are ways to suppress the negative emotions in Ruxue, but it's too difficult to do..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up: "Senior, please speak."

　　"Ruxue was knocked unconscious by the backlash that day simply because she had accumulated too many negative emotions. As her strength increased, these negative emotions had a greater impact on her, especially when she was using all her spiritual energy to fight, the damage was the greatest. There are two ways to get rid of this state. The first is to eliminate the negative emotions accumulated in the black energy. However, once eliminated, it would be equivalent to breaking the killing method she practiced. Her strength would drop significantly, and it would be very difficult to make further progress in the future..."

　　"Not only will this method greatly reduce your strength, but it is also very difficult to achieve, because to achieve this effect, you must find the legendary ethereal sap, and this thing only exists in legends..."

　　"What is the ethereal sap?"

　　Wu Aotian asked doubtfully. He had never heard of such a strange thing. After all, the entire continent was so big, and there were so many strange things. Even if all the books in the world were gathered together, there would probably be many things that were not recorded.

　　"The ethereal sap is the liquid secreted by the ethereal tree. The ethereal tree is very rare and only grows in extremely hot areas. If you use a knife to cut a wound on the tree, the wound will slowly ooze out the sap. This liquid has a very strange effect. It can remove the negative emotions in the black air. Similarly, this ethereal sap can also assist in cultivation, especially when you are in a breakthrough state and are disturbed by various emotions."

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised when he heard Elder Xuantian's explanation. Growing in a hot place, and being able to ooze juice when cut, the first thing that came to Wu Aotian's mind was rubber plantation...

　　Of course, regardless of whether it is true or not, at least in this world, in the mouth of Elder Xuantian, it is extremely rare, and even exists only in legends. I am afraid the chance of finding it is very small. Moreover, even if it is found, although this kind of thing can clear negative emotions and backlash, Liu Ruxue's strength will be greatly reduced, and it will be difficult to make progress in the future. This is also very annoying...

　　"Senior, isn't there another way?"

　　Elder Xuantian nodded, but frowned slightly: "Yes, the second method is much better. After all, there are only two ways to solve the backlash. The first is to reduce the strength of the backlash, and the second is to strengthen your ability to resist the backlash. The ethereal tree sap is a way to eliminate the strength of the backlash, and the second way is to enhance your ability to resist the backlash..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up. Strengthening the ability to resist backlash, that is to say, if this method works, then Liu Ruxue's practice will no longer be affected. Although the first method of eliminating negative emotions is a fundamental solution, it suppresses Liu Ruxue's strength. The second method is more suitable, but I don't know how difficult this second method is?

　　I'm afraid it's very difficult, otherwise, Old Man Xuantian would have helped Liu Ruxue a long time ago. After all, he knew the current result, but he didn't do it. That means he couldn't do it according to his ability, or he couldn't do it.

　　Just like the first method, where can you find the legendary ethereal tree?

　　Not only Wu Aotian's eyes lit up, but Liu Ruxue had the same reaction. Although she had asked about it before, Old Man Xuantian had never explained it in detail. This was the first time that she had heard him explain the method seriously.

　　Elder Xuantian looked at the eager expressions on the faces of the few people and sighed softly, "The second method is to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast. This is a very strange magic beast. Adult Shuiyun Soul Beasts will secrete a sticky liquid. Over time, a layer of moss-like thing will form on the head of the Shuiyun Soul Beast. As time goes by, this layer of moss-like thing will have different colors, namely white, gray, yellow, and gold. The gold color has the best effect."

　　"The stuff on the head of the Shuiyun Soul Beast is secreted very slowly, and it takes a long time for the color to change. To reach yellow, it takes at least a thousand years, and to reach gold, it takes at least three thousand years. And to make the soul as strong as snow and allow her to completely resist the backlash of negative emotions, it needs to be at least yellow. This stuff can not only strengthen the soul, but also speed up the cultivation of the spirit sea. If it is gold, it can greatly improve a person's strength."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Old Man Xuantian said, he thought that the stuff secreted by the Water Cloud Soul Beast was indeed a good thing. However, hearing Old Man Xuantian sigh, he was afraid that the Water Cloud Soul Beast might be difficult to find.

　　"Is this Shuiyun Soul Beast difficult to find?"

　　Elder Xuantian glanced at Liu Ruxue who asked the question, nodded gently and said, "Not only is it difficult to find, but what's more difficult is that the Shuiyun Soul Beast itself is very powerful, especially the Shuiyun Soul Beast that can reach more than a thousand years old. Its strength is not comparable to ours. Moreover, they value this kind of thing very much and are not willing to give it to humans. After all, magical beasts are hostile to humans."

　　Wu Aotian asked: "Where can we find this Shuiyun soul beast? What level of strength is it equivalent to for humans?"

　　Elder Xuantian had a bitter smile on his face. "It's in the Dragon Demon Forest that I mentioned to you before. This Dragon Demon Forest stretches for thousands of miles and is one of the largest forests in the entire continent where magical beasts reside. There are thousands of magical beasts in this Dragon Demon Forest. It can be said to be a forbidden zone for humans. It is extremely difficult to find the Water Cloud Soul Beast in the Dragon Demon Forest and obtain the things on its head."

　　Is it the Dragon Demon Forest again?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. He had not forgotten this place. He had asked old man Xuantian before where the spiritual energy was most abundant, and old man Xuantian mentioned the Dragon Demon Forest.

　　The Dragon Demon Forest spans the territories of the Tiannan Empire and the Longxiang Empire, stretching for thousands of miles. It is the world of magical beasts. In it, there are many magical beasts that have reached the ninth level, and there are even magical beasts with strength equivalent to that of humans who have reached the great perfection of the human spirit. According to old man Xuantian, even the powerful spiritual practitioners from the three great empires, including the spiritual practitioners from their holy lands, hardly dare to enter the Dragon Demon Forest.

　　This is the paradise of Warcraft and a forbidden zone for humans.

　　Although Wu Aotian was a little frightened, he was not too disappointed. At least he knew the method, and the only thing left was a matter of strength.

　　Liu Ruxue's current condition is still acceptable. As long as she doesn't fight with all her strength, there will be no backlash. She can also continue to practice and constantly strengthen her strength.

　　Before coming to meet Old Man Xuantian, Wu Aotian and others had already run around all those places that Old Man Xuantian had mentioned before that were full of spiritual energy, and absorbed all the spiritual energy from these places. There were no telling how many spiritual practitioners were cursing them in secret. After all, because of them, these people had no place to practice.

　　There are reasons why the spiritual energy gathers in these places. Now that the spiritual energy has been absorbed, it will gather again, but no one knows how many years it will take.

　　After absorbing the spiritual energy from these places, everyone's strength has made great progress. Liu Ruxue is only one step away from the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and may break through at any time.

　　Wu Aotian has truly reached the peak of the Earth Spirit Realm, but is stuck at a bottleneck. If he makes another breakthrough, he will be able to become a Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse.

　　Dong Yuanyuan also reached the peak of high-level Earth Spirit, Ding Ding's strength still remained close to the level of mid-level Earth Spirit, without any improvement. Mo Yu made a lot of progress in the realm of low-level Earth Spirit and was moving towards mid-level Earth Spirit.

　　Although Leng Feng had an arm broken and was unable to use the Silver Python Sky-Swallowing Bow, his combat power was still amazing as he had refined the double-headed sword with blood. Moreover, during the days of practicing with Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian also witnessed Leng Feng's unique practice method.

　　On a thundering night, Wu Aotian watched Leng Feng drive his strange lightning bead into the air. Bolts of lightning struck the bead. When the lightning bead returned to his hand again, everyone could feel the immensely powerful lightning energy of the bead. Leng Feng held the lightning bead in his remaining hand and sat beside Wu Aotian, cultivating in the rich spiritual energy. Bolts of lightning were transmitted from the lightning bead to his body. It was amazing to see that his whole body was flashing with lightning.

　　Because of his unique training method and the extremely rich spiritual energy around Wu Aotian, Leng Feng's progress was almost the fastest among everyone. It was so fast that even Wu Aotian was a little surprised. He secretly sighed that there were still peerless geniuses in this world who could create many training methods with rapid progress.

　　Looking at the strength of his friends, Wu Aotian began to have some expectations in his heart. Can all of them become powerful Heavenly Spirits? And how much time will it take for each of them?

　　Even Wu Aotian himself is not sure whether he can break through to become a Heavenly Spiritual Powerhouse...

　　At the beginning, Liu Ruxue relied on the 20% chance of becoming a Heavenly Spiritual Powerhouse by taking the Heaven-Splitting Pill, but there was only one Heaven-Splitting Pill...

　　PS:

　　Please vote, red vote, red vote...

　　Chapter 225 Hiding the Tracks

　　Jinyun Sect.

　　Sect leader Zheng Feizong brought a group of Jinyun Sect's strong men to find two Tianling strong men and went to strangle Wu Aotian and others. Just when everyone in Jinyun Sect was looking forward to it, Zheng Feizong came back.

　　One person came back.

　　Zheng Feizong's face looked extremely ugly, and many Jinyun Sect disciples were all nervous. After Zheng Feizong summoned his disciples to announce the result of this incident, every Jinyun Sect disciple looked pale.

　　Zheng Feizong himself was also disheartened. He knew that he no longer had the ability to stifle the growth of Wu Aotian and others. On the contrary, although he had escaped this time, as long as Wu Aotian and others came again, as long as they were willing, there would be no living person in the Jinyun Sect, including himself.

　　The result of this battle was completely beyond Zheng Feizong's expectations. Wu Aotian was able to withstand Han Lindong's attack with the strength of a high-level earth spirit. Except for his inability to fly, his strength was completely at the level of a powerful celestial spirit.

　　And that strange fireball was so powerful. What on earth was that thing? It seemed like it flew out of Wu Aotian’s void ring. What kind of method was this?

　　Zheng Feizong couldn't figure it out, but he didn't waste any time.

　　If Liu Ruxue had not suddenly encountered a problem before, he would have been killed by them. Now that he has escaped, he is afraid that they will hunt him down soon.

　　There were not only disciples of Jinyun Sect in the hall, but also some of Zheng Feizong's family members, including Zheng Deyun, the culprit. Zheng Feizong glanced at the entire room, and when his eyes passed by Zheng Deyun, the blue veins on his forehead twitched slightly twice.

　　If Zheng Deyun was not his grandson, he would have slapped him to death. Even now, he was suppressing his impulse and did not slap him.

　　However, Zheng Deyun is a fool, a complete fool.

　　Looking at Zheng Feizong's face, he also felt a little bit of fear. This matter had come to this point, and even he, a dandy boy who was fearless, began to feel a little scared.

　　"From today on, you can no longer stay here. If they come, this place might be completely destroyed."

　　When Zheng Feizong finished saying this, a hint of pain flashed across his eyes.

　　Hearing that his grandfather was actually going to take people away from Jinyun Sect, Zheng Deyun's eyes showed a bit of panic, and he quickly shouted: "Grandpa, we can't... Even if they are powerful, don't we still have many friends in Jinyun Sect? Let them come to help, I don't believe that we can't defeat them."

　　It would have been better if Zheng Deyun didn't say anything. After hearing what he said, Zheng Feizong became even more angry. He slapped Zheng Deyun in the air with his backhand, and the invisible force hit Zheng Deyun's face with incredible accuracy.

　　With a crisp sound, Zheng Deyun was hit and flew into the air, then fell heavily to the ground and rolled several times. His face was red and swollen, blood was flowing from his mouth, and his whole face was like a pig's head.

　　"Friends? There are so many powerful Tianling warriors in the entire Tiannan Empire. Their current combat power will not be at a disadvantage even if they face four Tianling warriors. Who will help us deal with such people? You have a pig brain. You only know how to cause trouble everywhere. If it weren't for you, would Jinyun Sect be in this situation?"

　　Zheng Deyun howled like a pig being slaughtered. Hearing Zheng Feizong's angry rebuke, Zheng Deyun was extremely frightened and shouted quickly: "Although they are powerful, they are all about the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Why don't we go and ask the Heavenly Eagle Sect's Sect Master Wang for help? As long as he is willing to help, we will definitely be fine."

　　Zheng Feizong was stunned for a moment, but then he remembered what happened at the Sky Eagle Sect’s martial arts competition that day, and his heart was extremely gloomy: "Don’t think about it, Sect Master Wang will not help us..."

　　Although what Zheng Deyun said actually made sense, the combat power of Wu Aotian and others were all at the first level of Tianling. If Wang Haichuan was willing to take action, they would definitely not be able to resist. But who would be willing to provoke these promising young people now?

　　"Stop talking, let's go, let's go today, follow my orders, and live in Zixia Villa in Luofeng Gorge first."

　　An old man looked at Zheng Feizong and asked carefully: "Master, how about...trying to contact the Zheng family of the Longxiang Empire?"

　　Zheng family?

　　Zheng Feizong's brows knitted tightly together, with a bit of struggle in his eyes. The old man looked at Zheng Feizong's hesitant expression and advised softly: "Master, although some things are hard to look back on, we are a family after all. Now that the Jinyun Sect is facing the crisis of extermination, you should put aside your prejudices..."

　　Zheng Feizong's face was a little ferocious: "You want me to beg the Zheng family?"

　　The old man showed a bitter smile on his face: "Everything is for Jinyun Sect..."

　　Zheng Feizong's eyes flickered, and it was obvious that he was having a fierce ideological struggle in his heart. After a long while, Zheng Feizong glanced at the disciples of Jinyun Sect below, nodded bitterly and said: "Okay, you all go to Zixia Villa to live, and secretly find out the whereabouts of that group of people. I will go to the Longxiang Empire!"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that Zheng Feizong had evacuated Jinyun Sect the first moment he returned to Jinyun Sect. At this time, there was not even a single disciple of Jinyun Sect in Jinyun Sect, but there were some idle cultivators from somewhere who had settled here, and apart from them, there was no one else.

　　After consulting Elder Xuantian, Wu Aotian and the others discussed it. Based on their current strength, it would be a pipe dream to enter the Dragon Demon Forest. So they had to put this matter aside for the time being. Anyway, as long as Liu Ruxue did not use her full strength, there would be no backlash.

　　Let’s take care of the Jinyun Sect’s affairs first.

　　After bidding farewell to Elder Xuantian, Wu Aotian and the others set out on the road to Jinyun Sect. Zheng Feizong was not dead and was still a nuisance.

　　Liu Ruxue cannot take action for the time being, so the only ones who can take action are the Flame Demon and the God of Fire. However, Wu Aotian is not worried at all. After absorbing the spiritual energy from so many places with abundant spiritual energy, the strength of the God of Fire has been mostly restored. Although the God of Fire at this moment cannot deal with seven or eight Heavenly Spiritual Powers like he did before, for someone like Zheng Feizong, he can easily deal with three or four of them. If fighting alone, the God of Fire can at least withstand Wang Haichuan's attack.

　　At this moment in the Tiannan Empire, there is probably no one who can threaten Wu Aotian.

　　When Wu Aotian and others arrived at Jinyun Sect, they looked at each other in surprise when they saw that Jinyun Sect was empty.

　　"It seems that after Zheng Feizong came back, he was worried that we would come to settle accounts with him, so he moved all the people away."

　　Leng Feng glanced at the empty houses, frowned and said, "He is quite careful."

　　Wu Aotian's senses covered the entire Jinyun Sect and he found traces of a few people: "There are a few more people, catch them and ask them..."

　　The few people captured by Wu Aotian and others were only low-level spiritual practitioners. They looked pale after being captured by Wu Aotian and others. Fortunately, one of them had heard something about it and told them everything he knew.

　　"Has everyone evacuated the Jinyun Sect?"

　　Aotian's eyes widened: "Zheng Feizong is decisive enough to evacuate all members of the Jinyun Sect. Now we will definitely not be able to find him."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "It seems that he also knows that he is no longer able to compete with us, so he chose to retreat and hide. Of course, he may also be hiding and looking for another opportunity to deal with us..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "There's nothing we can do about it. He's hiding, and we can't possibly find him. As long as we keep strengthening ourselves, we don't have to worry about his revenge. But judging from the level of contact we've had, this grudge must be settled eventually. Either he dies or we die."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "Now they are in the dark and we are in the light. We should try not to disperse as much as possible and give them a chance to take advantage of us."

　　"So where do we go now?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "Let's go to the Longxiang Empire, visit the Tianxin Palace, and take a look at the Water of Life..."

　　The Water of Life is a magical thing that can regenerate severed limbs. Even if one is seriously injured, one can completely heal. It is an extremely precious thing. After Elder Xuantian was injured, he originally wanted to get some of this Water of Life to heal his injuries, but unfortunately he couldn't get it.

　　Even Old Man Xuantian can't do it, so maybe we can't do it either, but we need to try. What's more, the people in Tianxin Palace are still human after all, so they should be easier to deal with than the monsters in the Dragon Demon Forest.

　　Even if you can't get it, it is necessary to inquire about the news first.

　　When Leng Feng heard Wu Aotian say this, his expression suddenly became excited. He knew that Wu Aotian went to find the Water of Life for him. He didn't say anything, but his heart was burning with excitement.

　　In just a few years, Leng Feng has gone from being a killer at the ninth level of physical strength to his current strength as a high-level earth spirit. The gap between the two is so huge, and all this is because of the appearance of Wu Aotian.

　　Although he has lost an arm now, Leng Feng has never regretted it, and he firmly believes that Wu Aotian will definitely find the water of life. Even if he can't find it now, he will definitely be able to find it in the future.

　　Looking at the smiling Wu Aotian, Leng Feng was somewhat amazed at his charm. People gathered around him and all benefited greatly. If it weren't for Wu Aotian, it could be said that these people would not be where they are now.

　　Seven Spiritual Fruits, Cultivating Spiritual Pills, Heavenly Spiritual Pills, Pure Spiritual Pills, Purple Spiritual Pills, Spiritual Grade Spiritual Instruments, Rich Spiritual Qi Cultivation...

　　It was precisely because of these obvious and subtle treatments that he and others were able to eventually become powerful Heavenly Spiritual masters.

　　If Leng Feng chose to follow Wu Aotian at first only because of his master's calculations in order to change his own destiny, then now Leng Feng follows Wu Aotian willingly and has great respect and admiration for Wu Aotian in his heart.

　　Mo Yu... I guess the feeling now is not much different from mine.

　　Volume 3: Across the World

　　Chapter 226: Long Xiang, Zheng Family!

　　There are dozens of countries on the entire continent, the three largest and most powerful of them are the three great empires, namely the Longxiang Empire, the Xinghe Empire and the Shenguang Empire.

　　The structures of the three great empires are similar to those of other countries. The emperor controls the army and some spiritual practitioners, but the most powerful spiritual practitioners are mostly gathered in the holy places. It is said that the strongest people in the holy places of these three great empires have reached the great perfection of the heavenly spirit.

　　The Heavenly Spirit is divided into five realms, and only after the fifth realm is the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Each realm has a huge difference in power. Three Heavenly Spirit First Realm powerhouses may not be the opponents of a Heavenly Spirit Second Realm, and three Heavenly Spirit Second Realm powerhouses joining forces may not be able to defeat an opponent of a Heavenly Spirit Third Realm. Not only that, the higher the strength, the greater the gap.

　　The God of Fire was extremely arrogant and powerful at the beginning. He once fought against seven or eight powerful Heavenly Spirit warriors including Wang Haichuan in the cave alone. Among these Heavenly Spirit warriors, there were several Heavenly Spirit warriors of the second level. However, when the God of Fire encountered Wu Aotian's master Yelu Zong, he was defeated and fled to the center of the earth for more than a hundred miles. In the end, he escaped with the help of magma.

　　This shows how powerful the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit is.

　　Although Wu Aotian is quite confident in himself, he is still very self-aware. At this moment, he can at most be compared to a spiritual practitioner at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit. With the power of the illusion array, he may be able to defeat a spiritual practitioner at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit. However, he will definitely lose to a spiritual practitioner at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit. After all, the difference in strength between them is too great.

　　Although the illusion array is magical, the stronger the strength it releases, the stronger its power will be. Moreover, the greater the difference in strength between the target and the opponent, the more obvious the effect will be. On the contrary, the more inferior one is to the opponent, the weaker the power of the illusion array will be relative to the opponent. In the tunnel, Wu Aotian cast a quadruple illusion array, but was instantly destroyed by the God of Fire. This was the result of the huge gap in strength.

　　Wu Aotian and others went to Tianxin Palace, the holy land of Longxiang Empire. Wu Aotian did not expect to get the water of life on this trip. He just wanted to inquire, scout the place and find out the situation.

　　The Longxiang Empire is vast, spanning tens of thousands of miles, with a large population, and there are also an incredible number of spiritual practitioners. With so many spiritual practitioners, there are naturally more spiritual practitioner sects. The larger of these sects have tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people. Even ordinary sects have thousands of people, and those small sects with dozens or hundreds of spiritual practitioners are countless.

　　On the way to the Longxiang Empire, Wu Aotian and his party learned a lot about the situation of the Longxiang Empire. While learning more, they couldn't help but be shocked. This was a real great empire. In comparison, the Tiannan Empire and others were too weak, not to mention small countries like Guiyun Kingdom. No matter in terms of territory or strength, they were simply incomparable.

　　Perhaps, any sect with a little bit of strength in the Longxiang Empire can destroy a country like Guiyun.

　　…

　　The Heihe Mountains are a relatively remote mountain range. They were not very famous originally, but now they are a well-known place in the entire Longxiang Empire.

　　The reason why he was not famous at first but became famous later was because of a mineral vein and a family.

　　This vein produces a very special kind of iron ore, called Nether Gold Iron Ore. This kind of iron ore is rarely found in the entire continent, and there are only a few places. The reason why this Nether Gold Iron Ore is precious is that it is not only extremely hard and unbreakable, but also because this material is very suitable for refining spiritual tools. The spiritual tools refined with Nether Gold Iron Ore will not only not be damaged, but also have a huge amplifying effect on spiritual energy.

　　Because of this, Nether Gold Iron Ore is extremely valuable. Powerful spiritual practitioners all hope to own a spiritual weapon made from Nether Gold Iron Ore. It is also said that Nether Gold Iron Ore has a very special ability, that is, when using Nether Gold Iron Ore to refine a spiritual weapon, there is a certain chance that a weapon spirit will appear, which means that a fairy-grade spiritual weapon may appear.

　　Some people say that it is a legend, a false rumor, but some people say that it really happened. After all, immortal-grade spiritual weapons are also a type of spiritual weapons. Compared with spiritual-grade spiritual weapons, spiritual-grade spiritual weapons are psychic, but cannot form an independent soul consciousness, while immortal-grade spiritual weapons have weapon spirits, which are independent souls and independent personalities. They also have wisdom.

　　There are certain similarities between immortal-grade spiritual weapons and spiritual-grade spiritual weapons. In Wu Aotian's opinion, this legend is not impossible. After all, mere spiritual communication and a fully evolved spiritual weapon are just different in the degree of evolution. If this ghost gold iron ore has any characteristics that can help evolution, just like the evolution of the God of Fire, then naturally there is a probability of the appearance of an immortal-grade spiritual weapon.

　　The family that discovered the Youjin Iron Mine was named Zheng. They were a very old family in the Longxiang Empire with thousands of years of heritage. After thousands of years of growth, the population of a family could reach a very terrifying number. And with thousands of years of accumulation, a family could also have many powerful people.

　　The Zheng family is such a family. The total population of the Zheng family has reached over 10,000 people. Of course, most of them are collateral branches. After all, as the branches spread out, the relationship becomes weaker and weaker. After thousands of years, some of them have become distant relatives...

　　However, even among the descendants of the Zheng family with the surname Zheng, there are now about one or two thousand people, and the Zheng family is a family with many spiritual practitioners. As the spiritual practitioners' strength grows, their life will also become longer. Therefore, the Zheng family has no idea how many generations have passed from the first ancestor to the last generation, so they are real ancestors.

　　However, these ancestors usually practice in seclusion or hide from the world, and the only ones who are truly active and appear in front of people are probably the last three or four generations.

　　Zheng Feizong is one of the Zheng family's children, but unlike other Zheng family children, Zheng Feizong is an illegitimate child and is not included in the Zheng family tree.

　　Zheng Feizong's father was also a powerful cultivator in the Zheng family and had a certain say in the family, but Zheng Feizong's mother was a very ordinary maid in the Zheng family. Zheng Feizong was the product of his father forcibly sleeping with this maid after he was drunk.

　　Of course, he is not the only illegitimate child in the Zheng family. After all, it is normal for a big family like this to have some illegitimate children outside. However, the Zheng family has long had an ancestral precept that illegitimate children cannot enter the Zheng family tree. In other words, the Zheng family will not recognize the identities of these people as members of the Zheng family.

　　Although the Zheng family did not recognize Zheng Feizong's identity, Zheng Feizong's father still felt guilty towards his son and gave the maid a considerable sum of money. After all, in a family of spiritual practitioners, money has always been just a number.

　　Zheng Feizong, who was raised by his mother alone, returned to the Zheng family after learning about his life experience. He met his father and stayed in the Zheng family for a while, but eventually he couldn't bear the resentment in his heart, so he left the Zheng family and stayed away from the Longxiang Empire.

　　Zheng Feizong did have some talent, and because of this, his father secretly gave him a good cultivation method and a lot of things to help with cultivation. Zheng Feizong brought these things to the Tiannan Empire and practiced hard. He originally wanted to return to the Zheng family in the future, humiliate the people of the Zheng family, and take back his own glory. However, although he had some talent, his talent was limited. After barely reaching the first level of Tianling, he has not been able to break through the second level of Tianling. With such strength, it is impossible for him to return to the Zheng family and take back the glory. Disappointed Zheng Feizong also founded the Jinyun Sect in the Tiannan Empire, and prepared to die in the Jinyun Sect.

　　However, the appearance of Wu Aotian and others broke this situation. Zheng Feizong, who knew that the other party would not let him go, finally decided to return to the Zheng family to seek help after being reminded by an elder who knew his life experience.

　　In fact, Zheng Feizong still had some contact with several people in the Zheng family over the years. Although Zheng Feizong still resented the Zheng family, he still made friends with several members of the Zheng family during the time he stayed in the Zheng family. Later, after Zheng Feizong founded the Jinyun Sect, he also had contacts with them.

　　Although he was very reluctant to go back and ask for help, after all, it was an extremely shameful thing. Not being recognized by the Zheng family and not being able to get back his own pride would be fine, but now he had to go and beg them, which made Zheng Feizong feel very conflicted.

　　But in order to survive and to prevent the Jinyun Sect from being destroyed, Zheng Feizong had no choice but to go back for help, even if it meant humiliation.

　　He had fought for his entire life to own the Jinyun Sect, and he couldn't let it be destroyed like this. Admittedly, he was a powerful celestial being after all, and he could hide anywhere without any problem, but he couldn't let go of the Jinyun Sect, and he couldn't let go of the hatred.

　　Zheng Feizong did not receive a warm reception when he returned to Jinyun Sect. When Zheng Feizong asked about the Zheng family members with whom he was acquainted, he was told that except for one who was in seclusion and would be out soon, the others were all in seclusion.

　　It so happened that the person who was about to come out of seclusion had a good relationship with Zheng Feizong. He had previously commissioned Zheng Feizong to help him refine a top-grade spiritual weapon. Don't think it's strange that the Zheng family asked Zheng Feizong to help refine the weapon. That's because the skill of refining weapons was not brought out from the Zheng family, but was obtained by Zheng Feizong's own chance.

　　Anyway, the Jinyun Sect has already hidden itself, and Zheng Feizong is not in a hurry for that little bit of time. Now Wu Aotian and others are famous throughout the Tiannan Empire. It is easy for him to find them, but it will be difficult for them to find him and the hidden members of the Jinyun Sect.

　　Zheng Feizong stayed in the Zheng family, and after waiting for several months, the Zheng family member who had been in seclusion finally came out. Upon hearing that Zheng Feizong had arrived, he was surprised and immediately asked him to come and see him.

　　Zheng Feizong calmed himself and slowly walked towards the residence of the Zheng family member. His heart was filled with a lot of emotions for a moment, but what Zheng Feizong had never expected was that Wu Aotian and others had already entered the Longxiang Empire at this time.

　　PS:

　　The collection has finally exceeded 10,000. I will work hard tomorrow to celebrate. Please vote and collect!

　　Chapter 227 Tianxin Palace

　　“Fei Zong, I heard you’ve been waiting for me for several months, but what’s the urgent matter?”

　　The person who was speaking had black hair and looked to be in his forties, but in fact he was already in his eighties.

　　This person is Zheng Yunhe, the Zheng family member whom Zheng Feizong had been waiting to ask for help.

　　Zheng Yunhe is quite talented, even more talented than Zheng Feizong. More importantly, Zheng Yunhe is very popular in the Zheng family. He gets along well with everyone, both upper and lower, and is quite capable in dealing with people.

　　Zheng Feizong didn't think that Zheng Yunhe could help him solve the problem alone. Although he was more capable than himself, Zheng Feizong knew that as long as Zheng Yunhe agreed to help him, this problem would not be a problem.

　　Liu Ruxue, Yan Mo, Wu Aotian and the mysterious fireball are at most four strong men in the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Zheng Yunhe himself is already a strong man in the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If one or two more disciples of the Zheng family are added, it will be enough to catch these people in one fell swoop.

　　Although the two had a good relationship when they were young and occasionally interacted with each other when they grew up, Zheng Feizong's attitude was quite respectful and docile when he asked for help. Nowadays, everything is based on strength.

　　Sensing the fluctuations of spiritual energy on Zheng Yunhe's body, Zheng Feizong looked at him with a bit of envy: "Brother Yunhe, your strength is getting stronger and stronger. I'm afraid you are about to break through the third level, right?"

　　Zheng Yunhe smiled lightly, but his expression was not very proud, but rather a little distressed: "I didn't make a breakthrough. Although I gained a lot of insights during this retreat, I am still stuck at the bottleneck of the second level... I don't know if I can make a breakthrough in this lifetime?"

　　Zheng Feizong naturally tried to comfort him: "Don't worry, Yun Hexiong. There is still a lot of time and life is still long. You will definitely be able to break through."

　　Zheng Yunhe laughed and looked at Zheng Feizong with a knowing look in his eyes: "Let's not talk about my business. Feizong, are you in any trouble?"

　　Zheng Feizong was embarrassed when Zheng Yunhe hit the nail on the head, but he had to admit: "Brother Yunhe is right, I am indeed in big trouble. My Jinyun Sect has offended several enemies and was almost destroyed. Now all my disciples are forced to hide..."

　　Zheng Yunhe said "oh". He naturally didn't take Zheng Feizong's Jinyun Sect seriously, but he knew that Zheng Feizong's Jinyun Sect was also well-known in the Tiannan Empire. Now someone wanted to wipe out the whole clan. He couldn't help but ask with some curiosity: "Who did you offend? What kind of life-and-death feud is this?"

　　Since Zheng Feizong wanted to ask Zheng Yunhe for help, he naturally had no way of hiding it. Otherwise, even if he managed to overcome this difficulty, he would inevitably sow the seeds of disharmony in the future because of his concealment.

　　Although it was somewhat embarrassing, Zheng Feizong still recounted in detail how his grandson Zheng Deyun had a conflict with Wu Aotian and others, how the conflict then intensified during the martial arts competition, and how he finally led people to strangle them but was strangled instead.

　　Zheng Yunhe's eyes showed a bit of surprise: "You mean, when they clashed, they didn't even reach the level of earth spirit?"

　　Zheng Feizong nodded in frustration and said, "Those few people are like a group of monsters. Not only did the disciples of Elder Xuantian advance very quickly, but Wu Aotian is even more strange. Not only does he have an illusion array, but he can also use the strength of a high-level earth spirit to resist the attack of a strong heavenly spirit. If an earth spirit of the same level confronts him, he can kill the opponent in one move..."

　　Zheng Yunhe's eyes lit up, and he immediately developed a strong interest in Wu Aotian. Not only because of Wu Aotian's illusion array, but also because of the secret method of using the power of a high-level earth spirit to resist a sky spirit. This must be a special secret method or a treasure that can greatly enhance the spiritual practitioners. If he can get that treasure and own the maze array...

　　When Zheng Yunhe thought of this, his heart couldn't help but warm up, and his eyes became more fiery.

　　Zheng Feizong was an experienced man. He knew what Zheng Yunhe was thinking from the look in his eyes. He pretended not to know and said, "This kid is very strange. If we catch him, we must interrogate him about his secrets. He can also drive an extremely powerful fireball. I wonder how he did it..."

　　Zheng Yunhe thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I'll help you with this. Where are they now?"

　　Zheng Feizong's eyes revealed a bit of shame: "I don't know now, Wu Aotian seems to have some method to absorb spiritual energy. Along the way, he has absorbed all the spiritual energy in several places in the Tiannan Empire. I don't know why he can consume so much spiritual energy. His friends also practiced with him, and they probably got a lot of benefits..."

　　Seeing the dissatisfaction in Zheng Yunhe's eyes, Zheng Feizong quickly added: "But when I left, I had already ordered my followers to pay attention to their news. Now they are already very famous people in the Tiannan Empire, and it is easy for them to be discovered..."

　　Zheng Yunhe frowned and looked at Zheng Feizong, but he couldn't help asking, "This is a matter of life and death, why don't you go find your father?"

　　Zheng Feizong's eyes flashed with a complicated light, and finally shook his head: "I don't want to find him."

　　Zheng Yunhe looked into Zheng Feizong's eyes, and seemed to understand what he was thinking. He nodded and said, "Okay, then I'll help you solve this matter. It's just four Tianling first level."

　　Zheng Feizong couldn't help but feel happy when he heard Zheng Yunhe finally promised, but he still said with some trepidation: "Brother Yunhe, those people are quite secretive and very powerful. Brother Yunhe, are you going to deal with them alone?"

　　Zheng Yunhe thought for a moment and said, "Since you say so, I'll call another friend of mine. He's not from the Zheng family, but his strength is similar to mine. The two of us should be enough to deal with the four of them."

　　Zheng Feizong silently calculated in his mind that Zheng Yunhe was already at the peak of the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. With two people at the peak of the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and himself, it would not be a problem for them to deal with eight or nine people at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He nodded and said, "I will leave everything to Brother Yunhe."

　　"Then Fei Zong, you can stay here for now. At the same time, ask your disciples in Tiannan to keep a close eye on their movements. Once you find their whereabouts, keep an eye on them and report to us at the same time."

　　Zheng Feizong came with three people this time. He nodded and said, "Okay, let's do as Brother Yunhe said."

　　…

　　After a very long journey, Wu Aotian and his group finally arrived at Tianxin Palace, the holy land of the Longxiang Empire.

　　Looking at the continuous mountains and the huge palace standing on the mountains, Wu Aotian couldn't help but take a deep breath.

　　The great empire is indeed a great empire. When I first stood at the gate of the Sky Eagle Sect and looked at the main palace surrounded by nine mountains, I was already greatly shocked. But now seeing the layout of the Tianxin Palace, I am truly shocked.

　　The buildings of Tianxin Palace may not be much taller than those of Tianying Sect, but Tianxin Palace is built on a continuous mountain range, and every peak of that mountain range is extremely tall and dangerous, reaching straight into the sky.

　　It's unknown how much territory the continuous mountains span. On these peaks, there are buildings dotted here and there, and the entire mountain range is full of spiritual energy. There is a faint light flickering on some peaks, which should be the reaction of the formation.

　　In one word, big.

　　Two words, very big.

　　Wu Aotian and others found the largest mountain in the middle. This mountain covers at least dozens of miles. The upper half of the mountain goes directly into the sky, and no one knows how high it is.

　　Wu Aotian and others flew over like this, only to find three huge words on the huge cliff.

　　Tianxin Palace.

　　Each of these three characters is at least a hundred feet in size, and each stroke is as sharp as a sword, full of awe-inspiring power.

　　These three words were sunk so deeply into the cliff that people could see them from afar.

　　Looking at the three large characters that spanned a hundred feet, Wu Aotian was horrified. He wondered how these characters were carved. He thought that it must have been written by an extremely powerful person who used a spiritual tool as a pen and waved it in the air.

　　There is a faint light flashing on the three big characters, and the three big characters are impervious to wind and rain. One can tell at a glance that there is also a formation covering these three big characters to prevent them from being corroded by time.

　　Wu Aotian, with a shocked mood, rode on the back of the Flame Demon and flew towards the mountains together. Then they landed directly on a huge square made of white jade.

　　There were already quite a few people on the White Jade Square. They were dressed differently and it was obvious that they belonged to different sects. There were also men and women in white robes greeting these people.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the sect emblem on the chest of these white-robed men and women, but he found it was a pattern that looked like a wintersweet. Wu Aotian was slightly stunned because he had seen this pattern before.

　　Back in the Dragon Soul Sect, Wu Aotian had seen a woman in green. There was such a mark on the chest of that woman. Could it be that the woman in green was from the Tianxin Palace?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be greatly surprised. The Longxiang Empire, Guiyun Kingdom, Tianxin Palace, and Longhun Sect, these two existences with such huge differences, are actually connected?

　　The woman in green had helped her brother Wu Lingfeng on that day, otherwise Wu Lingfeng would have died at the mouth of the monster. Later, the woman in green also gave Wu Aotian some elixirs. Although looking back now, those elixirs were not expensive, they were extremely precious to him at that time.

　　I just don’t know what the identity of that woman in green is in Tianxin Palace. Is she an ordinary disciple?

　　As soon as the few people landed, they had attracted a lot of attention. However, Wu Aotian and the others were not wearing any sect logos, so more people focused their attention on the one-horned demon that Wu Aotian was riding.

　　The one-horned Kui demon is a very powerful mutated magical beast. When it grows up, its strength may not be inferior to that of a great Tianling. Moreover, this one-horned Kui demon is very rare and unruly. However, this one-horned Kui demon is ridden on the head of someone as a mount. For a while, everyone was speculating about Wu Aotian and others, and even the disciples of Tianxin Palace looked at them with curiosity and envy.

　　PS:

　　There are at least three chapters today, and this is the first one.

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　Chapter 228 Dugu Wuying

　　A female disciple wearing a white Tianxin Palace robe came forward, looked at everyone with a little surprise, and asked softly, "What are you doing here at Tianxin Palace?"

　　This female disciple is not very old, probably in her twenties. Estimates of her strength suggest that she is already at the level of a mid-level spiritual master. However, a disciple at the level of a spiritual master is only responsible for guiding and doing reception work here. This shows the power of the Tianxin Palace.

　　Wu Aotian pondered for a moment. If he said directly that he came here to find the water of life, he might not even be able to enter the gate of Tianxin Palace. However, he and his companions did not have any strong background or backing. What should he say?

　　Wu Aotian's mind suddenly flashed back to the woman in green. He smiled and said, "Hello, young lady. We came to Tianxin Palace to visit a friend I met by chance, but I don't know her name..."

　　Liu Ruxue and the others were slightly stunned, and they didn't know why Wu Aotian said that. They didn't know anything about the woman in green. However, Leng Feng looked at the logo of Tianxin Palace and seemed to have thought of something, with a strange expression on his face.

　　The Tianxin Palace female disciple was slightly stunned, feeling a little strange, visiting her friend but not knowing his name...

　　"That's a bit difficult. I have tens of thousands of disciples in Tianxin Palace, and since you don't know their names, I have no way to inform you."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "She is a female disciple, about twenty years old... Well, how about I draw a portrait of her, and you can see if you recognize her?"

　　When the female disciple of Tianxin Palace heard what Wu Aotian said, "That's good. There are too many female disciples in Tianxin Palace who are in their twenties. But even if you draw them, I'm not sure if I know them."

　　Wu Aotian casually took out a bottle of Pure Spirit Pill and handed it to the Tianxin Palace female disciple: "Well, this bottle of Pure Spirit Pill is a little gift, thank you for your trouble, young lady."

　　Pure elixir?

　　The female disciple of Tianxin Palace was slightly stunned, and then a look of joy appeared on her face. As a spiritual master, the Pure Spirit Pill can play a very important auxiliary role for her.

　　As a guide, she would often receive gifts from some people, but she would accept them very openly: "Well, okay, if I don't know them, I will try my best to ask for you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and thanked her. In fact, he had made up his mind that even if he drew the image and the woman didn't recognize it, he could learn more about the Water of Life from her since he was a little familiar with her. After all, she was also from Tianxin Palace and should know something about it.

　　The more you know, the more solutions you can think of. If you go rashly to ask for the water of life, you probably won't even be able to see the person in charge.

　　There are still many good things in Wu Aotian’s space ring. Maybe those powerful ones don’t like them, but it is still very difficult for ordinary disciples to get them.

　　"Miss, can you lend me a pen and paper?"

　　Wu Aotian actually had paper and pen in his void ring, but Wu Aotian deliberately borrowed them from the girl. Since the other party accepted his gift, she should at least give him some convenience. Of course, more importantly, Wu Aotian hoped to find a reason to stay here for a while.

　　As Wu Aotian expected, the woman didn't have any paper or pen. She smiled and said, "Come with me. Whether you can find your friend or not, just stay here for two days. As long as your portrait is good enough, you will definitely find it."

　　Wu Aotian was secretly delighted, and followed the woman forward with everyone else. They had another conversation on the way. The woman's name was Cui Min, and she was responsible for receiving the spiritual practitioners who came to Tianxin Palace. Although she did not have much power, she could make the decisions on small matters like these.

　　The place where Wu Aotian and others were taken was a series of guest rooms built on the side of the mountain. The training facilities there were quite simple, and it was probably just a place for ordinary guests who came to Tianxin Palace to rest.

　　They came to a room, and Cui Min found paper and pen. Wu Aotian drew the woman in green that he met that day based on his memory. Although Wu Aotian was not very proficient in painting, his strength had reached a certain level, so his control over the pen naturally became much more precise. Soon, the woman in green that he saw that day appeared on the paper.

　　Wu Aotian originally did not expect Cui Min to recognize him at first sight. After all, as Cui Min said, there were tens of thousands of disciples in Tianxin Palace, and there was no telling how many women were in their early twenties. It was normal not to recognize him.

　　But when Wu Aotian finished painting and looked up, he saw the surprise in Cui Min's eyes.

　　Wu Aotian's heart moved, and he stepped aside, letting Cui Min face the scene, and asked tentatively: "Ms. Cui, do you know this friend of mine?"

　　Cui Min looked at it carefully for a few more times, and finally raised her head, looking at Wu Aotian with a strange look in her eyes: "If I'm not mistaken, this should be Senior Sister Dugu Wuying from the lineage of our Tianxin Palace Grand Palace Master."

　　Dugu Wuying?

　　Wu Aotian silently repeated the name, and a sense of joy surged in his heart. Regardless of whether what he had just said was true or not, he really had a deep gratitude towards this woman. After all, she had saved his elder brother Wu Lingfeng, and had persuaded him and given him and others elixirs.

　　Seeing the strange look on Cui Min's face, Wu Aotian thought to himself that Cui Min could actually recognize the identity of this woman among tens of thousands of disciples, and when she talked about Dugu Wuying, there was clear respect on her face that could not be concealed. It seemed that Dugu Wuying was not an ordinary disciple of Tianxin Palace.

　　"Ms. Cui, it seems that she is not an ordinary disciple of your Tianxin Palace, right?"

　　Cui Min nodded affirmatively, with a gleam in her eyes: "Of course, she is the most valued disciple of the Grand Palace Master. Although she is only in her early twenties, her strength has completely surpassed all the younger generation disciples. She is the most outstanding and talented disciple of our Tianxin Palace... Are you really her friends?"

　　Wu Aotian was extremely surprised when listening to Cui Min's introduction. When he first met that woman, it seemed that her strength was still at the level of a spiritual master. But now, from what Cui Min said, she was the most outstanding genius disciple of Tianxin Palace. Her strength must be very strong. Is this really the same person?

　　Wu Aotian was confused, and he really wanted to confirm whether this Dugu Wuying was the green-clothed woman he had seen before. After thinking for a while, he replied, "I met her a few years ago in Guiyun Country. Did she leave Tianxin Palace a few years ago? When I met her, it seemed that she had not yet reached the level of Earth Spirit…"

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's uncertain words, Cui Min laughed instead: "It seems that you are really a friend of Senior Sister Dugu. Senior Sister Dugu was already fourteen years old when she joined Tianxin Palace, and before that she was not even a spiritual practitioner. Later, when she was seventeen, she left Tianxin Palace to train for a year and then returned to Tianxin Palace. When she left Tianxin Palace, she was indeed only a spiritual master, but after she came back, she entered the Linglong Tower, the holy place for cultivation in Tianxin Palace, and stayed there for two years. When she came out again, she had become a powerful spiritual practitioner..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that Dugu Wuying's progress was so fast and he had already become a powerful Tianling. Moreover, the time that Cui Min mentioned should be quite some time away from now. He was afraid that Dugu Wuying's strength had become even stronger.

　　He started practicing at the age of fourteen, and reached the level of a powerful celestial spirit at the age of twenty... This talent is truly astonishingly powerful.

　　Although he had reached the bottleneck of high-level earth spirits, he possessed the extremely powerful and unique Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, as well as the Eight Desolate God Burial Art, a seemingly simple but extremely practical cultivation technique, which allowed him to practice without stopping for a moment, and even practiced much faster than others. Even so, this woman's strength was still far beyond his own...

　　The world is so big, there are indeed many talented people.

　　Now that it was confirmed that it was her, Wu Aotian wanted to meet her even more. At least he had to thank her in person for her help. Secondly, he could also find out more about the Water of Life. Since she was the most outstanding disciple of Tianxin Palace, she must know more about the Water of Life.

　　"Can we meet her then?"

　　Since Wu Aotian had drawn him, it was obvious that he knew him. Cui Min didn't think much about it. After all, this was Tianxin Palace, and anyone who dared to act wildly or commit fraud here had not been born yet.

　　"Well, I'll report it to you right away. Please wait a moment. But, how should I tell Senior Sister Dugu?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment and said, "Just tell her that an old friend from Guiyun Country is visiting."

　　Wu Aotian had no other choice. After all, he had no deeper connection with her at the beginning and had only met her two or three times. He just didn't know if Dugu Wuying would meet him...

　　After Cui Min left, Liu Ruxue couldn't help but ask curiously, "Aotian, how do you know this Dugu Wuying?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and told the story about Dugu Wuying in the Dragon Soul Sect. When Liu Ruxue learned that Dugu Wuying had saved Wu Lingfeng and helped Wu Aotian, she was surprised and said, "So she is the Dugu Wuying that Master mentioned. No wonder her name sounded familiar to me. This favor is really great. I must repay her when I have the chance."

　　Cui Min didn't waste too much time and came back quickly. However, when she looked at Wu Aotian again, there was a bit of a strange expression on her face: "Senior Sister asked me to take you to see her..."

　　Wu Aotian was relieved when he heard that Dugu Wuying agreed to meet them. However, he was quite surprised when he saw Cui Min's strange look. He touched his face and asked, "Is there something wrong with my face?"

　　Cui Min quickly shook her head and looked away, but after walking a few steps, she couldn't help but look up: "I heard from my senior sister that when I first met you, you were not yet a spiritual practitioner, but now your strength is so amazing... So I couldn't help but be a little surprised, your talent is probably not inferior to my senior sister."

　　PS;

　　Chapter 2. This afternoon I suddenly felt pain in my left eye, as if something was stuck. I don’t know if it was because I had been sitting in front of the computer for too long.

　　This chapter was written with my left eye closed and my right eye alone...

　　I originally promised at least three chapters. I will keep working on it, but I can’t guarantee that I can finish it. My eyes are uncomfortable…

　　Chapter 229 Linglong Tower

　　My eyes were really hurting in the middle of the night, so I went to sleep and I feel better today.

　　I promised three updates yesterday, but ended up missing one. I’ll make up for it today. This is the first update, and there are two more to go.

　　——————————————

　　After hearing Cui Min's words, Wu Aotian suddenly understood something. He thought Dugu Wuying might have mentioned something to Cui Min. He smiled and said, "Well, it's just some chance. I never thought that Miss Dugu would become a powerful Tianling after we parted. It's really admirable."

　　Cui Min tilted his head, as if thinking, but in the end he did not speak again, just quietly leading the way.

　　After leaving the guest room area, Cui Min turned around and smiled, "You guys ride on the white crane and follow me."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned: "Doesn't Miss Dugu live on this mountain?"

　　Cui Min smiled and shook his head: "This mountain is only the main hall of our Tianxin Palace. When there are guests or any gatherings, they are held here. Usually everyone is scattered in various places to practice, including several sect leaders, none of them live on this mountain."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and looked at the continuous mountain range. He couldn't help but asked curiously, "I see these mountains are continuous. Do they all belong to Tianxin Palace?"

　　Cui Min smiled slightly and said, "Well, the surrounding mountains are thousands of miles long and they are all within the Tianxin Palace. We have tens of thousands of disciples in the Tianxin Palace who are practicing in these mountains."

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all somewhat amazed. Tens of thousands of disciples were practicing in an area of ​​thousands of miles. It had to be said that the territory of the Longxiang Empire was large enough. Even a single sect had thousands of miles of continuous mountains as a place for practice.

　　Following Cui Min, Wu Aotian and others flew all the way, left the main peak of Tianxin Palace, and flew towards the mountains inside.

　　Dugu Wuying's practice place was not too far from the main peak of the Tianxin Palace. After crossing more than a dozen towering mountains, Cui Min landed on the hillside of a mountain. There, there was a small grassland with a few small houses in front of the grassland. There was also a willow tree in front of the houses, and its long willow branches fluttered in the wind.

　　Under the willow tree, a woman was sitting cross-legged on the grass with her eyes closed peacefully. But if you look closely, you can see that although the woman was sitting cross-legged, she was suspended in the air and not actually sitting on the ground.

　　When Wu Aotian and others landed on the grass, the woman opened her eyes and raised her face at the same time.

　　With just one glance, Wu Aotian was sure that this woman was indeed the one he met in the Dragon Soul Sect. Of course, this woman was naturally the Dugu Wuying, the most outstanding female disciple of the Tianxin Palace mentioned by Cui Min.

　　Cui Min stepped forward and said to Dugu Wuying respectfully, "Senior Sister, the person has arrived."

　　Dugu Wuying's body slowly floated up, then slowly fell down, landing on the ground with both feet. Dugu Wuying smiled gently at Cui Min and said, "Thank you for your help."

　　Cui Min's face actually showed some excitement, as if getting Dugu Wuying's verbal praise could make him excited for a long time. After a few polite words, he said goodbye and left.

　　Dugu Wuying's eyes swept through the crowd, revealing a bit of surprise, and finally his eyes fell on Wu Aotian who flew down from the Flame Demon, with a smile on his face: "We meet again."

　　Wu Aotian smiled at Dugu Wuying, cupped his hands and said sincerely: "Miss Dugu, it's been a few years since we last met, but I have never forgotten the help you gave me that day. It is indeed a great fate that I can meet you again in such a huge crowd."

　　Dugu Wuying naturally knew what Wu Aotian was talking about. He gently waved his hand and said, "It's just a small matter. There's no need to worry about it. But your cultivation level really surprised me..."

　　His eyes swept over Leng Feng, lingering on his one arm for a moment, his brows seemed to be slightly wrinkled: "When I first met you two, you were still in the Strengthening Body Realm. It has only been a few years, but you two have already reached the high-level Earth Spirit Realm, and can break through to the Heaven Spirit Realm at any time. Even I have to admire your progress."

　　Dugu Wuying talked about herself without any pride or anything else in her voice. It was like she was narrating a story and it would not make people feel bad at all. She was originally a genius, a genius among geniuses.

　　Wu Aotian thought about what he had experienced in the past few years, and sighed in his heart for a moment: "Yes, in a few years, the changes that have taken place are really great. When I first met you, you were still a spiritual master, but now you are already a powerful Heavenly Spirit. I wonder what level of Heavenly Spirit realm Miss Dugu is now?"

　　Dugu Wuying smiled faintly, his expression was extremely peaceful, and he looked unperturbed by praise or criticism: "The peak of the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm... Just call me by my name. If it's too long, you can also call me Dugu or Wuying."

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all shocked. Dugu Wuying started practicing at the age of fourteen and is only twenty years old now, but he has already reached the peak of the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. This... is simply a monster.

　　Wu Aotian sincerely praised: "Your progress is really rapid. I'm afraid that no one in the world can compare with you..."

　　Dugu Wuying shook his head slightly, but didn't say anything. He just waved his hand and said, "Please come in and sit down."

　　The one-horned demon also transformed into a human form and followed everyone into the house. The house was very simple, with nothing else except some necessities of life.

　　After everyone sat down, Dugu Wuying took out some cups from the void ring, and also took out a bottle of unknown liquid, and gently filled each cup with a little light green liquid.

　　With a wave of his hand, the cup fell in front of each person with incredible accuracy, without a drop of the liquid inside spilling.

　　Seeing the curiosity in everyone's eyes, Dugu Wuying smiled slightly and explained: "This is flower spirit liquid, which is the juice collected from some special flower species. It tastes fragrant and contains a lot of spiritual energy. If you drink it for a long time, it can improve your physical fitness and speed up your cultivation."

　　Wu Aotian knew that there were indeed some magical things in nature that could absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. These were not just spiritual medicines, but also spiritual liquids and even strange things. These were all very useful for spiritual practitioners. This flower spiritual liquid was obviously not an ordinary item, but Dugu Wuying used it as tea to entertain everyone, which showed that she had a lot of these things in her hands.

　　However, Wu Aotian was not too surprised. The more advanced the spiritual practitioners are, the more resources they possess. Tianxin Palace, as the holy land of the Longxiang Empire, is almost one of the top three forces in the world. They naturally occupy the highest-level resources. Dugu Wuying, as the most qualified and promising disciple of Tianxin Palace, will naturally not be treated unfairly.

　　After taking a sip, a refreshing fragrance lingered on the tip of his tongue. Wu Aotian tasted the spiritual liquid and thought about how to ask about the Water of Life. Just as Wu Aotian was thinking, Dugu Wuying said, "You came to Tianxin Palace, so you must have something important to do, right?"

　　Wu Aotian raised his head and nodded frankly, "Yes, I'm sure you've seen that Leng Feng's arm is broken. We came here originally to inquire about the news of the Water of Life, because it is said that the Tianxin Palace is in charge of the Water of Life. However, when I saw the Tianxin Palace's sect logo, I suddenly thought of you, so I asked Miss Cui Min, but I didn't expect to find you."

　　Dugu Wuying said softly, but there was no surprise on his face. He nodded and said, "The Water of Life is indeed managed by Tianxin Palace, but this Water of Life is extremely precious, so I'm afraid it won't be given to you easily."

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised at all. This water of life could regenerate severed limbs and heal various injuries. It was naturally extremely precious. This thing was like a magical water that could prolong life.

　　After thinking for a while, Wu Aotian asked directly: "How can I get this water of life? For example, what can I exchange for it, or what can I do..."

　　Dugu Wuying frowned slightly, obviously thinking, and after a while he chuckled and said, "I don't know about this either, but I can ask the Palace Master for you."

　　Wu Aotian was quite grateful when he heard Dugu Wuying was willing to help find out. After thinking for a while, he took out a large bottle of Pure Spirit Pill from the Void Ring: "Perhaps you may not be able to use this Pure Spirit Pill, but it is also a small token of my appreciation. I have already thanked you for your help before, and now I am bothering you again..."

　　Dugu Wuying looked at Wu Aotian and reached out to take the Pure Spirit Pill: "Yes, okay."

　　There was no trace of surprise in Dugu Wuying's eyes. According to Wu Aotian, Dugu Wuying was not interested in this large bottle of pure elixir and accepted it just to take care of his own feelings.

　　Wu Aotian didn't think there was anything wrong. After all, Dugu Wuying was the most proud disciple of Tianxin Palace and his own strength was so strong. What didn't he have?

　　Looking at everyone, Dugu Wuying smiled softly and said, "Can you tell me about your experiences in the past few years? And your friends, each of them is very powerful..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and started talking about the Dragon Soul Sect. This talk lasted for a long time, but Dugu Wuying listened very seriously. He didn't expect that each of the people in front of him had his own story and adventure...

　　Wu Aotian inherited the legacy of the Phantom Demon, and also had the help of the One-Horned Kui Demon. Liu Ruxue was instructed by Elder Xuantian and practiced the method of killing. Leng Feng survived the disaster and inherited the legacy. Dong Yuanyuan collected all the treasures of the sect and became the leader of the sect. Ding Ding was even more miraculously resurrected from the blue crystal, and his strength was even more bizarre. It would be fine if it didn't increase, but it increased amazingly...

　　Wu Aotian did not mention the God of Fire. After all, the God of Fire was a special existence. He might be fearless in Tiannan, but in the Longxiang Empire and in the Tianxin Palace, it was better not to talk about it. The fire from the earth's core was a magical thing that many people dreamed of.

　　After listening to it, even though Dugu Wuying was always as calm as an orchid in a valley, he couldn't help but exhale and exclaimed: "Your story is really colorful..."

　　Wu Aotian remembered the Linglong Tower, a sacred place for cultivation that Cui Min had mentioned before, and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Linglong Tower, a sacred place for cultivation in Tianxin Palace, what's that about?"

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　Chapter 230 Palace Master of Tianxin Palace

　　"Exquisite Tower?"

　　Dugu Wuying's eyes revealed a faint smile: "That is the holy land of our Tianxin Palace for cultivation. Only disciples who have reached a certain standard can stay in Tianxin Palace for a long time to cultivate. Most disciples only have a certain fixed time to enter for cultivation every month. Although the Linglong Tower is very large, it is impossible for all disciples of Tianxin Palace to enter for cultivation. Therefore, only the most talented disciples are selected to enter for cultivation. It can also be regarded as a way of focusing on training."

　　When Wu Aotian and the others heard what Dugu Wuying said, they immediately became curious: "What is the situation in this Linglong Tower? Is practicing in it helpful to one's strength?"

　　Dugu Wuying looked at Wu Aotian and suddenly smiled: "Aren't you proficient in illusion arrays? This Linglong Tower is somewhat similar to your illusion array, or it can be said to be a very strange secret realm..."

　　Everyone was itching to try, and since they were already quite familiar with Dugu Wuying, they did not hesitate to ask any more questions.

　　"Secret place?"

　　Dugu Wuying nodded and explained slowly: "This Linglong Tower has existed since ancient times. It is unknown how many years it has existed. Practicing in the Linglong Tower will be twice as effective with half the effort. However, practicing in it is not true physical practice, but..."

　　Dugu Wuying paused for a moment, as if he was considering what words could accurately describe it.

　　"Soul, it is the soul that is being cultivated, because the human body is motionless inside. It is like being in an illusion array, cultivating in the illusion array, but in fact, one does not move at all, only one's soul moves."

　　Wu Aotian came from Earth, and immediately understood what Dugu Wuying said. He asked in surprise, "You mean that when people enter this Linglong Tower, the illusion array is activated, and people are trapped in the illusion array, and they practice themselves in the illusion array?"

　　Dugu Wuying nodded and said, "Yes, that's right. In this tower, there are many small compartments. After each person enters, they sit cross-legged in a compartment. When the door of the small compartment is closed, the person will fall into an illusion. If a person is killed in the illusion, he will leave the illusion and return to reality."

　　"The Linglong Tower has nine floors in total. The higher you go, the stronger the opponents in the illusion array will be. Each floor has a standard. Only when you reach that standard can you enter the next floor. Otherwise, there will be accidents."

　　"Accident?" Wu Aotian frowned and asked subconsciously.

　　Dugu Wuying smiled and said, "Yes, for example, on the first floor, the enemies you encounter in the illusion array are all of the same level. Only if you can deal with and kill a hundred opponents at the same time, you will be qualified to enter the second floor. If you fail to meet this standard and enter the second floor, you will be severely injured in the second floor. Since several incidents of seriously injuring people by jumping over the floor have occurred in the past, no one dares to mess around anymore."

　　After listening to Dugu Wuying's introduction, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be quite surprised. He didn't expect that this Linglong Tower would be so magical...

　　"So which floor can you enter now?" Dong Yuanyuan beside him asked curiously.

　　"The fifth floor."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. He was at the peak of the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he could only enter the fifth level...

　　"What about your Palace Master? It is said that the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace has reached the state of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. They should be able to reach the ninth level, right?"

　　Dugu Wuying's face showed a strange look: "No, the Grand Palace Master is the strongest, but she can only reach the eighth level, and according to her, her cultivation in the eighth level is just the beginning stage..."

　　After hearing this, Wu Aotian and the others were even more shocked. They could only enter the eighth level after achieving the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, and it was still the beginning stage of cultivation. So how powerful would the ninth level be?

　　"Is there anyone in the world who can enter the ninth floor?"

　　Dugu Wuying shook his head and said, "I don't know either... This Linglong Tower has a long history and is very mysterious. I don't know who built it. It is full of mysteries."

　　After a slight pause, Dugu Wuying smiled and said, "In fact, there are also holy places for cultivation similar to Linglong Tower in Xinghe Empire and Shenguang Empire, but they seem to be different from Linglong Tower... It's just that because we are in different countries, we have no way of understanding the mysteries of their places of cultivation..."

　　Listening to Dugu Wuying's story, Wu Aotian felt that something mysterious was unfolding before his eyes. There were indeed many unknown things in this world. If he lived in Guiyun Country, he would probably never be able to come into contact with these things.

　　Liu Ruxue listened to Dugu Wuying explaining the Linglong Pagoda to herself and the others. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Will there be any trouble if you tell us about the Linglong Pagoda?"

　　Dugu Wuying shook his head and said, "The Linglong Tower is not a mysterious existence. All the disciples of Tianxin Palace know about it. Even other countries know about it. It's just that they can't enter the Linglong Tower to practice. Only the disciples of Tianxin Palace are qualified to enter the Linglong Tower to practice."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. Although he was still quite curious about the Linglong Tower, he did not ask any more questions. After all, as Dugu Wuying said, he was not a disciple of Tianxin Palace. Even if he found out everything, he could not go in to practice. So what business did it have on him?

　　After chatting for a while, Dugu Wuying stood up and said, "Wait for me here. I'll go see the Grand Palace Master and ask you about the Water of Life."

　　…

　　On a magnificent mountain, in front of a not-so-big white manor, Dugu Wuying's figure landed. Several Tianxin Palace disciples at the manor's gate looked at Dugu Wuying and called out respectfully, "Senior Sister Dugu."

　　Dugu Wuying nodded slightly, his face was extremely calm: "Is the Palace Master here? I have something to ask you."

　　A Tianxin Palace disciple turned around and went in to report, then quickly came out: "Senior Sister, please."

　　Dugu Wuying didn't hesitate to nod and walked in through the gate.

　　After walking through a not-so-long gravel path, Dugu Wuying came to the garden at the back and met Mei Xuemeng, the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace.

　　Mei Xuemeng, as the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace, is the most powerful person in the entire Longxiang Empire. Even in the entire continent, she is the person standing at the top. However, she is a woman, and a woman who looks very young.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked to be in her thirties at most, with the appearance of a mature young woman, but her eyes were full of wonder. Looking into her eyes, it was as if they were from another world. Although extremely calm, they were like a deep pool, containing unknown secrets.

　　Mei Xuemeng's face is not very beautiful, but she has a very peculiar temperament, which makes people have an illusion that this person is sitting in front of you, but you feel as if she is a thousand miles away from you.

　　Mei Xuemeng was sitting in the pavilion in the garden. She looked at Dugu Wuying who came in and smiled: "Wuying, you came to see me, but what's the matter?"

　　Dugu Wuying smiled a bit, and first respectfully called the Grand Palace Master, and then said with a smile: "Does it have to be something before I can come to see the Palace Master?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled gently, and her expression was quite easy-going, just like an older sister looking at a younger sister. However, Dugu Wuying knew very well that this smile was not something that everyone could see. The majesty of the Grand Palace Master in front of others was very powerful.

　　"Tell me what's going on. I don't believe you're here to chat with me..."

　　Dugu Wuying smiled, nodded and said, "There is something going on. A few people came to Tianxin Palace today and found me. The leader is someone I met a few times in Guiyun Country before. They want to ask about the Water of Life..."

　　"Water of Life?" Mei Xuemeng frowned slightly, but did not rush to answer Dugu Wuying. Instead, she asked, "Oh, how do you know those people? Since you are willing to ask for them, I'm afraid you are not ordinary friends, right?"

　　Dugu Wuying shook his head and said, "As for friendship, it's not really a friendship. It's just that he is an absolute genius. When I met him a few years ago, he was still in the Strengthening Body Realm, but now he has reached the bottleneck of the High-level Earth Spirit Realm..."

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes lit up: "Oh, tell me about it?"

　　Seeing that Mei Xuemeng was interested, Dugu Wuying told her about how he and Wu Aotian met, and then repeated the story he heard from Wu Aotian. He also mentioned other people, including Leng Feng's broken arm.

　　Mei Xuemeng listened to Dugu Wuying's story, her eyes thoughtful: "You said he was from Guiyun, I didn't expect that Guiyun would produce such a genius..."

　　Dugu Wuying nodded and said in agreement, "Yes, and he asked for the Water of Life for his friend, which is a gesture of loyalty and righteousness. That's why I came to ask for him. He wanted to ask, how can he get the Water of Life?"

　　"The output of Water of Life is not high, but we do have some. It's not impossible to give him some, but he has nothing to do with us after all..." Mei Xuemeng looked at Dugu Wuying and said softly, "Why, do you have a good impression of him?"

　　Dugu Wuying listened to the Palace Master making fun of him and quickly shook his head and said, "We've only met a few times, how could that be possible? I just admire him..."

　　Mei Xuemeng thought for a moment and said, "Hearing what you said, his friends were able to stay by his side one by one and share the joys and sorrows with him. Obviously, there is nothing wrong with his character. He saved the country from danger and was not afraid of hardships for his friends. In addition, he has such an excellent talent... Bring him here, I want to meet him."

　　Dugu Wuying was slightly surprised: "Palace Master, you want to see him?"

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes moved, with a faint smile: "How can I not meet someone who can make you, Wuying, admire me?"

　　Dugu Wuying was also stunned when he heard Mei Xuemeng say this, but he smiled and said, "Okay, I'll bring him over right away."

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head: "No need, just ask a disciple to bring him over, you just wait here."

　　PS:

　　One more chapter...

　　Chapter 231 Mei Xuemeng's Conditions

　　Third update, please vote.

　　---------------------

　　When Wu Aotian heard that the Grand Palace Master of Tianxin Palace actually wanted to see him, he was visibly stunned. He couldn't understand why the Grand Palace Master wanted to see him.

　　Although he and his companions came to Tianxin Palace to inquire about the news of the Water of Life, and also mentioned whether they could use something or a price to exchange for the Water of Life, Wu Aotian knew very well that the possibility of this was very small.

　　What is Tianxin Palace? It is one of the largest forces in the entire continent, and the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace is one of the most powerful figures in the entire continent. If they need something, if they want to do something, is it impossible for them to do it?

　　At least, if I can do it, they can definitely do it too.

　　With some doubts in his heart, Wu Aotian sat on the back of the Flame Demon and followed the Tianxin Palace disciple who led the way. He came to the small manor where Mei Xuemeng lived and walked into the manor under the curious eyes of several Tianxin Palace disciples.

　　When Wu Aotian saw Mei Xuemeng for the first time, he was deeply shocked by the appearance of this woman.

　　Not to mention that the person in charge of Tianxin Palace is actually a woman, and this woman looks too young.

　　Although he was shocked, Wu Aotian remained calm on the surface. He clasped his fists and bowed to Mei Xuemeng with a calm expression and said, "Greetings, Grand Palace Master!"

　　Although this woman looked extremely young, he also knew that Mei Xuemeng in front of him was probably hundreds of years old, but she used some methods to keep her appearance young.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but have an idea that had nothing to do with the meeting in front of him. Women really all love beauty...

　　While Wu Aotian was shocked by Mei Xuemeng's appearance, Mei Xuemeng was also looking at Wu Aotian and was also surprised by his youth.

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes were not sharp, and one could not even sense the majestic aura from her. She looked like an ordinary young woman, but her eyes seemed to be able to see through all the fog in the world, making people feel a little guilty.

　　This Wu Aotian is indeed young. After only three or four years of cultivation, he has already risen from a useless person to a high-level earth spirit. Moreover, the most important thing is that he was born in a very ordinary aristocratic family without any guidance from any spiritual practitioners...

　　This difference may seem insignificant, but it actually has a huge impact. In a place like Tianxin Palace, a genius like Dugu Wuying, once discovered to be a disciple with great potential, will be given a great deal of preferential treatment, large amounts of elixirs, the best cultivation methods, and various things to assist in cultivation. These also greatly help the spiritual practitioners to increase their strength level.

　　But if we just calculate based on the same amount of time, Wu Aotian's progress is actually better than that of Dugu Wuying, the one he most favors.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian in front of her, Mei Xuemeng's eyes unconsciously showed a hint of appreciation.

　　The young man was surprised when he saw me for the first time, but he was very calm, and his attitude was neither humble nor arrogant, and his eyes were calm. It was obvious that he was a person with strong mental qualities. But think about it, if a person is not strong and firm inside, it is impossible for him to achieve such great achievements in a short period of time.

　　Seeing that the other party was able to look her in the eye without showing any fear, Mei Xuemeng suddenly had an idea.

　　This idea made Mei Xuemeng herself feel a little strange, but once the idea formed in her mind, she couldn't drive it out. Instead, the more she thought about it, the more possible it seemed.

　　"Your name is Wu Aotian?"

　　Mei Xuemeng's voice is very clear, but also calm and mature, which makes people feel comfortable listening to it.

　　"Yes."

　　"It's a nice name..." Mei Xuemeng nodded slightly and said with a smile: "I heard that you are looking for the Water of Life, but is it for your friend's broken arm?"

　　I guess Dugu Wuying has already told Mei Xuemeng, otherwise how would she know.

　　"Yes, Palace Master, please help me. If you need me to do something, please let me know. I will do my best."

　　Mei Xuemeng narrowed her eyes slightly, and there was something strange in her eyes as she stared at Wu Aotian. This look made Wu Aotian feel a little guilty. What did this woman want to do by looking at him like this?

　　"Your master is Yelu Zong, who is known as the Magic Demon. So you must be proficient in magic arrays, right?"

　　Wu Aotian was not modest: "I have studied a lot. I basically know what my master taught me."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled, stretched out her slender fingers, and gently tapped the stone table beside her: "Can you tell me your story? I want to listen carefully..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that Mei Xuemeng didn't talk about the water of life, but instead talked about her ability to create illusions and her own stories. Could it be that she was bored from practicing and wanted him to tell stories to relieve her boredom?

　　However, as soon as this thought appeared in Wu Aotian's mind, he threw it out of his mind.

　　"Please sit down and relax. I'm sure you have a long story. Sit down and tell me slowly."

　　Seeing that Mei Xuemeng seemed to be listening, Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and sat down opposite Mei Xuemeng without any hesitation and began to tell his story.

　　This lecture lasted for a long time. Except for some secrets that could not be told, such as the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the Earth's Core Fire, Wu Aotian explained everything else in detail.

　　Mei Xuemeng listened very carefully with a slight smile on her face. It seemed that she was really interested in Wu Aotian's story.

　　After a long while, Wu Aotian finally finished the story. Mei Xuemeng stared at Wu Aotian's face and suddenly smiled and said, "You want the water of life. I can give it to you, but you have to agree to a few conditions..."

　　Wu Aotian's expression was stern. Mei Xuemeng's identity was amazing, but it would not be easy for him to agree to any conditions.

　　"Palace Master, please speak!"

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at the expression on Wu Aotian's face and smiled slightly, "Don't worry, although it is a condition, it is not a bad thing for you."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but did not say anything else. He just waited for Mei Xuemeng to state her conditions. Dugu Wuying next to him looked at his Palace Master with some surprise, occasionally glancing at Wu Aotian.

　　"My conditions are very simple. I want you to join our Tianxin Palace."

　　Wu Aotian was so shocked that even Dugu Wuying next to him suddenly opened his eyes, with an expression of disbelief. Obviously, such a thing had never happened before, otherwise she would not be so surprised.

　　"But I am from Guiyun Country, and I have joined the Guiyun Temple, the holy land of Guiyun Country..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled slightly and waved her hand gently, with the same indifferent smile on her face: "This is not a big deal. If you join Tianxin Palace, you can also be a member of Guiyun Palace of your Guiyun Kingdom. If anyone wants to deal with Guiyun Kingdom, you can deal with them. What's more, with our Tianxin Palace as the backing force, is there anyone who can't deal with it?"

　　"As long as you join Tianxin Palace, I will allow you to study in Linglong Tower for an unlimited time. This is an opportunity that others may not have."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked by the news. On the way here, he had thought of many possible meeting scenarios. Maybe she thought he was too young, or she thought he didn't have enough strength, or she was simply unwilling to give up any water of life... But when things really happened, Wu Aotian found that his imagination was really, really, really poor.

　　Wu Aotian was also in a dilemma for a moment, but he soon raised his head and asked, "If I join Tianxin Palace, what do I need to do?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled slightly: "Whatever you need to do when you join Guiyun Palace, you should do the same thing when you join Tianxin Palace. No matter how big or small Guiyun Palace or Tianxin Palace is, their responsibilities are the same."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. After Mei Xuemeng said this, Wu Aotian understood it all at once. Indeed, no matter the size of the country or the power of the holy land, the nature of the holy land to defend the country has not changed.

　　Wu Aotian came from Earth. The best way to understand such things is the issue of nationality. It seems that the choice Mei Xuemeng gave him now is to change his nationality. However, even if he changed his nationality, everything about him in Guiyun Country would not change. He is still the Xiaoyao Hou of Guiyun Country. If there is any problem in Guiyun Country, he will still take action.

　　"Am I joining the Grand Palace Master's subordinate?"

　　Mei Xuemeng hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Originally, all the disciples in my lineage are female, but if you are really willing to join, I will make an exception and accept you, and let you become the only male disciple in my lineage..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised that the Grand Palace Master's lineage consisted of only female disciples. If he joined them... he was afraid it wouldn't be a good idea.

　　Wu Aotian was not a person who would hesitate and hesitate. After a moment of silence, Wu Aotian stared at Mei Xuemeng and said frankly, "Although it may be a bit rude to ask this, I still want to understand why the Palace Master made this decision. Although my strength is very good in Guiyun Country, it is already quite poor in Tiannan Empire, not to mention the Tianxin Palace, which is full of strong people... Why does the Palace Master want me to join the Tianxin Palace?"

　　"talent!"

　　Mei Xuemeng said very straightforwardly: "Even Wuying has to admire the speed at which your strength is increasing. You are simply a genius among geniuses and a monster among monsters. Naturally, I want to take you into Tianxin Palace."

　　"There are many benefits to joining Tianxin Palace. Not only can you enter Linglong Tower to practice, but there are also many benefits that you could not have before. Aren't you stuck at a bottleneck now? I can give you the Sky-Splitting Pill to help you break through the bottleneck of Tianling."

　　Sky-Splitting Pill?

　　Wu Aotian was taken aback, but then he said in surprise: "The Sky-Splitting Pill only has a 20% chance of successfully breaking through the calmness..."

　　Mei Xuemeng answered simply and neatly: "If one doesn't work, try two. If two doesn't work, try three. They will definitely help you."

　　One, two, three... Do I need to use the Sky-Splitting Pill to forcibly break through the bottleneck?

　　So many Sky-Splitting Pills?

　　It’s too luxurious.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide and was shocked again... He was indeed very wealthy.

　　Chapter 232 Jade Disciple

　　It has to be said that Mei Xuemeng is very wealthy. The first prize in the martial arts competition held by the Tiannan Empire is only a Sky-Splitting Pill. I'm afraid there are not many of them in the entire Tiannan Empire. After all, this thing has the power to turn people into powerful Heavenly Spiritual Masters. Although there are many Heavenly Spiritual Masters in the Tiannan Empire, the number is not too many. Every Tiannan powerhouse can be said to be the top figure in the Tiannan Empire.

　　The bottleneck of the peak of the Earth Rank is naturally difficult to break through. Countless Earth Spirit masters are stuck at this level and cannot break through in their entire lives. Wu Aotian believes that with the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron and the Eight Desolate God Burial Art, he will definitely be able to break through to the Heavenly Spirit Rank, but he doesn't know how much time it will take...

　　Wu Aotian was originally quite resistant in his heart, but after hearing some of Mei Xuemeng's explanations and promises, Wu Aotian was not so resistant anymore. After all, Mei Xuemeng said that even if he joined the Tianxin Palace, his identity as a disciple of Guiyun Hall of Guiyun Kingdom would still exist, and she would not interfere in his affairs.

　　But Wu Aotian still felt a little shocked. He had originally come here to inquire about the news about the Water of Life, but now he suddenly met the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace and was recruited to join Tianxin Palace?

　　As the holy land of Longxiang Empire, one of the three great empires in the entire continent, Tianxin Palace is the most powerful force in the world. Joining Tianxin Palace is indeed...

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian did not agree happily but fell into deep thought, Mei Xuemeng's appreciation for him increased by two points and she smiled and asked, "What is your goal in cultivation?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Become stronger, so that you can live a better and safer life."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled slightly and was not too surprised. Although what Wu Aotian said was shallow, in fact, who in this world is not like this?

　　Keep working hard and making progress, strengthen your own strength, make yourself or your friends live a better life, make yourself or your friends safer, and those who are capable can even help more people, just like Wu Aotian displayed his divine power and saved Guiyun Country when it was in the most dangerous time. Otherwise, it might be the people of Guiyun Country who would be in trouble.

　　"When practicing, everyone definitely hopes to become stronger. So what realm do you think the strongest spiritual practitioner can reach?"

　　Wu Aotian was a little stunned, and asked in astonishment: "Isn't it the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit?"

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Dugu Wuying next to her, her eyes bright with an unusual brightness: "Almost everyone thinks that Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection is the end of cultivation, but in fact, Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection is not the end, nor is it the strongest..."

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised, and even Dugu Wuying beside him showed a look of surprise on his face: "Isn't Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection the strongest realm?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and smiled: "Yes, but few people know about this. You are not strong enough at the moment, so I don't want to tell you too much. Anyway, you just need to know that the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit is not the end. The Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit is just a huge bottleneck. If you break through the bottleneck, there will be a new realm. This realm is called the Illusionary Spirit Realm..."

　　"The Void Realm, the Martial Realm, the Illusionary Realm... Illusionary, Illusionary, could it be that the origin of the Illusionary Continent is due to this, or is there a certain connection between the two?"

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes were filled with surprise. She obviously didn't expect Wu Aotian to connect the names of the Illusionary Realm and the Illusionary Continent at this moment. After smiling, Mei Xuemeng said, "Don't you want to become stronger and enter the Illusionary Mirror? If you practice on your own, maybe that day will come, but I don't know how many years it will take, or it may not be possible at all. But if you join the Tianxin Palace, you will have the best conditions for practice..."

　　"Okay!" Before Mei Xuemeng finished speaking, Wu Aotian had already made up his mind and said neatly, "I will join Tianxin Palace, but I hope the Palace Master's promise will also be valid. I will still be Master's disciple, still a Guiyun citizen, and still a disciple of Guiyun Palace..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Of course there is no problem. Since you have joined the Guiyun Palace, you naturally know the significance of joining the Tianxin Palace. To be honest, you have good talent, but you have been practicing for too short a time, and the training environment is not good. Although your strength has reached the high-level earth spirit, it is still a little short in the Tianxin Palace. You need to work harder."

　　Wu Aotian nodded slightly: "I don't care whether the Palace Master will give me the Sky-Splitting Pill, but I hope the Palace Master can give me the Water of Life. My friend's arm needs the Water of Life."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and waved her hand. A jade bottle appeared in her hand and she threw it to Wu Aotian: "This is a bottle of water of life. Take it and give half of it to your friend. You can keep the remaining half."

　　Wu Aotian just caught the jade bottle, feeling extremely happy that Leng Feng's arm was finally saved.

　　While I was still in surprise, Mei Xuemeng had already thrown another porcelain bottle over: "There are five Sky-Splitting Pills in here, you can use them first, and you can take one every ten days. If you use up all five, and you haven't become a Heavenly Spirit Powerhouse yet, you can ask me for more. But I believe your luck won't be that bad."

　　Since Wu Aotian has decided to join Tianxin Palace, there are benefits to this, so Wu Aotian is naturally not stupid enough to refuse. He casually asked: "What if I enter before the five are used up, will the remaining ones be given to the Palace Master?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "How can I take back what I gave you? Aren't there people among your friends who have reached the peak? If you are really lucky and have a few left, you can give them a try..."

　　He paused for a moment and said, "I will have someone buy you your ID card later. You can choose the place you want to practice in these mountains. After you choose, someone will naturally build a house for you. Just tell them what kind of house you want. Although your friends are not disciples of Tianxin Palace, they can also practice with you, but they cannot enter Linglong Tower."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and originally wanted to ask Mei Xuemeng to take them all into Tianxin Palace, but he felt that he should consult other people's opinions first. Even if he was willing to join Tianxin Palace, others might not be willing, not to mention that Mei Xuemeng might not agree.

　　It’s better to wait for a while. If I can succeed in my cultivation and have a certain say in Tianxin Palace, and other people are willing to join, then we can talk about it then.

　　Mei Xuemeng didn't say much, she just said to Dugu Wuying: "From today on, he is your junior brother, you should help him solve his problems."

　　When Dugu Wuying nodded, Mei Xuemeng said to Wu Aotian: "You know where your senior sister lives. If you have any questions, go find her. If you have any questions, you can also come to me directly."

　　After walking out of Mei Xuemeng's residence, Wu Aotian still felt a little bit unbelievable. In the blink of an eye, he had become a member of Tianxin Palace?

　　However, Mei Xuemeng's words filled Wu Aotian's heart with anticipation. He had always thought that the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit was the end of cultivation, but Mei Xuemeng told him that there was actually a Phantom Spirit Mirror behind it.

　　Wu Aotian was full of fighting spirit, but he did not think too much about the Phantom Mirror. After all, he was still far away from the Phantom Mirror. After entering the Tianling realm, each advancement was not easy.

　　But I heard from Mei Xuemeng that I will be qualified to enter Linglong Tower for training, but I don't know what it is like inside...

　　He returned to Dugu Wuying's residence and told Liu Ruxue and others what he had just experienced. Liu Ruxue and others were all shocked.

　　"You joined Tianxin Palace?"

　　"You got the water of life?"

　　Facing everyone's doubts, Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, took out the two porcelain bottles from the void ring, and handed one of them to Leng Feng: "The Grand Palace Master said that as long as you drink half of the bottle, your hand will return to its original state."

　　Leng Feng took the porcelain bottle excitedly, staring at Wu Aotian with eyes full of gratitude. He opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Wu Aotian's wave of his hand: "Don't say anything more, take it, and drink it when we find a place to stay. It will help you recover sooner and get things done sooner."

　　Leng Feng nodded, holding the porcelain bottle without saying anything, but the blush on his face showed his inner unrest.

　　Dugu Wuying asked everyone to leave for a while. When he came back, there were two disciples from Tianxin Palace around him. He threw a sign to Wu Aotian and said, "This sign represents your identity as a disciple of Tianxin Palace. Keep it. Your name is on it. Don't drop it."

　　Wu Aotian took the sign and found that it seemed to be carved from jade. It had a restrained luster and was engraved with his name and the plum blossom logo of Tianxin Palace. It seemed to be made with a unique secret method and would probably be difficult to imitate.

　　The two Tianxin Palace disciples nearby looked at the card in Wu Aotian's hand, their eyes suddenly widened, and one disciple whispered, "Jade card disciple?"

　　When Wu Aotian heard his exclamation, he seemed to have discovered something extraordinary. He looked up at Dugu Wuying in surprise.

　　Dugu Wuying glanced at the two disciples who were making a fuss, and explained with a smile: "The disciples of Tianxin Palace are also divided into levels. The lowest level is the Iron Medal Disciple, the middle level is the Gold Medal Disciple, and the advanced level is the Jade Medal Disciple. The Jade Medal Disciple is what is generally called the Core Disciple, and is the one who can directly receive guidance from the Palace Master..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. He didn't know there was such a division method. He couldn't help but ask, "Among the tens of thousands of disciples in Tianxin Palace, how many are Jade Card disciples?"

　　Dugu Wuying smiled and said, "Tianxin Palace has three palace masters. Each palace master has a different number of jade-plated disciples, but generally there are only a few dozen, at least less than fifty... The Grand Palace Master's lineage originally had thirty-five jade-plated disciples, and now with you, there are a total of thirty-six..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised again, and Liu Ruxue and others beside him were also quite amazed. It seemed that Mei Xuemeng really admired Wu Aotian and had great hopes for him.

　　Dugu Wuying looked at the surprised expressions of the crowd and smiled softly, "Let's go and choose your place of practice, which is also your usual residence."

　　PS:

　　I was delayed today by something, so the update is a little late. There will be another chapter in the evening. You can read it tomorrow morning.

　　Sorry, sorry...

　　Chapter 233: Settling Down

　　Wu Aotian was not too picky about the place where he practiced. After all, Wu Aotian would devour spiritual energy while practicing. No matter how rich the spiritual energy in a place was, it would not be able to withstand long-term devouring and absorption. What's more, there was the big eater, the God of Fire, in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. With him around, no matter how much spiritual energy there was, it would not be enough for him to consume.

　　Because of this, Wu Aotian didn't want too many people to notice his cultivation, so he chose a relatively remote mountain. Facing Dugu Wuying's curious gaze, Wu Aotian just smiled and explained, "I like quieter places."

　　Dugu Wuying naturally would not interfere with his decision. He just nodded to the two Tianxin Palace disciples following behind him. The two Tianxin Palace disciples then asked Wu Aotian some questions, naturally about what kind of manor Wu Aotian wanted to build. Wu Aotian answered them one by one.

　　Wu Aotian is not particular about the accommodation environment, as long as there is a place to shelter from the wind and rain.

　　After the two disciples understood Wu Aotian's request, they turned around and left. Dugu Wuying smiled and said, "You can stay at my place for a while. They will take care of everything."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but asked curiously, "Are they disciples who specialize in helping people build houses?"

　　Dugu Wuying smiled and said, "There are tens of thousands of disciples in Tianxin Palace. Although there are only three palace masters, there are still many small divisions in the entire Tianxin Palace. For example, the two disciples just now are from the Construction Hall. They are responsible for the construction and maintenance of all the people in the entire Tianxin Palace, including the main hall. They are not only good at using spiritual energy to build houses, but also proficient in some formations. There are also the Pill Hall, the Refining Hall, etc. These different divisions are responsible for different responsibilities and provide the things needed for the normal operation of the entire Tianxin Palace..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded to show his understanding. After all, there were tens of thousands of disciples in Tianxin Palace, and their various needs must be huge. Although many spiritual practitioners were self-sufficient, there were always some things that were beyond their abilities or not what they were good at. After all, it was impossible for a disciple to be proficient in alchemy, refining, and even other aspects.

　　"Let me introduce the three palace masters to you. You will definitely have the opportunity to meet them in the future. Get to know them first to avoid committing any taboos."

　　Dugu Wuying nodded, but then smiled again: "Tianxin Palace disciples value unity the most. Only by unity can we achieve success. So although Tianxin Palace is divided into three factions because of the three palace masters, and there is even a competitive relationship between them, it is only friendly competition, not malicious competition. Only by competing with each other can we achieve better progress."

　　"Competition leads to progress. I understand that."

　　Dugu Wuying only smiled gently at Wu Aotian's response, and continued to explain in a calm and calm manner: "The Grand Palace Master is known as 'Wind and Snow All Over the Sky, Thunder Sound Captures Souls'. When the Grand Palace Master fights with others, the sky is covered with heavy snow within a hundred miles, and it is extremely cold. In addition, he has the secret technique of Thunder Sound Captures Souls, which can make people who hear the thunder sound scare away their souls..."

　　"The Second Palace Master, Su Qinghe, is known as 'fast as lightning, a crane in heaven and earth' because of his extremely fast body movements. Not only is his body movement fast, but his sword is also fast. His spiritual weapon is a sword, and when the sword flies out, you can only see its afterimage. When attacking the enemy, it is not only fast, but also tricky, making it difficult to defend against. Most of the Second Palace Master's disciples are sword students. They all practice their body movements and speed hard, pursuing a realm that can only be broken by speed..."

　　Is the only martial arts in the world that cannot be defeated by speed?

　　Wu Aotian muttered something in his heart, but did not make any sound. Even his eyes did not change much. He continued to wait for Dugu Wuying's introduction.

　　"The Third Palace Master, Hong Tie, is known for his 'Qi Chong Dou Niu, Palm Shattering the Sky'. He is also incredibly fast, but is good at close combat. He is very powerful, and can easily split mountains and break rocks with one palm..."

　　"The Grand Palace Master's lineage has only about 1,500 people, because the Grand Palace Master only accepts female disciples, so the number is naturally much smaller. The Second Palace Master has about 5,000 disciples, and the Third Palace Master has about 4,000 disciples. However, when it comes to elites, the Grand Palace Master's lineage has the most elites. Although the Grand Palace Master's lineage is full of female disciples, and even their number is much less than that of the Second and Third Palace Masters, the Grand Palace Master's lineage's combat effectiveness is firmly ranked first."

　　Wu Aotian lowered his head slightly, as if pondering Dugu Wuying's words. After a long while, he turned around and asked, "What are the personalities of the three palace masters like? Are they easy to get along with?"

　　Dugu Wuying smiled and said, "The three palace masters are all very dignified, but from other aspects, the first palace master is fair, the second palace master is steady, and the third palace master is impulsive. However, the three of them have one thing in common, that is, they protect their shortcomings. Of course, the targets of their protection are definitely outsiders or people from other countries. Inside Tianxin Palace, everyone is very united, and the three palace masters also get along very well."

　　After listening to Dugu Wuying's introduction, Wu Aotian had a general understanding of Tianxin Palace and couldn't help asking about the conditions of the holy places of the other two great empires. Dugu Wuying answered Wu Aotian's questions softly. His voice was light, and although it was not very cadenced, it made everyone listen with great interest. There are indeed many unknown things in the world.

　　He also asked Dugu Wuying some questions, such as when the Linglong Tower would be open, when he could enter, what the rules were inside, etc. Time passed quickly as they chatted, and soon someone came to tell Wu Aotian that his residence had been repaired.

　　Wu Aotian and the others did not waste any time and went straight to the place they had chosen at the beginning. They saw that a part of the towering cliff had been flattened and a small manor was quietly standing on the cliff.

　　"They are really quick. They built the house so quickly..."

　　Dugu Wuying smiled and said, "They may not be as good as other disciples in fighting, but when it comes to construction, others can't catch up with them even if they try their best."

　　Wu Aotian nodded in understanding, and walked towards the yard: "Do one thing and get good at it."

　　The house had been built and even had some simple daily necessities placed in it, but it was very simple. Wu Aotian was not picky and took out some things from the Void Ring.

　　No matter what, everyone has their own place to stay.

　　The place Wu Aotian chose to practice was actually not very far from the main hall of Tianxin Palace, about a hundred miles away. In the central area, the closer to the main peak, the more houses there were of other disciples, and he could see many disciples practicing. There were so many people and he didn't want others to see the terrifying extent to which he absorbed spiritual energy.

　　Thinking that he and others had absorbed spiritual energy in various places with rich spiritual energy before, they had been pursued and curious by many people. If they absorbed it here, they would definitely not escape the attention of those powerful people. After all, the difference in strength was too big.

　　He also explained the location of the Linglong Tower to Wu Aotian, and solemnly told Wu Aotian that he must not go up before completing the tasks on each floor of the Linglong Tower, as skipping the levels would bring huge harm.

　　Dugu Wuying explained for a while, told them to contact him if they had any questions or needs, and then left quietly.

　　Now only Wu Aotian and his group were left. Wu Aotian asked them again what they thought about him joining Tianxin Palace, but no one expressed any opinion. After all, on the one hand, this was Wu Aotian's own matter and his own choice, and on the other hand, Mei Xuemeng also agreed. His previous identities would not change, he just had an additional identity now.

　　Wu Aotian asked them again whether they all had any idea of ​​joining Tianxin Palace, but everyone said there was no rush. After all, they had said that they could stay in Tianxin Palace for a long time. Of course, this was for a long-term stay. After all, Wu Aotian, as the core figure of this team, was now stayed in Tianxin Palace, so it was only natural for his friends to stay.

　　Since they are not in a hurry, Wu Aotian is naturally not in a hurry either. He puts the matter 90% at ease for the time being.

　　In fact, everyone is quite curious about Linglong Tower. Even if one cannot practice in it, it would be nice to let everyone see it.

　　Wu Aotian had already reached the peak of high-level earth spirit. He was originally worrying about how to break through this damn bottleneck, but the Grand Palace Master gave him five Sky-Splitting Pills. Looking at the pills in his hand, Wu Aotian prayed silently in his heart that his luck would not be so bad.

　　Just as Wu Aotian threw the first Sky-Splitting Pill into his mouth, Leng Feng also swallowed half a bottle of Water of Life.

　　When Wu Aotian opened his eyes with some frustration, he saw Leng Feng, with all four limbs intact, standing beside him. Wu Aotian's first reaction was to look at Leng Feng's broken arm, but he was surprised to find that Leng Feng now had two complete hands.

　　The broken arm is regenerated, this is really amazing.

　　Leng Feng was naturally overjoyed, and Wu Aotian and the others felt relieved. The matter that had always made Wu Aotian feel a little ashamed was finally resolved.

　　Wu Aotian's luck wasn't always good. After taking the first Sky-Splitting Pill, he found that it had no effect. It was obvious that the first Sky-Splitting Pill had failed.

　　A 20 percent chance is not high to begin with, so there is nothing to be surprised about if it fails.

　　It was more than ten days later after Wu Aotian completely digested the medicinal power of the first Sky-Splitting Pill. He gritted his teeth and stuffed the second Sky-Splitting Pill into his mouth.

　　Unfortunately, it still failed...

　　Although it is known that the success rate of this pill is only about one in five, which seems to be one in five times, it is also possible that it will not succeed once in five, ten, or twenty times, because the one in five success rate remains the same every time a pill is taken.

　　Wu Aotian was a little depressed. The Sky-Splitting Pill was such a precious pill after all, and he had wasted two of them in one go, but hadn't seen any effect at all.

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and swallowed the third Sky-Splitting Pill into his stomach.

　　Wu Aotian was furious. I just didn't believe it. One fifth is just one fifth. I didn't believe that my character was really that bad.

　　PS:

　　The second update is here.

　　Chapter 234 Breakthrough of the Heavenly Spirit

　　Perhaps Wu Aotian's character was not that bad yet. On the fifth day after taking the third Sky-Splitting Pill, the liquid in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea underwent abnormal changes.

　　Ever since Wu Aotian entered the Earth Spirit, the spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea has changed from the original gaseous state to a liquid state. A small ball of spiritual energy is hanging in the spiritual sea like a burning flame.

　　But at this moment, the mass of liquid changed again while continuously absorbing the power of the Heaven-Splitting Medicine.

　　The small ball of liquid slowly became viscous. The medicinal power of the Sky-Splitting Pill was like flour that was continuously added. However, the ball of liquid that originally looked extremely clear began to slowly become turbid and viscous.

　　This is a very slow process, but Wu Aotian felt this change very clearly. He suddenly remembered that after fighting with the three Tianling powerhouses of Jinyun Sect and killing two of them, Wu Aotian obtained two crystals from the two dead Tianling powerhouses.

　　After that incident, he also asked Liu Ruxue. After all, Liu Ruxue had entered the Tianling realm and became a powerful Tianling master.

　　Seeing the crystal in Wu Aotian's hand that was rippling with strong spiritual energy fluctuations like crystal, Liu Ruxue told Wu Aotian that this was the most obvious change in the spiritual sea after a spiritual practitioner entered the realm of a powerful heavenly spirit, and that was the transformation of the storage of spiritual energy from liquid to solid again. Otherwise, the spiritual sea would not be able to store so much spiritual energy in liquid form.

　　This crystal is actually the same as the magic crystal formed by magic beasts. Wu Aotian understood it as soon as he heard it. From the perspective of molecular structure, for the same substance, when it is in gas, liquid and solid states, the distance between molecules is the shortest in the solid state. Naturally, with the same large volume, the solid state can store more spiritual energy.

　　The crystals formed by the powerful celestial spirits are called spirit crystals. After all, there are some differences between them and the magic crystals formed by monsters. Unlike the spiritual practitioners below the celestial spirit, after the death of most spiritual practitioners below the celestial spirit, the spiritual energy will dissipate from the human brain, but after the death of the powerful celestial spirits, the spiritual energy will not dissipate. After all, the stability of spirit crystals in a solid state is very good.

　　The spirit crystals of the powerful celestial spirits contain extremely pure spiritual energy. The two spirit crystals were also kept by Wu Aotian. They were not absorbed for the time being, but were kept in case of an emergency. Now he has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and a Fire God who consumes spiritual energy. The consumption of spiritual energy is very large. Keeping the spirit crystals can be used to make up for the situation in case the spiritual energy is over-consumed.

　　Wu Aotian carefully examined the changes in his spiritual sea and felt inexplicably surprised. Could it be that he succeeded this time?

　　This idea made Wu Aotian very excited, and he paid more and more close attention to the changes in his spiritual sea. The medicinal power of the Sky-Splitting Pill was like countless trickles of water, which quickly converged into a mighty river and rushed into Wu Aotian's spiritual sea.

　　Perhaps knowing that Wu Aotian had reached a critical juncture, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron also accelerated its transmission to Wu Aotian's spiritual sea. It seemed as if a small whirlpool had formed in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea, constantly absorbing the medicinal power of the Sky-Splitting Pill, as well as the spiritual energy provided by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　As it continued to rotate, the amount of spiritual energy in the spiritual sea increased, and the small ball of liquid slowly became more and more viscous, but its volume became smaller and smaller, and the red color became more and more enchanting, a shocking red.

　　Concentrate, concentrate...

　　The small ball of liquid continued to become thicker and smaller. When the thick liquid finally became as thick as it could be, a change finally occurred.

　　The originally bright red liquid disappeared, replaced by a small ball of red crystals. This crystal was much smaller than the previous small ball of liquid, only about one-fifth of the size, but this small ball of red crystals was incomparably bright and gorgeous.

　　Spiritual energy continued to pour in madly, and the small crystal continued to rotate. The spiritual energy that had just poured in was like a cloud surrounding the small crystal, and the small crystal seemed to have life, constantly absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. As the small crystal absorbed the spiritual energy madly, its size increased little by little, but the enchanting red color on its surface did not diminish at all.

　　The spirit crystals in Wu Aotian's spirit sea were gradually taking shape. The influx of a large amount of spiritual energy made the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron become much less. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron automatically turned into a vortex shape and began to absorb spiritual energy from the surrounding air.

　　It is not known whether it is naturally generated or gathered by the formation, but the spiritual energy in the continuous mountains where the Tianxin Palace is located is very rich. A huge spiritual energy vortex slowly formed around Wu Aotian again, and the surrounding spiritual energy rushed towards the mountain where Wu Aotian was, and towards the vortex above Wu Aotian's head.

　　Wu Aotian's mind was completely immersed in his own spiritual sea at this time, so how could he pay attention to the external environment? Besides, he had already joined the Tianxin Palace, so what was there to worry about?

　　However, Wu Aotian did not expect that his practice had already alarmed many disciples of Tianxin Palace, and even the Grand Palace Master of Tianxin Palace who was a hundred miles away had noticed it.

　　Mei Xuemeng was thinking about the cultivation on the eighth floor of Linglong Tower in her own manor when she suddenly felt a huge change in the surrounding spiritual energy. Her brows furrowed slightly, and when she opened her eyes, her body had disappeared from the spot.

　　In just a few breaths, Mei Xuemeng had arrived at Wu Aotian's residence. Sensing the huge vortex formed by the spiritual energy in the air, Mei Xuemeng's eyes showed surprise.

　　Who is this person practicing? He should be trying to make a breakthrough. It's true that a spiritual practitioner's breakthrough will cause the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to surge, but this degree is too exaggerated.

　　As Mei Xuemeng arrived, figures flashed beside her, and two more men appeared one after another. The man who arrived first had his hands behind his back, and looked like a middle-aged Confucian scholar. When his eyes opened and closed, there were flashes of lightning, and his white robe fluttered in the wind, and he looked quite imposing.

　　The man who arrived later was tall, with two thick black eyebrows that looked extremely rough and his square face gave people a feeling of extreme fortitude.

　　"Grand Palace Master, who is making the breakthrough that could cause such a scene?"

　　The person who spoke was a tall man, his eyes fixed on the small manor on the top of the mountain, feeling the extremely powerful momentum in the sky, and asked loudly. This man was the third palace master of Tianxin Palace, Hong Tie, and the other person was naturally the second palace master, Su Qinghe. The three of them felt this huge movement at the same time. In addition, the three of them lived in the mountains not far from the main hall of Tianxin Palace, so they arrived almost at the same time.

　　Mei Xuemeng was a little surprised at first, but after taking a glance at this newly built house and sensing the level of everyone in the house, she already knew that the person who was making a breakthrough was probably Wu Aotian who had just joined Tianxin Palace.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at the huge momentum and was extremely surprised. Generally speaking, the more obvious the movement during a breakthrough, the higher the achievement will be in the future. The movement created by Wu Aotian was extremely powerful and had never been seen before. It seemed that she had really picked up a treasure this time.

　　Mei Xuemeng also explained the matter of Wu Aotian to the three palace masters at the regular monthly gathering. When Su Qinghe and Hong Tie heard Mei Xuemeng say that this person was Wu Aotian, they were somewhat stunned, but also felt a bit surprised and envious.

　　"Grand Palace Master, your lineage consists entirely of women, why do you want to accept a male disciple? Why not let him transfer to my Qingyun Palace, haha..."

　　Su Qinghe naturally knew that Mei Xuemeng would not agree, but he could not help but tease her a little while envious: "We have been searching for geniuses but have not met any, but you have delivered yourself to our door."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled softly and said, "In fact, I don't know whether he will be able to achieve anything in the future. After all, past achievements can only represent the past, not the future. But judging from what he has seen now, I am afraid I was right about him."

　　Hong Tie had a rough face and a rough voice, full of masculinity: "This kid is only in his twenties, but he has already broken through to the Heavenly Spirit. Maybe it won't be long before he can surpass us old guys."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled slightly, with an expectant look on her face: "I hope so."

　　Su Qinghe pondered for a moment and said, "Let him practice well. After two years, see how successful he is. If possible, let him participate in the competition with Shen Guang and Xing He."

　　Mei Xuemeng frowned. She did not agree with Su Qinghe's opinion, but she did not deny it either. She just said softly, "We'll see when the time comes. There's still time."

　　Of course, Wu Aotian alarmed not only the three Palace Masters of Tianxin Palace, but also some powerful men of Tianxin Palace, or disciples nearby. However, these people flew from afar, but when they found that it was the three Palace Masters floating in the air, they did not come closer again.

　　In the courtyard, Liu Ruxue and others gathered together in great surprise, their faces full of anticipation.

　　"Aotian finally broke through. Hehe, now he has become a powerful Tianling."

　　Liu Ruxue was also quite excited. At the Tiannan Martial Arts Competition, Wu Aotian fought hard and finally won the first place. He got the reward of the Sky-Splitting Pill, but gave it directly to her, making her a powerful Heavenly Spirit expert. Although she and Wu Aotian did not need to be polite to each other, she was still thinking about this matter in her heart. Now that she saw Wu Aotian finally broke through to the Heavenly Spirit, she felt relieved.

　　Wu Aotian's breakthrough lasted for seven or eight days. The small crystal in his spiritual sea was constantly growing larger. After absorbing a huge amount of spiritual energy, the size of the spiritual crystal was not much smaller than the spiritual crystal left behind by Han Lindong and Liu Feng after their deaths.

　　During Wu Aotian's breakthrough, the God of Fire was tactful enough not to absorb the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He was also afraid that his absorption would delay Wu Aotian's breakthrough. After all, Wu Aotian was now his master.

　　Wu Aotian slowly opened his eyes from his meditation. At that moment, the red in his eyes flashed like a flash of lightning, and the aura of his whole body quickly converged.

　　Finally a breakthrough.

　　Wu Aotian was excited and couldn't help but curl up the corners of his mouth slightly, revealing a smile. He was about to get up and go out, but his face brightened and he slowly sat down.

　　In Wu Aotian's mind, the voice that had only appeared once sounded again, filled with a lazy and indifferent atmosphere.

　　PS:

　　I'm going back to Chengdu to see my family today, so I guess there won't be any updates tonight. Sorry.

　　Chapter 235: Awakening Autumn

　　"Haha, it seems like I haven't been asleep for long and you've already become a celestial spirit. Not bad, not bad, you have a bright future."

　　Autumn!

　　Wu Aotian was extremely surprised for a moment: "Are you finally awake?"

　　The ball of fire in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has become extremely huge, at least ten times larger than before, and now the ball of fire is changing rapidly, quickly turning into an extremely clear person.

　　A person made entirely of flames looked incredibly clear; even the smile on his face was so clear.

　　The man looked quite young, perhaps in his twenties, with a lazy smile on his face.

　　"Your strength has greatly increased, so I naturally woke up from my slumber. Your strength has increased quite quickly..."

　　Looking at the lazy Qiu in front of him, Wu Aotian asked expectantly: "Didn't you say that as long as I enter the Tianling, you will wake up, and I can also control the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron to fight?"

　　Qiu smiled and said, "Indeed, you can control it now, but according to your current strength, you can only summon the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. If you want to drive it to fight, you still lack a lot of spiritual energy..."

　　Wu Aotian felt a little discouraged for a moment, but when he thought about it, being able to summon the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was always an improvement. As for his lack of strength, he would just work hard at practicing.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian suddenly became happy again. Wu Aotian's change of mood naturally could not be hidden from Qiu. Qiu said with a smile: "You don't have to be too disappointed. In fact, I am the main controller of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. As long as my ability is restored, even if you are not strong enough, as long as you provide enough spiritual energy, I can control the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron to fight."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted when he heard this, and asked, "How long will it take for your ability to recover? Is there anything I can help you with? When you say providing enough spiritual energy, do you mean something like the Pure Spirit Pill?"

　　Qiu nodded with a smile: "What pure spiritual pills, magic crystals, spiritual crystals, natural treasures containing spiritual energy, these can help me provide enough spiritual energy supply. As for what helps me recover, it must be the most yin and cold thing that gathers the essence of heaven and earth. As for what it is and where it is, I don't know, because I am not familiar with this world."

　　Wu Aotian remembered what Qiu said and said with a smile: "I have now joined the Tianxin Palace, which is one of the largest forces in the entire continent. I will go and ask if there is anything you said that is extremely cold and yin and gathers the essence of heaven and earth."

　　After thinking for a while, he asked again: "How long will it take you to recover without these things?"

　　Qiu looked at Wu Aotian with a smile, but his expression always made Wu Aotian feel a little teasing: "If not, it will take at least three to five hundred years to slowly nourish and recover with spiritual energy alone."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly had an urge to bang his head against the ground. Three to five hundred years, it sounded like a very short time... Three to five hundred years, no one would know that he was still alive.

　　Qiu looked at Wu Aotian with a smile: "Three to five hundred years, this is the fastest time I estimated... So, if you want to unleash the power of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, hurry up and collect those extremely cold and yin things. If I have those things, I will recover very quickly. You don't know the power of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron yet, I'll tell you in secret, it's incredibly powerful..."

　　Qiu's words tickled Wu Aotian's heart. Before he could say anything, Qiu continued to tempt him: "Aren't you going to go into the Dragon Demon Forest to find something to heal Liu Ruxue's injuries? As long as you can help me recover, even if you are still only at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, I can let you enter and exit the Dragon Demon Forest safely..."

　　After Qiu said this, Wu Aotian was even more excited. Leng Feng's arm had grown again after taking the water of life, and it was no different from before. With Leng Feng's problem solved, the only problem left was the backlash of Liu Ruxue's black energy.

　　We must go to the Dragon Demon Forest. It seems that we have to look hard for the extremely cold thing that can restore Qiu's health.

　　"You're not going to fall asleep again now, are you?"

　　Qiu shook his head and said, "No, but for now, I can't help you too much. As for the method of controlling the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, I will teach you now, but as I said just now, your strength is not enough. The most you can do is summon it. If you make an attack, you will probably need to use up all your spiritual energy, and you may even get injured. So, don't use the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron unless it's a life-and-death situation."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked when he heard Qiu explain the matter again and again, and he kept the matter in mind.

　　When he came out of the house, he saw Liu Ruxue and the others were all there, looking at him with joy. Wu Aotian was also in a good mood at this time. Not only had he entered the Tianling state, but Qiu had also awakened. He could also summon the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. It was really a great happy event.

　　After chatting with Liu Ruxue and others for a while, Liu Ruxue told Wu Aotian that the three palace masters had come to him when he was in seclusion to break through, and the chief palace master Mei Xuemeng had instructed him to see her after he broke through.

　　Wu Aotian agreed, thinking that he had used three Sky-Splitting Pills in total and had two left in his hand, so he immediately took out the two Sky-Splitting Pills.

　　"There are two more Sky-Splitting Pills here. Who of you can take them and see if you can break through to the Heavenly Spirit level..."

　　Several people looked at each other but did not speak. At this time, the only ones who had reached the peak of high-level earth spirit were Leng Feng and Dong Yuanyuan. Ding Ding no longer had to be considered as her situation was very special. Mo Yu's strength was still some distance away from the high-level peak.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the humble Dong Yuanyuan and Leng Feng and said with a smile: "How about you each take one and try your luck?"

　　Liu Ruxue, who was standing next to him, found what Wu Aotian said interesting and couldn't help but chuckle. Her smile was so beautiful that Wu Aotian was stunned.

　　Mo Yu also smiled and said, "Aotian is right. The chance of success with this Sky-Splitting Pill is too low. Whether you take one or more pills actually depends on luck and personal aptitude. Even if you take two pills, it may not be possible for a person to enter the Heavenly Spirit stably. It's better for everyone to take one pill and try their luck. If you can enter the Heavenly Spirit with one pill like Miss Liu did, that would be great."

　　Wu Aotian stuffed two Sky-Splitting Pills into the hands of Dong Yuanyuan and Leng Feng, and said with a smile: "Take them. I'll go see the Palace Master first... Although these Sky-Splitting Pills are precious, I think Tianxin Palace should still have quite a few. Even if I fail this time, I'll try to get some more when I have the chance."

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, Leng Feng and Dong Yuanyuan no longer refused. After all, considering their relationship, they were all friends who had lived and died together and gone through hardships together, so there was no need for any formalities.

　　Wu Aotian was not lying. After all, the Grand Palace Master had said that if he had used up all five Sky-Splitting Pills and had not yet achieved a breakthrough to the Heavenly Spirit, he could come to her again. That at least meant that she still had Sky-Splitting Pills in her hands.

　　Of course, Wu Aotian would not think that the Sky-Splitting Pill in her hand could be given away for free. He had to do something to make her treat him differently or have high hopes for him. Then, if he could give her some Sky-Splitting Pill, she would definitely agree.

　　The spiritual energy wrapped around Wu Aotian's body like a substance, gently lifting him up into the air. Watching his feet slowly leave the surface of his feet, Wu Aotian felt a strange feeling in his heart.

　　Flying, this is real flying with the wind.

　　It’s a really unusual feeling.

　　Under Liu Ruxue's guidance, Wu Aotian quickly mastered the trick of flying. After flying freely in the air for a few circles, he headed towards the residence of the Grand Palace Master.

　　After giving his name, Wu Aotian was quickly brought into the manor and met Mei Xuemeng again.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian in front of her, Mei Xuemeng's eyes were filled with gentle appreciation: "Aotian, you broke through the Tianling so quickly, and you have just entered the Tianling, but your spirit crystal has reached such a level, it's really good."

　　Wu Aotian had great respect for Mei Xuemeng, the super strong man. First, he admired her strength. Second, she looked young, but her actual age was probably hundreds of years old. To him, she was an elder. Third, she was really good to him. She gave him the status of a jade disciple just after he joined Tianxin Palace, and also gave him precious items such as the Water of Life and the Sky-Splitting Pill.

　　Listening to Mei Xuemeng's praise, Wu Aotian replied respectfully: "That was all thanks to the Heaven-Splitting Pill given by the Palace Master. Otherwise, I don't know how long it would take to break through the Heavenly Spirit..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and changed the subject: "You haven't been to Linglong Tower yet?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "Yes, I have been busy with my breakthrough for the past few days. I just came out of retreat and am preparing to see the Linglong Tower."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded slightly: "Yes, practicing there is very hard, but the progress is also very fast, especially for a genius like you, like Wuying, the effect is even more obvious."

　　"As for the rules of Linglong Tower, when you get there, someone will naturally explain them to you. I won't go into details. Just work hard, don't waste your talent, and don't disappoint my expectations of you."

　　Wu Aotian responded respectfully, and Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "I originally wanted to give you something, but you seem to have everything you need, so I'll give you some pure spiritual pills. They can help you quickly recover your spiritual energy, reduce your recovery time, and speed up your cultivation."

　　Ten porcelain bottles flew over, Wu Aotian took them, and thanked her respectfully again. Seeing that Mei Xuemeng didn't seem to have anything to say, he was about to say goodbye and leave, but suddenly remembered Qiu's matter, and hurriedly asked: "Palace Master, I want to ask you something..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "You say."

　　"Excuse me, Palace Master, there are many natural treasures in this world. Among these rare treasures that absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, are there any that are extremely yin and cold?"

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, as if she was a little curious about why Wu Aotian asked this. However, after thinking about it, she did not ask any further questions and answered, "There are actually quite a lot of extremely cold and yin things, such as the thousand-year-old black ice that may exist in the cold land of the far north, the ice sunflowers in the deep sea, and the cold jade buried deep underground..."

　　Chapter 236 Linglong Tower Training

　　Listening to the many cold and eerie things reported by Mei Xuemeng, Wu Aotian felt surprised but also a little helpless. It seemed that these cold and eerie things were in places that were difficult for ordinary people to reach, such as in the ice, the deep sea, and underground. Although these places were nothing to powerful spiritual practitioners, how to find these things was a big problem.

　　"There are many cold and yin things in the world, but the best of them is the Ice Soul that was condensed from the extremely cold glaciers for thousands of years. Only a thumb-sized piece of Ice Soul is needed to freeze the mountains and rivers within a radius of a hundred miles. It can be said to be the best of the extremely cold and yin spiritual objects."

　　"Ice Soul?"

　　Wu Aotian repeated it silently in his mind, and then asked: "How can I find the Bingpo?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "The treasures of nature have always been obtained by those who are destined to have them. There is no effective way to find them. We can only rely on chance."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Mei Xuemeng say this, he was a little disappointed, but he also knew that this kind of item was definitely not easy to obtain, so he nodded and said nothing more.

　　Now that he had heard some information about the extremely cold and natural treasures, Wu Aotian felt relieved even though he was a little confused. At least he couldn't obtain them now, but he had gotten a lot of information.

　　Just as Wu Aotian said goodbye to Mei Xuemeng and left, Qiu's voice suddenly rang in his mind: "Don't worry, as long as you get close to that extremely cold thing, I will naturally sense it."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. He walked out calmly while asking in his mind, "How far away do you need to be to feel it?"

　　Qiu said casually, "Because I was seriously injured and haven't recovered yet, I'm afraid it's only a few miles away."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment and couldn't help feeling disappointed. A few miles was not close, but it was definitely not far either. However, whether it was in the vast ocean, the vast snowfield, or the vast ice sea, the chance of finding that icy thing that might not exist at all was very low.

　　After giving Qiu a silent look, Wu Aotian left Mei Xuemeng's residence and returned to his own remote hilltop.

　　Looking at the Pure Spirit Pills that Mei Xuemeng gave him, there were ten porcelain bottles, each containing a hundred Pure Spirit Pills, which meant a thousand Pure Spirit Pills in total. Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh in his heart that this powerful person who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit was different. He could give out a thousand Pure Spirit Pills with a wave of his hand. You should know that the reward for the first place in the entire Tiannan Empire Martial Arts Contest, apart from the spiritual weapon and the Sky-Splitting Pill, was only five hundred Pure Spirit Pills.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Leng Feng each got a Sky-Splitting Pill, and without any pretense, after waiting for Wu Aotian to come back, they each took the Sky-Splitting Pill.

　　After Wu Aotian told Liu Ruxue and others to stay in their residence and not run around, Wu Aotian went alone to Linglong Tower, the most important place for training in Tianxin Palace.

　　Wu Aotian quickly arrived at the Linglong Tower. Looking at the Linglong Tower in front of him, Wu Aotian did not feel it was exquisite at all. This tower at least occupied an area of ​​several miles in circumference. Although it only had nine floors, this nine-story Linglong Tower gave Wu Aotian a feeling of towering into the clouds.

　　There is a high wall around the Linglong Tower, and on top of the wall, there is a large entrance and exit gate. In front of the huge gate, many disciples of the Tianxin Palace are coming in and out.

　　Each of these Tianxin Palace disciples was wearing the robes of Tianxin Palace disciples. They looked energetic. The men were handsome and the women were beautiful. They were all full of energy, with obvious arrogance in their eyes.

　　Wu Aotian came here, naturally not to argue or fight with anyone. Wu Aotian avoided the arrogant young men and came to the reception desk. He smiled at the staff in charge of Linglong Tower and said, "I want to enter Linglong Tower to practice..."

　　The clerk who was dozing off suddenly woke up from her nap. When she looked up, she saw Wu Aotian's peaceful face with a hint of smile. Her nervous mood suddenly relaxed, and she stretched out her white and tender hand to Wu Aotian: "Where is your brand?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, but then he remembered the jade token that represented his identity in Tianxin Palace. He took out the token with his name on it and handed it to the clerk who was in her twenties with a smile.

　　When the young lady saw Wu Aotian's jade token, her expression changed slightly. When she looked at Wu Aotian again, her expression had changed a lot: "So you are a direct disciple of the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace. But you look very unfamiliar, as if I have never seen you before..."

　　Looking at the girl's message and confused eyes, Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "I have only joined Tianxin Palace for about a month. It is normal that the girl has not seen me."

　　The girl said "oh" and after recording the badge that represented Wu Aotian's identity, she returned the badge to Wu Aotian. However, before returning the badge to Wu Aotian, her eyes were a little surprised.

　　Wu Aotian naturally ignored her surprised look. After putting away the token, he walked straight inside, because Mei Xuemeng once said that as long as he had the core disciple's jade token, he could stay in the Linglong Tower to practice 24 hours a day.

　　The Linglong Tower was very large, at least ten times larger than the Leifeng Pagoda that Wu Aotian had seen in West Lake, Hangzhou. In front of the Linglong Tower, Wu Aotian saw a huge wooden sign on which were written the rules for practicing the Linglong Tower.

　　This rule is actually very similar to what everyone has said before, which means that you have to kill one hundred monsters in the environment on the same floor before you can enter the next floor. If you rush in, you will probably suffer huge trauma.

　　Wu Aotian carefully read all the rules on the wooden sign word by word, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then walked towards Linglong Tower.

　　The Linglong Tower looks no different from an ordinary tower. It is like an enlarged version of the tower in the hands of Li Tianwang. Wu Aotian walked to the door of the first floor. There were two Tianxin Palace disciples wearing white robes at the door.

　　After verifying Wu Aotian's jade token, the two disciples made way, and the closed door of Linglong Tower slowly opened. Wu Aotian smiled at the two of them and slowly walked into Linglong Tower.

　　The place they just entered was very spacious, like a small square, but around this square there was a circle of densely packed buildings. Those buildings were not tall, but rather quite low, and each room was quite narrow. Wu Aotian knew that those should be small rooms for practicing.

　　An illusion?

　　Wu Aotian muttered to himself and walked in slowly. In the small square, there were many spiritual practitioners dressed in Tianxin Palace attire. These spiritual practitioners were pale and looked uncomfortable, which made people wonder if these people had eaten flies. They looked nauseous and wanted to vomit?

　　What's wrong with these people?

　　Just as Wu Aotian was standing at the entrance, looking at those spiritual practitioners with doubts in his heart, a voice suddenly sounded beside him: "Is this little brother here for the first time?"

　　Wu Aotian turned around and saw a man who looked to be in his thirties. The man was stretching lazily, with his eyes slightly narrowed, looking lazy.

　　"Yeah, that's right. Today is my first time entering Linglong Tower. Why do these people look so... tired and exhausted?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a long time before he finally thought of two adjectives that were more appropriate to describe the state of that group of people. After saying that, Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at the man who was stretching. They were not far apart, so Wu Aotian was naturally sensitive to the powerful spiritual fluctuations coming from the other person.

　　This man is quite powerful, he should be a powerful celestial spirit.

　　Wu Aotian muttered something in his heart, but did not say anything. He just waited quietly.

　　The man stretched lazily, looking very comfortable. He then turned around, looked at Wu Aotian and said with a smile, "These people are all those who practiced in Linglong Tower, but failed halfway and were eliminated. You can see that they all look pale, because they have suffered certain injuries in the illusion. Although it didn't cause much damage to the body, it still takes some time to recover."

　　After a slight pause, the man stretched out his broad and heavy right hand towards Wu Aotian: "My name is Guo Da, what's yours?"

　　Wu Aotian also stretched out his right hand and gently shook hands with the man named Guo Da. He smiled and said, "Wu Aotian, I just joined Tianxin Palace and I don't know anything. I hope Brother Guo can give me more guidance."

　　Guo Da's eyes narrowed slightly, and a gleam of brilliance flashed in his eyes: "You can get a jade disciple just after joining, brother, you are not simple."

　　Wu Aotian smiled politely but didn't say much. Guo Da looked at the rows of small rooms and smiled slightly, "Is there anything you don't understand? I can explain it to you. After all, I have been here many times and I am familiar with it..."

　　Wu Aotian knew that Guo Da was definitely not an ordinary disciple, because he had a strong aura and was obviously quite strong. He couldn't help but ask, "I wonder what level Senior Brother Guo usually cultivates at?"

　　Guo Da smiled slightly and said, "I have just entered the fourth level of cultivation."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised. Dugu Wuying was at the peak of the second level of Tianling, which was also on the fourth floor. Although Guo Da had just entered the fourth floor, his strength was obviously not weak either. He was estimated to be at the second level of Tianling, and must be no unknown figure in Tianxin Palace.

　　"This is my first time entering here today. I don't know if I can break through the first level."

　　Guo Da laughed and said, "Brother Wu, you have already entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if you are at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it is inevitable that you will enter the second level. If you are stronger, you will have hope of entering the third level. Why should you underestimate yourself?"

　　Chapter 237: Reality and Illusion

　　There is an endless wasteland with only withered yellow grass and patches of sand.

　　Is this the illusion of practicing in Linglong Tower?

　　Just now in the lobby on the first floor, Wu Aotian met the enthusiastic Guo Da. After a conversation between the two, Wu Aotian learned that Guo Da was a member of the Qingyun Palace, who belonged to the Second Palace Master. He already had the strength of the Second Level of Tianling Realm and was also a well-known figure in the Qingyun Palace.

　　Guo Da explained to Wu Aotian, and Wu Aotian also had a general understanding of this Linglong Tower. After the two separated, Wu Aotian entered one of the countless small rooms on the first floor.

　　The condition for passing the first level of Linglong Tower is to kill one hundred one-horned demon wolves.

　　Wu Aotian himself inherited the mantle of Yelu Zong, who was known as the Phantom Demon, and had a deep understanding of the illusion array. When he entered the small compartment, Wu Aotian had already taken a careful look at it.

　　The small room was not big, with nothing in it. It was only about two meters long and wide. The material of the room seemed to be some special metal, and there were densely packed spiritual patterns on it. Wu Aotian could tell at a glance that these spiritual patterns were illusion arrays, but they seemed to be somewhat different from illusion arrays. Before Wu Aotian could figure it out, he felt the surroundings change and he was already in the wilderness.

　　A group of black dots appeared on the distant horizon and quickly rushed towards Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian released his heart sword. Although it was still far away, Wu Aotian could see clearly that it was a large group of black magic wolves. Each of these magic wolves was the size of a calf, and each had a sharp horn on its forehead.

　　Wu Aotian was not quite sure what level of magic beast the unicorn wolf was, but he was sure that he could definitely kill it.

　　After all, he is now a powerful Tianling. Even if he is not as good as Dugu Wuying or Guo Da, he can definitely pass this first level.

　　Wu Aotian has already refined the black lotus pedestal that he had confiscated before with blood. It took a considerable amount of effort, but the black lotus pedestal turned out to be a very good top-grade spiritual weapon, much better than the previous Demon Spirit Shield.

　　There was a large black mass of one-horned demon wolves. When they ran to a certain distance, these one-horned demon wolves launched an attack at the same time. Each demon wolf sent out a huge wind blade, which flew towards Wu Aotian with a whistling sound that could tear through space.

　　Wu Aotian did not retreat at all. The thirteen heart swords, with extremely strong aura and blazing red light, violently slammed forward.

　　Destroy with overwhelming force and unstoppable force.

　　The wind blades were hit by the Heart Sword, then shattered into countless messy and scattered spiritual energy, which scattered on the ground around them, immediately creating grooves.

　　Although Wu Aotian took action, he was mostly observing.

　　This illusion array is somewhat similar to the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array, but it is different. Combining the scenes he saw in the hall and Guo Da's explanation, these arrays can allow people to enter the battlefield and fight against monsters, and improve their strength to the greatest extent possible in the battle. In other words, when fighting in the illusion, the real self is also in a state of cultivation. However, if a person is injured or even killed in the illusion, although he will also suffer a certain slight impact in reality, it is not a big deal.

　　Although there are many unicorn wolves and the power of their joint attack is very great, the difference in strength is too great after all.

　　Thirteen heart swords broke through the wind blades in the sky and charged straight into the group of one-horned demon wolves. Blood splattered everywhere. One by one, the one-horned demon wolves were strangled to pieces. Internal organs, limbs, and blood flew everywhere. The air was filled with a strong smell of blood.

　　The one-horned demon wolves were quickly slaughtered. Wu Aotian was a little dazed. It seemed that there were exactly one hundred one-horned demon wolves in this group. Killing them all meant that he could enter the second level.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the corpses of the unicorn-horned demon wolves on the ground in front of him and smelled the bloody smell. Before he had time to observe it for more, the scenery in front of him changed again. He had returned to reality, still sitting cross-legged on the cold ground.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to get up. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly and thought about the peculiar formation in the Linglong Tower.

　　It seems like a virtual world...

　　After thinking for a long time and carefully observing those extremely clear lines again, he slowly walked out of the room.

　　The entire Linglong Tower has a total of nine floors, and there are many such small rooms on each floor, especially the lower the floors, the more small rooms there are. The entire Linglong Tower does not require energy, and it seems that it has the ability to absorb spiritual energy.

　　This exquisite tower is indeed amazing.

　　After Wu Aotian walked out of the small room, he walked along the middle road all the way inside. At the end there was a staircase leading to the second floor.

　　The disciples of Tianxin Palace who were sitting cross-legged in the hall to recover looked at Wu Aotian as he walked into the room, came out again after a while, and went directly to the second floor. Their eyes changed a little.

　　Wu Aotian didn't pay attention to those people's eyes and went straight to the second floor.

　　The layout of the second floor is similar to that of the first floor. In the central position, there are also many spiritual practitioners who are recovering their spiritual energy. When Wu Aotian walked up, many people looked over at him.

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian, who looked so young, had come up to the second floor, these people were all a little surprised.

　　Wu Aotian walked straight into a small room and began his training on the second level.

　　The environment is different from before. This time they are in the desert, and the opponent this time is much stronger than the unicorn wolf. It is an eighth-level magical beast, the sand scorpion.

　　Wu Aotian did not fly on purpose, because the eighth-level magical beasts could not fly. Although flying would give him an advantage, he would not be able to test his true strength.

　　The yellow sand rolled, and Wu Aotian felt the breath of the monster approaching rapidly, but it was hiding in the desert. This was also the specialty of the sand scorpion. It hid underground, and when someone passed by above, the sand scorpion's tail, which was several meters long, could pierce the ground in an instant like a steel needle and attack any living thing passing by on the ground.

　　With a wave of his hand, Wu Aotian's heart sword drilled into the ground. At the same time, he also released his new defensive spiritual weapon "Lotus", which was a name Wu Aotian gave himself.

　　The lotus wrapped Wu Aotian completely inside. Just when it was wrapped up, dozens of yellow sands suddenly burst out. In the flying yellow sand, black needles flew towards Wu Aotian.

　　The sand scorpion is larger than the previous unicorn wolf, especially its tail, which is very long. The scorpion tail needle at the end of the tail is extremely sharp and can fly out to hurt people, and can even penetrate steel after flying out.

　　The scorpion's tail needles hit the lotus, making a series of dense and crisp sounds. Wu Aotian was secretly shocked. The attack methods of these sand scorpions were quite fierce. Moreover, there was not just one scorpion's tail needles on the sand scorpion's tail, but a cluster of them!

　　The sand scorpion was covered with a hard shell like steel armor. When the Heart Sword slashed at it, there was a noticeable blockage. The Heart Sword could not cut it in two cleanly, and it could not even kill it cleanly!

　　One by one, sand scorpions rushed out from the yellow sand and surrounded Wu Aotian, waving their large pincers like steel clamps.

　　Because he was practicing, Wu Aotian relied entirely on his own strength, and Wu Aotian also discovered a strange thing. In the formation of the Linglong Tower, Wu Aotian was unable to establish the effect of borrowing spiritual energy at will with the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. It seemed that many things in the formation of the Linglong Tower were suppressed.

　　However, Wu Aotian was only curious about this matter. After all, if he wanted to practice cultivation, it would be better if he didn't use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Because of the protection of the lotus, Wu Aotian was not worried about the attacks of the sand scorpions. At least with the protection of the lotus, even if he did nothing, it would be impossible for the sand scorpions to break through. However, Wu Aotian also discovered that although he could stay in the lotus all the time, the consumption of spiritual energy was enormous.

　　Under Wu Aotian's control, the Heart Sword continuously hit the sand scorpion's body. Although blood was splattered, the sand scorpion died very slowly. More sand scorpions surrounded it and hit Wu Aotian's lotus heavily, like a group of perverts after seeing a beautiful woman strip naked.

　　A large amount of spiritual energy was constantly consumed. Although these sand scorpions were only eighth-level monsters, their attacks contained strong spiritual energy. Every attack would cause Wu Aotian to lose a lot of spiritual energy. Now that there were nearly a hundred sand scorpions constantly attacking, it would be strange if the spiritual energy was not depleted quickly.

　　At this rate, I would probably have used up all my spiritual energy after killing only seven or eight of them, and would be eaten by these sand scorpions in the illusion until not even a trace of me would be left.

　　This won't work. Is there any way to kill sand scorpions faster?

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the body of the sand scorpion. The hard shells were like shaped steel plates, protecting its entire body. Even if the Heart Sword hit it, it would at most cause blood to spurt out, and it would not be killed in a short time!

　　After carefully looking at the sand scorpion for several times, Wu Aotian finally discovered that there seemed to be a gap that didn't look very wide in the middle of the hard shells on the sand scorpion's belly and back...

　　Perhaps if we start from here, it will help the battle situation?

　　Wu Aotian did what he thought. He instantly shrunk one of his heart swords into a thin long sword, and then used another heart sword to heavily chop the sand scorpion's wielding claws from the other side. Just as the sand scorpion turned its body and shifted its center of gravity, the thinned heart sword suddenly rushed out.

　　He charged straight in through the gap between the two hard shells, blood splattering everywhere. Although the hard shells could withstand the direct attack of the Heart Sword, there was soft flesh in the gap.

　　The Heart Sword broke directly into the opponent's belly through the gap. Wu Aotian controlled the Heart Sword to rotate back and forth in its belly several times, and the sand scorpion was completely killed.

　　Wu Aotian's mind suddenly became clear. It seemed that he had to find the opponent's weakness.

　　PS:

　　I'm back home, I'll update as normal tomorrow.

　　Chapter 238: How many were killed?

　　After killing the twenty-eighth sand scorpion, Wu Aotian's spiritual energy had been completely consumed. The tightly closed lotus once again suffered the collective attack of many sand scorpions and suddenly cracked open. Almost at the same time, at least thirty attacks hit Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian felt a tearing pain and his vision went dark. When he reappeared, he was back in the small room.

　　The door opened automatically. Wu Aotian slowly stood up, walked out of the small room slowly, came to the central hall, sat down slowly, took out a pure spiritual pill and put it in his mouth.

　　Many disciples of Tianxin Palace who were resting and recovering gathered in the hall. Wu Aotian was sitting among them. He was just an ordinary member, with nothing outstanding or different from ordinary people.

　　When Wu Aotian walked out of the room, he had already noticed something strange about his body. The spiritual energy in his spiritual sea had been almost consumed, but the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had not decreased at all.

　　As the spiritual energy in the illusion decreases, Wu Aotian will also consume the same amount of spiritual energy in reality. This is understandable to Wu Aotian. However, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has no effect in the illusion and cannot be transmitted to the spiritual sea. This surprised Wu Aotian.

　　Although this illusion array does not seem to be harmful, it is the most complex illusion array Wu Aotian has ever seen, because the fit between reality and illusion is very strong in this array.

　　While Wu Aotian was sitting cross-legged on the ground to recover, the spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had automatically flowed to the Spirit Sea. The spiritual energy from the Pure Spirit Pill also flowed to the Spirit Sea at the same time. The spiritual energy in the Spirit Sea was recovering rapidly.

　　When Wu Aotian opened his eyes, there were many spiritual practitioners chatting quietly around him. It seemed that these people were quite familiar with each other. But just imagine, people who often practiced here would naturally become familiar with each other over time.

　　"How are you today?" A handsome man asked a man next to him in a low voice, with a hint of expectation between his brows.

　　The tall man who was asked frowned and sighed in distress: "Thirty-six, about the same as yesterday..."

　　The handsome man was immediately a little proud and said with a chuckle, "I played well today. I killed fifty-two of them."

　　The tall man looked at the other man in surprise, with a hint of envy in his tone: "That's great! The defense of these sand scorpions is too strong. If we don't attack the gaps in their hard shells, we won't be able to kill them at all."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what the tall man said, he was not surprised. After all, these people were all strong men. He didn't know how many times they had fought in the Linglong Tower. They must know the weaknesses of the sand scorpions.

　　"Well, everyone knows the shortcomings. The key is how to protect myself in a chaotic scene while killing those sand scorpions. The attack power of the sand scorpion's scorpion tail needle is very strong. My spiritual energy is consumed too quickly."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what the man said, he agreed with him in his heart. The key is how to survive under the defense of so many monsters. The defense of these sand scorpions is very strong. Unless one's strength exceeds that of these sand scorpions by a lot, it is impossible to kill them as cleanly as killing the unicorn wolf. Even though Wu Aotian has reached the first level of Tianling and has a magical weapon like the Heart Sword, he still lost.

　　Wu Aotian was not disappointed at all. It was his first time facing the siege of sand scorpions. He spent too much time in the early stage to figure out the fighting style of the sand scorpions and find their weaknesses. During this time, many attacks of the sand scorpions continued to fall on the lotus, consuming a large amount of his spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian believed that the next time he went in, he would be able to kill more sand scorpions.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian waking up from his recovery, the handsome man next to him immediately turned his gaze to Wu Aotian, glanced at him, and said with a smile: "This junior brother looks unfamiliar. Did you just come in from the first floor?"

　　The rules of Tianxin Palace are the same as those of Guiyun Palace. Strength is the key to success. The stronger one is called senior brother, and the weaker one is called junior brother. However, there are many disciples in Tianxin Palace, and many of them will call each other senior brothers when they meet for the first time. The man saw that Wu Aotian was young and looked unfamiliar, so he thought that he must have just passed the first level, so he directly called Wu Aotian junior brother.

　　Wu Aotian naturally wouldn't care. Although he had already entered the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, these people were all able to pass the first level and enter the second level and their strength was not bad either. There were probably even many of them who were stronger than him.

　　With a slight smile, Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Yes, I just entered the second floor today."

　　The handsome young man immediately laughed and said, "Hey, how do you feel? It's much harder than the first level, right? Did you kill ten?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, the defense of the sand scorpion is too high. Even if you chop it with a weapon, you can't completely kill one. I only killed 28 of them before I was beaten out."

　　The handsome young man was stunned: "Twenty-eight?"

　　Not only was the handsome young man stunned, but the tall man who had just spoken to him also looked over in surprise. Wu Aotian didn't understand why, but he still nodded and said, "Yes, twenty-eight."

　　The handsome young man and the tall man looked at each other, and the handsome young man suddenly laughed and said, "Lushan, you can go bang your head against the wall in shame. He killed 28 on his first day here, and you've been here for a year, but you've only killed 36..."

　　The tall man smiled helplessly and said, "No one can compare to you."

　　Immediately, the tall man seemed to be annoyed by being laughed at by the handsome young man. He turned around and glared at him: "You are not much better. Don't you usually have more than 40? You are just luckier today..."

　　The handsome young man chuckled and said, "I've only been here for three months."

　　The tall man seemed a little helpless, but he still struggled and said, "Fifty, it's still a long way from a hundred, and it will be more difficult as time goes by. After all, the spiritual energy is constantly being consumed, and the combat effectiveness will be weaker as time goes by. Although the number of sand scorpions is still decreasing, they are still many times more than humans..."

　　The handsome young man was unable to refute this. He said that there was no malice in what he said just now. It was just a teasing between acquaintances and friends.

　　The handsome young man looked at Wu Aotian and asked, "Do you know the weakness of the sand scorpion? It's through the gap in the hard shell..."

　　The handsome young man seemed very enthusiastic and took the initiative to tell Wu Aotian about the characteristics of the sand scorpion's attack and its weaknesses. Wu Aotian already knew this, but seeing that the man was so enthusiastic, he couldn't refuse. He smiled and nodded in agreement, and politely said thank you.

　　The handsome young man was quite proud to see Wu Aotian listening attentively, and said a lot. The tall man Lu Shan next to him heard what the handsome young man said and couldn't help but rolled his eyes at him, but didn't say anything.

　　Wu Aotian felt that he had almost recovered, so he didn't want to stay any longer. He smiled and said, "Well, I've almost recovered. I'll go practice some more."

　　Watching Wu Aotian disappear, the tall man turned around and asked curiously, "Sun Dong, how many do you think he can kill this time?"

　　The handsome young man named Sun Dong blinked his beautiful phoenix eyes and smiled slightly, "He has killed 28 at the beginning. With my guidance this time, he will definitely be able to break through 30, and maybe even surpass you."

　　Lu Shan said curiously, "Didn't he just come up from the first floor? Most people can only kill a few when they just pass the first floor and enter the second floor, but he was able to kill more than 20. Does he have some magic weapon?"

　　The handsome young man snorted and said, "A magical weapon is nothing more than a spiritual weapon. Aren't you using a spiritual weapon? I don't believe he has an immortal weapon..."

　　Lu Shan thought so too, but considering that Wu Aotian had not been sitting cross-legged for a long time, he could not help but said in surprise: "He recovers his spiritual energy very quickly..."

　　Sun Dong was also stunned for a moment, then he remembered that he and others had just watched Wu Aotian sit down, but when he walked in again to practice, his spiritual energy had not recovered one third.

　　"Yeah, it's really a bit strange. Maybe he used some good elixir to restore his spiritual energy."

　　Sun Dong gave a reason in his mind, but he was not convinced...

　　In the desert, Wu Aotian once again faced numerous sand scorpions. Having already had combat experience once, he was now controlling the lotus, constantly dodging the attacks that were pouring in like a rainstorm. Although he would still be hit a few times, the rate at which his spiritual energy was consumed had been reduced a lot.

　　Thirteen heart swords rushed out like a gust of wind. Knowing the weakness of the sand scorpion, he started fighting again, and the speed of killing the sand scorpion became faster.

　　Each heart sword is a top-grade spiritual weapon, and when the thirteen heart swords attack at the same time, they can deal with the thirteen sand scorpions in different directions at the same time. Wu Aotian was distracted and multitasking, and the thirteen heart swords shrank into a very thin and short sword, looking for opportunities in the constant circling attack.

　　The spiritual energy was constantly being depleted, but more and more sand scorpions died at Wu Aotian's hands. When Wu Aotian's spiritual energy was once again exhausted and he was killed by the sand scorpions again and returned to reality, Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Sixty-seven.

　　It was a great improvement compared to the first time. After fighting again, Wu Aotian was more experienced in combat, but he also found that although the thirteen heart swords were dealing with thirteen sand scorpions at the same time, and although it seemed that the number to be dealt with at the same time was enough, he had to look for opportunities instead of creating opportunities better.

　　It seems that next time I have to try to use two Heart Swords to deal with one person, one to attack head-on, and the other to take advantage of the opportunity as a special move...

　　Wu Aotian returned to the center of the hall tiredly and sat cross-legged. Before he could take the Pure Spirit Pill, Sun Dong couldn't wait to ask, "Junior brother, how many did you kill this time?"

　　Chapter 239 Breakthrough, Breakthrough

　　"Sixty-seven."

　　Wu Aotian threw a pure spiritual pill into his mouth and answered casually while closing his eyes.

　　Sun Dong's eyes suddenly widened, staring at Wu Aotian in front of him. Lu Shan's eyes next to him also suddenly widened, his eyes full of disbelief.

　　"Lushan, did I hear you correctly? How many did he say just now?"

　　Lu Shan's face was distorted as if someone had slapped him hard, and he looked at Wu Aotian as if he had seen a ghost.

　　"It seems...it seems...sixty-seven!"

　　Sun Dong murmured softly in a voice that was almost like a groan: "This is really weird. He passed the first floor on the first day, and then killed 67 sand scorpions in the second floor. This speed is too terrifying... Impossible... This is impossible."

　　Wu Aotian heard the conversation between Sun Dong and Lu Shan, but he did not answer, let alone explain. He was concentrating on recovering his spiritual energy. He was also preparing to continue challenging the sand scorpion, and he must strive to get more than eighty next time!

　　Sun Dong and Lu Shan's spiritual energy had not yet recovered, but Wu Aotian had already stood up again and walked towards the small room for training in front of the two people's stunned eyes.

　　Sun Dong stared in amazement, and muttered after a while: "How come he recovered so quickly? He took the Pure Spirit Pill, but even the Pure Spirit Pill couldn't make him recover so quickly..."

　　Lu Shan remained silent, his eyes filled with undisguised admiration as he looked at Wu Aotian's back.

　　Two heart swords, one on the left and one on the right, flew towards a sand scorpion at the same time in the air. The one that arrived first collided heavily with the sand scorpion, leaving a large scar on the sand scorpion's body, and its body was knocked to the side by the huge impact.

　　Just as the sand scorpion's body turned to the side, the second heart sword had already entered its body through the tiny gap like a nimble eel, instantly destroying its internal organs.

　　The fifty-sixth...

　　Wu Aotian sensed the sand scorpion hidden in the endless yellow sand and muttered something silently in his heart. In the yellow sand in front of him, a sand scorpion was rushing out of the ground with its eyes wide open and blood flowing rapidly from a gap in its hard shell.

　　Sixty-five...

　　The spiritual energy is consumed very quickly, but I can still hold on for a while.

　　Wu Aotian muttered something in his heart, and the spiritual energy in the spiritual sea rushed out even faster, quickly pouring into the heart swords. Those heart swords received the infusion of energy, and one by one they rushed out again like mad bulls that had taken aphrodisiacs.

　　Seventy-two...

　　Seventy-five...

　　Seventy-eight. When this number flashed through Wu Aotian's mind, his body had once again been hit by the intensive joint attack of multiple sand scorpions. Wu Aotian's body was instantly shattered into countless tiny holes.

　　Back to reality, Wu Aotian sighed and walked out of the cabin.

　　Watching Wu Aotian sitting cross-legged again and stuffing a pill in his mouth, before Wu Aotian had time to close his eyes, Sun Dong next to him suddenly came over with undisguised admiration in his eyes, it even seemed as if people had an illusion that countless little stars of admiration were shining in his eyes.

　　"Brother, ahem, I wonder how many you killed this time?"

　　Senior brother?

　　When Wu Aotian heard the sudden change of address, he suddenly felt a little funny. This person changed the way he addressed him so quickly.

　　Wu Aotian was about to answer when he suddenly found that many eyes in the hall were on him. Obviously, his previous words had attracted the attention of many people here, and everyone seemed to be waiting for the answer that was about to come out of his mouth.

　　There was more envy in the eyes of these people, and sometimes a little jealousy that could not be concealed. It was no wonder that they were like this. Wu Aotian had only entered the second level for the first time, but on the first day of entering the second level, the numbers kept climbing and were gradually approaching the breakthrough condition of 100.

　　"Seventy-eight!"

　　Wu Aotian's voice just sounded in the air, and Wu Aotian clearly heard the sound of a group of people gasping for air at the same time. The sound was so uniform that even with so many people, Wu Aotian only heard a single sound.

　　There was also a bit of almost numb shock in Sun Dong's eyes. Looking at Wu Aotian's somewhat unfamiliar face, Sun Dong suddenly had a new idea in his mind. This person said that he passed the first level today, but now he is almost approaching the passing conditions of the second level. This kind of strength is obviously not something that the first level can contain. But he has never seen this person before. Could he be a new disciple who just joined?

　　"Brother, you are so powerful. I have never seen you before. Did you just join Tianxin Palace?"

　　There was no need to hide this. Although Wu Aotian had concealed some not-so-bad things from many people, at this moment, Wu Aotian still answered honestly: "Yes, today is my first time to come to Linglong Tower."

　　After hearing Wu Aotian's answer, the eyes of many people around him lit up, and at the same time they showed a look of sudden enlightenment.

　　This person directly broke through the first level and came to the second level, and directly set a record of killing more than seventy beasts. I'm afraid that this person was already very powerful before joining Tianxin Palace.

　　"Brother, which palace master are you a disciple of? I wonder what badge you hold... Is it the badge given to you when you enter the Tianxin Palace that represents you as a disciple of the Tianxin Palace?"

　　As if he was afraid that Wu Aotian didn't understand, Sun Dong kindly added an explanation.

　　"I am from the Blue and White Palace of the Grand Palace Master, and I am a Jade Plate disciple."

　　When these words were spoken, not only Sun Dong was stunned, but everyone around him was stunned.

　　After a long while, Sun Dong finally woke up from his shock and exclaimed, "The Qinghua Palace is full of female disciples. You are actually in the Qinghua Palace. Oh my God, this is amazing. And you said you are a jade card disciple... This is really hard to believe."

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew what Sun Dong said, but these things would be known by anyone who was interested, so there was no need for him to hide it.

　　Someone in the crowd suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "Are you the Wu Aotian who came to look for Senior Sister Dugu Wuying, was later summoned by the Grand Palace Master to join Qingyun Palace, and later made a huge noise when he broke through?"

　　Unexpectedly, someone knew him. Wu Aotian touched his nose and smiled, "Yes, it's me."

　　The man looked at Wu Aotian and expressed his undisguised amazement: "You are so young, but you have already reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm. No wonder the Grand Palace Master directly accepted you into the Tianxin Palace..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, without saying anything more, slowly closed his eyes, and quickly began to absorb the spiritual energy emitted by the melted pure spiritual pill. However, the discussions around him did not decrease because of this, but instead seemed to be increasing.

　　"I was there at the scene. When he advanced, I saw the invisible and huge spiritual energy vortex with my own eyes. Even the three palace masters were there at the time."

　　"Yeah, so he is the Wu Aotian who has been making a lot of noise recently. He is indeed very young."

　　"Hehe, Qingyun Palace has always had many beautiful female disciples, and Qingyun Palace has never accepted male disciples. I don't know why this time is an exception. Is it because of his good strength?"

　　"He has just entered Tianling. There are many people in Tianxin Palace who are stronger than him. But I guess they are attracted by his potential."

　　…

　　Seeing Wu Aotian begin to absorb the medicinal power of the elixir, no one asked Wu Aotian any questions. However, they were whispering to each other, and there was something strange in their eyes when they looked at Wu Aotian.

　　It's not just because Wu Aotian is so powerful at a young age. After all, there are definitely more than one amazing geniuses in Tianxin Palace. At least, no one can surpass the speed of Dugu Wuying. Although her current strength is only at the second level of Tianling, she is already extremely powerful. It's just that everyone doesn't know that Wu Aotian actually started training at the age of seventeen and has only been practicing for a few years. Otherwise, everyone would probably drop their eyes.

　　Wu Aotian recovered quickly again. Anyway, he had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron supplying him with spiritual energy while he was recovering, so his recovery speed was unmatched by ordinary people.

　　Wu Aotian only wanted to recover faster so that he could enter into cultivation again sooner, but he suddenly did not notice how hot the eyes of the people in the crowd who were looking at his back were.

　　It had been a long time since Wu Aotian walked out of the small room again. This time, Wu Aotian had made some progress compared to last time. The number of monsters he had killed had exceeded eighty. Although he had accumulated a lot of combat experience, he still had some problems passing the test of the second level in one breath.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry and began to shuttle back and forth between the hall and the small room. Every time he came out, the people who were originally sitting around him would become quiet and listen to Wu Aotian reporting his numbers expectantly.

　　"Eighty-one..."

　　"Eighty-three..."

　　"Eighty-six..."

　　Numbers came out of Wu Aotian's mouth one after another, constantly breaking his record. Everyone sighed and expected: "Is he going to break through two levels in one go today? Although he is a Tianling strongman, he has just entered Tianling after all. I'm afraid it's unlikely, right?"

　　Sun Dong and Lu Shan were already disturbed and envious of Wu Aotian's progress. After all, one hundred people could enter the next level.

　　Over and over again...

　　Wu Aotian kept going in and out of the illusion to cultivate himself. He always magically restored his spiritual energy, which made many people want to ask Wu Aotian arrogantly, besides cultivation, are you not interested in other things?

　　Such a fast recovery speed of spiritual energy is simply amazing!

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that these people already had a complicated feeling towards him. That feeling was called admiration and worship.

　　Chapter 240: The Third Floor

　　When Wu Aotian left Linglong Tower again, his face was already showing severe fatigue. Even though his spiritual energy could be continuously restored by using pure spiritual pills, and there was a large amount of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the mental and physical fatigue could not be completely restored by pure spiritual pills.

　　This last time, Wu Aotian had killed ninety-four sand scorpions. He was not planning to enter the room to practice again, but was preparing to end today's practice.

　　The people in the hall outside looked at Wu Aotian who came out, their eyes were all focused on him, admiration written all over their faces.

　　By now, of course, they all knew that Wu Aotian himself was quite powerful, which was why he was able to pass the first level in one go and continue to achieve higher scores in the second level.

　　Sun Dong and Lu Shan both have the strength of the peak Earth Spirit, which is of course much worse than Wu Aotian, so it will be very difficult for them to break through to the second level. If they don't break through to the Heavenly Spirit, they will probably be trapped in the second level and find it difficult to break through to the third level. Of course, this is not absolute, because after all, there are special examples of people who broke through to the third level with the strength of the peak Earth Spirit.

　　Wu Aotian did not stop any longer. He walked out of Linglong Tower slowly and returned to his residence.

　　Liu Ruxue and the others all knew that Wu Aotian was going to Linglong Tower to practice today. They were also very curious about the Linglong Tower, so they gathered around and asked Wu Aotian about the scene in the Linglong Tower.

　　Wu Aotian told everyone everything that happened in the Linglong Tower. Liu Ruxue was surprised: "Isn't that similar to your illusion array?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly, with a bit of uncertainty in his eyes: "Yes, after experiencing so many battles, I found that this Linglong Tower is indeed amazing. It can use the illusion array for cultivation. So I couldn't help but think, can my illusion array also be used to help cultivation? Even if it can't help myself, can it help you cultivate?"

　　After Wu Aotian said this, everyone's eyes couldn't help but light up. If what Wu Aotian said was true, then everyone would be very happy.

　　Now that Wu Aotian had thought of it, he would not give up the opportunity to practice. He looked at everyone and said, "The illusion array is both real and fake. The use and consumption of spiritual energy are all real, and the death when killing the monster is also fake. However, the scene is exactly the same as the real one, as if people are in an absolutely real scene. My Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array can also do this. The difference is that my Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array has real lethality. If others die in the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array, they will really die. If I can make certain changes to the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array and weaken or eliminate its real lethality, then it should be able to help you practice..."

　　Leng Feng's eyes flashed with a little light: "In fact, even if it is the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation, you can practice it. Anyway, you can control the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Formation. If you find something wrong, you can just stop the formation..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "That's still too dangerous. After all, if something goes wrong, it will cause an irreversible mistake. Let's wait a little longer. I will try to modify the Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array."

　　Dong Yuanyuan stared at Wu Aotian with eyes wide open, and said in surprise: "You can also modify the illusion array and create a new one?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "There are many types of illusion arrays. Some are pure illusions without real attacks, and some are with real attacks. There are similarities among these illusion arrays. If we can find the similarities and differences between these illusion arrays and then modify them, I think there should still be a chance of success."

　　"The illusion array is composed of many illusion array spirit patterns with different functions. As long as we understand the meaning of these most basic spirit patterns, we can form illusion arrays with different effects."

　　"Give me some time. With the reference of Linglong Tower, I believe it should be possible. Even if it can't completely achieve the effect of Linglong Tower, it shouldn't be too far off with my manual control."

　　The next day, Wu Aotian went to Linglong Tower again. He believed that with his full energy, he would be able to directly reach the standard of breaking through the second level, which was to kill one hundred sand scorpions.

　　When Wu Aotian arrived, many people looked over. After what happened yesterday, many people already knew of the existence of Wu Aotian. Not only because of his appearance in Linglong Tower, but also because he was a disciple accepted by the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng herself, and was directly given the qualification of a jade disciple, becoming the only male disciple in the entire Qinghua Palace.

　　How could people forget such a person? Thinking that Wu Aotian could practice openly with the senior and junior sisters in the Qinghua Palace, they were really envious and jealous.

　　Lu Shan was not here today, but Sun Dong was still there. He probably just came out of training. Seeing Wu Aotian coming in, his eyes lit up and he laughed, "Are you ready to pass the second level today?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled, but he was not proud at all: "Let's give it a try, I don't know if it will work."

　　Sun Dong chuckled, and instead looked like he had full confidence in Wu Aotian. He said confidently, "Of course you can do it. You killed more than 90 of them yesterday. If you kill a few more today, you can pass the level. I really envy you."

　　Sun Dong's last words were sincere, without any jealousy. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I hope so."

　　Wu Aotian walked into the small room and started a new round of practice again.

　　There are a total of one hundred sand scorpions hidden in the desert on the second level. As long as they are all killed, you can pass the level and go to the third level. Wu Aotian is full of energy at this time. In addition, he is quite familiar with the fighting style of the sand scorpions, so the battle is much easier.

　　The thirteen heart swords were like lightning in the air, sometimes gathering together, sometimes dispersing, sometimes working in pairs, and sometimes three or four together, changing in all directions, but the power of these heart swords was demonstrated to the fullest.

　　Wu Aotian's spiritual energy was constantly being consumed, but the sand scorpions were dying very quickly. One after another, the sand scorpions were pierced into their bodies by the Heart Sword, and died with blood splashing out.

　　Just when Wu Aotian's spiritual energy was almost exhausted, the entire desert was already bloody and filled with the corpses of sand scorpions. There were no more living sand scorpions in the entire desert.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, he finally passed the test.

　　Everything went dark before his eyes, and Wu Aotian had returned to reality again. The door of the small room was open, and Wu Aotian stepped out of the room with a smile.

　　Sun Dong was no longer there. He must have gone into the room to practice. Many people around him looked at Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian sat cross-legged in the hall and swallowed a pure spiritual pill.

　　When Wu Aotian recovered and opened his eyes, he saw Sun Dong walking out of a room in frustration. It seemed that he was eliminated from the illusion again.

　　Sun Dong was dejected, but when he looked up, he saw Wu Aotian staring at him. He immediately perked up and asked, "Brother, did you pass?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded: "Luckily I got through."

　　Sun Dong bowed and said with a smile: "Congratulations, it's not easy for you to reach the third level in such a short time. I admire you... Hey, I don't know how long it will take me to enter the third level?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "I took advantage of some spiritual tools, otherwise, I wouldn't have passed so easily."

　　Sun Dong smiled and said, "No matter how you get through it, as long as you can get through it, that's ability."

　　Wu Aotian's spiritual energy had almost recovered by this time. He stood up and said with a smile, "I'll go up to the third floor first. Junior brother, please work hard and try to get to the third floor as soon as possible."

　　Sun Dong also sincerely blessed him: "Well, Senior Brother will definitely become the most outstanding disciple of Tianxin Palace."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, patted Sun Dong's arm in a friendly manner, turned and walked towards the stairs leading to the third floor.

　　Standing at the door of the third floor, Wu Aotian glanced at the center of the hall on the third floor and found that there were far fewer people in the hall than on the second floor, but there were still at least hundreds of people. Wu Aotian was secretly amazed in his heart. Those who could enter the third floor were basically powerful Tianling masters, but now, after a quick glance, there were actually hundreds of people, not to mention those who were practicing in the small rooms, and those who had not come to Linglong Tower.

　　The great empire is indeed a great empire. There are so many spiritual practitioners. If you want to stand out among them, you need to work harder. What's more, didn't Mei Xuemeng say that the great perfection of the heavenly spirit is not the end of cultivation?

　　When Wu Aotian entered, many of these people turned their heads and looked at this slightly younger man. They all found that the man's face was very unfamiliar.

　　Although there are quite a few practitioners on the third level, they are all relatively familiar with each other. After all, spiritual practitioners who can reach the third level can be considered to have some fame in Tianxin Palace.

　　"Just passed the second level?"

　　The same situation happened when Wu Aotian just reached the second floor. The same person asked the same question, and Wu Aotian also answered in the affirmative with a smile.

　　After all, everyone here can be considered brothers from the same school, so it is necessary to maintain good relationships with them, or at least not offend anyone.

　　Although Wu Aotian is confident and quite arrogant, as long as others are polite to him, he will be very polite to others as well. Of course, if others are rude to him, he will also be quite rude to them.

　　Naturally, there were some talkative people among these practitioners, as well as some who were curious about Wu Aotian. They couldn't help but take a few more glances at Wu Aotian, but Wu Aotian didn't exchange pleasantries with these people. Instead, he went straight into the small room on the third floor.

　　It was completely different from the desert on the second floor. The scene at this time was actually an endless forest. There were no more enemies in the forest. What appeared after a while was just a magical beast.

　　A monster that doesn't look big, but gives people a very dangerous feeling.

　　Chapter 241: The Violent Six-Tailed Fox

　　Fox, a very beautiful six-tailed fox.

　　The fox was about three meters tall and seven or eight meters long, and its six tails were at least ten meters long, flying in the air.

　　On the narrow fox face, a pair of smart eyes were staring at Wu Aotian, flashing with cunning and vigilance.

　　Could the opponent on the third level be this six-tailed fox?

　　Wu Aotian then remembered that he did not want to talk more with other people just now, but he also did not inquire about the magical beasts that would appear in the third level of the illusion and how to reach the target.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was thinking of this, a clear voice rang out: "Kill me, and you can enter the fourth floor."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned and looked up at the six-tailed fox in astonishment, but in an instant Wu Aotian suddenly realized that this six-tailed fox was obviously a ninth-level magical beast and could naturally speak. After all, everything in this illusion was no different from the real thing.

　　Wu Aotian raised his head, staring at the six-tailed fox that didn't look ferocious, and even looked a little cute, and smiled slightly, "Okay, I understand."

　　The six-tailed fox narrowed its narrow eyes slightly, stared at Wu Aotian and said: "You are very confident."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised at the reality of this illusion, but he smiled and replied: "If a person doesn't even have self-confidence, what can he accomplish?"

　　The six-tailed fox opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth, and its tone was already a little more sarcastic: "In a fight, you need to rely on strength, and you need to fight with your fists, not with your mouth."

　　Wu Aotian did not say anything else. He waved his hands and a lotus appeared under him, wrapping his body up. The thirteen heart swords rushed out directly from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and headed straight for the six-tailed fox.

　　No matter how beautiful this fox is, it is still an enemy guarding the third floor of Linglong Tower. Only by defeating it can you enter the fourth floor, and no matter what you say, it will not show mercy to its subordinates.

　　Since there is only one opponent, Wu Aotian's attack method will naturally be different. The thirteen heart swords directly rotate to form a powerful sword formation.

　　The sword formation is also the most powerful attack that Wu Aotian can currently make in the illusion.

　　Without the help of the illusion array and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian can only rely on his true strength to fight, and the sword formation is a way of attack that brings out his strength to the maximum limit.

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian had already set up the sword formation and was ready to go, the six-tailed fox let out a low roar from its throat, and its originally black pupils suddenly turned blood red. As its eyeballs changed, boundless flames suddenly appeared on its body.

　　This is not a real flame, but a fire-attributed spiritual energy. It wraps around it tightly to form a flow of spiritual energy like a flame. However, this fire-attributed spiritual energy flow is a hundred times hotter than a flame. The spiritual energy flow keeps shaking, so that the space seems to be trembling, as if it will be burned at any time.

　　The air suddenly became extremely hot, as if the entire space was filled with invisible flames. Wu Aotian felt as if he was in a furnace and was shocked. He did not expect that this six-tailed fox also had fire attributes and was so domineering!

　　Although the flames of the six-tailed fox are far inferior to those of the God of Fire who fought in the magma at the center of the earth, Wu Aotian was just a bystander at that time and stood far away, but now he is facing it head-on, which is obviously not the same concept.

　　Without any hesitation, Wu Aotian took the lead in launching an attack, and the sword formation directly covered the six-tailed fox.

　　Thirteen giant swords, each tens of meters long, touched each other with their tips and spun rapidly. Spiritual energy gathered madly in the center of the sword formation, and the power of the thirteen heart swords gradually condensed into one.

　　The spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's spiritual sea was gushing out madly like river water that had collapsed a dam. He also wanted to know whether his full-strength attack would be enough to inflict serious damage on the six-tailed fox!

　　The six-tailed fox seemed to have seen through the power of Wu Aotian's sword formation. Six tails that seemed to be burning with flames extended from behind its body, like six flaming whips, swinging down heavily.

　　At the same time as the six tails were lashed out, the six-tailed fox itself instantly disappeared from the spot, avoiding the direct coverage of the sword formation.

　　The sword formation composed of six fire tails and thirteen heart swords slammed heavily together.

　　The collision of flames completely broke out at this moment. The space seemed to be collapsing. Countless flashes of fire gave people a feeling of space collapse.

　　Six fire tails whizzed back, and there seemed to be a few streaks of blood flying in the flames, but the sword formation was shattered by the attack of these six fire tails, and became scattered, flying in all directions.

　　Wu Aotian's mind was connected to the thirteen heart swords. Under the heavy impact, his brain felt as if hit by a huge hammer. There was a buzzing sound in his head, his eyes went black, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body was filled with spiritual energy, and he couldn't control himself.

　　The six-tailed fox's tail was also seriously injured, but compared to Wu Aotian's injury, it was much lighter.

　　The six-tailed fox's eyes were bloodshot and fierce, and it pounced forward again, its mouth wide open and sharp teeth ready to bite people. Wu Aotian waved his hands, and the heart swords that were beaten to pieces flew back quickly. Before the six-tailed fox arrived, Wu Aotian no longer cared about the severe pain in his mind and gushed out spiritual energy again.

　　With the support of spiritual energy, the heart swords became energetic again. The three heart swords with restored spiritual energy rushed towards the six-tailed fox like lightning, but the six-tailed fox directly swung its front paw and slapped it.

　　The claw hit the heart sword heavily, and the heart sword could not withstand the claw's attack and flew directly into the air. In just a moment, Wu Aotian didn't even have time to fill the other heart swords with spiritual energy again. The six-tailed fox had already pounced in front of him and slapped the lotus with one claw.

　　Although the lotus was not destroyed by the attack of the six-tailed fox, the huge force caused the lotus to fly out alive. Wu Aotian, who was in the lotus, was beaten and vomited blood.

　　The six-tailed fox showed a bit of cold mockery in its eyes. It rushed towards Wu Aotian like a gust of wind and laughed shrilly: "Aren't you very confident? Why are you so embarrassed?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't have the energy to answer his question. Before he could come to his senses, the six-tailed fox appeared in front of him again and slapped the lotus with its paw again.

　　This happened three times before Wu Aotian's eyes went dark. When he opened his eyes again, he had left the illusion and returned to the reality of Linglong Tower.

　　Without looking at his own face, Wu Aotian knew that his face must be extremely pale. Thinking of the violent attack of the six-tailed fox, Wu Aotian was horrified. If this was not an illusion but reality, then wouldn't he be dead now?

　　However, if this were really reality, his strength would be more than what he had in the illusion. Not only would he have the support of the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he would also have the help of the God of Fire, the illusion array, and he might even have to desperately drive the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to make a crazy attack!

　　However, these are all with the help of external objects. Wu Aotian has no complaints at all. He must work hard to improve his own strength so that he can exert more powerful combat effectiveness. Even these external objects or means that he relies on will become more powerful as his strength increases.

　　Wu Aotian walked out of the small room and came to the open space outside. He sat down cross-legged and swallowed two pure spiritual pills. A lot of spiritual energy was consumed here. Not only that, he seemed to have suffered some mental trauma and needed to recover as soon as possible.

　　Although there is no physical harm, in such a realistic illusion, being killed by a monster, the pain in the body, and the spurting blood are so real, it is the exact process of a person's death. How can it not leave a huge shock to the person?

　　Faced with this kind of result, if one is a person with a weak mind, he or she may not be able to bear it mentally after experiencing it a few more times.

　　A woman sitting next to Wu Aotian looked at his pale face and comforted him, "Don't feel any burden. Heal your wounds. This six-tailed fox is very powerful. It will be difficult to defeat it if you don't reach the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. We can only practice hard and strive to advance as soon as possible."

　　Wu Aotian smiled gratefully at the woman's kind consolation and said, "Well, thank you for your concern. It's nothing, I just feel a little exhausted. But dealing with those silent sand scorpions and dealing with this six-tailed fox that seems to be alive and can talk is a lot different..."

　　The woman smiled softly and said, "Yes, it's a bit scary at first, but you'll get used to it."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, slowly closed his eyes, and began to recover.

　　While Wu Aotian was practicing in Linglong Tower, in Wu Aotian's residence, Leng Feng and Dong Yuanyuan also swallowed the Sky-Splitting Pill that they got from Wu Aotian at the same time.

　　With a 20% chance, no one knows who will succeed and who will fail. This has a lot to do with one's own qualities, chance, and luck.

　　Liu Ruxue and the others also began their hard training. At least for now, everyone seemed to have nothing else to do and so they stayed there quietly.

　　Wu Aotian has become a jade disciple of Tianxin Palace. Presumably, he will spend more time here in the future. Fortunately, most of the people here are alone, so it is not bad to have Wu Aotian accompany them.

　　While Wu Aotian and others were practicing quietly, Zheng Feizong, who lived in the Zheng family, was extremely angry.

　　The disciples of Jinyun Sect who were sent out have brought back the news that Wu Aotian and others had been to Jinyun Sect before, but there were not many people there, so they left. However, no one knew where they went after they left. It was as if Wu Aotian and others had disappeared from the face of the earth.

　　Zheng Feizong was extremely angry. Did these people hide? Did they know that he came to the Zheng family for help?

　　Chapter 242: Discussion?

　　Wu Aotian went to Linglong Tower to practice every day. After Dong Yuanyuan and Leng Feng swallowed the Sky-Splitting Pill, they also began to retreat. As for whether they could succeed, no one knew, after all, it depended more on luck.

　　Wu Aotian was repeatedly ravaged by the six-tailed fox, but he did not feel discouraged. He became braver with each battle. Failure could not stop Wu Aotian from moving forward.

　　Wu Aotian practiced in Linglong Tower for a period of time. Wu Aotian soon discovered that by practicing in such an illusion, his strength improved significantly every day. The improvement was so obvious that even Wu Aotian himself was shocked.

　　Wu Aotian, who had realized the wonders of Linglong Tower, naturally would not give up practicing in Linglong Tower. Not only that, Wu Aotian became more persistent and obsessed with his practice.

　　The number of disciples who were able to enter the third level of Tianxin Palace was definitely more than those Wu Ao had seen at the beginning, at least far more than a hundred people, because in the subsequent training, Wu Aotian saw many faces he had never seen before.

　　On this day, Wu Aotian was once again killed by the six-tailed fox without any suspense. He left the room, returned to the center of the hall, sat cross-legged, swallowed two pure spiritual pills and began to recover his consumed spiritual energy.

　　A slow sound of footsteps was heard, extending straight towards Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian didn't care. After all, there were hundreds of people in this hall and everyone lived in peace. There was nothing to worry about or have any concerns, because there was a rule in the Linglong Tower. If anyone took action in the Linglong Tower, they would be severely punished. And who among the disciples of the Tianxin Palace could withstand the wrath of the three palace masters?

　　The footsteps slowly approached and finally stopped in front of Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian did not open his eyes and continued to recover his spiritual energy. After all, the spiritual energy he had just consumed was not a little bit. That six-tailed fox was really powerful. Who knew how powerful it was?

　　"Are you Wu Aotian, the only male disciple of the Qinghua Palace?"

　　A cold voice sounded above Wu Aotian's head, with a hint of arrogance that could not be concealed in the voice.

　　Wu Aotian sighed slightly, stopped recovering, opened his eyes and raised his head.

　　In front of him stood two men and two women. The woman who was talking was wearing the standard Tianxin Palace robe, which showed off her beautiful figure. However, her pretty face was cold and full of undisguised arrogance.

　　Next to this woman, there was another woman. This woman was quite pretty, with two or three tiny freckles on her face and two red clouds on her apple-shaped face. Her eyes were always a little shy, and she didn't dare to look people in the eye. She seemed to like to always lower her head slightly, like a shy ostrich.

　　Next to the two women stood two men in their twenties. Both of them had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, and were quite handsome. Their faces had the same arrogance as the women's. However, there was a bit of hostility in their expressions when they looked at Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly and asked, "What's the matter?"

　　The woman who spoke earlier looked Wu Aotian up and down, but didn't seem to notice anything unusual. She then laughed coldly and said, "He doesn't look like he has three eyes or four hands. I thought he was a very powerful person, but the Grand Palace Master actually designated him as a Jade Disciple!"

　　Wu Aotian's brows tightened slightly, and he asked calmly, "Who are you?"

　　The arrogant woman snorted and said nothing. One of the two men next to her said, "We two are from Qingyun Palace, and these two are from Qinghua Palace. So, you should call us senior brothers and sisters..."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and closed his eyes again, but ignored them.

　　There were quite a few people in the hall, all looking over here with various expressions on their faces. People thought that Wu Aotian would be furious about this, but they did not expect that Wu Aotian had no reaction at all. They could not help but feel a little surprised for a moment.

　　Wu Aotian was too lazy to argue with them, so he closed his eyes. These people were also at the third level, and their strength was not much different from his own, so he didn't need to pay attention to them.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's reaction, the man who spoke had a flash of anger between his eyebrows. As for the cold and arrogant woman, she was even more furious and snorted coldly: "You are so arrogant. Do you really think you are so great?"

　　Wu Aotian saw that the other party was still pestering him, and he couldn't help but feel a little angry. He opened his eyes and asked, "Whether I am great or not, it has nothing to do with you. Linglong Tower is used for cultivation to increase strength, not for quarreling with you. If there is anything, let's talk about it after we leave Linglong Tower."

　　The cold and arrogant woman snorted: "Okay, I know where you live. I will find you to have a good discussion later."

　　Wu Aotian saw that the other party was just looking for trouble, so he didn't want to waste any more words and simply replied, "Whatever."

　　The cold and arrogant woman was met with a setback and was extremely angry. She had always been a very arrogant person, but now Wu Aotian seemed to be even more arrogant than her. Although she came here on her own initiative, her self-esteem was still hurt. She secretly decided in her heart that after leaving the Linglong Tower, she would definitely teach him a lesson.

　　Although he was a jade-plated disciple recruited by the Grand Palace Master himself, it was not taboo for fellow disciples to spar with each other.

　　The Blue Flower Palace had never had any male disciples. What was the big deal about having a new male disciple? No matter how I thought about it, it felt a little weird...

　　The cold and arrogant woman turned and left, and her cold snort was heard in the air: "My name is Murong Yan, remember it!"

　　After Murong Yan left, the two men glared at Wu Aotian fiercely and turned away. However, the woman with two or three freckles looked embarrassed. She nodded to Wu Aotian in a friendly manner and said softly, "My name is Ouyang Ruoer. Sister Yan has a bad temper. Please bear with me."

　　The interference from Murong Yan and others did not cause much trouble to Wu Aotian, and he continued to practice in the illusion.

　　Wu Aotian was constantly killed and eliminated from the illusion by the six-tailed fox. He kept using pure spiritual pills to restore his spiritual energy and kept entering the illusion again. Because he recovered his spiritual energy very quickly, and coupled with the conflict with Murong Yan and others just now, everyone on the third floor couldn't help but look at Wu Aotian differently.

　　Some of these people were envious, envious that Wu Aotian could directly become a Jade Disciple, and was personally chosen by the Grand Palace Master. Some admired him, admiring the crazy degree of Wu Aotian's cultivation and his strange speed of recovering spiritual energy. Some were jealous, and even secretly hoped that Murong Yan, a cold and arrogant woman with a bad temper, could teach Wu Aotian a lesson...

　　When Wu Aotian was killed by the six-tailed fox for the eighteenth time, Wu Aotian stopped practicing and returned to his residence.

　　Before he arrived at his residence, Wu Aotian had already felt the powerful fluctuations of spiritual energy coming from his residence. He was slightly surprised. Could it be that Murong Yan and others had come to cause trouble?

　　Although everyone is at the third level, Wu Aotian believes that he will win if they fight outside. The power of the illusion array is not something that people of the same level can resist, not to mention that Wu Aotian also has the God of Fire and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　When Wu Aotian rushed to the residence and took a look, a look of joy appeared on his face. It turned out that it was not someone else who came to provoke him, but the fluctuation of spiritual energy came from Leng Feng's room.

　　Such a powerful fluctuation of spiritual energy clearly indicates that Leng Feng is breaking through his spiritual world!

　　On the other side, Dong Yuanyuan's house was extremely quiet. Although there were still fluctuations of spiritual energy, it was obvious that Dong Yuanyuan might have failed.

　　Wu Aotian was not disappointed at all, but rather quite surprised. Two people took the Sky-Splitting Pill at the same time. According to the one in five probability, if one of them could succeed, that would be very good.

　　Sure enough, Dong Yuanyuan walked out of the room that night with some disappointment, while the spiritual energy fluctuations coming from Leng Feng's room became stronger and stronger.

　　Wu Aotian thought about what he had discussed with Leng Feng and others before, and wondered whether he should ask the Palace Master to allow Leng Feng and others to join Tianxin Palace. Firstly, Leng Feng and others did not have the identities of any other forces, and secondly, they were quite strong. Even if they could not become core jade disciples, it should be no problem for them to become a gold disciple.

　　When Wu Aotian was about to go to Linglong Tower to continue his training the next day, several figures had already arrived above the mountain where Wu Aotian lived like the wind.

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked up into the sky. In the sky, Murong Yan, whom he had met yesterday, was looking down with a cold and arrogant expression. Behind her, there were several other disciples of Tianxin Palace, including the three people he had met yesterday and two other women, a total of six people.

　　Wu Aotian flew up, looked at Murong Yan and said calmly: "What are you doing here?"

　　Murong Yan snorted coldly: "We came here to spar with you. Of course, if you apologize to me for your behavior yesterday, I can pretend that nothing happened."

　　Wu Aotian glanced at those people and had an idea of ​​their approximate strength levels. Among the six people, five should be at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and there was a young man who was estimated to have reached the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　"Sparring?"

　　A faint smile appeared on Wu Aotian's face. The smile did not seem profound, but looking at it, Murong Yan felt that it was extremely annoying.

　　"Come on then, who's going to go up?"

　　Murong Yan was stunned, and so were the others. They had never expected that Wu Aotian would agree without saying a word, and be so arrogant!

　　Several people's faces were somewhat gloomy. Murong Yan snorted coldly and just floated forward. The man next to her stepped in and laughed, "Miss Murong, let me spar with him first to see how much weight he has and why he can be so arrogant."

　　Murong Yan frowned slightly, and finally stopped: "Okay, you come."

　　PS:

　　My friends asked me to help them. I have been in Guangzhou for the past two days and will go to Henan today. I have been working hard on writing while I am resting or on the road. The update time is unstable, so please forgive me.

　　I will be on the road all day today, trying to get as many...

　　Chapter 243: Defeat the Enemy with One Move

　　With Murong Yan's permission, the young man took a few steps forward and came to the front of Wu Aotian. With his hands behind his back, he said to Wu Aotian with confidence and ease: "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Lin Yu... Wu Aotian, come on, let me spar with you. I heard that you have just entered Tianling not long ago. Don't worry, I won't hurt you."

　　Wu Aotian sneered in his heart, but was too lazy to answer Lin Yu's words. He just waved his hand and summoned out the lotus and thirteen heart swords.

　　Seeing the thirteen heart swords floating in front of Wu Aotian, Lin Yu's expression changed slightly. Although he didn't understand the name of these thirteen swords, seeing that they looked exactly the same, he knew that these thirteen swords must be a set, and the power of a set of spiritual weapons would definitely be greater than that of a single spiritual weapon.

　　It seems that Wu Aotian is not so easy to deal with, Lin Yu muttered in his heart, and at the same time took out his spiritual weapon, which was a fan.

　　Although Wu Aotian has just entered the Tianling realm, his strength is not low. He absorbed a huge amount of spiritual energy when he broke through. His spiritual crystals are no worse than those of Liu Feng, Han Lindong and others whom he defeated. Liu Feng and Han Lindong are already close to the peak of the first level of Tianling.

　　With the assistance of the lotus and the thirteen heart swords, Wu Aotian believed that even without using other assistance, he could defeat the opponent with his own strength.

　　Behind Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue and Yan Mo stood far away. The man and the beast were originally ready to intervene to help, but Wu Aotian shook his head to stop them. Wu Aotian knew that although these people were provoking him, they were only trying to humiliate him and would never dare to kill him. But it was also inconvenient for him to kill them, after all, they were all disciples of Tianxin Palace.

　　Since it is not a fight between life and death, there is naturally no need for Liu Ruxue and others to intervene.

　　But since the other party wants to humiliate me, I must fight back. Otherwise, I will be troubled by these people all day long.

　　Although they are all fellow disciples, only by establishing one's own power can one intimidate others. Since Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng directly summoned him as a jade-plated disciple, it must be what she wants to see that he can gain prestige among his fellow disciples.

　　The few people watching the fight nearby looked at Wu Aotian's spiritual weapon with surprise and envy in their eyes. Although the battle had not started yet, they were all knowledgeable people and could naturally tell that the spiritual weapon was extraordinary. The thirteen swords were for attack, and the lotus platform was for defense. The combination of offense and defense was naturally more powerful.

　　Lin Yu smiled bitterly. When the other party showed his spiritual weapons, it seemed as if there were fourteen spiritual weapons, while he only had one spiritual weapon that he could show off. In comparison, he did seem a bit shabby.

　　With this thought, Lin Yu’s desire to defeat Wu Aotian became even stronger.

　　Murong Yan is from the Feiyu Sect in the Longxiang Empire and is deeply loved by the elders of the Feiyu Sect. Lin Yu was born in a small sect and was struck by her beauty when he first saw Murong Yan. From then on, he followed Murong Yan, hoping to win her heart one day. He took the initiative to fight just now just to save face in front of Murong Yan, but when he saw Wu Aotian's seemingly luxurious spiritual weapon, Lin Yu was jealous, but also regarded Wu Aotian as a disciple from a wealthy sect. Lin Yu also wanted to prove that even if you have a background, even if you have a good spiritual weapon, I can still defeat you!

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know the complicated thoughts in Lin Yu's mind. Although he roughly guessed that Lin Yu wanted to show off in front of Murong Yan, Wu Aotian didn't care.

　　The reason doesn't matter, as long as I defeat him.

　　Seeing Lin Yu showing off his spiritual weapon, Wu Aotian didn't say a word. He had already entered the half-opened lotus. A large amount of spiritual energy had gathered on the thirteen heart swords, forming a sword formation that was spinning rapidly.

　　Wu Aotian was not willing to tremble with the opponent for too long, so he used his ultimate move as soon as he came out, trying to defeat the enemy in one move.

　　Lin Yu's expression became extremely solemn. The thirteen constantly rotating giant swords carried the aura of an unparalleled strong man. Moreover, as the thirteen giant swords rotated, the aura became stronger and stronger. Although still far away, Lin Yu had already felt the astonishing killing power in the vortex.

　　It was not only Lin Yu who changed color. Murong Yan and others who were watching nearby also showed uncontrollable surprise on their faces. The other man who had reached the second level of Tianling frowned slightly and said, "What a strong aura. I'm afraid Lin Yu is no match for him."

　　Murong Yan frowned slightly, but did not speak.

　　The fan in Lin Yu's hand suddenly grew larger and quickly spread out in front of him. There were complicated spiritual patterns on his fan. He did not dare to wait for Wu Aotian's sword formation to accumulate momentum. With a wave of the fan, countless sharp blades appeared out of thin air and swarmed towards Wu Aotian with the momentum to cut everything apart.

　　At the same time as Lin Yu attacked, the Heart Sword Formation also moved, like a big net covering his head, covering Lin Yu, and halfway, the sword formation collided with the countless wind blades.

　　Countless wind blades rushed into the sword formation, making a bang bang sound of air exploding, but the sword formation was like a meat grinder, constantly devouring all the wind blades thrown into it.

　　Although the wind blades were strong, they could not withstand the strangling power of the sword formation. They shattered into pieces and turned into countless scattered spiritual energy flows, making a hissing sound while breaking through the air and scattering randomly in all directions.

　　There were many wind blades, many of which passed through the sword formation and flew towards Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian's mind turned, and the half-open lotus closed instantly. All the wind blades that flew towards Wu Aotian hit the lotus, and not even a single wind blade hit Wu Aotian.

　　Although the sword formation was weakened a lot by countless wind blades, its momentum towards Lin Yu did not stop. Lin Yu was shocked and drove the huge spirit fan to spin rapidly, and hundreds of wind blades were released again.

　　The sword formation and the spirit fan collided heavily with each other. All the wind blades shattered in an instant, and the vortex in the middle of the sword formation finally exploded completely.

　　The space seemed to be distorted, and tremendous energy rushed out in all directions with the impact point as the center. Although Lin Yu fled hastily, he was still caught up by the powerful energy and hit hard on the back.

　　Lin Yu's face turned pale as paper in an instant, with a streak of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.

　　Lin Yu didn't expect that he would be defeated in the first move. The huge psychological gap made Lin Yu's heart feel like it was bitten by ants. He reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, waved his hand to take back the spirit fan that was blasted away, but found that his spirit fan was actually cracked by the sword formation composed of thirteen swords in the collision just now.

　　Lin Yu's expression suddenly turned pale. When he looked up at Wu Aotian again, the carefree and confident look he had just had was gone. Instead, there was only a kind of awe mixed with a bit of fear.

　　Wu Aotian did not attack again. The all-strength attack just now had consumed a lot of Wu Aotian's spiritual energy. Besides, the outcome had already been decided, so there was no need to fight any further.

　　“I lost.”

　　Lin Yu slowly uttered three words, but as these three words came out, Lin Yu's expression suddenly became relaxed. It takes a lot of courage to admit defeat.

　　Wu Aotian nodded slightly, turned his gaze slightly, and looked at Murong Yan and others in the distance.

　　Murong Yan's eyes opened wide, and even the man beside her who was sure that Lin Yu was no match for Wu Aotian showed deep surprise on his face. In his imagination, even if Wu Aotian could defeat Lin Yu, it would take at least a while, but the reality was that Wu Aotian only used one move!

　　The eyes of the other two or three women were also filled with deep shock, but soon, there was a bit more surprise in their eyes when they looked at Wu Aotian, because Wu Aotian was, after all, a descendant of the Grand Palace Master, the Qinghua Palace. He was so powerful, and it was an honor for the Qinghua Palace.

　　Murong Yan looked at Wu Aotian's calm face and felt confused for a moment. Originally, she was very confident that with her strength at the peak of the first level of Tianling, it would be easy to humiliate this man who had just broken through Tianling. But now it seems that it was just her own groundless delusion.

　　Is that the end of it?

　　Murong Yan bit her lip, struggling in her heart. Feeling Wu Aotian's gaze on her face, Murong Yan gritted her teeth and was about to fight, but the man next to her reached out to stop Murong Yan and said with a smile: "Junior Sister Murong, you are no match for him, let me do it."

　　Murong Yan was slightly stunned, but then said uneasily: "Brother, you are at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he has just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm. You can certainly win by attacking, but..."

　　The man smiled and said, "Junior sister, you mean that even if I win, it's not a fair victory, right? It doesn't matter. I just want to have a fight with him. I saw his fight and I'm itching to do it. Even if Junior sister didn't happen, I would still go find him."

　　After hearing what he said, Murong Yan didn't want to stop him anymore, so she nodded slightly and stepped aside.

　　Seeing the man at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm walk out, Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly, but his gaze suddenly became as sharp as a needle and fell on the man's face: "Sir, do you want to take action to save your face?"

　　The man smiled at Wu Aotian and bowed, saying, "My name is Cao Qiu. I just want to spar with you. I just consumed a lot of spiritual energy. You can recover first. I'll wait for you."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, but then he smiled faintly and said, "Okay."

　　After all, the other party is at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If I want to defeat him, relying solely on the Heart Sword is definitely not enough. I can only rely on the spiritual energy boost from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, or even the illusion array. Since the other party is generous enough to let me recover, why should I be pretentious with him?

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian actually agreed, and took out a pure spiritual pill and stuffed it into his mouth, starting to recover his strength, Cao Qiu's eyes showed a serious look.

　　In the situation just now, Cao Qiu estimated that most people would reject his proposal and continue to fight. After all, he seemed to be open-minded when he said this, but on the other hand, it could be understood as looking down on the other party. People fight for their dignity, so how can one tolerate being looked down upon?

　　Wu Aotian began to recover from his injuries without a care in the world. It was obvious that the other party didn't care about face or any empty things at all. He knew very well that the stronger his recovery and the better his condition, the easier it would be to win.

　　Although this person's strength is currently only at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, his character is very mature and he will probably achieve extraordinary things in the future. Is this the reason why the Grand Palace Master took a liking to him and directly accepted him as a Jade Disciple?

　　PS:

　　I got up at 7am, took a plane, a car, and finally arrived at my destination...

　　I'll post one chapter first and continue writing. I'll try to post another chapter later.

　　Chapter 244: Defeat the Strong Enemy Again

　　Well, here is the second chapter, please vote.

　　---------------------------

　　Wu Aotian's recovery did not last long. When Wu Aotian opened his eyes and stood up from the void, he clearly saw the surprise in Cao Qiu's eyes.

　　Cao Qiu was indeed surprised. Although Wu Aotian had only made one attack in the battle with Lin Yu just now, the intensity of that attack shocked everyone. Everyone also knew how much spiritual energy was needed, but Wu Aotian recovered completely in such a short time, which was indeed a bit fast.

　　Wu Aotian nodded calmly at Cao Qiu and said, "I have recovered and can start now. But I can tell you first that I will use an illusion array on you."

　　"Illusion array?"

　　Cao Qiu raised his brows slightly. As a powerful disciple in Tianxin Palace, Cao Qiu naturally knew about the things in the illusion array. In the building where books were stored in Tianxin Palace, Cao Qiu had read through various ancient arrays, and the illusion array was one of them.

　　Murong Yan's eyes widened again. The young man in front of him did not show any fluctuation in expression because he was facing a strong man of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Could it be because of the illusion?

　　He can actually use illusion?

　　Why did he know how to cast an illusion array? Even in Tianxin Palace, only a few people knew about the most basic illusion arrays. I just didn't know how powerful the illusion array he cast was...

　　Wu Aotian only has the strength of the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If he wants to defeat Cao Qiu who is at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he naturally needs to use something.

　　Wu Aotian never considered himself a gentleman, but since the other party was generous enough to allow him to recover his spiritual energy, he would just remind the other party and it could be considered as a return of favor.

　　Although Cao Qiu's eyes fluctuated slightly, he quickly regained his composure and regained confidence: "Okay, I've also heard that the illusion array is a very magical existence. Today is a good opportunity to see it for myself."

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly, his heart sword rose into the air again, and the lotus also wrapped himself up. It was also the first time for Wu Aotian to face a strong man of the second level of Tianling realm, and he did not dare to be careless.

　　Cao Qiu showed his weapons and protective gear. The protective gear was nothing special, just a spiritual shield, similar to the magic shield Wu Aotian had before, but his weapon was a black whip.

　　The whip is somewhat similar to a leather belt, and there are many small barbs on it, shining with little light. It looks a bit scary. If you are hit by such a whip, or entangled or hooked, you will probably lose a layer of skin if you don't die.

　　As if worried that Wu Aotian would once again form his heart sword into a powerful sword formation, Cao Qiu revealed his own weapon. With a flick of his wrist, the black whip quickly grew longer and wrapped around Wu Aotian like a black spirit snake. The black whip was filled with a huge amount of spiritual energy, which was extremely terrifying.

　　The long whip was swung past, as if the sky was torn apart. Wu Aotian's heart trembled, and thirteen heart swords flew out rapidly. The first heart sword quickly hit the long whip. The long whip bent slightly, and the tail end continued to extend and continued to wrap around Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian was slightly surprised. He knew very well that soft weapons were more difficult to use than hard weapons, but if one became familiar with them, their power would be very strong. Even in a battle over air like this, this truth still existed.

　　The rest of the heart swords were shot out one after another, quickly hitting various parts of the black whip that was wrapped around like a snake. The black whip was like a snake that was hit in the seven-inch area and suddenly became soft.

　　Cao Qiu didn't feel the slightest bit surprised. With a flick of his wrist, spiritual energy poured in rapidly. The black whip whose lever had softened came back to life, raised its head suddenly, and pounced forward again.

　　Wu Aotian's thirteen heart swords were also tit-for-tat and kept attacking. The sky was filled with dark shadows and continuous explosions.

　　Cao Qiu's black whip kept flying. Although he had thirteen heart swords, they were suppressed by this unpredictable black whip. There were even several times when the black whip bypassed Wu Aotian's heart sword and hit the lotus. Fortunately, the lotus had all-round protection. Although it was hit several times, it did not suffer any damage.

　　Wu Aotian was quite surprised. He had already borrowed a lot of spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Although it had not yet exerted its maximum effectiveness, he was still suppressed by the opponent. It can be seen that the difference between the first and second levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm is indeed huge.

　　Secretly thinking about the difference in strength between the two sides, Wu Aotian estimated that if he exerted his full strength, he should be able to tie with Cao Qiu. However, defeating Cao Qiu was impossible.

　　Since he had already taken action, Wu Aotian naturally didn't want to end in a draw, so Wu Aotian chose to cast an illusion array without hesitation.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was thinking in his heart, the people around him were very shocked. Could it be that a person at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could already face off against a person at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm?

　　What's going on?

　　Murong Yan's eyes opened wide, but the hostility in her eyes had completely disappeared. What was revealed now was shock and disbelief, and even a little admiration...

　　There was also surprise in Cao Qiu's eyes, because up to now, although Wu Aotian was slightly behind, he did not show any sign of defeat. The opponent had just entered the Tianling realm not long ago, but he was able to maintain such combat effectiveness under the full force attack of his own Tianling second realm. What was going on?

　　What's more, before the battle, the other party said that he would use an illusion array to deal with him, but it has not appeared yet...

　　Just as this thought flashed through Cao Qiu's mind, Wu Aotian on the opposite side suddenly changed his offensive. The moment his offensive changed, two balls suddenly flew out. The moment the balls flew out, red light suddenly radiated from the balls.

　　Cao Qiu was suddenly shocked. Is this an illusion?

　　As soon as this thought formed in Cao Qiu's mind, the red light instantly enveloped Cao Qiu.

　　The scenery in front of him suddenly changed. He was no longer in the clear sky, but in a dark dense forest. Countless monsters were rushing towards him rapidly. Before they arrived, all kinds of powerful attacks had already arrived.

　　Not only that, Cao Qiu even felt that the space around him was distorted rapidly. This distortion had no rules at all, sometimes left and right, sometimes up and down, and sometimes reversed at any angle.

　　Cao Qiu was shocked. What kind of illusion array was this? It was so powerful?

　　"Is this an illusion?"

　　There was confusion in Murong Yan's eyes as she watched Cao Qiu, who was originally waving a black whip like a spirit snake to attack Wu Aotian, suddenly become panicked. The black whip in his hand was waving tightly, completely covering the area within several feet around his body. The momentum was even more powerful than when he attacked Wu Aotian just now.

　　Cao Qiu's performance was very strange. Not only were his black whip and spiritual shield constantly attacking or defending, but his body was also twisting in an extremely strange way. At the most exaggerated moment, he actually turned his body in the air, upside down...

　　Wu Aotian looked at Cao Qiu trapped in the illusion and couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief. His spiritual energy rushed into the illusion like a surging river.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian has already broken through to the Heavenly Spirit, and the amount of spiritual energy stored in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron has reached a terrifying level. Although Wu Aotian cannot use it all at once, it can still greatly improve his combat effectiveness, and his sustained combat capability is super strong. After all, there is no need to worry about the spiritual energy being consumed in a short period of time.

　　The thirteen heart swords have been pulled out from the battlefield, forming a sword formation again and starting to rotate rapidly.

　　The people around, including Lin Yu who had just been defeated by Wu Aotian, all widened their eyes. They all knew that Wu Aotian's sword formation was very powerful, but it needed some accumulation time. The longer the accumulation time, the more powerful the sword formation would be.

　　The power of the sword formation has been growing stronger and stronger, but Cao Qiu is still trapped in the illusion formation and unable to escape. The Five Elements Reversal Illusion Formation has made him completely lose his sense of direction. What's more, Wu Aotian can already fly today. Even if he can fly in a straight line under the Five Elements Reversal Illusion Formation, Wu Aotian can also drive the spiritual weapon to keep him in it.

　　Unless the illusion array is completely destroyed, you will never be able to escape from its constraints!

　　The sword formation was already full of power. Just when Wu Aotian was about to launch the sword formation, Murong Yan suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute."

　　Wu Aotian raised his head slightly and frowned, looking at the culprit who caused today's battle. Wu Aotian did not have any good feelings towards Murong Yan.

　　Murong Yan looked at the trapped Cao Qiu, turned around, and softly asked Wu Aotian: "Your magic array is very powerful. If your sword array falls, he will definitely be seriously injured. Let's stop here, okay?"

　　Wu Aotian raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and just as he was about to mock her, he saw Murong Yan had already bowed to Wu Aotian and said sincerely: "Today's fight is all because of me. I looked down on you before and wanted to teach you a lesson. I was wrong. I apologize to you here. I'm sorry."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. If Murong Yan had yelled at him to be careful in the future, or shown off her family background, Wu Aotian would not be surprised at all. However, Murong Yan's apology made Wu Aotian unbelievable. It was just that the look on Murong Yan's face was indeed very sincere, and her eyes were calm, without any pretense.

　　Not only was Wu Aotian surprised, Lin Yu and the other women around him also looked at Murong Yan with extremely shocked eyes, as if they saw the sun rising from the west...

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian didn't seem to believe it, Murong Yan smiled bitterly and said, "Although I was very rude to you before, it was only because I was upset that the Palace Master directly accepted you as a Jade Disciple. I just wanted to dampen your spirit. Please be merciful. After all, we are all disciples of the Tianxin Palace..."

　　Murong Yan was sincere in what she said, so Wu Aotian didn't think any more about it and simply replied, "Okay."

　　Chapter 245 Change

　　With a wave of his hand, Wu Aotian took back the two illusion arrays in the air. The red light faded, and the scene in front of Cao Qiu, who was trapped in the maze, suddenly became clear. The boundless monster suddenly disappeared. Cao Qiu couldn't help but feel puzzled. The other party had obviously trapped him tightly, and he had no ability to break out of the other party's illusion array. Why did the other party suddenly take away the illusion array?

　　Could it be that the other party's spiritual energy is not enough to support the illusion array?

　　Thinking of this, Cao Qiu couldn't help but feel excited. He shook the black whip in his hand and was about to counterattack. However, when his eyes fell in front of Wu Aotian, his hand suddenly stopped. The black whip that had just been raised suddenly softened like a snake that was pinched by seven inches.

　　At the same time, Cao Qiu's face turned a little ugly, because in front of Wu Aotian, thirteen heart swords were forming a huge sword formation, and the aura on the sword formation was so powerful that it had obviously been accumulating for a long time.

　　Cao Qiu is not stupid, on the contrary, Cao Qiu is very smart.

　　As soon as he saw the sword formation in front of Wu Aotian, Cao Qiu knew that he was wrong. Not only was he wrong, but he was extremely wrong. The opponent was not lacking in spiritual energy, but was unwilling to fight anymore.

　　Considering that he was in a state of panic due to being trapped in the illusion array, if Wu Aotian released the sword array, he would definitely not be able to resist...

　　I didn't expect that I would lose.

　　Cao Qiu looked at Wu Aotian who looked calm in front of him and suddenly sighed softly: "I lost, thank you for showing mercy."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said frankly: "If Murong Yan hadn't spoken, my sword formation would definitely fall."

　　Cao Qiu was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Murong Yan, nodded gently, turned to look at Wu Aotian and said: "No matter what, I lost. You are much more powerful than I thought. I admire you. I admire you."

　　Cao Qiu admitted defeat without hesitation, and Wu Aotian admired his upright attitude. He smiled and said, "You're welcome. It's just that the illusion array took advantage of us."

　　Cao Qiu said nothing more, and returned to Murong Yan, smiling and saying, "We are all no match for him. Now you are convinced, right? Well, thank you for speaking up for me just now."

　　Murong Yan glanced at Wu Aotian, who looked calm, and a strange smile appeared on her face: "You're welcome, let's go, I have already apologized to Wu Aotian."

　　Cao Qiu was slightly stunned. He obviously did not expect that Murong Yan would apologize based on her personality. It was really a bit abnormal.

　　Cao Qiu had no admiration for Murong Yan, nor was he narcissistic enough to think that Murong Yan apologized to Wu Aotian for his sake. According to Cao Qiu's understanding of Murong Yan, although she was extremely arrogant on weekdays, she was honest and not hypocritical. If she really apologized to Wu Aotian, the most likely possibility was that Wu Aotian's powerful strength conquered her from the bottom of her heart.

　　A strong man can not only conquer men, but also women.

　　Murong Yan and her companions left quickly, and Wu Aotian returned to his residence with a calm face. Many disciples of Tianxin Palace who were watching from afar also dispersed quickly. However, Wu Aotian, with his strength just after entering Tianling, first defeated Lin Yu, who was at the peak of the first level of Tianling, and then defeated Cao Qiu, who was at the second level of Tianling. In the second battle, Wu Aotian even performed a very strange but powerful illusion array, which trapped Cao Qiu tightly and he could not escape at all.

　　On a distant mountain, Mei Xuemeng had been standing there without knowing when, watching the entire battle with a bit of surprise in her eyes. Although Wu Aotian was directly accepted as a jade disciple of Tianxin Palace and was given the Sky-Splitting Pill to help him break through to become a Tianling strongman, Mei Xuemeng was thinking that it would probably take more than ten years, or even several years, to watch Wu Aotian become more powerful. However, in just a few days, he had already defeated a Tianling second-level strongman!

　　While Mei Xuemeng was marveling at the power of Wu Aotian's magic array, she also felt strange, because when Wu Aotian did not use the magic array, he was able to rely on his own strength to resist Cao Qiu's full-strength attack.

　　How on earth did he do it?

　　This Wu Aotian probably has some little secret in his heart that he hasn't told me, Mei Xuemeng muttered as she glanced at the two mountains not far away, where the other two Palace Masters of Tianxin Palace were dueling with each other. And they were not far apart, so it was very normal for them to sense it given their abilities.

　　This cunning guy!

　　Mei Xuemeng gave Wu Aotian a big criticism in her heart, but there was an expectant smile on her face.

　　He has only been here for a short time, I'm afraid it won't be long before he stands out among the many disciples.

　　Wuying, by introducing him to Tianxin Palace this time, you have found a very good opponent for yourself.

　　Wu Aotian did not interrupt his journey because of the disturbance from Murong Yan and others, and continued to go to Linglong Tower to practice. Liu Ruxue and others stayed in his residence to practice. Among them, Leng Feng was still trying to break through the bottleneck, and it seemed that he would soon break through the bottleneck and become a powerful Tianling.

　　When Wu Aotian came to Linglong Tower again, he had already attracted the attention of many people. The news that Wu Aotian defeated Lin Yu and Cao Qiu successively had already spread in Linglong Tower. Because when Wu Aotian was fighting, there were some other people watching from afar. When Wu Aotian returned to his residence to restore his spiritual energy, these people had already spread the news as soon as possible.

　　The eyes these people looked at Wu Aotian were full of admiration, and even a bit of awe.

　　As for why Wu Aotian was still trapped on the third floor but was able to defeat Cao Qiu who had already entered the fourth floor, everyone came to the conclusion after some discussion and thought. That was because Wu Aotian's illusion array was unable to exert its full power in the Linglong Tower, so he was blocked on the third floor.

　　After realizing this, all the third-level Tianxin Sect disciples naturally looked at Wu Aotian differently. After all, he had defeated the fourth-level Tianxin Sect disciples. In terms of comprehensive combat power, he was not much worse than those disciples on the fourth level.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the looks in these people's eyes and knew that they must have known about the battle not long ago. However, Wu Aotian did not think much about it. He quietly walked into the room and began to practice.

　　Perhaps because of Wu Aotian's power after defeating Lin Yu and Cao Qiu, none of these people approached him to chat or ask anything. Wu Aotian was happy to be left alone.

　　A few more days of peace passed, and Leng Feng, who had been in seclusion for a breakthrough, finally woke up from his practice and successfully advanced to become a celestial spirit master. At this time, the number of celestial spirit masters in Wu Aotian's group had reached three people and one beast, and their combat effectiveness was very strong. There was also the God of Fire hidden in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, whose strength was even more astonishing.

　　If Wu Aotian and others returned to Guiyun Country at this time, it would definitely bring about tremendous changes. However, Wu Aotian did not have too many thoughts about this. His eyes were set on the distant future. How powerful would the Fantasy Martial Realm be after the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit?

　　While practicing in Linglong Tower, Wu Aotian comprehended the spiritual patterns on the Linglong Tower and made changes to his own illusion array. After two months of practice, Wu Aotian finally succeeded in developing a new illusion array. This illusion array was extremely similar to the one in Linglong Tower and allowed people to practice in it.

　　While practicing in the Linglong Tower, Wu Aotian's strength continued to grow. Coupled with the magical effect of the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique, his strength grew many times faster than others.

　　The days of training in Tianxin Palace were peaceful. After defeating Lin Yu and Cao Qiu, no one doubted Wu Aotian's strength anymore, and no one said that Wu Aotian was not qualified to become a jade disciple of Qinghua Palace.

　　Wu Aotian named the magic array he created Linglong Array, which actually means the array in Linglong Tower. Every day Wu Aotian would go to Linglong Tower to practice, but after coming back every day, he would not rest immediately, but would cast the Linglong Array to trap all the other people in it, allowing them to constantly improve themselves in battle.

　　Fighting is indeed the best way to improve one's strength. After Wu Aotian practiced in Linglong Tower for five months, he already felt that his strength had soared to the bottleneck of the first level of Tianling. With a little more time, he would be able to break through and enter the second level of Tianling.

　　Liu Ruxue and the others also benefited a lot. Except for Ding Ding whose strength remained strangely the same, everyone else's strength increased greatly and everyone was very excited.

　　During these five months, Wu Aotian did not try to make friends with anyone deliberately, nor did he avoid anyone. He just practiced quietly and helped Liu Ruxue and others with their training. However, during this time, Wu Aotian still became familiar with the entire third level, and even some disciples of the Tianxin Palace on the second or fourth level, and even had some not-so-close friendships with them.

　　The small manor where Wu Aotian lived had slowly begun to receive visitors, including people like Murong Yan and Cao Qiu, with whom he had conflicts before. Cao Qiu even fought with Wu Aotian many times later. Of course, it was not revenge, but a genuine competition without any scheming.

　　Murong Yan's attitude became a little strange. Ever since that conflict, Murong Yan often came to Wu Aotian, saying that she wanted to learn the illusion array from Wu Aotian. Of course Wu Aotian would not teach her. Firstly, not everyone can learn the illusion array. Secondly, although Murong Yan had apologized, Wu Aotian still had a somewhat bad impression of Murong Yan.

　　What Wu Aotian didn't expect was that Murong Yan actually had a certain spirit of perseverance and came over frequently. However, after gradually realizing that Wu Aotian would not teach her anything, Murong Yan did not cut off contact with him and still came as before. Over time, she became quite familiar with Liu Ruxue, Dong Yuanyuan and other girls, which made Wu Aotian helplessly admire her and could only let it go.

　　In the third level of the illusion, Wu Aotian's time against the six-tailed fox has been getting longer and longer. From being killed instantly in the initial close combat to now being attacked by each other and having to resist for a long time before being killed, he has made great progress. Wu Aotian believes that as long as he gives himself a little more time, he will defeat the six-tailed fox and enter the fourth level.

　　During these five months, a happy event also happened in the Qinghua Palace. That is, Dugu Wuying has broken through again and become a powerful person in the third level of Tianling realm.

　　There are many strong people who have reached the third level of Tianling in Tianxin Sect, but except for Dugu Wuying, there is no one else who has reached the third level of Tianling at her age. Dugu Wuying can indeed be said to be a genius in cultivation!

　　Chapter 246: Sky-Splitting Secret Realm

　　"Have you heard that a secret realm was discovered in the Sky Rift Valley this time? The three empires have already sent people to station outside the secret realm, ready to enter at any time."

　　"Hehe, of course I've heard about it. Not only that, I also know that this secret realm might have been left behind by a great man in ancient times. There might be a lot of good things in it."

　　"I just don't know who will go with us from Tianxin Palace this time. I wonder if the three palace masters will lead the team personally..."

　　…

　　A piece of news quietly spread in Tianxin Palace, and even Wu Aotian, who was practicing quietly, knew about it.

　　In the past few months since he came to Tianxin Palace, in addition to practicing in Linglong Tower and helping Liu Ruxue and others practice, he also read some of the books in Tianxin Palace in his spare time. These books are much more numerous and more complete than those in Guiyun Kingdom. From these books, Wu Aotian learned a lot of things that he didn't know before, including things like secret realms.

　　The secret realm is actually very easy to understand. In ancient times, there were many powerful spiritual practitioners who liked to hide certain areas using formations or some special methods, and then set up a single or multiple exits. If you want to enter these areas, you can only go through the set exits. Therefore, although these places are still in this world, they seem to be a world of their own.

　　The ancient city built by the Yelu Sect that Wu Aotian entered before was actually a secret realm. Many secret realms were formed in ancient times. Most of these secret realms were often the tombs of these powerful people when they died. Entering a secret realm usually yielded great gains. Of course, there were exceptions.

　　It is precisely because of this situation that once a secret realm is exposed, many spiritual practitioners will naturally flock to it, hoping to find something valuable or spiritual medicine in it. After all, these places have been isolated for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, and some spiritual medicines have already become extremely precious.

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised as he listened to these people's conversation. The secret realm that could alarm the powerful spiritual practitioners of the three empires must not be an ordinary secret realm, but Wu Aotian did not care too much.

　　Exploring secret realms is something spiritual practitioners are keen on, but exploring secret realms is often accompanied by great dangers.

　　Imagine an isolated area, after thousands or even tens of thousands of years of development, there are naturally many differences between it and the outside world. These secret places are often not small. Among them are elixirs and magical beasts. These elixirs can become rare treasures after thousands of years, and those magical beasts may become some super ferocious creatures after tens of thousands of years.

　　After finishing his training in Linglong Tower again, Wu Aotian just returned to his residence, but he saw a woman from Tianxin Palace in a white robe. She looked familiar. Wu Aotian thought about it carefully and immediately remembered that this woman was one of the female disciples of the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng.

　　"Junior Brother Wu, the Palace Master asked you to go to Shuiyue Cottage tomorrow morning."

　　Shuiyue Cottage was the small manor where Mei Xuemeng lived that Wu Aotian had visited before. Wu Aotian nodded and called her senior sister. After all, these female disciples who could be by Mei Xuemeng's side were all very powerful. Most of them were at the second or third level of Tianling. After all, they were not low in talent and age, but they were basically still young and beautiful.

　　Wu Aotian did not ask too much about why Mei Xuemeng asked him to go. After all, asking in private is sometimes not necessarily a good thing, and it can easily make people feel bad.

　　The next morning, Wu Aotian came to Shuiyue Cottage alone. However, when Wu Aotian arrived, he saw that there were already quite a few people there, including Dugu Wuying.

　　Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying have not seen each other much even though they have joined Tianxin Palace for several months. However, they are still acquaintances after all. Wu Aotian walked up to her and said with a smile: "Senior Sister Dugu, the Palace Master summoned us here today. There must be something important going on..."

　　Dugu Wuying showed a faint smile on his face: "I guess it has something to do with the newly discovered secret realm in Lietian Canyon."

　　"The secret realm of the Sky-Splitting Canyon?" Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then turned around and glanced at the spiritual practitioners standing in front of Shuiyue Cottage: "Could it be that the Palace Master wants us to go to that secret realm?"

　　Dugu Wuying blinked his eyes: "I don't know either. Even if we are allowed to go, perhaps we will just broaden our horizons. There will definitely be strong men from Tianxin Palace who will come forward. After all, it's not just Tianxin Palace that is eyeing that secret realm."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Dugu Wuying's words, he suddenly remembered the past when Guiyun and other five countries entered the Samsara Valley. He couldn't help but ask with some concern: "There are many strong men in the three empires. Do they have to fight each other in order to explore the secret realm?"

　　Dugu Wuying shook his head and said, "That won't happen. After all, the spiritual practitioners of the three empires are all extremely powerful. If a fight breaks out, it may cause chaos to the entire world. Everyone explores the secret realm on their own, relying on their own chance. Even if there are disputes, there are corresponding solutions. Under normal circumstances, there will be no fighting between them."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "That's good. Otherwise, if we really go, with my strength, I will suffer a great loss. Anyone I meet can kill me..."

　　Dugu Wuying stared at Wu Aotian with a half-smile on his face: "Brother Wu, you are so modest. When you just entered the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, you defeated Lin Yu and Cao Qiu. Now you are only one step away from the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Who can easily destroy you?"

　　Facing Dugu Wuying's teasing, Wu Aotian shrugged his shoulders and tilted his chin slightly to the side: "At least here, there are many people who can defeat me in a short time, or even kill me. Even if it's you, Senior Sister, it won't take long to deal with me. You are now a strong man in the third level of Tianling."

　　Dugu Wuying didn't have a smug look on his face. Instead, he looked at Wu Aotian's eyes with interest: "If someone else said this, I would really believe it, but I don't know why, when it comes from your mouth, I always can't find a reason to believe it..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, but then he knew where his problem lay. What Dugu Wuying said was not wrong. Although he said it modestly, it did not mean that he was really afraid of the many people present. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the Illusion Array and the God of Fire, these three final trump cards could increase Wu Aotian's combat effectiveness madly. Even if facing Dugu Wuying, Wu Aotian would not need to be afraid if he used all his means. At least the God of Fire alone would be enough.

　　In the past six months, with constant practice and taking pure spiritual pills every day, the Fire God's recovery speed is slower than when he was madly absorbing spiritual energy, but in half a year, he has recovered a lot. Although it is still a little worse than his peak, it is not much different.

　　Wu Aotian's strength has improved a lot. According to Qiu, he can already drive the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to launch a powerful attack. This attack is very overbearing. According to Qiu, someone like Cao Qiu at the beginning would have no hope of survival under the attack of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Even Dugu Wuying, a strong man of the third level of Heavenly Spirit, might not be able to withstand it.

　　What's more, the illusion array can trap the enemy and put him in trouble. After the enemy is exhausted from dealing with the illusion and dies, wouldn't the power of the attack be many times greater?

　　Precisely because of these confidences, although Wu Aotian kept a deliberate low profile, there was no real fear in his eyes, only calm self-confidence. It was this self-confidence that betrayed Wu Aotian's heart. It was by looking at Wu Aotian's eyes that Dugu Wuying developed a feeling, that is, Wu Aotian actually had the means to deal with stronger enemies.

　　Dugu Wuying didn't know any other cards except Wu Aotian's illusion array, but she did see confidence and fearlessness in Wu Aotian's eyes.

　　Looking at Dugu Wuying's expression, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Senior sister, if you really want to go, you must take good care of me when the time comes. I am your junior brother."

　　Wu Aotian's words immediately caused Dugu Wuying to roll his eyes, but his expression was still smiling: "Just pretend as much as you can, just like that day, if they hadn't come to provoke you, who would know your true strength? Now you are pretending in front of me again. If you are with me and encounter any danger, I will definitely push you out to see how capable you are..."

　　Wu Aotian spread his hands helplessly: "If that's the case, if I die because of this, won't Senior Sister feel guilty?"

　　"Guilt? Even though you are very low-key, you are a very cunning person." Dugu Wuying always had a cold demeanor in front of other Tianxin Palace disciples, but when he was with Wu Aotian, he was very relaxed and spoke more casually, even with a bit of feminine coquettishness in his words, which made the surrounding Tianxin Palace disciples look at him in surprise.

　　Wu Aotian raised his eyebrows with an innocent look, and was about to speak, but suddenly his eyes turned and looked forward.

　　Above Shuiyue Cottage, Mei Xuemeng walked out from the yard as if taking a leisurely stroll in a garden, and then slowly landed on the ground. She looked calm but exuded a sense of grandeur.

　　Beside her were the Second Palace Master Su Qinghe and the Third Palace Master Hong Tie of Tianxin Palace. Su Qinghe looked calm, but Hong Tie had a hint of excitement on his face.

　　Everyone, including Wu Aotian, bowed at the same time. Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "You're welcome. I called everyone here today for one thing... I'm sure everyone has heard about the secret realm of the Sky-Splitting Canyon, right?"

　　Everyone nodded, and Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "The entrance to this secret realm is extremely obscure and difficult to open. The three empires of Longxiang, Xinghe, and Shenguang have all sent strong men. It took us a long time to finally open the entrance to the secret realm. Because the secret realm was opened together, we can only explore it together."

　　Chapter 247 Exploring the Secret Realm

　　A few days ago, a friend asked me to go out of town to do some work with him. I worked during the day and typed at night. I only slept about five hours a day. It was tragic.

　　Finally back, working hard on typing.

　　-----------------------------

　　Explore together?

　　The Tianxin Palace disciples below all showed some worry and uneasiness on their faces. Although the three empires had not had a major fight for a long time, the open competition had never stopped. If the spiritual practitioners of the three empires explored at the same time this time, I am afraid that many troubles would arise.

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly. Although Dugu Wuying had just said that the three countries might have certain methods to limit major conflicts, as powerful spiritual practitioners who had long surpassed the laws of the world, if some conflicts really occurred, it would be normal to even kill for treasures. Last time in the Samsara Valley, in order to snatch the purple tobacco, the spiritual practitioners of the five countries not only had to deal with monsters, but also had to deal with spiritual practitioners from other countries. It was extremely dangerous.

　　I just don’t know what will happen this time?

　　Mei Xuemeng naturally knew everyone's concerns, with a faint smile on her face: "I know what you are worried about, but don't worry too much, because the leaders of the three countries this time are all very powerful spiritual practitioners. With their restraints, there will naturally be no big problems. There may be some small conflicts, but it is definitely impossible for it to develop into an all-out war."

　　After hearing what Mei Xuemeng said, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Although everyone thought they were quite powerful, their opponents were strong men from the Shenguan Empire and the Xinghe Empire. The other side was in no way inferior to the Tianxin Palace. If they fought, no one would be able to gain any benefit. This was obviously the main reason why the three countries were able to reach a final agreement.

　　"Palace Master, what are the secret realms that were discovered this time? Do we need to send troops from all three countries to explore them at the same time?"

　　Mei Xuemeng glanced at the disciple who asked the question and smiled slightly, "In the past two months, we have worked together to open up the secret realm, but we have not yet entered. At the entrance, we found some information about this secret realm. This secret realm should have been left behind by a powerful person who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit in ancient times. It has been about 8,000 years. This person who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit was a famous weapon refining master at the time. He once refined a fairy-grade spiritual weapon..."

　　Immortal spiritual weapon?

　　All the disciples of Tianxin Palace were shocked when they heard the news, and then they were happy. If this was the case, did it mean that they might be able to find immortal spiritual weapons in this forbidden area?

　　"This time, our Tianxin Palace will send three of the eight deacons, Song Jun, Liu Yun, and Wang Dandan, to lead you to the secret realm. They are all powerful people at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The secret realm is at least thousands of kilometers in radius. It is very vast. We have already conducted a preliminary exploration and found that there are many ninth-level magic beasts, but none of them are at the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. So with three deacons leading the way, there will definitely be no danger."

　　"I believe that the two countries of Shenguang and Xinghe have similar factions. After you enter the secret realm, search it while protecting your safety. What you find will be yours."

　　Hearing the last sentence, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be slightly surprised. The Tianxin Palace was indeed generous. For such a secret place, it allowed its disciples to explore it, and everything they obtained belonged to each of them.

　　Thinking of the various spiritual medicines that might exist in this secret realm, Wu Aotian suddenly had an idea and remembered Mo Yu's scent-smelling beast. Although the little beast had no attack power, it was naturally extremely sensitive to spiritual medicines and could sense the existence of spiritual medicines from a very far distance. Moreover, the better the spiritual medicine and the more spiritual energy it had, the farther it could sense it.

　　It would be great if Mo Yu could enter as well, but Mo Yu is not a disciple of Tianxin Palace...

　　Wu Aotian pondered for a moment and decided to go see the Palace Master after everyone dispersed to see if there was any solution. Bringing Mo Yu along would definitely be of great help in collecting spiritual medicines.

　　"Everyone, get ready today. You will gather here tomorrow as well. The three deacons will then take you to the Sky Rift Valley. If anything happens, you will report to the three deacons or seek help."

　　“I wish everyone a good harvest.”

　　After Mei Xuemeng finished her speech, she asked everyone to go. Wu Aotian thought about it and stayed. He took a few steps towards Mei Xuemeng. Mei Xuemeng's eyes had already swept over him. When Wu Aotian walked in front of her, Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Wu Aotian, do you have any questions?"

　　After Wu Aotian bowed, he recounted the story of Mo Yu. Since Mo Yu was involved, Wu Aotian simply mentioned the other people as well. Anyway, there was no harm in joining Tianxin Palace, and it did not affect their deeds or identities in their respective countries.

　　Mei Xuemeng was also a little surprised to hear that Mo Yu actually had a scent beast. She laughed and said, "You little guys are really surprising. Although this scent beast is not a combat beast and has no combat power, it is a rare beast in the world. You can actually get it."

　　After thinking for a while, Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "Well, you guys are all talented. If they are willing to join Tianxin Palace, then join them."

　　Just as Mei Xuemeng finished speaking, Hong Tie beside her shouted, "Grand Palace Master, you can't take advantage of everything. You have already accepted Wu Aotian, so you have to leave two for us."

　　Su Qinghe didn't say anything, but the look on his face showed that he and Hong Tie had the same idea. Mei Xuemeng saw their expressions and smiled and said, "Okay, in that case, let them join your Qingyun Palace and Qingfeng Palace."

　　Su Qinghe nodded, looked at Wu Aotian and said, "Your sister Liu Ruxue is good at fighting with swords, so she should join my Qingyun Palace."

　　When Hong Tie heard Su Qinghe speak, he couldn't wait to say, "Well, that Mo Yu, the one with the scent-smelling beast, must join my Qingfeng Palace, and that Leng Feng..."

　　Soon, the group of people were divided up by Su Qinghe and Hong Tie. Liu Ruxue and Dong Yuanyuan joined Su Qinghe's Qingyun Palace, Mo Yu and Leng Feng joined Hong Tie's Qingfeng Palace, and Ding Ding also registered in Mei Xuemeng's Qinghua Palace.

　　Wu Aotian also told Mei Xuemeng about Ding Ding's affairs, but despite Mei Xuemeng's erudition, she didn't know what Ding Ding's situation was. Her strength didn't increase, and Mei Xuemeng had no way to deal with it. Since everyone else had joined the Tianxin Palace, it would be more appropriate to have an identity here, so she simply took Ding Ding into the Qinghua Palace.

　　Wu Aotian was originally granted the status of a jade-medal disciple by Mei Xuemeng, but the others were not so lucky. However, they were all strong and young, so they were all granted the status of gold-medal disciples.

　　With the identities of disciples of Tianxin Palace, they can participate in some actions of Tianxin Palace, enter the place where books are stored in Tianxin Palace, or enter the place where alchemy and refining are done. Except for some special places, they are the same as Wu Aotian.

　　Thinking of the backlash of the black energy on Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian told the three palace masters about it. After hearing this, the three palace masters were a little surprised. Su Qinghe frowned and said, "It would be troublesome to go deep into the Dragon Demon Forest. Even we dare not go in easily. The monsters inside are hostile to humans... I will try my best to think of a solution."

　　After hearing what Su Qinghe said, Wu Aotian was still shocked even though he already knew how powerful the Dragon Demon Forest was. Su Qinghe and others had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, but they still didn't dare to go deep into the Dragon Demon Forest at will. One can imagine how dangerous it is inside.

　　Wu Aotian was quite happy after having dealt with the matters of Mo Yu and others. Mei Xuemeng also decided to let Mo Yu participate in this secret realm exploration activity. After all, no one else could command Mo Yu's scent-smelling beast, just like Wu Aotian's illusion formation was difficult for others to learn.

　　After returning to his residence, Wu Aotian told the news to others, and they were all quite happy. After all, being able to join a big force like Tianxin Palace would allow them to obtain many things that they had not been able to obtain before. Moreover, with the identity of a disciple of Tianxin Palace, they would be respected by others wherever they went throughout the continent.

　　The next morning, Wu Aotian summoned a lotus platform, placed both himself and Mo Yu inside it, and came to Shuiyue Cottage to meet up with the others. Although Mo Yu could not fly, it was not difficult for Wu Aotian to carry him. On the one hand, the lotus platform was enough to protect both of them, and on the other hand, even if there was any danger, he could throw Mo Yu into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron at any time.

　　The three deacons, Song Jun, Liu Yun and Wang Dandan, have arrived. They are two men and one woman, all of them look to be around 40 years old, and they have extraordinary demeanor in their looks.

　　Tianxin Palace has certain rules for these strong people. Everyone in Tianxin Palace calls each other senior brothers, junior brothers, senior sisters, and junior sisters. However, once the strength reaches the fourth level of Tianling, they can be awarded the title of general and can give themselves a name. Once they enter the fifth level of Tianling, they can become the deacon of Tianxin Palace and their power will become greater. If anyone can break through the bottleneck and become the fourth Tianling Great Perfection of Tianxin Palace, then he will have the right to reopen a palace and become the fourth Palace Master of Tianxin Palace.

　　The Tianxin Palace of the Longxiang Empire, the Haoyue Sect of the Shenguang Empire and the Haoyue Sect of the Xinghe Empire are ranked as the three major forces in the world. Being able to become a top figure in these three forces and obtain the qualifications of a general, deacon or even a palace master is not only a recognition of one's own strength, but also an incomparable honor.

　　Wu Aotian secretly estimated that there were about fifty disciples participating in the exploration of the secret realm of Lietian Canyon this time. Among these fifty disciples, except for the special existence Mo Yu, the others were all Heavenly Spirit level disciples. After all, the inability to fly was always a big weakness.

　　There were three deacons, about ten generals, and the rest were disciples from the first to third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Especially those disciples with relatively low strength were quite excited. After all, they could explore the secret realm left behind by the ancient mighty ones, and who could guarantee some good things. Moreover, the Grand Palace Master had promised that everything collected by each person would belong to them. How could everyone not be happy?

　　Soon, everyone gathered. After the three deacons took inventory and explained some things that needed to be paid attention to, Song Jun waved his hand and said, "Let's go!"

　　Chapter 248: Searching for Medicine

　　I was really tired yesterday, so I had a good sleep and made up for the sleepiness I had missed in the past few days of studying.

　　There are three updates today, and this is the first one.

　　----------------

　　The sky was filled with dark clouds, blocking out the sun.

　　The wind howled in the sky like a sharp blade.

　　The cliff is steep, as if it was cut by a knife or an axe, and it is bottomless.

　　Wu Aotian and others stood in the air, looking at the Rift Valley below which was nothing but rocks, and couldn't help but sigh at the desolation and remoteness of this place.

　　This place is very far away from the Tianxin Palace. It took the people from the Tianxin Palace more than twenty days to fly from the Tianxin Palace to here. The Lietian Canyon no longer belongs to the three major empires, nor to any country. It is a purely barren area.

　　"The entrance to the secret realm is just below this canyon. Follow me down. There are spiritual practitioners from two other countries below. Everyone, please be careful about your words and actions. You are all disciples of Tianxin Palace. Your words and actions represent Tianxin Palace and the Longxiang Empire."

　　Song Jun's slightly stern voice rang in everyone's ears. Seeing everyone's faces showing some solemnity, Song Jun's tone softened a little and he said lightly: "Although everyone has an agreement when the people of the three countries meet this time, there will definitely be some friction. If you encounter such a problem, everyone just needs to remember one principle: we don't take the initiative to provoke others, but we also don't allow others to provoke Long Xiang's majesty."

　　Wu Aotian nodded secretly in his heart. Song Jun's words were not harsh, but concise and to the point. This attitude was very much in line with Wu Aotian's liking.

　　Led by Song Jun and his two companions, a group of people plunged headfirst into the huge crack in the Lietian Canyon.

　　Flying straight down for several miles, Wu Aotian and the others felt a lot of strong auras, and they were about to reach their destination.

　　After descending for a distance, Wu Aotian and the others saw a bright light in front of them. A white light band appeared in front of everyone, and in front of this light band, there were many simple tents stationed.

　　Song Jun and the others all landed, which immediately attracted everyone's attention. Several figures flew out from the crowd and came towards this side.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the many figures that came towards him. They flew out from the left and right. The person on the left was also wearing a white robe, but the logo on the robe was a shining sun. The person on the right was wearing a blue robe with a few star-like logos on the robe. Judging from the logos, the person in the white robe should be from the Shenguan Empire, and the one with the star logo should be from the Haoyue Sect of the Xinghe Empire.

　　There was no spiritual energy emanating from the bodies of the group of people who came over. Wu Aotian felt awe in his heart. He thought that these people might be the leaders of the other two empires. Their strength must have reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He just didn't know if there were any who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　After half a year in Tianxin Sect, Wu Aotian had a general understanding of the other two empires. The three countries were all very powerful. Although there were many contradictions and even open and secret struggles, there had never been a truly devastating war. Perhaps everyone knew that even if the two countries joined forces to deal with one of the countries, they might not be able to defeat it. When the strength reached the realm of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection, it could no longer be defeated by the sheer number of people.

　　The holy land of the Divine Light Empire is called the Canghai Sect. The sect master is Ning Wuxue, whose strength is at the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. His nickname is "Shadowless and Invisible, One Sword Without Blood". When Wu Aotian heard this name, the first thing that came to his mind was the old man Feng with One Sword Without Blood in The Deer and the Cauldron...

　　Ning Wuxue is certainly not comparable to that unlucky and miserable old man. It is said that his spiritual weapon is a special weapon made of ten thousand year old black ice that has been specially tempered. Once it is used, it is extremely cold. This cold air alone can freeze hundreds of meters in radius. When the spiritual weapon hits the enemy, the blood in the body will be frozen as long as the icy air penetrates into the body, and the whole person will be frozen instantly. Even if the spiritual weapon hits the human body, the human body will be pierced with transparent holes or exploded into pieces. The icy air will freeze everything in an instant, so it is impossible for blood to splash.

　　The structure of Canghai Sect is somewhat similar to that of Tianxin Palace but also different. In addition to the sect leader Ning Wuxue, there is also a deputy sect leader who also has the strength of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Under the two of them, there are the Ten Halls of Canghai. The ten hall masters all have the strength of the Fifth Level of the Heavenly Spirit. Each hall exists independently, but must obey the orders of the sect leader and the deputy sect leader.

　　The leader of the Haoyue Sect in the holy land of the Galaxy Empire is called Song Zhong. His spiritual weapon is a long stick that is completely green. He is ruthless and merciless in his attacks. Because of his name, people call him "The Green Blood Soul-Chasing Stick, which can kill people once it appears". His strength is the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit.

　　Haoyue Sect, like Tianxin Sect, has three powerful men who have reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Apart from the sect master, there are two other sect masters, one deputy sect master and one serves as the master of the Xingtang of Haoyue Sect. Naturally, these three men who have reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit have the greatest power. Haoyue Sect has the Six Haoyue Elders, all of whom are powerful men who have reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit and each leads a lineage.

　　Song Jun and three others also went forward and exchanged greetings with the people opposite. Wu Aotian and others listened quietly in the back. Standing next to Wu Aotian was a group of women including Dugu Wuying. They were all disciples of the Qinghua Palace under the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng. Among them, three women had reached the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and were awarded the title of Tianxin Palace Warriors. There was also an additional symbol on their clothes, which was a pattern of a battle axe.

　　Dugu Wuying was obviously much more familiar with the leaders of the other two countries. She stood beside Wu Aotian and quietly introduced the people on the opposite side to Wu Aotian and the surrounding Tianxin Sect disciples.

　　Listening to Dugu Wuying's introduction, Wu Aotian knew that the leaders on the opposite side were also the hall masters of Canghai Sect or the elders of Haoyue Sect, and their identities and strengths were equal to Song Jun and others. No leader-level figures who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit came to explore this secret realm.

　　After a conversation, Song Jun and the others returned and gave orders to everyone: "Rest, recover your spiritual energy, and enter the secret realm tomorrow."

　　At this time, the people of the three countries were already very close to each other and could see each other's camps and manpower clearly. Wu Aotian took a look and found that the manpower sent by the three countries was similar, and the strength lineup was also roughly the same. Obviously, this secret realm did not attract too many powerful Tianling Daquan masters, and they only regarded this as an opportunity for training and gave it to some of their disciples.

　　While Wu Aotian and the others were looking at the spiritual practitioners from the other two countries, they were also looking at the team from Tianxin Palace, and many eyes fell on Wu Aotian and Mo Yu. It was not because Wu Aotian was so outstanding, but because everyone who came here was a powerful celestial spirit and they all flew here directly. However, Wu Aotian used the spiritual weapon lotus, while Mo Yu's strength had obviously not reached the celestial spirit level, which naturally attracted the attention of many people.

　　Wu Aotian ignored the stares and went straight to find a place to rest with Mo Yu. There was a cloth bag in Mo Yu's clothes on his chest, and the scent-smelling beast stayed safely in the bag. A cute little head popped out from Mo Yu's collar, looking around with a sharp look, and its nose twitched slightly.

　　Mo Yu stopped in some surprise, looked down at the scent beast, and made a few low gurgling sounds in his throat, as if he was communicating with the scent beast. The scent beast's nose twitched more rapidly, and a burst of rapid sounds came from its throat. Its little head arched outward, and its eyes seemed quite excited.

　　Wu Aotian had seen such a scene before. He stood still and waited quietly for Mo Yu and the scent beast to communicate. The abnormality of the two immediately attracted the attention of many people around them. Dugu Wuying walked over, looked at the scent beast that kept nodding, and asked in surprise: "What's the matter?"

　　Mo Yu raised his head, his eyes showing a bit of excitement: "It smelled the scent of spiritual medicine, and it seems that this spiritual medicine is not an ordinary spiritual medicine..."

　　Seeing the puzzled expressions of Dugu Wuying and the others, Mo Yu explained: "The scent-sniffing beasts are all spiritual, and have a strong ability to sense spiritual medicines within a large range around them. Moreover, the higher the level of the spiritual medicine, the stronger the effect, and its reaction will also be strong. You see, if I hadn't stopped it, it would have found it by itself..."

　　Dugu Wuying was accompanied by several other female disciples from the Tianxin Palace of the Qinghua Palace. Seeing the cute scent-smelling beast and hearing how magical it was, they couldn't help but want to try it out: "Then let's go look for it and see if there's anything good."

　　Mo Yu turned to look at Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian thought for a moment and nodded, "Well, this place doesn't belong to anyone. Since they came here first and didn't find it, then if we find it, it will naturally belong to us. Let's go."

　　Mo Yu took the Scent Beast out of his arms and whispered to it. The Scent Beast happily jumped forward. Wu Aotian threw out the lotus again, carried himself and Mo Yu on it, and followed behind the Scent Beast. Dugu Wuying and the others also found it very interesting and followed.

　　The scent-smelling beast did not run very fast. After running for a while, it stopped and sniffed, as if trying to determine the direction, and then ran forward again.

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly because the scent-smelling beast actually ran straight towards the group of people from the Canghai Sect of the Shenguan Empire.

　　Could it be that this little guy smelled the elixir on someone else? If so, it would be a big joke...

　　While he was thinking, the scent-smelling beast had already rushed straight into the tent where the spiritual practitioners of Canghai Sect were stationed. Wu Aotian's heart was lifted up, but he still quickly followed.

　　The actions of Wu Aotian and others have alarmed many people, including many spiritual practitioners from Canghai Sect, as well as Song Jun and others from Tianxin Sect. Song Jun and others turned around and saw Wu Aotian and others running towards Canghai Sect, with some surprise in their eyes, and turned around and slowly walked towards this side.

　　Wu Aotian’s worries were soon put to rest because the scent-smelling beast had already passed through the tent area of ​​Canghai Sect and ran straight towards a cliff behind Canghai Sect.

　　The scent-sniffing beast stopped at the foot of the cliff, touched the cliff with its nose a few times, turned its head and called to Mo Yu a few times. Mo Yu looked somewhat happy, but also somewhat puzzled, and said, "It said that the elixir is in this cliff..."

　　Wu Aotian felt a little puzzled. He walked closer and patted the cliff, but it was made of extremely solid rock. Could there be a hidden cave or something behind this rock?

　　Chapter 249 Herb Picking Team

　　Chapter 2 will be updated in the evening.

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　---------------------

　　Although he was confused, Wu Aotian did not hesitate and casually summoned three heart swords. The three heart swords crossed in the middle with the tips of the swords facing inward, and then rotated rapidly, like a rapidly rotating drill.

　　Of course, it wouldn't take so much trouble to break through the cliff, but Wu Aotian was afraid that there might be some good elixir hidden inside. So he bombarded it with all his strength, and while breaking through the rock wall, he also destroyed the elixir.

　　Three rotating heart swords fell on the cliff. The hard rocks were instantly broken into pieces by the rotating giant swords and then thrown out. In just a moment, the three heart swords penetrated into the rock wall for dozens of meters.

　　The scent-sniffing beast suddenly cried out, the sound becoming more and more urgent. Mo Yu's face lit up with joy and he shouted, "It's very close..."

　　At this time, a circle of spiritual practitioners from the three empires had gathered behind Wu Aotian and the others. Song Jun and the others looked at the scent-smelling beast under Mo Yu's feet, with some surprise in their eyes, but quite expectant expressions on their faces. Some people from other countries also recognized the scent-smelling beast, and they all looked quite surprised. After all, the scent-smelling beast is a rare beast in the world, and its number is absolutely rare, and there are even fewer people who can tame it. The young man in front of them only has the strength of an earth spirit, and his strength is not that great, but he can tame the scent-smelling beast. No wonder the people from Tianxin Sect brought him along this time. I'm afraid that with him, most of the spiritual medicines and other things from this exploration of the secret realm will fall into the hands of Tianxin Sect because of this scent-smelling beast.

　　Thinking of this, the expressions of the people from Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect suddenly turned not so good.

　　Wu Aotian's movements had become gentler. The hard green rock was cut bit by bit like tofu, and then minced. It was much slower and gentler than the previous violent movement.

　　Suddenly, the three heart swords stopped moving forward. One of the heart swords flew out and gently removed the rock in front of it. As Wu Aotian moved, a green thing appeared in front of everyone.

　　The scent-sniffing beast called more and more happily. Obviously, this was what it had discovered.

　　As Wu Aotian controlled the sword of his heart and chipped away the rocks around the emerald green thing bit by bit, the emerald green thing gradually revealed its true appearance. It turned out to be like a bamboo shoot, an emerald green bamboo shoot.

　　"Stone Heart Bamboo Shoots!"

　　Wu Aotian was still guessing the origin of this thing, when a middle-aged spiritual practitioner in the crowd cried out, his eyes filled with shock. As he cried out, all kinds of expressions instantly appeared on the faces of the spiritual practitioners around him, but most of them were envious...

　　It turns out this is the stone heart bamboo shoot!

　　Someone called out the name, and Wu Aotian naturally matched this thing with some names in his mind. His eyes revealed great shock, as he had never expected that stone heart bamboo shoots would appear here.

　　As the name suggests, the stone heart bamboo shoots grow in stones. It is a very special kind of stone that takes thousands or even tens of thousands of years of changes to form. Of course, this formation also requires various environmental conditions, which is very rare.

　　The Stone Heart Bamboo Shoot is a rare treasure, and its uses are also very magical. The appearance of the Stone Heart Bamboo Shoot is as hard as iron, but inside is a crystal liquid like jade. This liquid can help spiritual practitioners greatly improve their strength, broaden their spiritual sea, and increase the speed of absorbing spiritual energy.

　　The stone heart shoot liquid is an extremely precious thing, which is many times more precious than the stalactite liquid that Wu Aotian found before. If it is an ordinary person, only one or two drops are needed to temper the human body to a great extent, allowing it to directly enter the peak of the ninth level of physical strengthening. As for spiritual practitioners, even if they are celestial spiritual practitioners, this stone heart shoot liquid is also of great help.

　　In addition to the stone heart shoot liquid, the outer shell of the stone heart shoot also has a huge function. The stone heart shoot was originally a very special rock. After tens of millions of years of changes, it has become extremely hard, even harder than steel. If this kind of stone heart shoot is refined into a spiritual weapon using a special method, its power will be even more powerful.

　　I didn’t expect to find the Stone Heart Bamboo Shoot Liquid before entering the secret realm. This trip was really worthwhile.

　　Because the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng had already said before that all the gains from this exploration of the secret realm would be personally owned. Of course, the stone heart bamboo shoots belonged to Mo Yu and Wu Aotian. Of course, strictly speaking, it belonged to Mo Yu, and Wu Aotian only helped in the excavation.

　　Song Jun and the others also opened their eyes wide, watching with great surprise as the stone heart bamboo shoot gradually emerged under Wu Aotian's excavation. They were extremely happy in their hearts. It seemed that it was indeed the right decision to bring Mo Yu along this time. They had already reaped some rewards before even entering the secret realm. If they entered the secret realm, the rewards would probably be even greater.

　　At this time, Song Jun and others had already thought about it. No matter what, they had to protect Mo Yu's safety and the safety of the scent-smelling beast. After all, there were too many places in the world where spiritual medicines could be found, not just this secret realm. With Mo Yu and his scent-smelling beast, they would definitely have a great advantage in finding any spiritual medicine in the future.

　　The people of Canghai Sect looked very unhappy, because their camp was only a hundred meters away from the location of the Stone Heart Bamboo Shoot. They were the closest to the Stone Heart Bamboo Shoot, but they didn't notice anything and it was dug up right under their noses.

　　Although I know that all this is because the other party has a scent-smelling beast, I still feel embarrassed. What's more, the scent-smelling beast can even find stone heart shoots buried so deep in the rocks. After entering the secret realm, is it possible for me to get those elixirs?

　　The people of Haoyue Sect obviously held the same idea, and the atmosphere became a little solemn for a moment. Of course, they were nervous and uneasy. The people of Tianxin Palace, especially the three deacons, were very excited, but on the surface, they were still very calm.

　　Soon, all the stone heart shoots appeared. This stone heart shoot was larger than everyone had imagined. Wu Aotian pulled out all the stone heart shoots, and they were actually about half a meter long. According to common sense, there must be a lot of stone heart shoot fluid inside.

　　The eyes of all the spiritual practitioners turned red.

　　Wu Aotian stepped out holding the Stone Heart Bamboo Shoot and looked at Song Jun. Song Jun smiled and said, "Since you found it, you can keep it for yourself."

　　Wu Aotian was naturally not polite when he heard Song Jun say this. He put away the stone heart shoots and said with a smile: "With Mo Yu's help this time, we will definitely find a lot of spiritual medicines. We all came together, so naturally everyone will get a share."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, Song Jun and the other three deacons showed some appreciation in their eyes. The other spiritual practitioners all showed happy expressions on their faces, and looked at Wu Aotian and Mo Yu with more affection.

　　Looking at the expressions of the crowd, Wu Aotian smiled in his heart. Indeed, with Mo Yu's scent-smelling beast, it would be easy for him and Mo Yu to find more elixirs. Although the Grand Palace Master had said that whoever gets it owns it, if he and Mo Yu got them all, others would definitely feel uncomfortable. What's more, this gathering of the three kingdoms might not be so relaxed, and there might even be some conflicts. With Wu Aotian's promise, everyone would benefit, and would naturally be happy to help, and there would be no psychological barriers.

　　The effect of this sentence can be easily seen from the expressions of the crowd.

　　I'm afraid that there will be many people willing to join me on this exploration trip. Maybe the three deacons will be able to take care of the two of us so that we can find more good things. Even if these things are not obtained by the three deacons, it is better for my disciples to get them than for my opponents.

　　Dugu Wuying, who was standing next to him, looked at Wu Aotian and said with a smile, "It seems that if I want to get good things, I have to stay by your side."

　　Wu Aotian smiled without hiding his good mood and said, "Senior Sister Dugu, please come with us so that you can protect us. If there is any ferocious monster, the two of us won't be able to handle it."

　　Dugu Wuying rolled his eyes at Wu Aotian and said softly, "Since you guys let it slip just now, I guess at least one or two of the three deacons will follow you personally... They won't trust you to act alone. You might run into danger, or meet someone with bad intentions."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. In fact, he had already thought of what Dugu Wuying said. The reason why he asked Dugu Wuying to join him was because everyone was familiar with her and her strength was also very good.

　　Just as Wu Aotian came back, a group of senior and junior sisters from the Blue Flower Palace had already rushed over. They were so pretty and asked to explore the secret realm with Wu Aotian. After all, many natural treasures were not just one piece, but had a lot of weight. If they went together, they might gain a lot...

　　At the residence of Tianxin Palace, Song Jun and other three stewards called Wu Aotian and Mo Yu over. They first praised Bai Ri Mo Yu and his scent-sniffing beast for their performance, and finally said, "Exploring the secret realm is, firstly, to find valuable relics that may have been left by our ancestors, and secondly, this secret realm is isolated from the outside world, and there may be natural treasures in it. With Mo Yu's scent-sniffing beast, our chances of finding natural treasures will be much greater. They must be envious of this now..."

　　Hearing Song Jun's slightly teasing and proud words, the atmosphere in the room became quite relaxed for a while. Wang Dandan smiled and said, "That's why we must consider your safety first. The three of us discussed for a while and decided to set up a special team whose main responsibility is to find natural treasures. Of course, if you find anything else, you can also move around freely to explore..."

　　"This team doesn't need too many people. You two are friends, so naturally you will go together. I will act with you, plus four Tianxin Palace warriors and three other Tianxin Palace disciples. Well, let's count Dugu Wuying, for a total of ten people. After we enter the secret realm, we will mainly look for spiritual medicines everywhere..."

　　"This secret realm is a thousand miles in radius, and it is very large. There are no obvious buildings or traces of human intervention inside, which means that no one will be able to find the residence of the owner of this secret realm as soon as they enter. Although you are mainly responsible for finding elixirs, you are the same as others in this regard, and you are not at a disadvantage."

　　Chapter 250 New Discovery

　　Chapter 3.

　　Please give me a red ticket.

　　---------------

　　Although Wu Aotian has many means at his disposal, he also knows that those who came here this time are all powerful people. Although everyone says that they are exploring this newly discovered secret realm together peacefully, who knows what will happen?

　　If he was just an ordinary spiritual practitioner, and if he didn't have a major conflict with others, there might not be any danger. But now that Mo Yu has exposed the scent-smelling beast, things have changed a little, so it is very good to have a deacon follow him.

　　Among the fifty people who came from Tianxin Palace this time, there were three deacons and more than ten generals. There were four generals and one deacon in his team responsible for collecting herbs. This showed the degree of protection everyone had for Mo Yu. With such people around, nothing would happen. Even if other countries really had some ideas, we could deal with them here. At least we would not be directly wiped out and the bodies would not be destroyed.

　　After a quiet night's rest, the spiritual practitioners from the three empires gathered together again. In front of everyone was the bright band of light, and this band of light was the entrance to the secret realm.

　　All the spiritual practitioners in Tianxin Palace have been divided into five teams, each with about ten people. When allocating personnel, the three deacons have taken the manpower matching into consideration so as to maximize their combat effectiveness. They have also repeatedly reminded that the teams must act in unison and cannot act alone. After all, in a place like this, acting alone can easily lead to problems.

　　Following Wang Dandan's footsteps, Wu Aotian and others stepped into the light band. The light in front of them changed, and they found themselves in an unfamiliar space.

　　This is also a canyon. At the end of the deep canyon, there is a solid rock wall behind it. No one knows how high it is. Near the rock wall, there are countless spiritual patterns emitting light, forming a wide and long light band. Everyone just collapsed from this light band.

　　After taking a look around, the people from the three empires quickly flew out in all directions. After all, the earlier they set out, the greater the chance of finding good things. What's more, the Tianxin Palace had scent-smelling beasts, which put a lot of pressure on them.

　　The ten people in Wu Aotian's team also gathered together and flew high into the sky. Wu Aotian was still with Mo Yu. After a brief discussion, the ten people chose to go to the south where no one had gone.

　　There are originally no obvious signs or man-made buildings here, so everyone has to rely on luck and character, just like when they were looking for the spiritual spring in the Ximing Mountains. Whoever has good luck and strong perception will find it easier to find the spiritual spring.

　　The scent-sniffing beast has been released and is also placed among the lotus flowers. Its nose is twitching and it is calling happily, as if it has found its prey.

　　The group had only flown a short distance when the Scent-Smelling Beast reacted. Although it was in the lotus and could not run independently like on land, it was very smart and would communicate with Mo Yu, telling Mo Yu some of the gains it had made regarding the elixir.

　　Often times, there are ferocious monsters guarding the spiritual medicines. After all, some of these spiritual medicines are taken for tubers, some for leaves, some for stems, some for fruits, and so on. These monsters are usually in a psychic state, and some have even transformed into human forms. They naturally know that if the spiritual medicines are taken before they mature, the effects will definitely be greatly reduced or even useless. So when those monsters discover these spiritual medicines, they will settle down next to them and wait for them to mature.

　　The Scent-Smelling Beast is indeed worthy of being called a rare beast in the world. Not long after entering the secret realm, the Scent-Smelling Beast began to cry out happily, obviously having made another discovery.

　　The main task of Wu Aotian and his group of ten people was to collect herbs, so they would naturally not let any go. When they followed the guidance of the scent-sniffing beast and found the target, they discovered that it was a spiritual ginseng that was about five or six hundred years old. Near it, there was an eighth-level magical beast guarding it.

　　With the strength of everyone, this eighth-level monster naturally posed no threat. The monster didn't even have time to escape before a senior sister stabbed its throat with a sword from a distance.

　　Wu Aotian and others quickly dug up the spiritual ginseng and stored it in the void ring. Wu Aotian originally proposed that all the medicines found should be kept by Deacon Wang Dandan, but Wang Dandan refused. Since she refused, Wu Aotian and Mo Yu became impolite.

　　After the group dealt with the spiritual ginseng, they set out on the road of exploration again. It must be said that this secret realm has been isolated from the outside world for thousands of years, and the spiritual medicines inside are very abundant. With the guidance of the scent-smelling beast, everyone's hands and feet never stopped. Except for Wang Dandan who did not collect them directly, even the several generals who followed him all helped.

　　Some of the spiritual herbs found were single plants, and some were single seeds, all of which were unique. It didn't take long to find this kind of spiritual herbs, but from time to time, some were discovered growing in large patches. Wu Aotian and the others would naturally not let go of this kind of things. The members of the herb-picking team, including the four general-level spiritual practitioners, were all extremely excited.

　　Although the three great empires sent out a lot of people and divided them into many groups to search separately, this secret realm is really huge. The one or two hundred people entering the secret realm are like a drop of water in the ocean.

　　The process of picking herbs was not very exciting. Although some magical beasts were encountered from time to time, with Wang Dandan, a powerful warrior at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit, and four powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit by their side, how could there be any problems?

　　"Look, is there a cave over there?"

　　Following the direction pointed by a female disciple of Tianxin Palace, Wu Aotian and others saw the cave that the female disciple was shouting about. They were all delighted. There seemed to be some human traces on the periphery of the cave. Although too much time had passed and the stones here might have turned into slag, they could still be seen.

　　"Hey, could this be the place where the owner of the secret realm, that ancient great being, lived when he practiced here?"

　　"Whatever it is, let's go down and take a look... Deacon Wang, do you know what we can sense in that cave?"

　　Wang Dandan's spiritual energy radiated out, and her perception quickly enveloped the surroundings, covering the huge cave. Soon Wang Dandan turned around and smiled, "There's no one in the cave. Let's go down and take a look, but be careful of some hidden arrows and other things that may exist."

　　Wang Dandan led a group of people straight down to the cave, saying at the same time: "There is no feeling, let's go down directly and see if there is anything good left."

　　After a slight pause, Wang Dandan's tone was filled with admiration that could not be concealed: "According to some information we saw when we destroyed the entrance, this ancient great man here is really not simple. Not only did he refine a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, he is also a super strong man who has gathered all the skills of refining weapons. It would be great if there are some things left behind."

　　As they were talking, the group had already quickly fallen down and landed straight in front of the cave.

　　The cave was very tall and large, and had been weathered beyond recognition. However, the huge cave was obviously forcibly opened by someone, because a long section of the cave was instantly cut off by some sharp spiritual weapon.

　　Wang Dandan walked in front, and Wu Aotian and others followed behind Wang Dandan and walked into the cave. But soon, Wang Dandan and others were a little disappointed, because the cave was not too deep and there was nothing worth noting.

　　The cave is filled with stone tables and stone benches. If the chairs used to make the stone tables and stone benches were not made of the hardest rocks, they would have probably decayed or weathered and disappeared after such a long time.

　　After walking around in the cave, Wang Dandan walked out helplessly: "There's nothing..."

　　Dugu Wuying frowned slightly and said, "The space here is so small, and it seems that there is nothing needed for refining. I'm afraid this is not the place where that great man lives, right?"

　　Wang Dandan shook her head. After all, no one had ever been to this place. Although everyone got some answers from the information about breaking the formation, they still didn't know the real situation in the secret realm.

　　After leaving the stone cave, Wu Aotian and his companions continued on their journey to find elixirs. After crossing several mountains, Wu Aotian and his companions unexpectedly discovered another stone cave.

　　Wu Aotian and others landed at the entrance of the cave again. This cave was bigger than the first one, but the same thing was that except for being bigger, there was still nothing in the cave, it was clean and tidy.

　　While everyone was looking at the things in the room curiously, Wu Aotian was already standing nearby, rubbing his chin, seemingly lost in thought.

　　"This cave seems different from the one just now. The two places are not very far apart. A person should not build two similar training grounds at such a close distance. If this is the case, then the cave we saw just now and this one seem to be the training residences of two people..."

　　Wu Aotian expressed his doubts, and others also felt that it made sense. As the search for spiritual medicine continued, more and more caves were discovered by Wu Aotian and others. Everyone couldn't help but have an idea: could this secret realm have been the base of a large sect? Were these caves left behind by the disciples of the sect in the secret realm?

　　With such doubts in mind, the exploration work did not stop, and the route of exploration was constantly approaching the south. As the exploration area expanded, everyone discovered a strange thing, that is, there seemed to be a kind of magical beast active in these areas. This kind of magical beast was not very powerful, it was a kind of rat-like magical beast, but they were quite special.

　　Because they have almost invulnerable bodies and a pair of bat-like flesh wings, they are born to fly!

　　Chapter 251: Golden-winged Rat Tide

　　"This magical beast is called the Golden Winged Rat, not only because its wings are golden, but also because its entire body is as hard as gold. Even though it is much stronger than them, it is difficult to kill them. More importantly, this Golden Winged Rat has a strong reproductive capacity and a short growth cycle. A pair of Golden Winged Rat can produce a large number of offspring in a very short period of time."

　　Listening to Wang Dandan's explanation, Wu Aotian felt a little awe-inspiring. No matter how magical this golden-winged rat was, it was still a kind of rat, and the reproductive capacity of rats was very terrifying.

　　"These golden-winged rats always live in groups, and once they attack, they rush forward in groups. They are more terrifying than those groups of demon wolves.

　　The group had encountered quite a few golden-winged rats along the way, but fortunately they were in relatively small groups and had no power to resist Wu Aotian and the others. However, Wu Aotian also noticed that even with the four warriors of Tianxin Palace, their powerful attacks on the golden-winged rats could shock them to death but could not crush their bodies. At most, they could tear them into a few large blood clots.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly surprised by this amazing defensive power. If their numbers increased, it would be very dangerous considering how bloodthirsty they were.

　　Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Everyone wandered around under the guidance of the scent-smelling beast. Sometimes the scent-smelling beast did not respond, and everyone flew rapidly in the air. When the scent-smelling beast responded, they slowed down again. Everything was based on the premise of collecting elixirs.

　　Everyone, including Wang Dandan, had excitement on their faces. This was truly a big harvest.

　　The harvested spiritual medicines included not only many relatively common spiritual medicines that were hundreds of years old, but also many spiritual medicines that were thousands or even tens of thousands of years old. These spiritual medicines were rare and extremely precious in the outside world. I am afraid that once any one of them appeared, it would trigger a scramble among many spiritual practitioners. However, here, a lot of them were harvested in just three days.

　　"Hey, the scent beast is moving again, and it looks very excited. I'm afraid there's something good coming."

　　Seeing the scent beast in his arms struggling again, Mo Yu lowered his head in surprise, then looked at the scent beast's excitement and raised his head and shouted.

　　Wu Aotian and the others all had smiles on their faces, looking at the scent-smelling beast that was rushing out excitedly, their hearts full of anticipation. Based on the experiences of the past three days, anything that could make the scent-smelling beast so excited must be a priceless and precious elixir, which is generally more than a thousand years old.

　　After the Scent-Smelling Beast finds spiritual herbs, Mo Yu will feed it with some of them, including some that are thousands of years old. Of course, he doesn't give it all of them, but only feeds it part of some of them. The Scent-Smelling Beast is a strange beast and has an extremely keen perception of spiritual herbs, but it also needs to be fed with spiritual herbs. The more precious the spiritual herbs, the more they can stimulate the potential of the Scent-Smelling Beast. The Scent-Smelling Beast is like a living cash cow, so naturally everyone will not treat it unfairly.

　　After walking for a while, the originally excited expression of the scent-sniffing beast suddenly changed a little. There was a bit more hesitation and fear in its eyes, and a low cry came from its throat, with obvious uneasiness in its voice.

　　Wu Aotian noticed the reaction of the scent-sniffing beast, frowned, turned around and asked: "Mo Yu, its reaction seems to be a little wrong..."

　　Mo Yu's face also looked a little strange, because in the past three days, or even in the days before, it had never shown such abnormal behavior as today. Mo Yu made a strange sound low in his throat, as if he was communicating with the scent beast.

　　The other people also stopped naturally. They all believed in the ability of the scent-smelling beast. It was a talent that was difficult to match even for the strong men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. It could sense spiritual medicines from a long distance, and naturally it also had the ability to sense other things, such as danger.

　　Soon, Mo Yu raised his head with a confused look on his face. He looked at the people waiting and said with a wry smile, "I don't know what's going on. The general idea is that there is danger ahead, a great danger, but I don't know what the specific danger is..."

　　Wang Dandan frowned, and a serious look appeared on his face. Although this scent-smelling beast had no fighting power, it was very smart. It knew that the people around it were all friends, and it could roughly gauge everyone's strength by feeling. But now it made a judgment that there was a great danger. If there was really danger ahead, it must be a very powerful enemy.

　　But who is this potentially dangerous enemy?

　　Is it the magical beast living here, or is it... the spiritual practitioner living in this secret place?

　　When everyone stopped and was still hesitating whether to continue exploring, the scent-sniffing beast had already started moving again. Its eyes seemed to be getting more and more anxious, and looking at its movements, it seemed to be getting more and more scared.

　　Mo Yu's expression also turned ugly as the scent-sniffing beast moved and called out. He suddenly raised his head and shouted, "It said that danger is approaching rapidly..."

　　Everyone's face changed. Wang Dandan shouted without hesitation, "Evacuate to the north, go!"

　　Just as everyone turned around and flew up, Wang Dandan's expression changed again. She looked back suddenly and saw a lot of golden dots appearing in the sky. Those golden dots were flying towards this side rapidly, like a group of golden bees.

　　"It's golden-winged rats, large quantities of golden-winged rats!"

　　A female disciple also turned around and saw the rapidly approaching golden dot, and screamed. As the female disciple screamed, everyone's faces turned pale.

　　It's not like everyone had never encountered golden-winged rats before, but the most they had encountered were only a small group of forty or fifty. But now, looking back, the horizon was already shining with golden light, and there were at least thousands, or even tens of thousands of them...

　　The strength of the golden-winged rats was not very high, and they had not yet reached the ninth-order magical beast. Their strength was roughly the sixth to eighth order, and most of them were at the sixth order. With the strength of everyone, anyone could kill many of them at the same time, but facing such a large number of golden-winged rats, everyone's hearts began to beat violently.

　　"How can there be such a large number of golden-winged rats? Although golden-winged rats are social creatures, it is impossible for so many golden-winged rats to live together!" Wang Dandan flew quickly, shouting in fear and confusion: "Could it be that there is a mutated golden-winged rat among these golden-winged rats, and it has become the leader of all the golden-winged rats?"

　　"Deacon, where do we evacuate to?"

　　Wang Dandan answered without hesitation: "Evacuate to the entrance, exit the secret realm directly, and then make plans!"

　　Dugu Wuying turned his head and asked anxiously, "What about our other brothers and sisters? If they don't know now, if they encounter the golden-winged rat, I'm afraid..."

　　Wang Dandan's eyes flashed with deep anxiety. She shook her head and said, "I can't care about that now. You guys go out first, and then I'll go find them. I'm stronger, so I have a better chance of getting away."

　　Dugu Wuying wanted to say something, but he also knew that what Wang Dandan said was the truth. Admittedly, he and others were all powerful celestial spirits, but under the siege of such a large number of golden-winged rats, it would be absolutely impossible for them to survive. Even a large number of ants can kill an elephant. What's more, these rats can launch strong spiritual attacks and fly, and their bodies are difficult to be injured by swords and knives. Although they can withstand it, the consumption of spiritual energy is the most fatal factor.

　　Spiritual practitioners can use spiritual weapons for defense or simply put up a spiritual defense shield. As long as the spiritual energy is sufficient, the golden-winged rat will not be able to break through the defense in a situation like this with a huge level difference. However, each attack will consume some spiritual energy after all. Once the spiritual energy is completely consumed, it will be like a naked girl, without any ability to resist.

　　Even a strong man like Wang Dandan, who is at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, does not dare to say that he can escape before his spiritual energy is consumed, because the flying speed of the golden-winged rat is very fast, not much slower than that of a spiritual practitioner.

　　If Mo Yu's scent-sniffing beast had not noticed something was wrong in advance and he and the others had still charged forward, they would probably have been surrounded by the golden-winged rats.

　　Even so, everyone is still not out of danger at this moment.

　　The group was flying rapidly, and the golden-winged rats that covered the sky and earth behind them were chasing them closely, with bloodshot eyes, as if Wu Aotian and the others were their mortal enemies. Behind these endless golden-winged rats, a middle-aged man in a tattered robe was following them from a distance with his hands folded behind his back.

　　The middle-aged man had a pointed face and looked rather wretched, and his mustache made his face look rather strange, like... a mouse.

　　The middle-aged man looked at the spiritual practitioners fleeing in the sky ahead with a mocking look, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sneer: "Escape, can you escape? Humph, I'll make sure you all die without a complete corpse. More than a hundred human spiritual masters, that's really good!"

　　When he said this, the greed and murderous intent revealed on the middle-aged man's face were so undisguised.

　　Wu Aotian and the others naturally didn't know that behind the golden-winged rat, there was actually a ninth-order golden-winged rat that could transform into a human form. When they explored this secret realm, the strongest people from the three empires had entered first and conducted a rough investigation. They did not find any threatening monsters or spiritual practitioners. However, even they did not expect that during the time they were away, these golden-winged rats that were originally densely distributed throughout the secret realm, even underground, had gathered together under the order of the golden-winged rat leader, ready to wipe out all humans who entered the secret realm!

　　Wu Aotian and the others flew rapidly at an incredible speed. Although they could not shake off the golden-winged rat chasing them, they still kept a distance. This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. At this speed, they would only need to fly for an hour or two to escape from this secret realm. Although they had been making continuous progress in the previous three days, their progress was not fast because they were constantly searching for elixirs.

　　Not long after, everyone reached the canyon at the entrance to the secret realm. Everyone had a look of joy on their faces, and when they were about to rush out in one go, the scent-smelling beast on Mo Yu's body suddenly let out a rapid cry of fear again.

　　Chapter 252: Escape

　　Last night, I was writing and got tired, so I lay down on the bed to take a rest. I fell asleep and woke up when it was almost dawn...

　　It's so shameful.

　　There are three chapters today, this is the first one.

　　-----------------

　　Wu Aotian and the others were shocked again. The previous warning from the scent beast was not wrong, and it allowed them to escape. Now they had reached the exit, and all the golden-winged rats were left behind. However, the scent beast gave another warning. Could it be...

　　Just as the thought came to everyone's mind, a large cluster of golden light suddenly flew out from the canyon at the exit far ahead, and the number was still increasing, rolling up into the air like a wave, and then surrounding this side again.

　　Golden-winged rat!

　　The golden-winged rats, like a sea tide, actually occupied the exit of the secret realm!

　　Everyone's faces turned extremely bleak in an instant. These golden-winged rats were so smart that they directly cut off everyone's retreat before launching an attack on everyone. Did they want to catch all the spiritual practitioners who entered the secret realm in one fell swoop?

　　Looking at the golden-winged rats that were like a tide in front of them, everyone had no choice at all. It was simply impossible to break through here and escape from the entrance.

　　"Escape to the north!"

　　Wang Dandan gave the order immediately, but there was an uncontrollable hint of fear and uneasiness in her voice.

　　As magical beasts, the golden-winged rats have limited intelligence, but now they can chase and intercept everyone like an army. This situation is extremely abnormal. The most likely possibility is that there is a powerful and wise commander behind them.

　　The effect of one soldier on the battlefield is minimal, and the effect of a thousand uncontrolled soldiers on the battlefield is also minimal. However, the power of a thousand soldiers who are under command, with their minds and strength working in unity, is greatly different.

　　This is the scene now. Originally, these golden-winged rats were no match for everyone, but now all these golden-winged rats have gathered together, and their power is simply not something that everyone can resist. If everyone loses, perhaps within half a minute, everyone will become a pile of skeletons.

　　Golden-winged rats are typical carnivores. The reason why they are so enthusiastic about humans is largely because of the delicious meat on humans.

　　A group of people retreated quickly and then fled quickly to the north.

　　At this time, the relationship between humans and monsters has completely changed. Humans have become prey for monsters, while the golden-winged rats that were originally looked down upon have become the overwhelming masters on the battlefield.

　　A group of black but extremely bright golden-winged rats quickly rushed to the entrance. The rat-faced man guarding behind the group of golden-winged rats did not change his expression at all, but only sneered.

　　"Humph, I'll cut off your retreat first and see where you can escape to. We have plenty of time to play around. Here, I am the master!"

　　Wu Aotian and his companions fled to the north in a panic, with a large group of golden-winged rats chasing them. After they flew for several miles, another large group of golden-winged rats appeared in front of them, forming a siege and heading towards Wu Aotian and his companions.

　　"You can't escape! Prepare to fight, charge forward!"

　　The number of the golden-winged rats blocking the way was much smaller than the large group at the exit, but even so, it would take a lot of time to kill them, and the overwhelming number of golden-winged rats chasing behind them would definitely catch up and tear them to pieces.

　　Wang Dandan showed her weapons, which were two crescent blades, spinning rapidly around her body. Strong spiritual energy surged out, and ice-blue light burst out from the two crescent blades. An endless chill emanated from the crescent blades.

　　Wu Aotian and the others also revealed their spiritual weapons, and the lotus closed, protecting Wu Aotian himself and Mo Yu inside. Thirteen heart swords flew out, forming a huge sword formation, blocking in front of them, spinning rapidly, and bursting with endless power.

　　Dugu Wuying's spiritual weapon looked very strange. It was a whip made up of sections, but at each joint there were two sharp spikes extending horizontally to the left and right, making the whole whip look more like a centipede.

　　Wu Aotian had seen this spiritual weapon of Dugu Wuying. He heard from Dugu Wuying that the name of this spiritual weapon was Centipede Bone Whip. It could be extended and retracted freely. The blade on it was extremely sharp and it was invincible when swung.

　　Several other general-level warriors also burst out with extremely strong momentum, and a group of people rushed towards the large group of golden-winged rats in front.

　　Only by rushing forward can you avoid being entangled to death, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.

　　Seeing that everyone was almost rushing forward side by side, Wu Aotian frowned and shouted loudly: "Don't attack side by side. We should attack alternately and charge quickly. This way we can rush forward faster."

　　Wang Dandan immediately understood what Wu Aotian meant and shouted loudly, "Everyone, hide behind me. Zhou Qi, Haiming, you guys are in charge of the left and right. Yundong, Fu Minghai, you guys are in charge of the top and bottom. Don't stop, charge forward in one breath."

　　The four people Wang Dandan called were four general-level warriors who had reached the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The five of them immediately formed a huge safe zone, and Wang Dandan was the spearhead of this assault formation.

　　The four general-level warriors understood the meaning of Wang Dandan's words in just a moment and quickly took their positions. Seeing this, Wu Aotian and others also hid among these five people. This was not the time to show off their strength.

　　In just a blink of an eye, everyone had collided with the golden-winged rats on the opposite side. Each of those golden-winged rats had a body as big as a wolf, a pair of wings shining with golden light, and a layer of golden scales all over the body. The pair of small rat eyes revealed raging madness and murderous intent.

　　Wang Dandan's two crescent blades have become about ten meters in size. The two crescent blades are spinning rapidly, like the blades of an electric fan, forming a huge vortex.

　　Faced with so many golden-winged rats, killing them one by one is naturally not realistic. Only attacks like this can achieve the greatest impact on any approaching golden-winged rat.

　　Ten people rushed into the group of golden-winged rats like fighter jets. The rotating crescent blades swept across the bodies of the golden-winged rats, instantly cutting them in half. Before the blood could be spilled, the boundless cold had already frozen them into ice cubes.

　　Within a hundred meters in front of the two crescent blades, there was endless cold air, and frost quickly formed around the approaching group of golden-winged rats.

　　In just a moment, the ten people had completely rushed into the group of golden-winged rats and killed at least hundreds of golden-winged rats. However, these golden-winged rats seemed to have no fear of death at all and rushed towards the crowd like crazy.

　　The coordinated attack of Wang Dandan and the four generals created a safe area in the overwhelming swarm of golden-winged rats. Although Wu Aotian and others were protected in it, they also took action and continuously killed the golden-winged rats that avoided the attack of the five people.

　　Strangle, strangle, advance, advance!

　　The group rushed all the way, and when they completely broke through the encirclement of the golden-winged rats and left them behind, Wang Dandan and others looked pale. In the moment of the battle just now, they didn't know how many attacks fell on them. The golden-winged rats had extremely high defense, and in order to strangle them completely, they needed to consume a huge amount of spiritual energy to keep the attack powerful.

　　Although the fighting was short, the spiritual energy consumed by everyone was extremely high. Even those who were at the fourth and fifth levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could not bear it.

　　Seeing that the group of golden-winged rats behind had gathered, Wang Dandan did not dare to delay for even a moment and led everyone to fly forward.

　　"Humph, fleeing to the north? That would be an easy opportunity for that guy."

　　Behind the group of golden-winged rats, the middle-aged man frowned and muttered slightly, with dissatisfaction written all over his face.

　　The group of golden-winged rats was right behind them, so everyone didn't dare to delay even a bit. They stuffed some pure spirit pills into their mouths to replenish their spiritual energy while flying rapidly. Although this was a waste of the spiritual energy from the pure spirit pills, they couldn't care less.

　　"There are people ahead, they seem to be from the Canghai Sect of the Shenguang Empire!"

　　The general named Zhou Qi suddenly spoke while looking ahead. Everyone looked up and saw that there were indeed a few people flying towards this side madly in front of them. Their faces were full of panic and anger. From the logo on their clothes, it could be seen that they were indeed from the Canghai Sect.

　　The people from Canghai Sect saw the group of people from Tianxin Palace from afar, and they showed joy on their faces and flew over even faster. But soon, the joy on their faces disappeared, and was replaced by more fear.

　　Because they had already seen clearly that although Wu Aotian and his group were not in a bad state, the way they were desperately trying to get on with their journey was no different from themselves and the same thought came to their minds.

　　Could it be that they also encountered a tide of golden-winged rats...

　　The answer was quickly revealed. Just when they met Wu Aotian and others, they had already seen a black mass of golden-winged rats appearing behind Wu Aotian and others.

　　There was no need to explain. A group of six people from the Canghai Sect, led by a hall master of the Canghai Sect, shouted urgently: "Don't go to the north. There are too many golden-winged rats there. There is a golden-winged rat that can transform into a human form and is commanding them to encircle and suppress us..."

　　The two groups of people met together, changed direction and flew towards the east. At the same time, Wang Dandan quickly told the Palace Master of Canghai Sect that the entrance to the secret realm had been occupied by golden-winged rats. Upon hearing the news, all the people of Canghai Sect showed expressions of extreme fear and despair on their faces.

　　"Half of our group of twelve has been killed. We were originally planning to rush to the exit of the secret realm, but now it seems... they simply want to capture us all in one fell swoop!"

　　Chapter 253 Bait, Ambush

　　"I wonder how the others are doing?"

　　This question was asked by Wang Dandan, but it is also what everyone is worried about.

　　The hall master surnamed Zhu from the Canghai Sect turned around and looked at the countless golden-winged rats in the sky with a look of shock and disbelief: "Since the other party can block the exit, and there are so many golden-winged rats chasing and intercepting us, I'm afraid the others can't escape either. I just don't know how many people are still alive now..."

　　At this point, Palace Master Zhu could not help but sigh, "After the clan leaders of our three kingdoms opened the entrance to the secret realm, they went in to investigate roughly and found nothing that could threaten us. But I'm afraid they didn't expect that there would be so many golden-winged rats living in it, and what's even more terrifying is that they can be summoned and driven together..."

　　Wang Dandan's face was solemn: "Since they didn't notice it, they must be strong. If they fight alone, they are no match for us. But they can drive these golden-winged rats..."

　　Palace Master Zhu agreed and said, "Yes, we can't deal with them with our strength. I'm afraid that unless a few sect masters come, they may be able to use their powerful strength to destroy these overwhelming golden-winged rats..."

　　Wang Dandan frowned even more: "What should we do now?"

　　Palace Master Zhu smiled bitterly and said, "What other options are there? First, get rid of these golden-winged rats, then try to find other people, unite, and finally see if we can break through the entrance to the secret realm and get back outside."

　　Wang Dandan was speechless for a while, then sighed, "This is the only way to do it."

　　Everyone flew rapidly towards the east. Fortunately, they did not encounter any large groups of golden-winged rats ahead. After a nearly desperate flight, everyone finally left the group of golden-winged rats behind them behind to the point where they could no longer be seen.

　　"There is a valley over there. Let's go in and hide for a while and recover our spiritual energy."

　　Whether it was the spiritual practitioners of Canghai Sect or the people of Tianxin Palace, they all felt quite tired and landed one after another, hiding in the thick shade of the trees in the valley.

　　Wu Aotian didn't consume too much spiritual energy. After all, he was in a protected state just now, and he just killed some fish that escaped the net. However, Wang Dandan and the four generals were much more tired. They began to take pills one by one and concentrate on recovering.

　　After half a day, everyone returned to normal and gathered together again to discuss what to do next.

　　"The best way now is to find other people and concentrate our strength. However, it is not safe outside now, and we don't know where the others are..."

　　Palace Master Zhu frowned and said, "If everyone has already encountered the golden-winged rat tide, as long as they are not dead, they must have temporarily hidden themselves. It may be difficult for us to find them..."

　　"We originally agreed to spend ten days to explore the entire secret realm. After ten days, we would leave the secret realm and reunite outside. Now the gate to the secret realm has been blocked, and the remaining people outside have no idea about the situation inside, and we are unable to notify the sect master to come to the rescue..."

　　Wang Dandan took out something that looked like a crystal ball and said, "I do have a spiritual weapon that the Grand Palace Master gave me. As long as we break it, the Grand Palace Master will know that we are in danger. However, this spiritual weapon cannot function in this secret realm. If we want to pass on information, we must leave this secret realm."

　　"If there is a way to get out of the secret realm and smash this spiritual weapon, the corresponding crystal ball on the Grand Palace Master's side will also shatter... then they will definitely come to rescue us."

　　Palace Master Zhu looked at the crystal ball-like spiritual tool in Wang Dandan's hand with some surprise: "Is this a concentric crystal ball?"

　　Wang Dandan nodded, but there was no joy on her face: "Yes, but the biggest problem now is that we can't leave the secret realm, and we can't look for other companions in a big way. Otherwise, what we may welcome is not companions, but an overwhelming number of golden-winged rats."

　　Wu Aotian thought of the previous battle and felt a little nervous. The number of golden-winged rats that blocked the way was probably less than a thousand, but there were at least tens of thousands, or even more, chasing after everyone. The Canghai Sect also encountered a large group of golden-winged rats. If all these groups were gathered together, how many golden-winged rats would there be?

　　One hundred thousand?

　　Or one million?

　　"If we hide in here for a while, and the lord doesn't see us coming back, will he come to rescue us?"

　　Wang Dandan thought about the overwhelming golden-winged rats and shook her head with some difficulty, saying, "I'm afraid we won't be able to hold on until then. Although this secret realm is large, there are more golden-winged rats. They are also very sensitive to the fluctuations of spiritual energy. Because of their advantage in numbers, a carpet search may be a bit stupid, but it is the most effective method. Once they find our hiding place, a large number of golden-winged rats will come from all directions and tear us into pieces..."

　　"If they were just scattered golden-winged rats, we wouldn't have to worry about them even if there were so many of them. But now they are led by highly intelligent ninth-level monsters. They are basically an organized and disciplined army of monsters, and they are an army that is not afraid of death at all!"

　　A Canghai Sect spiritual practitioner sighed, "We can't get out now, and staying here is just waiting to die... Why don't we just take advantage of the darkness, sneak to the exit, and rush in directly to see if there is a chance to escape..."

　　Wang Dandan smiled bitterly and said, "I don't know how many golden-winged rats are stationed at the entrance. Since the enemy wants to kill us all, they will naturally station a lot of golden-winged rats at the entrance to prevent us from escaping. Now they are playing the game of catching turtles in a jar..."

　　Wu Aotian said softly: "Perhaps, we have another way..."

　　"That is to find the leader who commands all the golden-winged rats, and then kill him. Although these golden-winged rats have a high level of intelligence, it is still at a very low level. It is precisely because the leader of the golden-winged rats commands them that they will faithfully carry out orders. Once the leader dies, they will naturally collapse."

　　"The Palace Master and his men have entered this place to investigate, but they didn't find any strong ones. This means that even the leader of the other side's golden-winged rats is no match for us. Low-level golden-winged rats are not very smart, so when they are fighting, the leader of the other side must be not far away. If we find a way to lure out the leader of the other side, there will definitely be a great chance to kill him."

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, everyone felt that it made sense, but they also felt that it was difficult to implement.

　　"What you said makes sense. To capture a thief, we must first capture the leader. As long as the leader is dead, the other golden-winged rats will be in chaos. However, the leader must know that he is not as strong as us, so he must be hiding far away. Moreover, golden-winged rats have a strong sense of spiritual energy fluctuations. If we get close, they will definitely discover us."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I have some Breath-Suppressing Pills here. After taking them, you can temporarily hide your aura and turn yourself into stone. Although those golden-winged rats are very sensitive to spiritual energy fluctuations, I think as long as you take the Breath-Suppressing Pills, they will definitely not be able to detect it."

　　"Breath-suppressing pill?"

　　Palace Master Zhu of Canghai Sect showed some surprise on his face: "The Breath-Suppressing Pill is a good thing. Although it may not work if we are close to an absolutely strong person, it is very useful when the opponent is just some sixth- and seventh-level golden-winged rats, and there is also a golden-winged rat leader hiding in the back whose strength will not exceed ours."

　　Wang Dandan also showed some joy on her face: "With the Breath-Suppressing Pill, it will be much easier. We can lure out those golden-winged rats, set up an ambush, and attack with several people. Even if the other party has golden-winged rats guarding them, they will definitely not be able to resist."

　　Wu Aotian took out all the Breath-Suppressing Pills, counted them and found there were fifteen in total, and handed them all to Wang Dandan. After Wang Dandan took them, he thought for a while and said, "Ambush must be swift and powerful, and the strongest attack must be unleashed in an instant, so as not to give the opponent any chance to escape. Palace Master Zhu, I suggest that we keep the five strongest people as the ambush personnel. You and I, plus three people at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, the five of us will attack together. Even if the opponent is at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he will definitely not be able to resist. If he cannot reach that level, he will definitely be killed in one move."

　　Palace Master Zhu nodded without any hesitation or excuse, saying, "Okay, let's do as you say, Deacon Wang. Liu Ming is quite powerful, and his spiritual weapon is also very suitable for instant burst attacks, so let him join us..."

　　Wang Dandan also named two generals to form a five-man ambush team. The others naturally became baits. There were eleven people in total, including Wu Aotian and others, including four powerful men in the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Wang Dandan gave some instructions to the two remaining generals of Tianxin Palace, naturally telling them to protect Wu Aotian and others. Palace Master Zhu also gave the same instructions. At this time, everyone had completely put aside their grudges and competition and worked together. Everything was for the sake of survival and leaving this hellhole alive.

　　Wu Aotian released his Eagle Eye. He had hardly used this spiritual weapon since Old Man Xuantian gave it to him, but now it came in handy.

　　Wang Dandan, Dianzhu Zhu and five others stayed in this inconspicuous valley, while Wu Aotian and others flew out and began to return along the way they came.

　　Being a bait is also very dangerous. If you are not careful and are surrounded by a group of golden-winged rats, it would be terrible. Moreover, even if you successfully lure out the other party, there are still variables as to whether you can kill them and whether the golden-winged rat army will be defeated after killing them. If you are not careful, the whole army will be wiped out.

　　But at this moment, everyone had no more choices. If they waited until the golden-winged rats forced them out, there seemed to be no other way except death.

　　PS:

　　Chapter 2, there are more updates, please vote.

　　Chapter 254: Kill with One Strike

　　Chapter 3, asking for red tickets.

　　=----------------------

　　Hawkeye rose into the air thousands of meters high and quickly spotted a large group of golden-winged rats dozens of miles away. Wu Aotian, whose mind was connected to Hawkeye, could also see the scene in the distance extremely clearly.

　　Seeing the large group of golden-winged rats with who knows how many there were, Wu Aotian couldn't help feeling a little numb and frightened. With so many golden-winged rats, if each of them drooled, they would probably drown him.

　　Pushing Eagle Eye forward again, Wu Aotian finally found the golden-winged rat leader that everyone had just discussed surrounded by a large group of golden-winged rats.

　　A middle-aged man with ordinary looks and a rather wretched face.

　　The middle-aged man was now speaking something in a squeaking manner to the countless golden-winged rats. The overwhelming golden-winged rats were all lying on the ground, neatly arranged and motionless, and the entire ground seemed to be covered with a layer of gold.

　　Wu Aotian turned around and told the others what he had seen. When the others heard that the other side had only one leader, they all felt relieved. After all, the more powerful people the other side had, the higher the possibility of an ambush failing.

　　"Keep your distance and lead them over."

　　Wu Aotian and others moved forward and quickly reached a distance of dozens of miles. When Wu Aotian and others appeared a few miles away from the golden-winged rats, the golden-winged rats had already discovered Wu Aotian and others. Immediately, several golden-winged rats squeaked and reported the news to the middle-aged man.

　　The middle-aged man flew into the air and looked at Wu Aotian and the others who had already turned around and fled. A mocking smile appeared on his face: "Humph, you still have evil intentions. Do you want to slip out?"

　　"Chase them and kill them!"

　　All the golden-winged rats all over the mountains flapped their wings and flew quickly, chasing after Wu Aotian and the others. The sounds of their flapping wings overlapped, creating a loud buzzing sound, like countless bombers taking off.

　　Wu Aotian and the others looked at the group of golden-winged rats chasing them from behind, and quickly fled towards the valley where Wang Dandan and the others were hiding. However, the eagle eyes in the sky were closely watching the golden-winged rats, especially the leader of the golden-winged rats.

　　If he didn't chase after me, this operation would be completely in vain...

　　What made Wu Aotian feel a little relieved was that the leader of the golden-winged rats followed the huge group of golden-winged rats and flew over. Although he gave orders to the group of golden-winged rats, he still needed to follow and command the group of golden-winged rats at all times. After all, compared to him, the IQ of those low-level golden-winged rats was too low.

　　Just like this, a group of people fled, and countless golden-winged rats chased them. What made Wu Aotian somewhat expectant was that the golden-winged rat leader who looked like a middle-aged man was following far behind the group of golden-winged rats. Although there were many golden-winged rats around him, they were still much fewer than the previous group of golden-winged rats. As long as they took them by surprise, the possibility of killing him was very high.

　　The reason why the middle-aged man followed from a distance was that he was naturally afraid of being attacked by the enemy's concentrated firepower and then killing him. He sent golden-winged rats in front, behind, left and right of him as sentinels. They were very sensitive to fluctuations in spiritual energy. If anyone wanted to attack him from other directions, they would definitely be discovered in advance.

　　It was precisely because of this mentality that the middle-aged man followed the overwhelming group of golden-winged rats and approached step by step the death trap set for him by Wu Aotian and others.

　　Wang Dandan and five other people were lying in ambush in the shade of trees in the small valley. Having taken the Breath-Suppressing Pill, they were like five lifeless stones and could not attract anyone's attention at all.

　　He sensed that Wu Aotian and the others were flying towards him from a distance, and then flew over his head. Behind them was a group of golden-winged rats that stretched as far as the eye could see. Their golden bodies and flapping golden wings rose and fell, like an ocean.

　　Looking at the countless golden-winged rats, even though the five people had already taken the Breath-Suppressing Pill, they still felt their scalps tingling. If they were surrounded by so many golden-winged rats, except for those who were extremely powerful like the Palace Master who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, they would be exhausted to death.

　　The sound like that of a bomber resounded through the sky, and the five people lay quietly, waiting for them to fly over.

　　Once upon a time, they all believed that their strength was unrivaled in the entire world. Except for encountering a few sect master-level Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection masters who were no match for them, they would not be afraid and would not run away. But now, they found that their original idea was really too rosy.

　　The golden-winged rats flew by very quickly, but to the five people, it seemed like a long time.

　　Finally, the golden-winged rats in the sky flew over the heads of the five people and continued to chase into the distance. Behind them, the middle-aged man who had transformed into the leader of the golden-winged rats flew towards this side slowly, protected by a group of nearly a thousand golden-winged rats.

　　The five people's eyes suddenly widened, their hearts beat fast at this moment, and surprise appeared in their eyes.

　　Although there are nearly a thousand golden-winged rats, they will certainly not be able to react under the unexpected attack of the crowd. Perhaps this time is very short, or even if it is longer, the group of golden-winged rats in front will definitely turn around. However, this time is enough for these strong men to make a perfect and powerful assassination attack.

　　The middle-aged man quickly reached above everyone's heads and was already quite close.

　　The five people looked at each other, and Wang Dandan, the leader, shouted, "Do it!"

　　As soon as the voice came out, the five people's spiritual weapons rushed out instantly. The powerful spiritual energy instantly poured into the spiritual weapons, rushing from bottom to top towards the middle-aged man like lightning.

　　As soon as the spiritual weapon appeared, the middle-aged man's expression changed, and his eyes were filled with shock and anger.

　　Why don't these humans have any spiritual energy fluctuations?

　　How could they evade the perception of so many golden-winged rats at such a close distance?

　　The middle-aged man subconsciously retreated backwards. His reaction was quick, but not as fast as the attack that the five strong men had been preparing for a long time!

　　The five people's attacking spiritual weapons, with the momentum to destroy everything, crashed into the group of golden-winged rats blocking their way. Without any deviation, the spiritual weapons were like arrows shot out, only moving forward.

　　One golden-winged rat after another was hit, and was either cut in half or smashed to pieces...

　　Even though these golden-winged rats have super strong defenses, how can they withstand the full force attack of the fourth and fifth level Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouses?

　　The five spiritual weapons gathered together, like a cannonball, hitting the target, shattering, hitting the target again, shattering...

　　Fly in!

　　Fly in!

　　The middle-aged man had just flown back a little distance when the five spiritual weapons had already hit him directly amidst countless splashes of blood.

　　Before he could even react, the five spiritual weapons had completely shattered his body.

　　The powerful spiritual energy impact almost turned his body into a ball of meat. His neck was cut off by Wang Dandan's crescent blade in the first moment. His head flew high with a bit of disbelief and horror in his eyes.

　　Until his death, he still didn't understand how the humans below were able to evade the perception of so many golden-winged rats...

　　Looking at the several figures flying into the sky below, the middle-aged man's mind fell into darkness, with only resentment and resentment left in his brain.

　　Wang Dandan and others killed the middle-aged man with one blow. Suddenly, a subtle change occurred among the group of golden-winged rats. Their eyes seemed to become panicked and no longer as firm as at the beginning.

　　The spiritual weapons of Wang Dandan and others swept past like fallen leaves in a gust of wind, taking away the lives of hundreds of golden-winged rats in an instant. The golden-winged rats squeaked in panic and disorder.

　　The five men killed without any hesitation and quickly beat the nearly a thousand golden-winged rats into pieces. Although there were still nearly half of them left, they lost their courage without a commander and fled in all directions.

　　Although Wu Aotian and others were fleeing quickly, the eagle eyes in the sky could see clearly what was happening behind them.

　　"They killed the leader!"

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and told the good news to the people around him. The others were also cheered up after hearing it. They turned around and saw that the overwhelming golden-winged rats were still chasing after them.

　　"What do we do now?"

　　Wu Aotian answered without hesitation: "Keep running, get out of their sight. These golden-winged rats gathered together because of their leader. Now that the leader is dead, as long as their target disappears, they don't know what to do anymore, and they may just disperse."

　　Everyone thought what Wu Aotian said made sense, so they sped up and ran. Anyway, they had already agreed on a meeting place with Wang Dandan and others, so they were not afraid of getting lost.

　　The previous run was full of embarrassment, but now it is full of hope.

　　By the time they left the golden-winged rat behind, they had already run at least two hundred miles. Looking at the empty sky behind them, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, finally getting rid of it.

　　"Do you think there is only one leader of the golden-winged rats, or are there many?"

　　A general frowned and replied to the disciple: "I think there are many. We encountered a tide of golden-winged rats in the south, and you encountered the same in the north. There are also a huge number of golden-winged rats at the entrance. I'm afraid there is more than one leader of the golden-winged rats, and there are quite a few."

　　Seeing that everyone's faces had become quite ugly, Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "Although the golden-winged rat tide is powerful, their leader is not that strong. Just now I saw that the golden-winged rat leader was killed instantly without any resistance under the attack of Deacon Wang and others. This shows that there is still a big difference in strength. Since we can kill one of their leaders, we can naturally find a way to kill more."

　　Chapter 255: Breakout

　　After Wu Aotian and others walked around, they quietly came to the place where they had agreed to meet with Wang Dandan and others.

　　With the help of Eagle Eye, Wu Aotian could see clearly the situation within dozens of miles, and it was easy for Wu Aotian and others to meet Wang Dandan and others.

　　A leader of the golden-winged rats was killed. According to later observations, after these golden-winged rats lost sight of Wu Aotian and others, no one commanded them anymore and they scattered in all directions like a receding tide.

　　This also made everyone feel a little more relaxed.

　　"Since you have this unique spiritual weapon, let's go find other people. The more people we gather, the stronger our fighting power will be, and the greater our chances of getting out alive."

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no objection. He raised Hawkeye to a high altitude and began to look for other people. It was also a way to protect his own safety. The distance was at least dozens of miles, so even if something was wrong, everyone could escape quickly.

　　After walking about seventy or eighty miles, Wu Aotian suddenly stopped, his face slightly solemn: "There are a few people ahead, being chased by a group of golden-winged rats. Judging from their attire, they are from the Canghai Sect..."

　　The face of Zhu Palace Master of Canghai Sect suddenly became a little nervous, and he quickly asked: "How many people are there, how many golden-winged rats are there, can we help?"

　　Wu Aotian raised his eagle eyes and looked at the large group of golden-winged rats, frowning and said, "There are about 10,000 of them. The leader of those spiritual practitioners is a bearded man in his fifties..."

　　"That's Palace Master Ge Qiang, how are they doing?"

　　Wu Aotian saw the conditions of those people clearly, shook his head and smiled bitterly, "It's very bad, very miserable. It looks like their spiritual energy has been almost used up, and almost everyone has injuries..."

　　When Palace Master Zhu heard what Wu Aotian said, he became even more worried. He turned his head to look at Wang Dandan with a pleading look on his face.

　　Before Palace Master Zhu could speak, Wang Dandan said, "Let's go and rescue them. Wu Aotian, you should keep an eye on the movements of the golden-winged rats and see if there is a leader commanding them to fight..."

　　Hearing Wang Dandan's clear and concise words about saving people, Palace Master Zhu's eyes showed gratitude. After all, the three countries were still in competition and hostility, and the fact that the other party decided to save people without hesitation really made people feel good and moved.

　　Under the guidance of Wu Aotian, a group of people quickly approached the Canghai Sect's fleeing spiritual practitioners from the side. When the two sides were close to a certain distance, the other side had already sensed the presence of Wu Aotian and others, and hurriedly came over here.

　　"Ge Qiang!"

　　Looking at the bloodstained people in front of him, Palace Master Zhu came over and asked several disciples to support the Canghai Sect disciples who were close to collapse, and asked, "Where are the others?"

　　When Ge Qiang saw Palace Master Zhu and the others, he was delighted. However, when he heard Palace Master Zhu's question, his face turned pale: "There are twelve of us in a group, and there are only a few of us left... Zhu Daoling, did you also encounter the golden-winged rat tide?"

　　The disciples of Canghai Sect were also divided into several groups, each led by a hall master. When he saw Ge Qiang, Zhu Daoling already had a bad feeling in his heart, but he still held out hope, but now this hope has been completely shattered.

　　Although they were saying this, the moment they met, they had already placed several seriously injured Canghai Sect disciples on their spiritual weapons, or simply carried them on their backs, or supported them, and quickly fled to the side. Behind them, tens of thousands of golden-winged rats were already overwhelming and pressing towards them.

　　There was another desperate escape. Fortunately, with the help of Wu Aotian's eagle eyes, they avoided several wandering golden-winged rats. After running almost at a marathon, they finally got rid of the group of golden-winged rats behind them.

　　The number of people in the team increased from sixteen to twenty-one. The team that Ge Qiang was in before had twelve people, but now there are only five people left. However, the strength of these five people is also very strong. Ge Qiang, as the hall master, has the strength of the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit. Among the remaining four people, two are at the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit, and two are at the third level of Heavenly Spirit. They all rushed out from the encirclement of tens of thousands of golden-winged rats. If they had not met the rescue of Wu Aotian and others, they would never have been able to escape.

　　Although Wu Aotian and the others were worried about the other Tianxin Palace disciples in the secret realm, they also knew the current situation. There were flying golden-winged rats everywhere outside. Once discovered, the golden-winged rats would quickly gather and besiege everyone. Therefore, it was most important to maintain the highest combat effectiveness at all times. What's more, the people who came this time were led by strong people, and they were all smart. As long as they were not surrounded by the golden-winged rats, they would be able to escape.

　　By the time Ge Qiang and the others had taken the elixir to heal their wounds and had basically recovered their combat effectiveness, another day had passed. During this day, Ge Qiang also told them about their experiences.

　　Compared to Wu Aotian and his team who were constantly digging for elixirs but had no other gains, Ge Qiang and his team seemed to have better luck because they found a small palace. Around the palace, there were many caves in the stone caves, which showed that people had lived there before. The palace was built at the highest point of these buildings. If the estimate was correct, that should be the most critical place in the entire secret realm, that is, the residence of the former owner of the secret realm.

　　There, perhaps there is a legacy left by the ancient powerful, or something else.

　　However, the good luck of Ge Qiang and others was also the beginning of a tragedy, because the place had been occupied by countless golden-winged rats, and the most powerful golden-winged rat of the ninth level also lived there.

　　Ge Qiang and his companions were still a long distance away from the palace when they were surrounded by golden-winged rats that suddenly appeared from all directions.

　　After hearing what Ge Qiang and others said, everyone was even more certain that there was definitely more than one golden-winged rat that had reached the ninth level. At least now, there must be one stationed at the entrance, and there are also ones stationed at the palace.

　　"There are too many golden-winged rats. If we fight them, we have no chance of winning. The only way is to kill their leader, which means killing all the ninth-level golden-winged rats!"

　　"No matter what, let's continue looking for other people. One more person means we have more strength."

　　I have to say that Wu Aotian's Eagle Eye is a good thing. Although powerful people can also sense long distances, none of them can see as clearly as the Eagle Eye. What's more, even for a fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse like Wang Dandan, it is difficult to sense dozens of miles away. Only when one breaks through the bottleneck and reaches the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, the perception range will increase dramatically, and the area within a radius of hundreds of miles will be within the sensing range. Especially some changes in strong spiritual energy are difficult to escape perception.

　　While dodging the hunting golden-winged rats and looking for other people, after running for hundreds of miles, they met a team again.

　　This team is from Tianxin Palace.

　　The leader of this team was Song Jun. The original team of ten people now had only four left. Their faces were full of fatigue and their eyes were bloodshot.

　　After meeting Wu Aotian and others, there was no joy on Song Jun's face.

　　Perhaps the others have died or hidden themselves. Wu Aotian and the others searched for a while but could not find anyone else.

　　Twenty-five people, four of them are at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit, and eight of them are at the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit. This combat power is already quite strong.

　　"I think we can try to break through the encirclement at the entrance now. As long as we rush out and pass the information to the Palace Master, with their speed, they will arrive in three days at most. Then we won't have to be afraid."

　　Song Jun's proposal was recognized by the others. Although their combined strength was already very strong and killing thousands of golden-winged rats was no problem, the number of these golden-winged rats was simply too large and it was beyond their strength to kill them all. Moreover, if they were trapped in them, they would only be exhausted to death.

　　"No matter what, let's go scout first. Wu Aotian's eagle eyes can detect the situation over there from dozens of miles away. We don't need to take the risk of getting close. We can make a decision after we have detected everything clearly."

　　After the discussion, everyone headed towards the exit. Although everyone was curious about the palace, the situation at this time had already endangered everyone's lives. What's more, there might be many other disciples who were trapped or escaping from pursuit. If these golden-winged rats were not eliminated as soon as possible, it was estimated that no one would be able to leave alive in the end.

　　With the help of Hawkeye, they avoided wave after wave of golden-winged rats and slowly approached the exit. As the distance to the exit shortened, the number of golden-winged rat patrols increased.

　　Eagle Eyes flew slowly in the sky and saw clearly the scene at the entrance of the secret realm dozens of miles away. In the canyon at the exit, countless golden-winged rats were lying quietly on the ground, as if they were sleeping. From a distance, the entire ground was golden, and the sunlight shone on their golden bodies, making them sparkle with golden light.

　　At the entrance, a burly middle-aged man was sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed, motionless.

　　Wu Aotian regained his composure and told everyone what he had seen.

　　Song Jun frowned and said, "No matter what, we have no choice but to charge in. Fortunately, our strength has increased a lot now, and we are just rushing in, not trying to kill them, so we should be able to do it."

　　"Everyone, take a break. Once you've recovered, start the assault. Don't stop at all. Rush forward as fast as you can. The four of us will attack the front while you defend the surrounding areas!"

　　Everyone's expression was somewhat solemn. It would be extremely difficult to break out from among the tens of thousands of golden-winged rats. Perhaps some of them would die in there. But at this moment, they could no longer care about that.

　　After everyone recovered their spiritual energy, Song Jun stood up and waved his hand: "Let's go!"

　　Chapter 256 Turning the Tide

　　Chapter 2.

　　-------

　　Twenty-five spiritual practitioners gathered together and rushed towards the exit like a sharp arrow.

　　As soon as these people approached the exit, they were discovered by the golden-winged rats patrolling the periphery. They squeaked one by one, and the golden-winged rats that were originally lying quietly on the ground all raised their heads in an instant.

　　The middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged not far from the entrance suddenly opened his eyes and let out a sharp whistle from his throat. The whistle had slight ups and downs, as if conveying some information. Following his whistle, the golden-winged rats that had just raised their heads suddenly flapped their wings and flew up.

　　Countless golden-winged rats flew up, and thousands of them rushed towards Wu Aotian and others, while more golden-winged rats stopped in the air in front of the exit. Tens of thousands of golden-winged rats were stacked up like a wall, pointing in an arc towards the direction where the crowd was coming.

　　Song Jun and four other powerful men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm simultaneously launched their strongest attacks. Their spiritual weapons slammed head-on into the group of thousands of golden-winged rats with the momentum to strangle everything.

　　Blood and flesh flew everywhere. In just a moment of collision, no one knew how many golden-winged rats died. However, death did not scare the remaining golden-winged rats. They still rushed towards the crowd madly and persistently.

　　Everyone remembered what Song Jun and others had told them before, that they had to break through and charge out, not fight with them. They must not get entangled with them. Once they were entangled by them, the endless stream of golden-winged rats would be enough to kill anyone here.

　　Wu Aotian stood on the lotus, following closely behind Song Jun and others. Thirteen heart swords floated around him, ready to fight at any time.

　　These golden-winged rats rushed over in overwhelming numbers, but were attacked by the joint forces of four powerful men, who forcibly opened up a passage about 20 to 30 meters wide. Everyone followed this passage and rushed forward rapidly.

　　In just a few blinks of an eye, at least hundreds of golden-winged rats were turned into broken corpses. The crowd quickly killed the oncoming golden-winged rats and rushed out.

　　As soon as everyone rushed out, their faces changed at the same time. In front of them, tens of thousands of golden-winged rats were densely surrounded in the air and simultaneously launched an attack on the group of humans in the middle.

　　The attack of the golden-winged rat is very simple. Each golden-winged rat emits a huge wind blade. The power is completely threatening to everyone. However, when tens of thousands of golden-winged rats emit wind blades at the same time, the scene is so spectacular and terrifying.

　　At this moment, the entire sky seemed to be filled with wind blades, and the whistling sound was like rolling thunder.

　　In an instant, the area in front of Wu Aotian and the others became a sea of ​​wind blades. Those wind blades were like sharp blades that could completely tear everyone's bodies into pieces.

　　Even Song Jun and the other four powerful men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm had become extremely solemn. They placed their defensive spiritual weapons in the front and defended with all their might.

　　Even if four people join forces to defend, they don't have confidence in their hearts. Can they really defend it?

　　Countless wind blades hit the four people's defensive spiritual weapons almost instantly, making a loud bang. These wind blades hit the defensive spiritual weapons like a storm, just like heavy rain falling on an umbrella.

　　The faces of the four people turned extremely pale at the same time, and even blood oozed from the corners of Ge Qiang's mouth.

　　This one strike alone was enough to cause four Heavenly Spirit Fifth Stage powerhouses to suffer internal injuries of varying degrees of severity. You can imagine how terrifying this strike was.

　　The defense range of Song Jun and the other four was very large, just enough to block the twenty or so people behind them. Because of this, they suffered more attacks. However, they were fortunate because everyone had reduced the target area as much as possible and were still rushing forward rapidly, so that at least half, or even more than half, of the attacks missed.

　　If these tens of thousands of attacks had accurately landed on the defensive spiritual weapons of the four people, no matter how strong the four people were, they would definitely not be able to withstand it, and would probably vomit blood and die on the spot.

　　“Go ahead!”

　　A low roar came from Song Jun's throat, and everyone's flying speed suddenly increased, rushing towards the dense group of golden-winged rats in the air. If they wanted to avoid the crazy group attack without any resistance, they had to get close to them, or even get mixed up with them. The neat volley like the one just now was really terrifying.

　　The flying speed of the crowd was already very fast, and now with such desperate efforts, the speed was even more astonishing. In just a blink of an eye, before the opponent's second round of attack was launched, they had already rushed close to the golden-winged rats.

　　Wu Aotian's heart was beating violently. At that moment, Wu Aotian even thought that he would definitely die in this wind blade that was like a rainstorm.

　　Fortunately, although the opponent's golden-winged rats were numerous and powerful enough, they still did not exert their full power. Otherwise, everyone would not be able to escape.

　　The middle-aged man standing far away, who was in charge of giving orders at the entrance, looked at this group of humans who actually blocked a volley of fire from so many golden-winged rats. A hint of surprise appeared on his face, but he quickly issued an order.

　　Just when everyone was about to rush into the group of golden-winged rats, after hearing the roar of the middle-aged man, all the golden-winged rats retreated to the rear at the same time. Tens of thousands of golden-winged rats were like a high wall, and while moving, they also slowed down the speed at which the distance between the two sides was shortened.

　　Song Jun and the others' faces changed drastically. Although the difference was only a little bit, they knew very well that these golden-winged rats were retreating, but they were trying to buy time for a second attack. They could have rushed into the group of golden-winged rats to avoid being hit by the wind blades again, but now because of the retreat of the golden-winged rats, they could no longer avoid them.

　　Now that the distance has become closer, they will be hit by more wind blades. The previous attack has already caused them to be quite injured. If there is another attack...

　　Looking at the group of golden-winged rats that were somewhat disorderly but still retreating in an orderly manner, and feeling the spiritual energy fluctuations rising again in the air, Song Jun and others had a bit more despair on their faces. They might not die after being attacked this time, but they would definitely be injured further. Not to mention rushing out, they might not even have a chance to escape back to the depths of the secret realm.

　　Seeing that the second round of attack from the golden-winged rats was about to appear, several balls suddenly flew out from Wu Aotian's void bracelet. As soon as they flew out, red light burst out and radiated instantly.

　　But at the most critical moment, Wu Aotian cast an illusion array.

　　Spiritual energy poured into several spheres crazily, and the spheres flew out rapidly, with red light covering the entire area of ​​at least one kilometer around them. The densely packed golden-winged rats closest to the crowd were immediately enveloped in the red light, and there were at least nearly ten thousand of them.

　　The group of golden-winged rats shrouded in red light suddenly became extremely chaotic. In the illusion, countless magical beasts pounced towards them. Out of an instinctive reaction, the wind blades that they had been ready to release suddenly rushed out and attacked the suddenly appearing enemy.

　　The originally neat and tidy team of golden-winged rats suddenly became chaotic, with countless wind blades flying everywhere. More importantly, because the group of nearly ten thousand golden-winged rats suddenly fell into chaos and stopped retreating, while others continued to retreat. This team of golden-winged rats actually blocked the way of Wu Aotian and others, like a large living shield.

　　Wu Aotian and his companions had no more than twenty people. Under the protection of this "big shield" which was almost one kilometer in radius, it was extremely hidden. The golden-winged rats could not find their targets and naturally had no way to attack. Although many golden-winged rats sent out wind blades, most of them fell on the large group of golden-winged rats trapped in the illusion array.

　　Wu Aotian's face flushed extremely red. Although these golden-winged rats were low-level magical beasts and it was quite easy to interfere with them using illusion arrays, there were too many of them. If it weren't for the fact that these golden-winged rats had low IQs and low resistance to illusion arrays, the impact on Wu Aotian would have been hundreds of times greater. Even so, Wu Aotian felt so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood. His spiritual energy surged out like a tide and was quickly consumed.

　　Everyone's eyes suddenly revealed an unconcealable joy, just like a drowning person who grabbed the last straw and found hope of life when on the verge of death. How could people not be excited?

　　The group rushed forward without any hesitation, instantly killing their way through the countless golden-winged rats that were already fighting each other, and ran towards the exit.

　　The middle-aged man who was commanding the golden-winged rats suddenly opened his eyes wide and quickly retreated. Although he could command all the golden-winged rats here, these golden-winged rats were now in chaos, attacking each other frantically, and no longer cared about his orders. Even those in the back became confused because of the abnormal behavior of the golden-winged rats in the middle, and a huge vacuum zone appeared in the middle.

　　Song Jun, Wang Dandan and others rushed over from this huge open area in an instant. The middle-aged man quickly moved to the side and hid behind countless golden-winged rats. He did not dare to collide head-on with Song Jun and others. If they collided, he would probably be killed instantly.

　　Wu Aotian quickly retracted his illusion array. The delay in between was extremely short, but because everyone was flying very fast, from contact to impact, the illusion array was launched and retracted, it only took a few blinks of an eye, but everyone had already approached the entrance again by several kilometers.

　　The middle-aged man looked at the people rushing towards the entrance, his eyes revealing anger and unwillingness, and a strange low cry came out of his throat again.

　　Chapter 257 The Palace Master Arrives

　　The golden-winged rats quickly approached the entrance. Unable to attack, they prepared to use their bodies to form an iron defense line to block everyone from leaving. Just a little bit of time, as long as they could delay the opponent a little bit, and once all the golden-winged rats adjusted their positions, this group of people would be dead.

　　However, Wu Aotian and others also understood the purpose of these golden-winged rats. Wu Aotian's illusion array rushed straight forward, and the red light of the illusion array radiated again, covering the densely stacked golden-winged rats.

　　Song Jun and others once again concentrated all their attack power and burst out violently.

　　At this time, the other spiritual practitioners who had been hiding behind Song Jun and the other four people also released their spiritual weapons. Now they were very close to the exit, and all they had left was time!

　　It only takes a little time for everyone to leave.

　　The power unleashed by dozens of spiritual weapons was extremely terrifying. All the golden-winged rats within a radius of hundreds of meters were instantly strangled into pieces of meat. Blood flew all over the sky, and under the stimulation of spiritual energy, it turned into a blood mist.

　　Wu Aotian and others advanced rapidly. The attacks from dozens of spiritual weapons turned the surrounding area within a hundred meters into a restricted area for killing. Any golden-winged rat that entered the attack range of a hundred meters was killed instantly. The speed at which everyone advanced was also extremely fast.

　　An almost enchanting red flashed across Wu Aotian's face. To control such a large-scale formation, the consumption of spiritual energy was extremely terrifying.

　　Wu Aotian stuffed a handful of Pure Spirit Pill into his mouth. As soon as he swallowed the pill, Wu Aotian almost frantically squeezed out the spiritual power from it, and then transferred it out to maintain the operation of the illusion array.

　　With the interference of Wu Aotian's magic formation, these golden-winged rats fell into chaos, and the attack of the crowd became obvious and effective.

　　The middle-aged man watched from afar as large groups of golden-winged rats were shredded in an instant, and the group of humans were getting closer and closer to the exit, but he had no other way.

　　If it was a large-scale fight, even if the opponent was extremely powerful at this moment, he was 100% sure that he would be the final winner. However, the opponent was only trying to break through this distance and leave. The super-powerful attack that erupted in a short period of time was not something they could resist.

　　Under the middle-aged man's angry and unwilling eyes, Wu Aotian and others finally rushed to the entrance, quickly threw themselves into the light band, and returned to the Lietian Canyon again.

　　Song Jun and a few others were the last to leave. When they came out, Wang Dandan immediately took out the crystal ball-like communication tool. Spiritual energy surged, and the crystal ball exploded with a bang. At the same time, it seemed as if something invisibly inside the crystal ball shattered.

　　In the Shuiyue Cottage of Tianxin Palace, Mei Xuemeng was sitting cross-legged on a cushion, deep in meditation. Suddenly, Mei Xuemeng's eyes opened abruptly.

　　As Mei Xuemeng opened her eyes, a crystal ball on the table in the room suddenly shattered.

　　The next moment, Mei Xuemeng's body appeared outside Shuiyue Cottage, and after a few more flashes, she had arrived at the residence of the Second Palace Master Su Qinghe.

　　"They are in danger, let's go check it out."

　　The three palace masters of Tianxin Palace quickly gathered together. Mei Xuemeng didn't know what kind of danger the people of Tianxin Palace had encountered, but the people who went there were three people at the fifth level of Tianling and more than ten people at the fourth level of Tianling, but they still encountered danger. This made Mei Xuemeng wonder, could it be that there was a conflict between Tianxin Palace and Canghai Sect or Haoyue Sect?

　　Even Mei Xuemeng, who had been to the secret realm before, could never have guessed that the situation in the secret realm at this moment was so strange.

　　The speed of the three palace masters was very fast, at least several times faster than Wu Aotian and others. Their figures kept flashing in the air, and each time they flashed, there was an extremely long distance in between.

　　The power of Tianling Dayuan cannot be underestimated.

　　In the Lietian Canyon, as soon as Wu Aotian came out of the secret realm, he couldn't help but feel a black screen in front of his eyes and almost fell to the ground. Although it was only a short distance and the confrontation was only a short time, Wu Aotian's spiritual energy was completely consumed.

　　There were some spiritual practitioners from the three empires in the Lietian Canyon. Seeing the extremely hasty and embarrassed appearance of the crowd, these spiritual practitioners were quite surprised and could not guess what had happened.

　　Song Jun looked back at the broad, shining band of light and shouted, "Everyone evacuate here."

　　If they can come out of the secret realm, those golden-winged rats can naturally come out as well. If they swarm out, it will also be very dangerous.

　　The spiritual practitioners who stayed behind in the Rift Sky Canyon only then discovered that there were actually two people from the empire in the team that suddenly appeared. They were still surprised, but when they heard Song Jun's loud shout, their hearts sank, knowing that something uncontrollable might have happened in the secret realm.

　　These people who are here are all smart and capable. When they heard Song Jun shouting so loudly, they turned back and looked at something nervously, as if they were looking to see if there was some ferocious beast chasing them from behind. Everyone vaguely guessed that there might be some powerful enemy chasing them.

　　No one hesitated at all. They all flew up quickly and went straight to the team of Song Jun and others, following them into the distance.

　　Wu Aotian tried his best to cheer himself up, released Eagle Eye, and hung it high in the sky to observe the situation at the entrance. He then quickly flew out with the group.

　　Fortunately, what everyone was worried about did not happen. For some unknown reason, the golden-winged rats did not chase out from that exit.

　　With Wu Aotian's report, everyone stopped after evacuating a few dozen miles.

　　"They didn't chase us out, probably because they don't want to leave the secret realm..."

　　Song Jun and the others fell to the ground, all of them looked pale. The violent outburst just now had almost consumed their spiritual energy. Moreover, in the initial volley of wind blades, they were hit by thousands of wind blades. Each of them was injured to varying degrees. Now they were tired, injured and exhausted.

　　"We are safe for now, but we don't know how many people are being hunted by the golden-winged rats in the secret realm..."

　　Wang Dandan looked at the miserable-looking Palace Master Ge Qiang of Canghai Sect and sighed, "I have sent a message to the Palace Master. I believe that the Palace Master will arrive in three days at most. By then, everything will be fine. No matter how fierce those golden-winged rats are, they will not be able to resist the Palace Master."

　　Ge Qiang and other people from Canghai Sect all nodded in agreement. They had all witnessed or experienced the horror of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. The Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit was no longer just a difference in strength. There was no comparison at all.

　　A strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm would have no chance at all against a strong man at the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He might even be defeated or killed instantly by the opponent in one blow.

　　Precisely because it is so difficult, there are still many people in the world who have reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit, but there are so few people who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, and everyone who has reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit has super powerful rights.

　　Although I have heard from Mei Xuemeng that there is a Fantasy Spirit Mirror after the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, it seems that those who have reached the Fantasy Spirit Mirror are very rare, and the most powerful people in the world are those who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　Wu Aotian still paid some attention to Hawkeye, watching the scene at the entrance of the canyon through Hawkeye. After a long while, a flash of light appeared in the wide band of light, and a golden-winged rat appeared in front of the entrance.

　　The golden-winged rat turned his head and looked around, obviously a sentinel exploring the way.

　　Wu Aotian relayed what he saw to everyone, and everyone suddenly became nervous again. However, they had already left the secret realm and were so far away that even if the other party still wanted to chase them, it would be too far for them.

　　Although the secret realm is large, everyone has been at a disadvantage and has been fleeing for their lives due to the tracking and encirclement of such a large number of golden-winged rats. Now, the outside world is vast and they can get rid of them no matter where they go.

　　The sentinel returned quickly, and not long after, a large number of golden-winged rats quickly poured out from the light band.

　　Just when everyone thought that these golden-winged rats were about to leave the secret realm in large numbers, no more golden-winged rats emerged from the light band. At this time, outside the entrance, there were estimated to be thousands of golden-winged rats gathered. After these golden-winged rats came out, they quietly waited at the gate and there was no more movement.

　　"Just wait like this, three days, at most the Palace Master will arrive, and everything will be easy by then."

　　Having made the decision, Song Jun frowned and announced this helpless decision. He turned his head and looked at Wu Aotian. A complicated smile appeared on Song Jun's face: "Wu Aotian, I didn't expect that it was you who saved us all this time... Your magic array is really powerful. It can cover such a wide area at the same time and deal with so many monsters at the same time..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled weakly: "If their IQ was not low enough, their resistance to illusions would be much weaker. Otherwise, we would be the ones to die today."

　　Zhu Daoling and Ge Qiang from Canghai Sect also came over to thank Wu Aotian solemnly. If it weren't for the people from Tianxin Palace, many of them would have probably died in the golden-winged rat tide.

　　Mei Xuemeng and the other three palace masters arrived faster than everyone expected. It took them only two and a half days to reach the Lietian Canyon, and they quietly came to the place where everyone had set up camp as soon as possible.

　　Seeing Mei Xuemeng suddenly appear in front of them, Wu Aotian and the others' faces suddenly burst into joy. This was good.

　　Not only the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng came, but the Second Palace Master Su Qinghe and the Third Palace Master Hong Tie also came. Seeing that everyone looked somewhat dejected, and that people from the two countries were mixed together, Mei Xuemeng's expression changed again.

　　"Tell me what happened."

　　PS:

　　Just one chapter today, my head is full of mush... Sorry...

　　Chapter 258: Frozen, Killed with One Strike

　　When Mei Xuemeng and the other three finished listening to Song Jun's story, there was already a hint of undisguised murderous intent in their eyes.

　　"It was our mistake this time, but it caused the death of many disciples..."

　　Mei Xuemeng turned to look at Su Qinghe and Hong Tie, and said calmly: "Let's go, kill them in and see how many disciples are still alive..."

　　After three days of rest, the exhausted people had already recovered to normal. Hearing Mei Xuemeng's words, they all stood up and prepared to follow Mei Xuemeng into the secret realm.

　　Zhu Dao Ling of Cang Hai Sect stood up and bowed respectfully to Mei Xue Meng, saying, "Three Palace Masters, I am Zhu Dao Ling of Cang Hai Sect. I beg you to lend a hand and rescue the disciples of our Cang Hai Sect who may still be alive."

　　Mei Xuemeng waved her hand, her expression calm: "This time we explored the secret realm, originally our three countries joined forces to open the entrance, the golden-winged rat tide was not noticed by us, now that we are here, we will naturally rescue all the remaining people, you can rest assured."

　　Zhu Dao Ling bowed respectfully once more, but his expression relaxed. The Canghai Sect actually had some unique spiritual instruments for communication, but they were rare. In addition, this secret realm had already been explored by the leaders of the three countries, so they thought that there would be no danger with so many powerful people, so they did not make any preparations. Now they suffered a great loss.

　　Although he guessed that at this time, the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace would not have any bad intentions towards the people of the other two countries, Zhu Daoling still had to do this as a courtesy.

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes swept through the crowd and landed on Wu Aotian standing on the lotus. There was some admiration in her eyes: "Wu Aotian, you have made great contributions this time. I will reward you based on your merits after we return."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted. As the Grand Palace Master of Tianxin Palace, Mei Xuemeng had a lot of good things around her. If there was any reward, it would be really good stuff. What's more, there were so many medicinal herbs in the secret realm this time. Although they had experienced the golden-winged rat tide in the middle, they could continue to search for them as long as the problems were solved.

　　This trip to the secret realm was indeed very rewarding.

　　After a few humble words, Mei Xuemeng didn't say much. She turned around and flew towards the secret realm. Everyone hurriedly followed closely.

　　The distance of dozens of miles was reached in an instant. Everyone floated in the air and looked at the thousands of golden-winged rats entrenched at the entrance of the secret realm. The coldness on the faces of Mei Xuemeng and others became even more intense.

　　When the golden-winged rats noticed the approaching people, they flew up instantly and released wind blades without any hesitation. For a moment, the sky was full of wind blades flying towards the people at an incredible speed. At the same time, some of the golden-winged rats turned back and entered the secret realm, apparently to inform the others.

　　Mei Xuemeng, who was at the front, frowned slightly, stretched out her hands and waved them forward. The spiritual energy in the air surged wildly, and a huge invisible barrier instantly appeared in front of Mei Xuemeng. This barrier was not round, but cone-shaped.

　　All the wind blades hit the invisible barrier, but as if they had no fulcrum, they slid out rapidly in all directions.

　　Wu Aotian was amazed when he saw Mei Xuemeng's move. Her use of spiritual energy was extremely exquisite and accurate, which was simply beyond the reach of himself and others.

　　All the wind blades in the sky slid to both sides. Mei Xuemeng stretched out her right hand finger and drew a line in the air.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened. As Mei Xuemeng gave this command, the temperature of the air dropped instantly. A white cold air instantly appeared in front of him. As Mei Xuemeng's fingers spread, it quickly covered the area within a few miles in front of him.

　　At the same time, snowflakes appeared in the sky!

　　Wu Aotian and the others opened their eyes wide, staring blankly at the ever-changing scene in front of them. However, Su Qinghe and Hong Tie had calm expressions. It was obvious that they knew Mei Xuemeng's strength very well and were not surprised at all.

　　The white fog quickly surrounded the thousands of golden-winged rats, and a thick layer of ice quickly appeared on their bodies!

　　Freeze thousands of golden-winged rats with one move!

　　Wu Aotian just felt that today was a real eye-opener. The great perfection of the heavenly spirit was indeed a state that could drive people crazy!

　　The snowflakes were still falling down, and the completely frozen bodies of the golden-winged rats suddenly turned into huge ice blocks, falling down from a height of several hundred meters.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the falling ice blocks, but he found that the ice layer on top seemed to have undergone some subtle changes at this moment, but Wu Aotian couldn't tell what the specific changes were.

　　Mei Xuemeng didn't seem to have any intention of attacking again, and just let the golden-winged rats fall down like this.

　　Can this kill these golden-winged rats?

　　Wu Aotian stared straight at them, but was confused in his heart. These golden-winged rats had bodies as strong as steel. Even if everyone attacked with all their strength, they could only cut them into pieces but could not destroy them completely.

　　Under the gazes of everyone, the first golden-winged rat hit the ground first, making a loud bang, and then... broke apart.

　　Cracked!

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly jumped, and he looked at the golden-winged rat in disbelief as it shattered into pieces. Not even a drop of blood was spilled!

　　Ding ding ding...

　　Intensive collision sounds were heard. The ground of the Lietian Canyon was made of hard rock. These frozen golden-winged rats hit the ground, making crisp sounds. In the midst of the crisp sounds, one by one they exploded completely, as if they were not frozen monsters, but crystal balls that hit the ground and shattered.

　　In just a few blinks of an eye, all the golden-winged rats fell to the ground and turned into countless pieces of ice. Thousands of golden-winged rats were completely killed.

　　In fact, no one saw Mei Xuemeng take out her weapon.

　　With just a wave of her slender hand, thousands of golden-winged rats were killed. Except for the few that escaped into the entrance to alert the enemy, there was no living golden-winged rat at the entrance to the secret realm. Even the dead golden-winged rats were completely broken into pieces, and not a single one of them could keep its body intact.

　　What a power!

　　With a wave of his hand, snowflakes filled the sky, ice covered the area for miles, and countless lives were killed in an instant like ants!

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew very well what kind of low temperature would be required to make a body as hard as steel become so brittle and shattered with such a loud bang.

　　Is this the horror of the great perfection of Tianling?

　　I'm afraid that if all of them were to face Mei Xuemeng alone, they would be killed instantly.

　　Wu Aotian had seen Song Jun and other powerful men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm take action. Their momentum and power were extremely strong, but compared with Mei Xuemeng's attack, which seemed to be free of any human anger, it was so insignificant.

　　"Let's go into the secret realm."

　　Mei Xuemeng did not think that killing thousands of golden-winged rats was a big deal. Her voice remained extremely calm, as if what she had just killed were not thousands of golden-winged rats, but just a buzzing mosquito that she had casually slapped to death.

　　"This woman is so strong!"

　　In the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron, Qiu sighed, but then he became arrogant again: "But if I can recover, this woman's strength is nothing."

　　Wu Aotian looked down on Qiu in his heart: "If you have the ability, you can recover immediately. When we were surrounded by golden-winged rats, you didn't show off..."

　　The God of Fire was also staying in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He could also hear Wu Aotian's contemptuous words and couldn't help laughing beside him.

　　Qiu was mocked by Wu Aotian, and suddenly felt depressed, but he said unwillingly: "It's not that you can't come out, you can also control the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron to make a strike, the power will probably not be small, but you are only capable of one strike, how can you blame me, not to mention with your current strength, if the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron is revealed, aren't you afraid of being targeted by others?"

　　Wu Aotian curled his lips inwardly and said with disdain: "You're almost dead, why are you still afraid of being targeted..."

　　Qiu suddenly became angry and snorted, "If you want to be powerful, then go find something extremely cold and yin. If you don't feel powerful at that time, I will help you to be powerful. If anyone wants to take advantage of you, I will kill them all. Only then will you know how powerful I am!"

　　After he finished speaking, he looked at the Fire God laughing beside him and snorted coldly: "Fire God, what are you laughing at? Do you think what I said is wrong?"

　　When Kagami was stared at by Qiu, he was so frightened that his body trembled. He dared not laugh at Qiu anymore and quickly denied it: "I'm not laughing at anything. I think you are absolutely right... Yes, absolutely right."

　　Seeing the God of Fire uttering shameless words under Qiu's threat, Wu Aotian was too lazy to pay attention to these two guys. He withdrew his mind and followed Mei Xuemeng to the secret realm.

　　Wu Aotian was naturally very clear about what Qiu said. In fact, when he was breaking out, Wu Aotian almost couldn't help but summon the God of Fire and then use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to attack directly.

　　As soon as the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron appears, it will probably mean trouble is coming. After all, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is an extremely powerful existence, which may even be more domineering and arrogant than the immortal spiritual weapons in this world. I don't know how many people will participate in the fight for it.

　　After encountering the danger of the golden-winged rat tide and witnessing the power of Mei Xuemeng, Wu Aotian became even more expectant. It seemed that he had to make up his mind to find those extremely yin and cold things to help Qiu recover sooner and make the God of Fire even stronger. With the two of them around him, his own safety would be more guaranteed.

　　While thinking in his mind, Wu Aotian had already stepped into the secret realm following Mei Xuemeng and the other three palace masters. When the scene in front of him lit up, he was startled.

　　Tens of thousands of golden-winged rats formed a formation in the air ahead, and the moment they appeared, they simultaneously launched an attack on this side.

　　Chapter 259 Entering the Secret Realm

　　Mei Xuemeng took action.

　　Su Qinghe took action.

　　Hong Tie also took action.

　　The three palace masters of Tianxin Palace attacked at the same time. After all, facing the attack of tens of thousands of golden-winged rats, although their strength was at the great perfection of heavenly spirit and they could withstand it, it was not so easy. Since three people came together, why did they need to show off their strength?

　　A thick piece of ice suddenly condensed in front of Mei Xuemeng. The ice was supported by pure spiritual energy and was no less strong than steel, in fact, it was even stronger than steel.

　　Thousands and tens of thousands of wind blades hit the solid ice, causing it to crack. Mei Xuemeng kept her expression calm and let go.

　　Su Qinghe waved his hands and two spirit swords flew out, like two dragons, pulling the fiery spiritual energy. It was just a simple slash in the air.

　　It was just a simple slash, and there wasn't even any loud whistling sound, but the space in front of the two spirit swords seemed to collapse suddenly, as if a huge black hole had suddenly appeared.

　　Those wind blades that came like a rainstorm shattered silently when they passed through this area.

　　Hong Tie opened his eyes wide and punched into the air.

　　Wu Aotian clearly saw that Hong Tie was wearing a pair of fiery red boxing gloves. With Hong Tie's punch, his whole body seemed to be on fire, and the boxing gloves seemed to be wrapped in flames.

　　After a punch was thrown, the spiritual flame on his body suddenly came to life and rushed out.

　　Just like a raging flame, those flying wind blades were like tangible pieces of paper. When hit by the flame, they were instantly burned clean, leaving no trace.

　　Tens of thousands of wind blades were dealt with so easily by these three people, which made the people behind them stare with their eyes wide open in shock.

　　Tens of thousands of wind blades. Even if the energy of one is not strong, there are tens of thousands of them. Before, the four strongest men had endured thousands of wind blade attacks and suffered serious injuries. But now these three people easily and completely took it.

　　Behind the tens of thousands of golden-winged rats, the middle-aged man's face suddenly changed and became extremely ugly. Even his small eyes were filled with fear in an instant.

　　He had just received a report from the golden-winged rats stationed at the entrance that a group of humans had come to the entrance. He did not think that the thousands of golden-winged rats stationed outside could resist the enemy, so he immediately mobilized tens of thousands of golden-winged rats and set up a large formation.

　　Having learned from the last lesson, the middle-aged man set up his formation in a very short time. He was sure that no matter who came in this time, all the golden-winged rats would be able to launch a coordinated attack in an instant.

　　With tens of thousands of golden-winged rats firing at him, the middle-aged man was confident that he could knock down anyone who came in immediately.

　　However, the enemy came in and fired a volley, but the result was completely beyond his expectations.

　　A feeling of impending disaster had enveloped his heart. It was over. These three people must be super-strong people among humans. They were the reinforcements invited by that group of people...

　　The middle-aged man turned and ran, at the same time, a sharp whistle came out of his mouth, and the whistle was full of ferocity.

　　When tens of thousands of golden-winged rats heard the middle-aged man's scream, they immediately rushed towards the entrance with fierce eyes.

　　Mei Xuemeng and the other two attacked again at the same time.

　　Snowflakes appeared again above Mei Xuemeng. The white cold air spread out in all directions with her as the origin. The golden-winged rats that approached were instantly frozen and fell downwards like frozen dumplings.

　　To deal with these golden-winged rats, it seems that there is no way to force Mei Xuemeng to take out her spiritual weapon. The icy air alone is enough to kill them.

　　Su Qinghe's two magic swords disappeared in front of him in an instant, and rushed out like two spirit snakes. Each magic sword carried hundreds of meters of invisible sword energy, and spun with great agility as Su Qinghe's mind turned. While spinning, those golden-winged rats were hit by the sword energy and were cut in half without any suspense. Hundreds of golden-winged rats were killed by the sword with every swing, and in the blink of an eye, the magic sword had changed direction and chopped countless times.

　　Hong Tie looked quite excited. He threw punches into the air, and no one knew how many punches he had thrown in an instant. The entire sky and the earth were filled with the flaming spiritual energy he emitted.

　　Every time a punch was thrown, a large number of golden-winged rats were surrounded by the spiritual flames and were instantly burned to death. Many golden-winged rats were even burned to ashes!

　　How hot does this need to be?

　　Wu Aotian watched the three palace masters take action. In just a few blinks of an eye, the golden-winged rats that had rushed up were already in various states of death. They fell down one after another, and it seemed as if a corpse rained down from the sky.

　　The sound of the frozen golden-winged rat hitting the ground was endless, and Wu Aotian felt as if he was in a dream.

　　Tens of thousands of golden-winged rats died in just the blink of an eye!

　　Die cleanly!

　　Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, what a Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit!

　　Mei Xuemeng glanced at the middle-aged man who was running away in the distance, snorted coldly, and reached out with her five fingers. The middle-aged man who had already flown far away suddenly stopped, and then he was grabbed by an invisible giant hand and dragged back.

　　The middle-aged man struggled desperately, with all his spiritual energy surging, but he was unable to shake the invisible restraints on his body at all.

　　Soon, the middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone. Looking at the corpses of golden-winged rats scattered throughout the wilderness, the fear in the middle-aged man's eyes became more and more severe. He now knew very well that this time he had really provoked an enemy that should not be provoked.

　　I'm afraid that not only the tens of thousands of golden-winged rats here, but even those at the headquarters can't escape, including the leader. No one can escape the pursuit of these strong men.

　　They were obviously here to avenge these humans.

　　If we had known that humans were so powerful, we should not have listened to the leader and strangled those humans who entered the secret realm. After all, killing them would not actually bring us much benefit. In fact, if we want to achieve our goal, we can also make other plans.

　　Now it seems that there is no benefit, but it has brought disaster. It is estimated that in a few days, all the golden-winged rats that have broken through to the ninth level in the entire secret realm will be killed. Even ordinary golden-winged rats will probably be killed...

　　The golden-winged rat clan, which has occupied the secret realm for thousands of years, is now on the verge of extinction.

　　Thinking of this, the middle-aged man looked ashen. Knowing that he couldn't escape, he simply stopped talking, closed his eyes, and waited quietly for death.

　　Mei Xuemeng glanced at the middle-aged man calmly and asked calmly, "Why attack the humans who enter the secret realm?"

　　The middle-aged man opened his eyes. Although his eyes were filled with fear, he still said coldly: "You are human, we are beasts, we are natural enemies. You can hunt us, and we can naturally hunt you."

　　Mei Xuemeng looked into the middle-aged man's eyes and suddenly said calmly, "You are lying."

　　The middle-aged man's expression changed, but he immediately said angrily: "It doesn't matter whether I lie or not, you won't let me go anyway, just kill me."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded slightly and said neatly, "Okay, I'll help you."

　　With a casual pointing of her finger, a thin ice blade appeared in front of Mei Xuemeng's finger. Mei Xuemeng flicked her finger, and the ice blade, which was only the size of an apple, flew out of the air and instantly sank into the middle-aged man's heart.

　　A look of pain appeared on the middle-aged man's face, but it soon turned into a kind of relief, the relief of death.

　　Wu Aotian and the others saw this scene, and they all knew that the ice blade released by Mei Xuemeng cut off the opponent's heart and ended his life.

　　Wu Aotian didn't know how Mei Xuemeng was sure that the middle-aged man was lying. He was still a little curious, but Mei Xuemeng had simply killed the man. While Wu Aotian was a little disappointed, he was also attracted by Mei Xuemeng's clean and neat style of doing things.

　　This woman is not only extremely powerful, but she also kills without blinking an eye. Otherwise, how could she have become the Grand Palace Master of Tianxin Palace and the most powerful person in the Longxiang Empire?

　　Mei Xuemeng turned around and asked Ge Qiang, "In which direction is the palace you encountered?"

　　Ge Qiang pointed to the north and said, "We were heading north at first. After walking about 500 to 600 miles, we saw the palace on the top of the mountain. However, before we got close, we were surrounded by golden-winged rats..."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and turned to look at Su Qinghe and Hong Tie: "Let's go. These golden-winged rats actually attacked humans. Obviously they have some purpose. No matter what, the secret realm has not been fully explored. These golden-winged rats killed our people, so they must be eradicated."

　　Su Qinghe and Hong Tie naturally had no objections. Wu Aotian and others were happy to follow the three of them. Anyway, with these three people taking action, this secret realm would no longer be dangerous at all. Even if they were in the Fantasy Continent, with these three people traveling together, there would be nothing that could not be dealt with.

　　Although Wu Aotian heard from Mei Xuemeng that above the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, there is the Phantom Spirit Mirror, but he did not think that these powerful people with the Phantom Spirit Mirror would often appear in the sight of ordinary people or even ordinary spiritual practitioners. He thought that they were living in some special places and were almost unknown to the public.

　　The perception range of Mei Xuemeng and the other two was very large, at least hundreds of miles. The three of them led the way forward and would sense some powerful Heavenly Spirit-level warriors from time to time.

　　The three people would disappear continuously, but would come back soon. When they came back, there would always be one more person or several people around them. Some of these people were from Tianxin Palace, some from Canghai Sect, and some from Shenguang Sect.

　　When these people saw everyone, each of them looked surprised to have survived a disaster, but everyone looked quite haggard, and some had serious injuries on their bodies. It could be seen that the teams from the three empires that entered the secret realm to explore this time had suffered real heavy losses.

　　Looking at the miserable condition of these people, the anger in the eyes of Mei Xuemeng and others was also accumulating little by little, like ignited explosives, and no one knew when it would explode.

　　Chapter 260: The End of the Road

　　From the fragmentary explanations of these rescued spiritual practitioners, everyone knew that the spiritual practitioners who entered the secret realm this time probably suffered heavy losses.

　　Not only did many spiritual practitioners with relatively lower strength die, but also some of those at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm died. There was even a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm from the Divine Light Sect who died while trying to protect everyone. Although such losses would not cause serious damage to the three empires, the anger and sorrow it brought were extremely strong.

　　They met a lot of people, but Wu Aotian's team was the only one that remained intact without any casualties. Even other teams in Tianxin Palace suffered casualties, like the team led by Song Jun, which had only four people left. Although the other teams were slightly better, half of them had died.

　　Most people died in the first battle with the golden-winged rats. They underestimated the number of the golden-winged rats and their crazy fighting will. By the time they realized something was wrong and wanted to retreat, it was often too late. After the first time, those who remained were cautious and like fugitives, hiding among the mountains and rivers to avoid being searched and hunted by the golden-winged rats.

　　The zero casualties of Wu Aotian's team were attributed to Mo Yu's scent-smelling beast and Wu Aotian's eagle eyes. Even with the help of Wu Aotian's breath-suppressing pill, they ambushed and killed a middle-aged man who was the incarnation of a ninth-order golden-winged rat.

　　And in the final assault, Wu Aotian played a very important role. If it were not for the illusion array that disrupted the opponent's orderly retreat and caused disorder in the opponent's formation, otherwise, the second volley of tens of thousands of wind blades would not be something they could withstand.

　　Following Mei Xuemeng and others, everyone had different thoughts in their minds.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Qiu witnessed the might of the three Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection outside destroying tens of thousands of golden-winged rats with one move, and couldn't help but sigh: "Wu Aotian, when can you reach this point, we can cooperate, that would be great."

　　Although the Fire God is just a ball of flame, he already has an independent intelligent personality. He was shocked by the strength of Mei Xuemeng and others, but also felt a little unwilling: "When I fully recover, I won't be much worse than them."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise, "Weren't you chased to a hundred miles away from the center of the earth by my master Yelu Zong? He was also a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. If you are similar to them, why did you lose so miserably?"

　　When the Fire God heard this, he was very angry: "It's all because of the multiple illusion arrays he cast. If it was just a simple battle, even if I am not as good as him, I will not be much worse..."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" but was not too surprised. He had seen the power of the illusion array. The illusion array helped him defeat powerful enemies many times. When multiple illusion arrays were cast by his master Yelu Zong, the power would be even more astonishing. Presumably, the God of Fire suffered a great loss in the illusion array, so that he was hunted down and almost couldn't escape.

　　It didn't take long for the group to reach the palace on the mountain that Ge Qiang mentioned.

　　The palace is already quite dilapidated, but its majestic and unique architectural style can still be vaguely seen, and one can imagine the grandeur of the palace in the past.

　　In the mountains below this palace, there are hundreds of caves. These caves were dug out of solid rocks. They must have been where the spiritual practitioners lived in the past.

　　However, at this time, the mountains and fields surrounding the palace were all covered with a layer of gold, like a golden ocean. This gold was naturally the color of the backs of the densely packed golden-winged rats, but because there were too many of them, it even covered the original green color of the mountains and trees.

　　At this time, the number of people in the group had reached more than 40 people. Led by the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace, they came directly to the top of the palace.

　　Just as the group of people broke in, the golden-winged rats that were originally lying on the ground to rest suddenly raised their heads and looked at the humans who suddenly appeared in the sky with hostile eyes. Their wings had begun to flap, like helicopters ready to take off.

　　In the palace, a group of people gathered at this time, about ten people, these people looked similar, there were both men and women, each of them had small eyes and somewhat wretched faces, but they were all transformed from ninth-order golden-winged rats.

　　After a ninth-order magical beast reaches the level of transformation into a human, its strength will continue to grow. Its evaluation will be roughly the same as that of a human's Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse. This group of ninth-order golden-winged rats has strong and weak qualities, with the strongest one almost reaching the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the weakest one having just evolved to the ninth order.

　　There was unconcealable worry on everyone's face, as well as a sense of panic that a disaster was about to happen.

　　"What do we do now...let them start attacking?"

　　An old man sitting at the top shook his head and said, "News has come from the front that Zak Khan and the tens of thousands of men he led have been annihilated. Zak Khan is also dead. Although we have a hundred thousand men here, we will still die if we face them. Let's not let them sacrifice in vain..."

　　"What, Zakhan is dead?"

　　This news was like a bomb, causing a burst of exclamations among the crowd. Obviously, these people did not know the news outside, and even the old man sitting in the first seat had just received the news.

　　I had just received the news and had no time to react when the people arrived.

　　The old man showed a bitter smile on his face, and sighed, "Our plan is doomed to fail this time, and I'm afraid that our Golden Winged Rat Clan will also be destroyed here today."

　　A middle-aged man asked in disbelief: "Wasn't it easy for us to surround and kill those spiritual practitioners before? Did they bring in reinforcements? Can they really kill tens of thousands of golden-winged rats?"

　　The old man looked gloomy, and he looked up at the sky, as if he was observing the humans in the sky through the roof of the palace. "I think the one coming should be the top powerhouse among humans, just like the old master back then, a powerhouse with a perfect heavenly spirit. We simply cannot contend with him by relying on numbers..."

　　Great perfection of the heavenly spirit!

　　The faces of all the men and women turned quite embarrassed. A middle-aged woman asked anxiously, "We can't win the fight. If we kill someone from the other side, they will definitely not give up... What should we do? Run away?"

　　The old man sighed deeply: "If we can escape, that would be great... Never mind, don't move, I'll go see them and see if there's any possibility of redemption..."

　　Seeing the old man stand up, a group of men and women stood up anxiously at the same time: "Don't go, it's too dangerous."

　　The old man shook his head and chuckled, "If they wanted to kill me, we would all be dead now. Since we chose to do this in the first place, we should just accept the failure and death calmly."

　　Seeing the old man stepping out, the men and women looked at each other and said, "Then we'll go with you."

　　The old man was about to refuse, but seeing that everyone's eyes were full of daunting expectations, he nodded and said, "Okay, let's all go together. Even if we die, we will die together."

　　Mei Xuemeng and a few others looked at a group of people rushing out of the palace, frowned slightly, and did not take action immediately, but the coldness in their eyes became more intense.

　　The group of people came straight to the front of Mei Xuemeng and the others. Looking at the three people standing side by side in front, the old man smiled bitterly and said, "Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection, I didn't expect three of them to come at once. No wonder Zakhan couldn't even escape, and tens of thousands of his men were killed in an instant..."

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes were calm, but in her slightly narrowed eyes, her gaze was like a cold sword, piercing people's hearts: "We came in before and detected your existence, but it's not easy to practice, so we didn't want to kill you all. But you got entangled with the golden-winged rats and surrounded and killed the spiritual practitioners of my three empires. Can you give me a reason not to kill you?"

　　The old man smiled bitterly and said, "I am the leader of all the golden-winged rats in this Rift Sky Secret Realm. I gave the order. If you want to kill, please kill me. It has nothing to do with them."

　　Mei Xuemeng said calmly: "Why do you want to surround and kill our people? It seems like you can't get any benefit at all?"

　　The old man took a deep breath and said, "In the Lietian Secret Realm, there was a sect in ancient times called the Lietian Sect. The sect master was a powerful person who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. He was also the old master of our Golden Winged Rat Clan. We, the Golden Winged Rat Clan, all served them and were driven by them..."

　　"Later, the Lietian Sect encountered a major change. Before the Sect Master passed away, he sealed off the secret realm and asked us, the Golden Winged Rat Clan, to become the masters of this Lietian Secret Realm. He also asked us to protect the things left by the Lietian Sect for them. The old Sect Master said that perhaps someone would come here again with the Lietian Sect's token. We must serve him as our leader and give him the treasure left by the old Sect Master..."

　　Upon hearing this, Wu Aotian and others were shocked. The treasure left by the Lietian Sect?

　　The reason why these golden-winged rats attacked him and others was because they were invaders and they were ordered to protect the treasure, so they did this?

　　Mei Xuemeng didn't say anything, but just listened quietly, but the coldness in her eyes did not diminish much.

　　If they were really guarding the treasure, then they would have known about it when we first entered the secret realm. Why didn't they attack us? Was it because we were strong enough?

　　Bully the weak and fear the strong?

　　The old man looked at Mei Xuemeng's face and knew that the other party had no intention of letting him and others go. No matter whether they were invaders or defenders, they would naturally not give up after they had killed so many of them. Humans and monsters were originally two camps, and the principle of respecting the strong is always correct.

　　"We have been waiting for a long, long time, but no one has entered. When you used violence to break the restrictions left by the old sect master, we knew that you were not the old sect master's descendants. Because you are so powerful, we dare not attack you. Moreover, at that time, our people were spread all over the secret realm and could not form a fighting force..."

　　Hong Tie suddenly sneered and said, "If you had gathered together at that time, you would have died. How could you have survived until now?"

　　Chapter 261: Sky-Splitting Treasure House

　　What Hong Tie said was certainly not a threat. If these golden-winged rats had gathered together at the beginning, Mei Xuemeng and others would naturally feel the threat from them and would not have kept them alive. They would have definitely caught them all in one fell swoop, and so many spiritual practitioners would not have been killed or injured today.

　　Naturally, the old man didn't dare to refute Hong Tie's words, and he knew that the other party was telling the truth.

　　He sighed softly. Perhaps because he knew he would die today, the old man's face was very calm, and the words he spoke were as if he was telling a story that had nothing to do with him.

　　"It is precisely because of your arrival that some disagreements have arisen within us. You must also know that the Lietian Sect existed in ancient times. It has been too long since then. After a long period of waiting, even many generations have passed, and this waiting has naturally changed a little."

　　After hearing what the old man said, everyone seemed to suddenly realize something. After all, human nature is always the same. No matter how good the promise or how good the relationship is, after thousands of years, things and people have changed. Can it still have any effect?

　　"We are guarding the treasure of the Lietian Sect. Originally, two opinions have emerged. One is to continue guarding it and wait for the arrival of the heir of the Lietian Sect, who may no longer exist. This opinion has become weaker and weaker over time. The second opinion is of course for us to open the treasure ourselves and take away everything inside."

　　Looking at Mei Xuemeng and the others, the old man smiled bitterly and said, "Since you all entered here first, we naturally guessed that you were very powerful. If we provoke you, it will definitely bring disaster. So we can only wait for you to leave. We are already planning whether we need to move out immediately..."

　　"However, at this time, your people entered again. What surprised us was that none of you, the strongest ones who had reached the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirits, came. The most powerful ones who came were those at the Fifth Stage of Heavenly Spirits. This unexpected change forced us to make changes again."

　　"After discussion, we decided to kill all the spiritual practitioners who broke into the secret realm and obtain their spiritual crystals, especially the spiritual crystals of the spiritual practitioners at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Then, we will open the treasure house, take away everything, and then move out of the secret realm as a whole..."

　　Hearing this, everyone's hearts skipped a beat and they couldn't help but feel a chill. These guys really wanted to kill them all and even wanted to take their spirit crystals.

　　Mei Xuemeng frowned, but she didn't get angry because of the old man's words. After all, humans and monsters are hostile to each other. Humans hunt monsters and take away magic crystals, and monsters kill humans and take away spirit crystals. It's just a matter of standpoint, and there is no right or wrong. It's just that the old man said this at this time, and it seems that there is some other meaning in his words...

　　"Killing the spiritual practitioner, taking the spiritual crystal, and opening the treasure house do not seem to have anything to do with each other. You know best where the treasure house is. If you want to take it, no one can stop you..."

　　The old man sighed softly, his eyes drooping slightly: "The treasure house left by the leader of the Lietian Sect is blocked by a formation. Although during the long years of protection, we have gradually figured out how to open this formation through the things left by our ancestors, but to open this formation, we need some indispensable things, that is, high-level magic crystals or spirit crystals..."

　　After hearing this, everyone suddenly understood. Although the old man had not yet told everything, everyone had already guessed the details.

　　"To activate the formation, at least five magic crystals or spirit crystals are needed, and they must reach the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Our entire Golden Winged Rat Clan does not have a single one, and there are no magic beasts of the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in the entire Sky-Splitting Secret Realm. Your entry just gave us this opportunity, so we made such a decision to kill you, take the spirit crystals, open the treasure house, and then migrate out of the secret realm as a whole."

　　Hong Tie snorted coldly, "You have a good plan. You sealed the entrance to the entire Lietian Secret Realm and prevented anyone from escaping to ask for help or to tip off the enemy. You dispatched a group of golden-winged rats to surround and kill them. This way, even if we find out something is wrong and rush over, you will have already escaped to a safe place..."

　　The old man admitted it generously, without much regret in his eyes. After all, things had come to this point, what was the use of regretting.

　　"Yes, but man proposes, God disposes. Your people actually escaped, and we didn't expect you to come so quickly... We originally planned to evacuate if we couldn't complete the task of opening the treasure house by tomorrow, but you have already come..."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said calmly: "If we come, you will naturally die."

　　The old man nodded and said, "I gave the order. I give up all resistance and tell you everything frankly. I just hope you can let the rest of us from the Golden Winged Rat Clan go..."

　　"Of course, as long as you agree to this, I can tell you how to open the formation. Otherwise, even if you are powerful people who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, you will not be able to open the treasure. You may even not be able to find the treasure at all..."

　　Mei Xuemeng narrowed her eyes slightly, with a cold look in her eyes: "Are you threatening me?"

　　The old man shook his head and said with a wry smile: "We are like fish on a chopping board now. How can we resist? I just want my golden-winged rat clan not to perish today."

　　Seeing that Mei Xuemeng did not answer immediately, the old man said again: "Perhaps as a powerful person who has reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, you would not think that the treasure left by the Heaven-Splitting Sect is very rare, but what if I tell you that there is also an immortal spiritual weapon in that treasure house?"

　　When these words were spoken, not only Wu Aotian and others opened their eyes wide, even Mei Xuemeng and others' expressions moved slightly.

　　"Are you telling the truth?"

　　Hong Tie opened his eyes wide, stared at the old man, and asked loudly, with some excitement in his voice.

　　Immortal spiritual weapon is an extremely powerful being. It has an independent soul and wisdom, and can even attack the enemy on its own. If you can get an immortal spiritual weapon, it will be enough to increase your combat power exponentially.

　　However, although immortal spiritual weapons are powerful, they are extremely difficult to subdue. After all, even if they are just imaginary spirit weapons with souls and wisdom, they will not be willing to be controlled by others. They also hope to be free and the only ones to rule the world.

　　Generally speaking, there are only two ways to subdue an immortal spiritual weapon. The first is to use your super-strong power to forcibly subdue the opponent and make it serve you. The second is the so-called fate, or luck. If an immortal spiritual weapon likes you, it may stay by your side as a friend, or even be willing to be driven by you. However, the probability of the second one is extremely low. The soul that can form an independent immortal spiritual weapon is very arrogant. How can ordinary people control it?

　　The old man looked at the expressions of the crowd, but he was not surprised. He continued, "The Lietian Sect was a very active weapon refining sect in ancient times. They had super strong weapon refining capabilities. They could even refine immortal spiritual weapons. There might be some refining methods in the Lietian Sect's treasure house. When they left, they basically didn't take anything with them..."

　　Everyone's heart was shocked again. If this was true, then the treasure of the Lietian Sect would be extraordinary.

　　The people from Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect showed envy and reluctance on their faces, but they also knew that this treasure would not belong to them. After all, their lives were saved by the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace. If the treasure house was really opened, the things would naturally belong to Tianxin Palace.

　　Thinking of this, the people of Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect couldn't help but feel great hatred in their hearts. If only their sect master had come as well, the things here were of no trivial importance. If the people of Tianxin Palace really mastered the method of refining immortal spiritual weapons, how could Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect compete with Tianxin Palace in the future?

　　Their worry, however, caused the three Palace Masters of Tianxin Palace to be excited. They could not believe that they had neglected it in the first place. However, it did prove one thing, that the treasure house was indeed well hidden. After patrolling inside, they did not find anything unusual and thought that the news they had found at the entrance was wrong. They did not expect that there really was a fairy-grade spiritual weapon inside.

　　The formation is concealed, and this formation must be very powerful, as it can even conceal the aura of a fairy-grade spiritual weapon.

　　With such a good thing, I really have to think about it. Since the other party is an ancient sect, it is very possible that there are some complicated formations that I don’t understand or even cannot solve. After all, formations were very prosperous in ancient times, but only a few types have been passed down to this day.

　　However, the other party killed so many of his disciples. It would be too easy to let them go. Although no one would object, because everyone knows that there is no right or wrong in the battle between humans and monsters. Failure only means weak strength.

　　"I'll give you the magic crystal, you open the formation, and we'll get the things inside. But since you killed our people, you'll have to pay a price. You can preserve the bloodline for the Golden Winged Rat Clan, but when we leave, we'll seal the entire secret realm again. How's this deal?"

　　The old man's eyes flashed with hesitation: "Why don't you let us go and let us leave this secret place?"

　　Mei Xuemeng said calmly: "You golden-winged rats have a very strong ability to reproduce. Although your attacking ability is not strong, your defensive ability is extremely strong. If you are released and reproduce for a few decades, I am afraid that hundreds of thousands or even millions of golden-winged rats will be produced. If you hold a grudge for what happened today and want to retaliate, we are not afraid, but we have to make plans for some of our weaker disciples..."

　　Chapter 262: The Power of Hypnosis

　　After hearing Mei Xuemeng's words, the old man remained silent.

　　Indeed, what Mei Xuemeng said made sense. If they wanted to survive, they had to give up their freedom. Otherwise, the best way for Mei Xuemeng and others was to wipe out the roots. After all, facing hundreds of thousands or even millions of golden-winged rats, even if Mei Xuemeng and others had extraordinary abilities, if they wanted revenge, they could even destroy the entire Tianxin Palace when they were away!

　　The combat effectiveness of a single golden-winged rat is very low, but when hundreds of thousands or millions of golden-winged rats are gathered together and there are highly intelligent magical beasts commanding the battle, the resulting combat effectiveness is astonishingly terrifying.

　　The group of people behind the old man all showed some resentment on their faces. A middle-aged man shouted in dissatisfaction: "It would be better to let us die than to lock us up here."

　　Su Qinghe raised his head quietly, and there seemed to be some lightning flashing in his slightly narrowed eyes: "I can fulfill your wish now, no, your wish."

　　Looking into Su Qinghe's eyes, the middle-aged man stopped talking abruptly, but still said with some reluctance: "Don't you want the treasure of the Lietian Sect?"

　　Mei Xuemeng glanced at the middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man felt as if his body was instantly frozen. He quickly lowered his eyes, not daring to meet Mei Xuemeng's gaze.

　　"If you are not afraid of death, why should we be afraid of losing something that doesn't belong to us in the first place?"

　　"Besides, you are here, and it doesn't seem difficult to force what we want to know out of you..."

　　The expressions of all the ninth-rank golden-winged rats, including the old man, changed. The old man quickly turned around and shouted at everyone, "Don't talk too much."

　　Wu Aotian watched all this quietly from the side, thinking in his heart that even if these golden-winged rats were sealed in here, they would always be a nuisance. If the roots are not eradicated, they will grow again in the spring breeze. It's just that now he wants to take the treasure house as a condition for exchange...

　　"Palace Master, capture them. I may be able to find out everything we want to know."

　　Wu Aotian quietly stepped forward and came behind Mei Xuemeng, and whispered that in his heart, he did not want to keep these golden-winged rats. After all, these golden-winged rats were too powerful when they united in combat.

　　As a visitor to Earth, he knew very well that anything, once the quantity reached an alarming level, would become a terrifying existence.

　　Even the lowest level ants can cause the complete extinction of a village or a city, let alone these golden-winged rats with strength of level six to level eight.

　　Mei Xuemeng turned his head to glance at Wu Aotian, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. This young man seemed to have given him quite a few surprises: "Are you sure?"

　　When Wu Aotian heard Mei Xuemeng's question, he suddenly knew what Mei Xuemeng was thinking. She was also unwilling to let these people go. These people had killed many people from Tianxin Palace. As the palace master, if she let them go, even if she got the immortal spiritual weapon, some disciples would probably still have some thoughts.

　　However, a strong man of Mei Xuemeng's level has always respected his status. As long as he is promised, he will do it. If he really agrees to spare the lives of some of the other party's people, then he will really spare them. Otherwise, Mei Xuemeng would not have proposed the idea of ​​closing the secret realm.

　　“I’m not entirely sure, but I can give it a try.”

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded, and did not ask Wu Aotian what method he used. She turned around and said to Su Qinghe and Hong Tie: "Catch them, capture them alive."

　　Hearing Mei Xuemeng's words, the faces of the ninth-level golden-winged rats on the opposite side suddenly changed drastically, and the old man even shouted anxiously: "If you kill us, you won't get the treasure."

　　Mei Xuemeng said calmly: "If that's the case, let's talk about it again."

　　The three palace masters of Tianxin Palace attacked at the same time. Even though there were more than ten ninth-level golden-winged rats on the opposite side, they had no power to fight back. Some of them opened their mouths to call on the golden-winged rats below to join the battle. Mei Xuemeng said lightly: "You can try and see how long it takes us to kill all these golden-winged rats."

　　As soon as these words were spoken, everyone's face turned pale, and the screams that were about to come out of their mouths were swallowed back alive.

　　The old man stared at Mei Xuemeng and asked angrily, "Do you want to force us to tell you about the treasure?"

　　Mei Xuemeng answered calmly and frankly: "I want to get the treasure, but you killed my disciples. If I don't kill you, I will be sorry for my disciples, so I want to give it a try..."

　　"How long will it take you?"

　　The last question was directed at Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian thought for a moment and replied, "Maybe for a while, but no longer than a day...regardless of success or failure."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded, turned to the people opposite and said, "After one day, if you still haven't revealed what we want to know, then I can promise you that I will only kill this old man and the rest can live, provided that the secret realm is closed."

　　The group had already given up hope, but now they heard the one-day deadline, they couldn't help but feel hopeful again. The old man shouted loudly, "You must keep your word."

　　Mei Xuemeng said coldly: "You don't have to believe it."

　　Although Mei Xuemeng said this, the old man was still cheered up. Things had come to this point. If he could exchange his death for the survival of all the golden-winged rats, it would definitely be worth it. Even if the secret realm was sealed, it meant there was still a chance to open it, right?

　　As long as you are alive, there is hope.

　　Mei Xuemeng's words gave Wu Aotian a headache. He began to doubt his own behavior of approaching her. Wasn't he just looking for trouble?

　　If she could find out the answer, it would be fine. But if she couldn't, Mei Xuemeng would naturally do as she said and let these people go. Wouldn't she be blamed by her fellow disciples then?

　　Besides, does the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng trust himself so much?

　　Doesn't she have some means of her own?

　　You talk for one day, and she talks for one day. Do you want to see what you are capable of?

　　Wu Aotian was thinking in a mess in his mind, but his expression remained calm. He just said to Mei Xuemeng: "Let's go to the palace. I need to imprison them separately and question them separately, so that I can confirm the correctness of what I got."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded: "As you say..."

　　After finishing speaking, Mei Xuemeng casually clapped her snow-white palms a few times, turned around and said, "Their spiritual seas have been imprisoned by me. Those who cannot use spiritual energy within a day can ask without worrying about their counterattack."

　　Wu Aotian could only admire Mei Xuemeng's methods. For Wu Aotian now, he could only look up to her strength that was at the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian, but she was also curious in her heart, what methods did this little guy use to force the other party to answer?

　　She deliberately gave a deadline of one day, which actually made it more difficult for Wu Aotian to interrogate her, because the other party already knew that as long as they could survive one day, they would be able to survive, but if they couldn't, they would all die tomorrow.

　　Mei Xuemeng could naturally feel that Wu Aotian's strength was only a little bit away from the second level of Tianling. With just a slight breakthrough, he could enter the second level of Tianling. He joined Tianxin Palace, but it has only been about half a year, and he can reach such a level from just breaking through Tianling. This made Mei Xuemeng have great expectations for the only male disciple of Qinghua Palace.

　　So far, in the Qinghua Palace, except for the generals and deacons, Dugu Wuying can be regarded as the most promising disciple. But now it seems that Wu Aotian's talent is no less than Dugu Wuying, not to mention that he has mastered the illusion array. It was with the help of the illusion array that he was able to escape the siege of the golden-winged rats.

　　Mei Xuemeng was now waiting to see what Wu Aotian would do. Her intuition told her that Wu Aotian still had many secrets...

　　A useless person with no sect or school became a powerful celestial spirit in just a few years. This in itself is a miracle among miracles.

　　Everyone descended from the air into the palace. The exterior of the palace looked quite old, but the interior was very clean and tidy. Mei Xuemeng sensed and scanned the interior and knew that there was no one else in the palace.

　　Wu Aotian found a row of rooms, locked each of them in one, and then walked in separately.

　　Wu Aotian first chose the one with the weakest strength, because Wu Aotian's current strength was roughly at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although it was actually much higher than the average second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, there were also several at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm among these ninth-order golden-winged rats.

　　The method Wu Aotian wanted to use was naturally hypnosis.

　　First of all, these people are very resistant to him psychologically, so ordinary hypnosis is naturally not effective. He has to use forced hypnosis, taking advantage of the other party's mental fatigue and hypnotizing them.

　　The spiritual energy of these people has been restricted, so it is very easy to deal with them and make them mentally exhausted. Wu Aotian's illusion array is naturally the best thing.

　　The process of dealing with these people was simpler than Wu Aotian had thought. When Wu Aotian walked out of the leader's room, everything he wanted to know was clear in his mind. Wu Aotian still clearly remembered the horrified expressions on those people's faces when they learned that the secrets in their hearts had been told by him himself.

　　Su Qinghe and Hong Tie have set out to other places to look for survivors and kill other ninth-order golden-winged rats that may exist. Mei Xuemeng stayed in the castle. Although she did not enter the room to watch how Wu Aotian used his methods, Wu Aotian's every move was under her observation.

　　Watching Wu Aotian use the illusion array, Mei Xuemeng was still thinking about the effect of the illusion array when Wu Aotian had already asked these people's names and so on as if they were chatting. As the topic deepened, these people actually told Wu Aotian the answers to any questions he asked without reservation, including the location of the treasure house left by the Lietian Sect and how to open it.

　　When Wu Aotian walked out of the room, Mei Xuemeng had already opened her eyes in a room with a look of surprise. This little guy really has a lot of skills.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket, a red ticket...

　　Chapter 263: Immortal Spiritual Weapon

　　Wu Aotian came to Mei Xuemeng's room and looked at her smiling eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that his actions would definitely not be hidden from the powerful Mei Xuemeng, so he smiled and said, "The Palace Master must have known about this, right?"

　　Mei Xuemeng did not hide it. She sat cross-legged on the bed without moving. She just nodded calmly: "It's right next door, but I can't hear it. There must be something wrong with my ears."

　　Ordinary people in the next room might not be able to hear it, but how could a strong person like Mei Xuemeng not hear it?

　　Although she heard it, Mei Xuemeng still admired Wu Aotian's methods. He didn't beat them or threaten them. They just told her everything they knew just like they were chatting. It was really weird when you think about it.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "That's fine. I don't need to repeat it again. Palace Master, I didn't expect that the Lietian Sect actually left behind a treasure house. However, the Sect Master was obviously still wary of those golden-winged rats. First, the entrance to the secret realm was also sealed with a formation, so these golden-winged rats couldn't get out. Second, the formation at the entrance to the treasure house is extremely complicated, and they didn't explain it to these golden-winged rats. What's more, there is no magic beast or spiritual practitioner who has reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit in this secret realm. The five magic crystals or spiritual crystals of the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit basically restrict these golden-winged rats from entering the treasure house."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded, agreeing with Wu Aotian's analysis, and lowered her eyes for a while: "You will go into the treasure house with us tomorrow."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. Although he knew there was a treasure house, because there were spiritual practitioners from other two countries here, it would not be convenient to take only the people from Tianxin Palace with him and let the people from the other two countries stay here. Although no one would say anything if he did so, it was still somewhat embarrassing.

　　The best way would be to leave everyone behind and only have the three palace masters go. That way, no matter what good things there are, they can just collect them first. Even if those people do something wrong, as long as they don't see them, the shock will probably be less.

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect that Mei Xuemeng would actually want him to go with them. As the saying goes, once you enter a treasure mountain, you cannot return empty-handed. I'm afraid Mei Xuemeng is determined to give him some benefits.

　　Wu Aotian did not ask who else was there, but just nodded to show that he understood.

　　Seeing that although there was an undisguised surprise in Wu Aotian's eyes, his expression was normal and calm, Mei Xuemeng admired Wu Aotian even more.

　　Before a day had passed, Su Qinghe and Hong Tie had already swept through the entire Lietian Secret Realm, rescued all the Three Kingdoms spiritual practitioners trapped in the Lietian Secret Realm, and killed three ninth-level golden-winged rats who were organizing golden-winged rats outside to hunt down these people.

　　Everyone has gathered in this palace. People from the three countries counted each other's headcount. After the count, everyone's faces became gloomy and angry.

　　Twenty-three people from Tianxin Palace were killed, including three warriors at the fourth level of Tianling.

　　Twenty-eight people from the Canghai Sect were killed, including a hall master and three powerful men at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　The Haoyue Sect suffered the worst, with thirty-five casualties, including an elder and five powerful men at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　All in all, more than half of the team that entered the secret realm this time have died. Although the three empires are deeply rooted and have many powerful people, the loss is still not small. After all, except for the Tianxin Palace which was lucky and had three deacons who were not in trouble, the other two sects each had a powerful man of the fifth level of Tianling who died, and the number of powerful men of the fifth level of Tianling is limited even in the three great empires.

　　The spiritual practitioners from the three countries all had undisguised anger in their eyes, but Mei Xuemeng felt relieved. Wu Aotian had already asked what he wanted from the golden-winged rat leaders, so there was naturally no need to keep them. Killing them would also help to calm the resentment of the disciples who entered the secret realm.

　　Of course, Mei Xuemeng and others have more than just Wu Aotian with them, there are four others, one of whom is Dugu Wuying, and two of the other three are Su Qinghe's disciples, and one is Hong Tie's disciple. These people may not all be very strong, but the fact that they are kept by the three palace masters shows that the three palace masters have a close eye on them.

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised. The status of Dugu Wuying in Mei Xuemeng's heart was known to everyone in Tianxin Palace. Some even said that Mei Xuemeng, the Grand Palace Master, was training Dugu Wuying as his successor. Now Wu Aotian had the honor of following him. He was afraid that when this news got back to Tianxin Palace, the way those people looked at Wu Aotian would change a lot.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian with a calm expression and felt very satisfied. So far, Wu Aotian had given her many surprises, and there were obviously some unknown secrets in him. However, as a master of Tianling Daquan, Mei Xuemeng naturally would not inquire about a disciple's privacy. After all, on the path of cultivation, many people have their own opportunities, and they may not be willing to tell others these things.

　　They left quietly, but could not escape the attention of some people. Although they guessed that they might be looking for the treasure, these people had no way to deal with it. After all, they were able to stand here alive thanks to the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace. If they had not rushed to rescue them, they would probably have become dead souls, and even the spirit crystals would have become the energy to open the formation at the entrance to the treasure.

　　The treasure was not buried near the palace, but in a very remote place, close to the edge of the secret realm. Wu Aotian was also very curious about what the edge of the secret realm would be like and how it could become a world of its own.

　　As if seeing through everyone's curiosity, Mei Xuemeng walked slowly forward while explaining to everyone the mysteries of this secret realm. After hearing what Mei Xuemeng said, Wu Aotian was very surprised. He did not expect that this secret realm actually involved a certain degree of space distortion. To put it simply, the space on all four sides of this secret realm has been artificially changed and distorted to form a unique realm. Unless one has the strength to change the space, one must follow the entrances and exits of the secret realm and cannot directly break through violently.

　　The power of space collapse is not something that everyone can withstand. Even Mei Xuemeng and others, if they forcibly attack the boundaries of the secret realm and cause space collapse, even they will probably not escape death.

　　These things are so profound that even the scientifically trained brains from Earth feel that they are not enough. However, Wu Aotian quickly threw these things aside. There are many magical things in this world that cannot be seen on Earth, just like the void ring on his hand. In a sense, isn’t this a separate secret realm?

　　An independent space that only the owner can enter with spiritual consciousness to store or take out various things.

　　The entrance to the treasure was actually inside a hill. If we were to search for it manually, we would probably never come up with this idea even after searching for years.

　　Su Qinghe's two swords flew straight out, slashing in the air with huge destructive power, and chopped straight down from the top of the mountain.

　　A hill that was hundreds of meters high was instantly split in the middle by Su Qinghe's sword, just like a bamboo shoot that was split in the middle by a knife and collapsed to both sides.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly shocked, but he had seen the power of a great Tianling master more than once in the past two days, so he had calmed down a lot psychologically. He was no longer as shocked as when he saw Mei Xuemeng freeze thousands of golden-winged rats to death with one move.

　　The mountain collapsed, shaking the earth. Wu Aotian and a group of people were flying in the air, watching a ray of light appear in the center of the cracked mountain. A huge formation that was hundreds of meters wide appeared in front of everyone.

　　As the mountain cracked, the formation seemed to suddenly come alive. Rays of light shot straight into the sky. In an instant, hundreds of rays of light appeared at the same time, causing Wu Aotian to feel shaken.

　　What kind of formation is this? It seems very complicated.

　　Mei Xuemeng quickly found the five positions where magic crystals needed to be embedded. As a powerful person who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, he had collected quite a few high-level magic crystals over the long years, and the magic crystals that had reached the fifth level could make up the total number of five.

　　As the five magic crystals were embedded into the formation, the spiritual patterns of the formation seemed to come alive, forming moving images in the air that continued to flow.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. Damn, is this virtual three-dimensional imaging?

　　It's amazing!

　　As these images flowed, a rumbling sound came from the ground. The entire ground was shaking violently, and a crack slowly appeared in the middle of the huge formation.

　　The hole grew bigger and bigger, and soon formed a black hole with a diameter of tens of meters, and a huge staircase extended downwards.

　　This treasure trove is actually stored underground.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was sighing, an extremely strong fluctuation of spiritual energy suddenly came from the open cave. The fluctuation of spiritual energy was so terrifying that Wu Aotian's face changed instantly.

　　Of course, Wu Aotian was not the only one who changed his expression. Even Mei Xuemeng and the other two looked solemn as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Mei Xuemeng finally showed her weapon for the first time.

　　It turned out to be a flower!

　　Dugu Wuying looked at the small but extremely delicate flower with a hint of surprise in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "The Flower of the Five Elements, it turns out that what they said is true..."

　　Wu Aotian heard Dugu Wuying's whisper and asked curiously, "What is true? Is that spiritual weapon called the Flower of Five Elements? It doesn't look like it has much attack power, but the aura on it is so powerful..."

　　Dugu Wuying turned around and gave Wu Aotian a blank look: "For an Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon, of course the aura will be very strong. Otherwise, can it still be called an Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon?"

　　Chapter 264: Tower of Skyfire

　　"Immortal spiritual weapon?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened as he looked at the small flower in the sky, his eyes full of surprise.

　　Although he possesses the magical Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and according to Qiu, the power of the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron should be in no way inferior to the immortal spiritual weapons in this world, this can be clearly felt from Qiu's arrogant tone.

　　Dugu Wuying nodded and also stared at the beautiful flower. She also heard by chance that the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in her hand. This fairy-grade spiritual weapon was a flower, but now she saw it with her own eyes.

　　But how powerful is the immortal spiritual weapon?

　　Dugu Wuying was looking forward to it, Wu Aotian was looking forward to it, and everyone present was looking forward to it.

　　Even Qiu in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron began to pay attention to it. After all, it did not belong to this world before, and he also wanted to see how powerful the immortal spiritual weapon in this world was.

　　Qiu and Wu Aotian are in telepathic communication. As long as Wu Aotian is willing, Qiu can see, hear and feel everything Wu Aotian sees.

　　"That aura... is it also the aura of an immortal spiritual weapon?"

　　Dugu Wuying turned his head and replied in a low voice: "It should be, otherwise the Palace Master and the others would not be so cautious."

　　Wu Aotian had heard that it was difficult to subdue immortal spiritual weapons, but he did not expect that he would be witnessing a great battle with his own eyes. He could not help but feel quite excited.

　　"All of you stay away. If we start fighting, I'm afraid you will be affected."

　　Mei Xuemeng, who was staring at the cave entrance, suddenly spoke in a low voice, and the person she was speaking to was obviously Wu Aotian and the other five people.

　　Wu Aotian and the others did not dare to be careless. They all flew into the sky and watched the scene below from afar. Although they were far away, everyone could still see it clearly at this time.

　　The strong aura became stronger and stronger, and its might was like a thick fog, quickly covering the surrounding area for several miles. Wu Aotian and the others were already far away, but they still felt a shudder of fear. It was conceivable that the intensity of the aura would be many times greater for Mei Xuemeng and the others who were directly facing it...

　　"Who are you to break into the Sky-Splitting Treasury?"

　　An extremely gentle voice sounded, but the voice was filled with an iceberg-like indifference, giving people a sense of distance that could not be approached. It was a woman's voice.

　　"Hey, it's a woman?"

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise. Dugu Wuying beside him rolled his eyes at Wu Aotian and said, "Females are normal, too. Even weapon spirits have genders, just like real people. The only difference is that they don't have bodies."

　　In fact, Wu Aotian was just expressing surprise. He naturally knew what Dugu Wuying said. However, in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Qiu and the God of Fire looked down on Wu Aotian at the same time.

　　"Look at you, it's like you've never seen a woman before. It really makes me feel ashamed."

　　This was a naked attack from Qiu. Compared to the arrogant Qiu, the God of Fire was more subtle. After all, Wu Aotian was now controlling his freedom, and his future also depended on Wu Aotian. He didn't dare to be as unscrupulous as Qiu.

　　Wu Aotian rolled his eyes inwardly and chuckled, "Qiu, do you want me to capture this woman and bring her back to keep you company?"

　　Qiu snorted and said with disdain: "With your ability, can you catch him? I think he can kill you with one move. What's more, if you take it, I'm afraid your three palace masters will have objections again, right?"

　　Wu Aotian retorted casually: "In addition to suppressing with strength, there are also some special cases for immortal spiritual weapons. Maybe I am a special case."

　　Qiu said disdainfully: "Just dream on your own."

　　While Wu Aotian and Qiu were joking, Mei Xuemeng below had already answered: "You must be the spirit of the immortal spiritual weapon that has stayed in the treasure house for thousands of years. Please come out and meet me."

　　"Has it been thousands of years?"

　　After a moment of silence, the woman's voice sounded faintly, with obvious sadness and loneliness in her voice, as if she was lamenting the ruthlessness of the passing of time. However, soon, the woman's voice returned to its previous coldness: "Since so much time has passed, I guess you are no longer the descendants of the Lietian Sect, right?"

　　Mei Xuemeng, as a powerful person who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, naturally disdained to lie, and nodded in acknowledgment: "Yes, we discovered the Sky-Splitting Secret Realm by accident, broke through the entrance, and encountered the Golden Winged Rat Clan staying in the secret realm, and only then did we find this place..."

　　A cold voice sounded faintly: "So you want to subdue me?"

　　Mei Xuemeng was silent for a moment, then suddenly showed a smile on her face: "It doesn't necessarily mean to tame it. Immortal spiritual weapons all have spirits. As a spirit, you are the same as us humans except that you don't have a body. It's not bad for us to make friends."

　　"friend?"

　　The tone of the question was full of sarcasm. The other party obviously did not believe Mei Xuemeng and said, "You humans are hypocritical. If you want to subdue me, then just say it clearly. The strong prey on the weak, that is the law of nature. As long as you have the ability to make me surrender, then I will surrender naturally. If not, don't be careful to lose your life."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled faintly and said very frankly: "That's me being hypocritical. In that case, please come out and see me."

　　"good!"

　　Along with this cold voice, a huge breath suddenly rushed out from the cave, like a prehistoric beast released from a cage.

　　Wu Aotian widened his eyes, with a hint of excitement in his heart. Subconsciously, he still didn't quite believe that this immortal spiritual weapon could withstand Mei Xuemeng and the others. After all, there were three spiritual practitioners who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit plus Mei Xuemeng's Five Elements Flower.

　　A beam of light rushed straight towards Mei Xuemeng. Before it reached her, the air between heaven and earth seemed to have condensed. Even Wu Aotian and others who were hiding far away felt a palpitation in their hearts and a feeling of shortness of breath.

　　Mei Xuemeng waved her hand, and the flower of the five elements in her hand flew forward.

　　The moment it went forward, the buds of the five aggregates flowers seemed to bloom all at once, so brilliant and dazzling.

　　"boom"

　　There was an extremely dull crash, like a rolling thunder, and the whole world seemed to shake violently.

　　This was a power that Wu Aotian had never felt before. The collision of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit and the immortal spiritual weapon, what a powerful force!

　　Although Wu Aotian and the others were far away, the huge air wave generated by the collision almost blew them away. At that moment, the space at the impact point seemed to sink.

　　After this violent collision, Mei Xuemeng did not attack again, but continued to float steadily in the air. However, Su Qinghe and Hong Tie beside her had instantly left, forming a triangle, encircling a spot of light in the middle.

　　The light slowly dissipated, revealing the true form of the object, which was the immortal spiritual weapon that escaped from the cave.

　　Everyone's eyes were focused on this immortal spiritual weapon, but they were somewhat surprised to find that this immortal spiritual weapon was actually a tower!

　　The tower was not big, but it was covered in flames and had an awe-inspiring aura.

　　Wu Aotian was still carefully examining the tower, but the Fire God in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron suddenly exclaimed, "This...this...isn't this Heavenly Fire? How could it be in an Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon?"

　　Skyfire?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then asked: "God of Fire, are you talking about the heavenly fire among the special flames?"

　　The God of Fire answered affirmatively: "Yes, this is the Heavenly Fire. Although I don't want to admit it, the degree of evolution of this Heavenly Fire is much higher than mine. It's just that I don't understand why it appears here in the form of an immortal spiritual weapon..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know much about it, so he asked, "Can the special flames like yours that have evolved souls be integrated with immortal spiritual weapons?"

　　The God of Fire thought for a moment before answering, "It should be possible. There are two possibilities. The first possibility is that it has usurped the throne, which means that the Heavenly Fire devoured the original spirit of the Immortal Spiritual Artifact and became the new owner of the Immortal Spiritual Artifact. The second possibility is that when the Immortal Spiritual Artifact was refined, there should have been a process of giving it a spirit, and the fully evolved Heavenly Fire was used directly in this process..."

　　Hearing what the God of Fire said, Wu Aotian couldn't help but become curious. He didn't expect that the immortal spiritual weapon left by the Lietian Sect was so special.

　　"Ah, I suddenly remembered something. Didn't those golden-winged rats say that the people of the Lietian Sect are good at refining weapons, and even refining immortal spiritual weapons? The fire of refining weapons is also very important. If you want to refine immortal spiritual weapons, you must need a special fire with soul like ours. Could it be that the people of the Lietian Sect used this tower, or this heavenly fire, to refine spiritual weapons?"

　　After hearing what the God of Fire said, Wu Aotian really felt that there was a great possibility. If this was true, then if he could get this tower and the method of refining immortal-grade spiritual weapons, wouldn't he be able to refine a lot of immortal-grade spiritual weapons?

　　Wu Aotian's idea was also known by Qiu and Fire God. Fire God smiled and said: "Special flames and refining methods alone cannot refine a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. The refining materials are the most important. In addition, the formation of a weapon spirit is also very complex and special. It is not as simple as refining an ordinary spiritual weapon..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. It would be great if immortal spiritual weapons could be mass-produced.

　　After thinking about it, Wu Aotian discovered another problem. He couldn't help but turn his head to ask Dugu Wuying: "Isn't the Five Elements Flower also a fairy-grade spiritual weapon? Why doesn't its spirit speak? It seems that there is no reaction at all?"

　　Dugu Wuying stared at the scene closely without turning his head, but he still explained softly: "The Flower of Five Elements was subdued by the Palace Master. When the Palace Master drives it, it will only assist the Palace Master with all its strength. If the Palace Master is not capable or injured, or even unable to drive it, it will independently control the Flower of Five Elements to protect the Palace Master..."

　　Wu Aotian uttered an "oh" and couldn't help but sighed: "It's so cool to have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. It's just like having a bodyguard..."

　　Chapter 265: Fighting [New Events in September]

　　Not only Wu Aotian and others were a little surprised, but even Mei Xuemeng and others below were also a little surprised.

　　Mei Xuemeng was knowledgeable and she herself possessed a magical weapon of divine quality. Although she could not reveal the origin of the Tower of Heavenly Fire as well as the God of Fire, she could roughly figure out some things.

　　"You are used by the Lietian Sect to refine spiritual weapons..."

　　The Tower of Skyfire said coldly, "Yes, but the relationship between them and me is just a cooperative one. Since you can say this, you must have seen that my original true body is a ball of skyfire..."

　　Skyfire!

　　There was a hint of surprise in Wu Aotian's eyes. He didn't expect that he would encounter another special kind of fire. Although the God of Fire had said it before, Wu Aotian still couldn't help being a little surprised when Tianhuo himself admitted it.

　　The heavenly fire actually became the spirit of the immortal spiritual weapon!

　　This is incredible!

　　Who on earth is so powerful that he can actually fuse the special flame and the prepared spiritual weapon body into one whole...

　　"They found a lot of materials for me, and then helped me refine this spiritual tower, letting me live inside it. I became one with the spiritual tower, and I also had a body from then on. In return, I helped them refine spiritual tools..."

　　The two swords in front of Su Qinghe trembled slightly. Listening to the words of the Skyfire Tower, he couldn't help but say, "Since you can cooperate with the Lietian Sect, you can also cooperate with us..."

　　The Tower of Skyfire said coldly: "I already have this body now, and I don't need anything else, so naturally there is no exchange, and no cooperation."

　　After a slight pause, the Skyfire Tower focused its attention on the Five Elements Flower in front of Mei Xuemeng, which had grown hundreds of times larger, and continued: "What's more, you already have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in your hand. Humans are indeed greedy..."

　　"If you want to stop me, I will put you into my body and refine you with heavenly fire. Let's see how long you can hold on!"

　　Mei Xuemeng and the other two had solemn expressions on their faces. Even though the Tower of Heavenly Fire did not look large, as a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, it could easily become as big as a small mountain in an instant. If they were really put in there and refined with Heavenly Fire, even if the three of them had the strength of the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit, they would probably not be able to withstand it for long.

　　When Wu Aotian heard the threat of the Tower of Skyfire, he suddenly thought of the tower of Wang Haichuan, the leader of the Sky Eagle Sect of the Tiannan Empire. When he was dealing with the God of Fire, he imprisoned the God of Fire in it for several days and gathered the strength of seven or eight powerful celestial spirits, but in the end, the God of Fire broke out of the tower. Now, the Tower of Skyfire is so similar to the previous one, except that this time it might be the Skyfire that is being refined inside.

　　"The sky fire can be called the hottest and most violent fire, because the sky fire is actually the fire of nothingness, that is, the fire that is created out of nothing. It is the fire produced by the friction of meteorites falling from the sky. Its temperature is terrifyingly high and its power is terrifying. Now it has the body of the spirit tower as a cover and can be used as a means of attack. It is very difficult to deal with."

　　Listening to the sigh of the God of Fire in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian felt a sense of gloating. He could not help but ridicule the God of Fire for his former arrogance, "Don't you call yourself the God of Fire? How dare you be so arrogant in front of this Heavenly Fire?"

　　Although the God of Fire wanted to brag, he couldn't bring himself to say it. He sighed in a very human way and said, "I don't know how long it has been since this Sky Fire successfully evolved. It is naturally more powerful than our Earth Core Fire, and it looks very powerful..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't have time to ridicule the God of Fire. He turned around and asked Dugu Wuying: "Senior Sister Dugu, that tower is very magical. Do you think the Palace Master and the others can capture the tower? By the way, is the Five Elements Flower powerful? Can it block the tower?"

　　Dugu Wuying smiled bitterly and shook her head. It wasn’t that she couldn’t resist, but she didn’t know the outcome.

　　Although Mei Xuemeng was a little worried, she was reluctant to let go. After all, immortal spiritual weapons were extremely rare. Although as far as Mei Xuemeng knew, there were more than three or two immortal spiritual weapons in the mysterious and powerful forces above the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, but in the three major empires, there were only a few immortal spiritual weapons in the open, and these spiritual weapons were in the hands of a few very powerful people.

　　Being able to obtain one more immortal spiritual weapon will be of great benefit to the growth of the strength of the entire Tianxin Palace. What's more, the Tower of Skyfire is obviously not only an immortal spiritual weapon for combat, but also a special existence for refining spiritual weapons. With it, refining spiritual weapons will be much simpler. Perhaps with sufficient materials and some methods of refining immortal spiritual weapons, more immortal spiritual weapons can be refined.

　　Just imagine, how could Mei Xuemeng and others be willing to give up something like this?

　　The flower of the Five Elements bloomed rapidly, and the petals opened up like blooming rose petals, and then fell down. However, these fallen petals did not fall to the ground, but floated in front of Mei Xuemeng.

　　Soon, only one flower stem was left of the Five Elements Flower, and all the petals had been scattered in the air. There were at least thousands of them, and each petal that fell in the air became about the size of an egg. These petals were all ice blue and looked extremely beautiful.

　　Mei Xuemeng reached out and grabbed the flower stem that had lost all its petals, but the stem suddenly swelled up and turned into a whip. There were countless huge thorns on the whip, just like the thorns of a rose, giving people a hideous feeling.

　　If you are entangled by such a whip, even if you don't die, your skin will probably be peeled off.

　　The aura of Su Qinghe and Hong Tie was also rising wildly. The three of them wrapped the Tower of Sky Fire inside it and were ready to attack again.

　　The Tower of Skyfire naturally felt the hostility from the three people. With a cold snort, the Tower of Skyfire suddenly began to grow larger. And from all the small holes on the Tower of Skyfire, blazing flames seemed to be coming out, as if there was a fire-breathing monster in the hollow Tower of Skyfire.

　　The Tower of Skyfire crashed straight into Su Qinghe, and avoided Mei Xuemeng who was right opposite it. Obviously, having the same intelligence as humans, it did not think that breaking through from Mei Xuemeng who possessed a fairy-grade spiritual weapon was a good choice.

　　There was a hint of murderous intent on Su Qinghe's long face. Did the other party choose him as a breakthrough point because he thought he was easy to bully?

　　The two long swords flashed by in an instant, and when they reappeared, they were already at the edge of the Tower of Skyfire. The Tower of Skyfire was huge at this time, and its movement speed was much slower, so it was difficult to avoid the two long swords for a while, or perhaps the Tower of Skyfire did not even think about avoiding them.

　　The tower and the two swords collided heavily with each other. For a moment, scattered spiritual energy flew everywhere. Wu Aotian couldn't help but shrink his neck. This kind of powerful battle looked very exciting.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian had already forgotten about the treasure and other things and was watching the battle wholeheartedly. After all, such a battle might be hard to come by in many years or even a lifetime.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at the Tower of Skyfire giving up on breaking through from her side and couldn't help but sneer, "Why don't you go to my side?"

　　As Mei Xuemeng spoke, thousands of petals rushed towards the Tower of Skyfire like a storm, and the long whip in Mei Xuemeng's hand rolled out like a ghost.

　　The Tower of Skyfire had just collided heavily with Su Qinghe when the long whip arrived silently, made a big circle in the air, and then tightened instantly, wrapping around the Tower of Skyfire. Countless petals had already covered it, and smashed heavily on the Tower of Skyfire like countless raindrops.

　　Every time a petal hit the Tower of Skyfire, it made a loud noise like thunder. Thousands of petals continued to hit the Tower of Skyfire, and the continuous rumbling sound made the whole world seem to tremble.

　　The entire area within a radius of several miles has completely turned into a place where spiritual energy is rampant. The mountain below, which was collapsing to the sides but not completely falling down, finally couldn't help but collapse completely under this violent impact. The strong spiritual energy even scraped the ground below everyone three feet deep, not to mention the various large trees, flowers and plants on the ground, all of which were destroyed.

　　Although Wu Aotian was not in the formation of petals, he could still feel the power of each petal. He was afraid that if only one petal fell down like this, if he was dealing with golden-winged rats, even thousands of them could not withstand it. However, although the Tower of Skyfire was entangled by the whip in the air and was attacked by so many petals and swayed left and right, the voice of the Tower of Skyfire came coldly from the tower.

　　"This tower is made of a piece of meteorite iron. It is harder than any other ore. Moreover, this meteorite iron is not only extremely hard, but also highly resistant to high temperatures... It is impossible for you to destroy this tower!"

　　Mei Xuemeng was not panicked, she just smiled and said: "At least you are still here, at least we can catch you as soon as possible, that's good."

　　The Tower of Skyfire snorted and sneered as it rushed directly towards Mei Xuemeng. Mei Xuemeng moved her hands and the petals that were madly attacking her flew back and attacked the Tower of Skyfire again.

　　Although we haven't found a way to deal with the Tower of Skyfire yet, this is the only way we can do now. We can't let the Tower of Skyfire escape.

　　Mei Xuemeng tightened the whip in her hand again and again. When the Tower of Skyfire was flying, it dragged the whip, and the huge force generated made Mei Xuemeng's body fly far away. But at this moment, the Tower of Skyfire quickly threw Mei Xuemeng away, and in a moment it appeared in front of Wu Aotian and others who were watching the show from afar.

　　Wu Aotian and the others were greatly surprised. Although the five of them were also powerful Heavenly Spirits, they were still not strong enough to face the Tower of Heavenly Fire. The five of them didn't even bother to look at it and fled in different directions.

　　PS;

　　The activity of collecting extra stories about novel characters launched in August had few participants, but I was very happy that no one got any. The deputy moderator and I were about to cry...

　　Congratulations to the book friend whose ID is wo shi sha, you will receive 4,000 Zongheng coins as an activity reward.

　　The collection of extra chapters has ended.

　　In order to liven up the overall atmosphere of Wuao, an activity to seek out hardcore book fans will be held from September 1st to September 31st.

　　1. The fan who supports the book the most: Xiaoba has seen and remembered the support and rewards from all the book friends. Therefore, the fan who supports the book the most in that month will receive a beautiful gift with an autograph from 8 Nan! [The gift may not be expensive, but it is Xiaoba's heart. The autograph is not valuable, but it is just a handwritten message to express gratitude]

　　2. Select two top book fans in the book review area: Any book fan who posts the largest number of posts and the best quality in the book review area can become a top book fan of Wu Ao Tian Xia. The winning book fan will receive 3,000 Zongheng coins!

　　3. In addition to the above-mentioned award-winning book fans, several other book fans who are active in posting will be selected and invited to join the hardcore group, so that everyone can communicate more clearly face to face! The selected book fans will receive a text message to notify the group number!

　　I hope everyone will participate actively and I hope Wuao will get better and better and become more and more lively.

　　Chapter 266 Hostages, Discussion

　　The Tower of Skyfire turned, and a huge door on the tower opened. A tremendous force of attraction came out from the Tower of Skyfire. Wu Aotian was in the air and was not paying attention, and was instantly sucked into the Tower of Skyfire.

　　Before Wu Aotian could react, everything in front of his eyes went dark. Before he could even make any response, he found himself inside the Tower of Skyfire. He was shocked, and before he could react, there was another loud bang, and another figure fell in.

　　Alone and without a shadow.

　　Wu Aotian thought about what the Tower of Skyfire said to Mei Xuemeng and the others at the beginning, and he suddenly felt anxious. Damn, is this guy going to lock him and the others in this Tower of Skyfire and roast them?

　　As Dugu Wuying rolled in, the centipede bone whip on his body was already revealed, surrounding Dugu Wuying, ready to attack at any time.

　　Wu Aotian quickly moved towards Dugu Wuying. After all, in this situation, the power of two people is always stronger than that of one, even though they may not have any ability to resist.

　　"Don't panic."

　　Qiu's calm and steady voice rang out in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron: "Once you enter the Tower of Skyfire, you will be able to face the Skyfire directly. Even though I cannot subdue it now, I can ensure your safety."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Qiu say this, he felt relieved, but he still said worriedly: "What if it wants to set fire to me?"

　　Qiu laughed and said, "Let's see. If it doesn't work, you can summon the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron and I will naturally protect you."

　　Qiu's tone was full of affirmation and confidence. Wu Aotian was no longer as panicked as before. He then looked around the interior of the Skyfire Tower.

　　The Tower of Skyfire had changed a lot at this time. Wu Aotian looked up and down and saw the ball of skyfire residing in the Tower of Skyfire.

　　The Tower of Skyfire was filled with all kinds of spiritual patterns, especially at the bottom of the tower, where the patterns were densely packed. In the center of these patterns, a ball of flame was swaying gently.

　　Obviously, this ball of fire is the owner of the Tower of Heavenly Fire, and it is also one of the special flames, the Heavenly Fire.

　　The entrance to the Tower of Skyfire was instantly sealed. While Wu Aotian was still wondering what the Skyfire would do to him and others, the entire Tower of Skyfire began to shake violently as if there was an earthquake. At the same time, a loud collision sound was heard in the air.

　　The Tower of Skyfire must have been attacked by Mei Xuemeng and others, and at this moment, a clear voice came from the flames below: "Don't chase me anymore, otherwise I will kill the two people inside immediately!"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned, and his face instantly turned very ugly. Damn, this guy actually used such despicable means and even used hostages to threaten Mei Xuemeng and the other three palace masters!

　　It's over. It's over.

　　Although Mei Xuemeng is optimistic about Dugu Wuying and herself, she would probably be reluctant to let go of this immortal spiritual weapon that can be used to refine weapons. Wouldn't that mean she and Dugu Wuying are doomed?

　　But then he changed his mind and thought, didn't Qiu say that he would protect his own safety? With the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, even if he couldn't put away the heavenly fire, he wouldn't be suppressed by it and unable to fight back.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian was actually looking forward to the result in his heart. He also wanted to know whether Mei Xuemeng and others would abandon the two of them like pawns just because they wanted to get the Tower of Skyfire.

　　Dugu Wuying might not think as much as Wu Aotian thought. Although her face was extremely alert and full of vigilance, there was obvious despair in her eyes.

　　The attack outside stopped suddenly. After a while, Mei Xuemeng's voice rang out: "What if we let you go and you kill them again?"

　　Tianhuo said coldly: "Then you have no choice but to gamble. Even if I don't have them, it's impossible for you to catch me. At most, both of you will suffer losses."

　　Perhaps Tianhuo was telling the truth. Mei Xuemeng outside did not refute it. In the previous few fights, she had discovered that Tianhuo was very powerful. What was more fatal was that it had this extremely hard tower body and did not have to fear any direct attack. Although her Five Elements Flower attacked him continuously, it could not cause great damage.

　　In other words, neither of them can hurt the other in a short period of time, unless, as Tianhuo said, they fight to the point of being both injured and their spiritual energy exhausted, then perhaps the winner will be decided.

　　Mei Xuemeng was silent for a moment, then asked, "Aotian, Wuying, are you all right?"

　　Dugu Wuying replied loudly: "We are fine for now."

　　Mei Xuemeng thought for a moment, and finally said, "Well, go now. Please keep your promise and release my two disciples. Otherwise, if I find you again, I will beat you to death."

　　The Tower of Skyfire smiled coldly and said, "I didn't expect you to still have some humanity. Don't worry, as long as I leave the Sky-Splitting Secret Realm, I will let them go."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Then please do as you please."

　　The Tower of Skyfire snorted and said nothing more, but Dugu Wuying and Wu Aotian, who were inside the Tower of Skyfire, also breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and saw the tension in each other's eyes.

　　As for why Mei Xuemeng let go of the Tower of Skyfire without hesitation, although part of the reason was that the Tower of Skyfire was too powerful and they wanted to take down the Tower of Skyfire, perhaps both sides would suffer losses, but a big part of the reason was definitely because they were concerned about the safety of Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying.

　　Although his own safety wasn't a problem with Qiu around, Wu Aotian was still quite moved. He began to wonder whether he should help and protect both of them in order to help Mei Xuemeng take down the Tower of Skyfire.

　　However, this thought only flashed through Wu Aotian's mind before he rejected it. After all, being in the Tower of Skyfire was still extremely unsafe.

　　Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying only felt that the Tower of Skyfire was moving rapidly, and it was obviously moving towards the exit of the secret realm.

　　Wu Aotian stuck his head out and looked at the flame below. Thinking about the power of this Heavenly Fire and its wonderful use in refining weapons, he couldn't help but greet the Heavenly Fire: "Hey, Heavenly Fire, do you have a name?"

　　The ball of skyfire didn't expect that the two people trapped in its stomach would have the courage to greet it. It snorted coldly and said, "Don't talk. If you talk again, I will kill you two."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Tianhuo say this, he knew that the other party was prepared to keep his promise and let him go. He was quite happy in his heart. After all, he was unwilling to be an enemy of such a powerful Tianhuo. After all, even Mei Xuemeng and others could not safely capture it.

　　"My name is Wu Aotian, nice to meet you. I've seen a flame like yours before, it was the Earth's Core Fire, his name was Fire God, you should have a name too."

　　Tianhuo was obviously stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting that Wu Aotian had seen other special flames.

　　"Fire God?" Tianhuo was not impressed by the name of the Earth's Core Fire and sneered, "It is not afraid of the strong wind blowing its tongue away, well, if it has a tongue."

　　Tianhuo's words were full of disdain, which made the Fire God in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron jump with rage. Qiu next to him ridiculed him, "Just save your energy. With your current strength, it can beat ten of you by itself."

　　The Fire God was ridiculed by Qiu and immediately became quiet like a deflated ball. But then he said fiercely: "I must work hard to practice and surpass it as soon as possible to become a real Fire God!"

　　After saying this, the Fire God seemed to have thought of something, and his voice suddenly changed. He said to Qiu beside him in a rather flattering manner: "That day, Fire is very powerful. Why don't you just use some other tricks to take him down in one go? Then wouldn't you have another powerful assistant?"

　　Qiu looked at the God of Fire sarcastically: "If I had that ability, do you think I would let it show off there? My body hasn't recovered yet. If I recover, it will definitely be possible."

　　The God of Fire knew very well that the reason why Qiu was able to deal with him was because he was exhausted. First, he was refined in Wang Haichuan's spirit weapon tower for several days, and then he was hit directly by the magic crystal thunder at close range. He was too weak and Qiu took advantage of him. The God of Fire felt aggrieved when he thought about it, but when he thought about the benefits he had gained after following Wu Aotian, he felt that this was actually quite good.

　　Although the God of Fire is a blazing flame, he is not willing to stay inside the blazing magma for thousands of years just to recover from his injuries. Even if he can recover, it will be very difficult for him to continue to grow stronger. But following Wu Aotian and with the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, it becomes very easy to grow stronger. Now the God of Fire is full of confidence in the future.

　　"Well, it can be tempted. You see, if you follow it, you can absorb a lot of spiritual energy from heaven and earth to strengthen yourself. This is what we all need the most. I don't believe it won't be tempted."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what the God of Fire said, his heart moved. No matter whether it would succeed or not, at least he could give it a try. However, Dugu Wuying was still by his side, so it was obviously not very convenient.

　　Although Dugu Wuying was also his friend, it was obviously not the time to reveal all the secrets. If people knew about the existence of the God of Fire or even Qiu De, there was no guarantee that some powerful people would not have evil intentions.

　　The Tower of Skyfire quickly flew out of the Lietian Secret Realm. A huge force emerged out of nowhere and threw Wu Aotian and the other person out. After throwing the two people out, the Tower of Skyfire flew away into the distance without stopping.

　　"Senior Sister Dugu, please wait for me here."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Skyfire Tower that was about to fly away, and quickly flew up, shouting loudly: "Skyfire, don't be in a hurry to leave, I have something to discuss with you."

　　After greeting Dugu Wuying, Wu Aotian quickly chased towards the Tower of Skyfire. Although they had only been together for a short time, he had basically figured out that although this guy had a cold personality, he was not a murderous person. He posed no threat to it, and it probably wouldn't attack him either.

　　The Skyfire Tower had already flown a long way away. When it heard Wu Aotian's cry and saw Wu Aotian flying towards it, it stopped and said coldly, "What do you want to do?"

　　Chapter 267: Cooperation Agreement, Making a Fortune!

　　Without Dugu Wuying by his side, Wu Aotian naturally spoke without any reservations.

　　"Skyfire, where are you going?"

　　The Tower of Skyfire was suspended in mid-air. Although the Tower of Skyfire had no eyes, Wu Aotian had a feeling that the Skyfire was staring at him, as if sizing him up.

　　"Where am I going? Why should I tell you? How dare you chase me alone? Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?"

　　Wu Aotian grinned, his expression was very natural, without any fear: "If you want to kill me, you should have killed me just now, why bother letting us go? Besides, I came to you not because I have any ill will towards you, I just want to chat with you."

　　"Chat?" The Skyfire Tower's tone was still cold, but it seemed to be a little less cold than before: "What is there to chat with you? I'm not interested."

　　After Wu Aotian secretly communicated with Qiu and the God of Fire in his heart, he said, "You are very strong, but do you want to become stronger?"

　　"Become stronger? Do you have a good idea?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and summoned the God of Fire: "This is the Earth's Core Fire I mentioned just now... It is now following me, constantly strengthening itself. As for whether my method is useful, you can ask it and you will know."

　　"Fire from the Earth's Core!"

　　The Tower of Skyfire trembled a few times in the air, as if it was very surprised. The strength of the human in front of it was nothing in its eyes. Even this ball of Earth's Core Fire was much stronger than him. However, this ball of Earth's Core Fire was willing to follow it, and it just appeared out of thin air. Could it be that it usually stored the Earth's Core Fire in the Void Bracelet?

　　The God of Fire looked at the Tower of Heavenly Fire in front of him and greeted it enthusiastically: "Hi, my name is the God of Fire, what's your name?"

　　Perhaps because the God of Fire and it belong to the same special flame, the same kind of life, the Tower of Skyfire was silent for a moment and replied: "My name is Lily..."

　　"Lily?" The Fire God exaggeratedly stretched out the last syllable. "It's a very good name. Hi, Lily, think about it. He has a very magical thing that can absorb spiritual energy. I was seriously injured before. If I want to recover by myself, it will take at least four or five thousand years. But it's only been about a year, and I have recovered most of it..."

　　The Skyfire Tower seemed a little surprised: "Absorbing spiritual energy, is it a formation?"

　　The God of Fire shook his head, glanced at Wu Aotian, and then answered: "I can't really describe it. Anyway, this is a very special place. I usually stay in it and constantly absorb spiritual energy from it..."

　　The God of Fire did not reveal Qiu's existence. After all, the attitude of the Tower of Skyfire was unclear right now. If it had any bad ideas, it would be a huge trouble.

　　The Tower of Skyfire thought for a moment and asked, "Is that why you followed him?"

　　The God of Fire was somewhat embarrassed. After all, he was hostile to Wu Aotian and the others in the beginning, and he almost killed them all. It was only when Qiu got angry in the end that he saved Wu Aotian and subdued the God of Fire.

　　Wu Aotian seemed to sense the embarrassment of the God of Fire, and smiled, "He and I are acquainted with each other. At the beginning, a group of seven or eight of us were exploring the center of the earth, and we encountered him. He almost killed us all, but he was also seriously injured. Later, after negotiation, he followed me, so that he could recover as soon as possible and didn't have to stay in the magma for thousands of years..."

　　Wu Aotian did not say that he had subdued the God of Fire, and the God of Fire heaved a sigh of relief. After all, it would be embarrassing to say that he was subdued by a human in front of another special flame...

　　The Tower of Skyfire was silent for a moment. "You caught up with me and told me this, do you want me to follow you like it did?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said very frankly: "It can't be said that I am following you. We just need each other. Not only do you have amazing fighting power, but more importantly, you can also refine weapons. If we can be together, wouldn't it be happy for everyone? You can increase your strength and continue to evolve, and I can also get your help..."

　　"Besides, with your strength, you don't have to worry about what I will do to you. If you want to destroy me, it will only take a few minutes..."

　　Looking at the silent Tower of Skyfire, Wu Aotian was secretly happy in his heart. The Tower of Skyfire did not directly refuse, which naturally meant that this matter was not completely hopeless, at least there was still room for discussion.

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian continued to persuade the Skyfire Tower with his eloquence: "You can stay with me, you can restrain all your aura, and you don't have to worry about being discovered. You can practice quietly. Moreover, although you are powerful when you are wandering outside, you can't guarantee that you will encounter some powerful people. I don't know if you know that there are actually more powerful people above the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. It is true that with your strength, even if you encounter a strong person like our Palace Master, you can retreat safely, but if you encounter a strong person of the Phantom Spirit Mirror, I'm afraid you will not be able to escape."

　　The Tower of Skyfire seemed a little moved, but his voice was still calm: "Didn't you put it in the Void Bracelet?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "I have never heard of any void bracelet that can automatically absorb spiritual energy. Perhaps you will only understand it if you experience it yourself."

　　The Skyfire Tower thought for a moment, and finally said: "Okay, I need to try it first, and then we can discuss it."

　　Wu Aotian was quite surprised when he saw that the Tower of Skyfire finally agreed to give it a try. As long as the other party agreed to give it a try, it meant that they did have an idea and the chance of success was still very great.

　　"That's no problem, but no matter whether you decide to stay with me in the end, I hope that our conversation today, what you saw, and what you experienced will all be secrets between the two of us."

　　The Tower of Skyfire agreed without hesitation: "Okay, even if I still have to leave in the end, I won't tell anyone about this."

　　The God of Fire next to him also became excited. If the Tower of Heavenly Fire stayed with him, he would have an extra powerful helper.

　　"Relax and don't resist my consciousness."

　　The Tower of Skyfire was obviously still a little cautious, but looking at the God of Fire next to it and thinking about its own strength, the Tower of Skyfire finally chose to accept it.

　　For living beings, only if their consciousness does not resist can they be included in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. If they resist, even if they are very weak, it will be impossible to do so.

　　Wu Aotian quickly pulled the Tower of Skyfire into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the God of Fire followed suit.

　　The Tower of Skyfire observed this strange space. It was obvious that this was not the interior of the Void Bracelet, but where was this place?

　　The Skyfire Tower's attention was quickly drawn to the spiritual flame suspended in the central void. The spiritual flame quickly changed into the shape of Qiu, smiling and greeting the Skyfire Tower: "Ms. Lily, hello, welcome to my world."

　　The Tower of Skyfire was surprised: "Weapon Spirit? Is this also a fairy-grade spiritual weapon?"

　　Qiu smiled gently and said, "You can understand it this way, but in fact there is some difference. This is a secret between Wu Aotian and me. You just need to know that you can practice and promote your evolution by constantly absorbing a large amount of spiritual energy from me here. That's enough."

　　The Skyfire Tower didn't seem to be too curious. After hearing what Qiu said, he didn't ask any more questions and replied in agreement: "Okay, how do I absorb spiritual energy?"

　　The Fire God beside it had already demonstrated it directly: "Here, that's it, just absorb it directly from this ball of spiritual energy flame. When its spiritual energy is consumed, it will naturally absorb it from the outside world to replenish it. Hehe, this spiritual energy is incomparably pure, much better than practicing by yourself outside."

　　The Tower of Skyfire tried it out and was obviously quite shocked. Although it also knew that some formations could absorb spiritual energy, it did not know that there was an immortal spiritual weapon with such a function. In the heart of the Tower of Skyfire, Qiu was always regarded as the spirit of an immortal spiritual weapon.

　　Wu Aotian's voice rang out in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron: "How is it? This place is great, right? It's safe, and it can speed up your cultivation..."

　　The Tower of Skyfire was silent for a moment and then said, "Okay, I can stay. If you can prepare all the materials, I can help you refine the weapon, but I won't be your thug..."

　　Wu Aotian agreed without hesitation: "No problem, you can see that there are also the God of Fire and Qiu here. They are both very powerful. Normally, you don't need to take action. But if my life is in danger, I hope you can help me. After all, if I die, this place will no longer exist..."

　　The Tower of Skyfire naturally understood that there is no such thing as a free lunch, so he agreed: "Okay, I promise you this. If your life is in danger, I will help you."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted when he saw that the Tower of Skyfire agreed. You know, the strength of the Tower of Skyfire is completely comparable to that of the Heavenly Spirit. With it, his life will be greatly protected.

　　Looking at the whole world, except for those powerful people in the Phantom Mirror who are hiding somewhere unknown, with the protection of the Tower of Skyfire, in a one-on-one situation, I am afraid no one can hurt him.

　　"In addition, I have absolute freedom, which means that when I leave one day, you are not allowed to stop me."

　　"Okay, deal!"

　　The Tower of Skyfire, that is, Lily thought for a moment and added: "As you said at the beginning, I don't want the news of my existence to be known to others..."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "I have a few friends who have been through life and death together many times. I don't want to hide it from them, but don't worry, they won't say anything."

　　Lily didn't make it too difficult for Wu Aotian: "Okay, the fewer people know, the better. Otherwise, you'll probably be in even bigger trouble."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "Of course. If I attract a strong person from the Phantom Mirror to snatch you, I'm afraid my life will be in danger."

　　Chapter 268 Return with Harvest

　　Lili, the Tower of Skyfire, hid in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian suppressed his excitement and flew back.

　　Dugu Wuying was relieved when he saw Wu Aotian coming back, but he couldn't help but feel curious: "Junior Brother Wu, why did you chase after it? It's very dangerous. Aren't you afraid that it will kill you?"

　　Wu Aotian shrugged and said with a smile: "If it really wanted to kill us, it wouldn't have let us go just now... I chased after it to ask if it knew where there were other special flames. Of course, I was also very curious about the sky fire itself..."

　　Dugu Wuying frowned and said unhappily, "You are quite courageous."

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "I am back safely, let's go, the Palace Master and the others must be worried."

　　Dugu Wuying groaned, and the two flew towards the entrance of the secret realm. Dugu Wuying sighed, "If it weren't for us, I'm afraid the Palace Master and his men would have taken over the Skyfire Tower..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "The Palace Master chose to give up because of us. I am really touched, right? However, now that the Skyfire has the tower, its combat power has doubled. I am afraid that it is true as it said just now. If we want to take it down, we will probably suffer losses on both sides..."

　　Dugu Wuying also saw several fights between the Tower of Skyfire and Mei Xuemeng and others. The Tower of Skyfire was not at a disadvantage at all. He speculated that what the Tower of Skyfire said was not an exaggeration.

　　The two had just entered the secret realm and had flown a short distance when they saw Mei Xuemeng appear in front of them.

　　Mei Xuemeng saw the two of them and was relieved: "I'm glad you're all right. I was afraid that the Skyfire Tower would break its promise and harm you."

　　Wu Aotian bowed respectfully towards Mei Xuemeng and said, "Thank you for your concern, Palace Master. If it weren't for us, the Skyfire Tower wouldn't have escaped..."

　　Mei Xuemeng waved her hands and smiled: "The Skyfire Tower is very powerful, and its strength is no less than ours. We may be able to defeat it, but it may be difficult to conquer it. Let it run away. As for immortal spiritual tools, it is more about fate..."

　　"Go back. There is nothing in this secret realm that can threaten you. You can continue to look for the elixir."

　　Dugu Wuying asked: "Have you finished exploring the treasure house of Lietian Sect?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and nodded, "Yes, there is actually only one row of rooms in the treasure house, and each room contains different kinds of things. We have already emptied the place, and there are indeed many good things."

　　After a brief pause, Mei Xuemeng sighed again: "We were all careless this time. We didn't expect that those low-level golden-winged rats would have such a great destructive power when they gathered together. Fortunately, you rushed out at that time, otherwise, by the time we discovered something was wrong, all the Three Kingdoms disciples who entered the secret realm would have been killed."

　　"Wu Aotian, you have made a great contribution this time. What reward do you want?"

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and asked, "According to what the golden-winged rats said, there are books on refining spiritual tools of the Lietian Sect in the treasure house of the Lietian Secret Realm. They record how to refine some superior spiritual tools, and even how to refine immortal spiritual tools. I wonder if the Palace Master has discovered anything?"

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "Yes, there are indeed some, and quite a few. I took a quick look and found that they are indeed very magical refining methods..."

　　Wu Aotian rubbed his hands and said with a chuckle, "If possible, could you lend me these books? I have always been interested in refining equipment."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said after hearing what Wu Aotian said, "That's no problem. I'll leave the book in Shuiyue Cottage when the time comes. You can just come and borrow it..."

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and thanked her immediately. Mei Xuemeng said, "I was originally planning to open this weapon refining method to some of my disciples who have talent for weapon refining. You naturally have the right to borrow it, so this is not considered a reward for you. Tell me what else you want."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted when he heard Mei Xuemeng say this, but he didn't know what he needed. He rolled his eyes and said, "Palace Master, I don't know what I need either. If you really want to reward me, then see if there is anything suitable for me and just give me something..."

　　Mei Xuemeng found Wu Aotian's words simple but interesting, and said with a smile: "You are quite cunning. Okay, we got a lot of things this time. I will pick some for you after we sort them out later. But I also heard that you found a lot of good medicines after entering the secret realm this time."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "This is all thanks to Mo Yu. We are just running errands for him."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Yes, I found that each of your friends has his own abilities, and they are all very good. Mo Yu is the weakest among you, but he can drive the scent beast. You can continue to dig when you go back. This area is thousands of miles in radius and has been closed for tens of thousands of years, so there are many good things."

　　Wu Aotian rolled his eyes and suddenly remembered that some of his friends had not yet entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He thought that now was a good opportunity and asked, "Sect Master, do you have any more Sky-Splitting Pills? Can you give me a few? Mo Yu and the others have also reached a bottleneck..."

　　"You really care about your friends." Mei Xuemeng was not stingy. She nodded and casually took out another bottle from her space ring and threw it over: "There are ten Sky-Splitting Pills in it. I believe it is enough for your friends to overcome the bottleneck. Well, this can be regarded as one of your rewards this time. However, I also have a small request..."

　　Wu Aotian took the bottle and said happily, "Palace Master, please let me know if you have anything to say."

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and chuckled, "It's not a big deal. There are a few herbs you dug up this time, and I hope you can give me some of them because I'm going to refine a pill."

　　Wu Aotian said with an "oh" and said without hesitation: "Okay, after we have collected all the spiritual medicines here, I will make a list. Then you can take what you need."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded in satisfaction and said, "Okay, but don't worry. I told you before that everything you gain from entering the secret realm is yours. I won't take your spiritual medicine for nothing. I will give you a certain amount of compensation."

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't mind, and said with a smile: "Anyway, let's do whatever you say, Palace Master."

　　Holding the Sky-Splitting Pill in his pocket, Wu Aotian was quite happy. After six months of training, Wu Aotian himself had improved a lot. He also used the improved illusion array to help others practice, and their strength had also improved significantly. Thinking about this group of people, who had grown step by step from the initial weaklings to where they are today, he felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart.

　　When they returned to the palace, Su Qinghe and Hong Tie were already there. The group of ninth-order golden-winged rats had been killed by the angry disciples of the three empires.

　　Wu Aotian did not have any sympathy for the death of these golden-winged rats. This world was originally a world where the strong preyed on the weak, not to mention that they were his enemies and almost killed him and his men. Killing them now was only natural and it was also the best way to eliminate the trouble forever.

　　If you don't remove the roots of the grass, it will sooner or later become a source of disaster.

　　At this time, the people from Canghai Sect and Shenguang Sect had already learned the news that the immortal spiritual weapon had escaped. Although they looked regretful on the surface, they were secretly happy in their hearts. If Mei Xuemeng and others could conquer the Tower of Heavenly Fire, and add those refining methods, the combat effectiveness of Tianxin Palace would probably increase a lot.

　　Mei Xuemeng and others did not leave in a hurry, but stayed in the palace, while the spiritual practitioners from the three empires continued their journey of exploration. However, at this time, the treasures of the Lietian Sect had already been obtained by Mei Xuemeng and others, and what was left was to collect the elixirs in this secret realm.

　　Some mature spiritual medicines can be collected directly, some seedlings can be transplanted back, and even in the secret realm, there are some precious spiritual medicines that have been extinct in the outside world for thousands of years or even thousands of years...

　　In the search for elixirs, who can beat the scent-smelling beast?

　　It was still Wu Aotian and his team of ten people, led by the scent-smelling beast, who started their journey of collecting herbs again. This collection work lasted for about ten days. After an almost carpet-style search, all the spiritual herbs in the entire secret realm were collected by everyone. The amount of spiritual herbs collected by Wu Aotian and his team was more than the total amount collected by all other people. Moreover, among the spiritual herbs they collected, most of the most precious ones were on Wu Aotian's side.

　　Wu Aotian and the others had smiles of satisfaction on their faces. After a long period of sorting, Wu Aotian handed a list to Mei Xuemeng.

　　After reading it carefully, Mei Xuemeng couldn't help but exclaimed: "You really have a good harvest this time. It's harder than climbing to the sky to find these spiritual medicines outside, but you have collected so many here..."

　　After a pause, Mei Xuemeng marked seven or eight of the spiritual medicines and said, "These are the spiritual medicines I need. I have also marked the quantities. Just sort them out for me. In addition, you have collected a lot of spiritual medicines this time, and you can combine them to make many different kinds of pills. None of you are good at making pills, and if you try to make them yourself, it will probably be a waste. So, don't rush to use those spiritual medicines. When you return, I will arrange two people in the palace who are proficient in making pills to process these spiritual medicines for you and maximize their effectiveness."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted. It was great to have someone like Mei Xuemeng to help him. He could just sit back and enjoy the results. Originally, Wu Aotian was worried when he saw so many elixirs and didn't know what to do with them.

　　After everything was prepared, everyone left the Lietian Secret Realm together. The entrance to the Lietian Secret Realm was also simply handled by Mei Xuemeng and others and was temporarily closed again. Of course, as long as they mastered the method of closing it, they could enter again at any time. Although the spiritual medicines inside had been almost cleared out, there were still many spiritual medicines that were not old enough and could be collected later.

　　In this exploration of the secret realm, Tianxin Palace suffered the smallest loss and gained the greatest. Although later, Mei Xuemeng and the other three palace masters discussed it and took out part of the treasure and gave it to people from the other two countries, the best part is still in their hands after all. They did so because others also contributed to opening the secret realm passage. Although the situation this time is a bit special, there would probably be some contradictions if they kept it all for themselves.

　　Wu Aotian was the person who gained the most among all the people in Tianxin Palace this time, but no one knew it except himself.

　　Chapter 269: Refining Immortal Spiritual Weapons

　　After returning to Tianxin Palace, Mei Xuemeng immediately found two spiritual practitioners who were skilled in alchemy and asked them to help Wu Aotian and others process the spiritual medicines. At the same time, she also gave the two alchemists the right to withdraw some other spiritual medicines from the place where medicinal materials were stored in Tianxin Palace in order to maximize the profits from refining this batch of spiritual medicines.

　　Wu Aotian had already picked out the spiritual medicines that Mei Xuemeng had checked that she needed and brought them to Shuiyue Cottage and handed them to Mei Xuemeng. Mei Xuemeng had also sorted out all the treasures left over from the Lietian Sect and selected several of them and gave them to Wu Aotian as a reward and payment for exchanging spiritual medicines.

　　Although he knew that what Mei Xuemeng gave him was nothing compared to the treasure in the treasury, Wu Aotian still couldn't help feeling happy.

　　The function of a Chunyang Pill is to help spiritual practitioners expand their spiritual sea and refine the purity of spiritual crystals. It can also stimulate people's potential and improve their strength.

　　Five thousand pure spirit pills, Wu Aotian naturally knew the function of this. Wu Aotian was worried that another guest had moved into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and this guest's appetite was obviously not less than that of the God of Fire, so the spiritual energy required would naturally be more. These five thousand pure spirit pills could last for quite some time.

　　Ten thousand kilograms of black iron is the raw material for refining spiritual tools. It is also of extremely high quality. The Tower of Skyfire, for example, is made of black iron, which is almost indestructible. Mei Xue must have dreamed that Wu Aotian was interested in refining tools, so she gave it to him. However, ten thousand kilograms of black iron is not enough to refine two spiritual tools.

　　A small bottle of water of life.

　　The things given were not too rare, but for Wu Aotian, they were all useful, especially the five thousand pure spiritual pills, which was a considerable fortune.

　　What's more, Mei Xuemeng had given them ten Sky-Splitting Pills before, which I believe is enough for Mo Yu and Dong Yuanyuan to break through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　In fact, Mo Yu and Dong Yuanyuan have now joined the Tianxin Palace. Especially Mo Yu has the ability to drive the scent beast. He has made great contributions in this trip to the secret realm. It is impossible for Su Qinghe not to take care of him. Even if Wu Aotian does not help to get the Lietian Pill, Su Qinghe should still help him. After all, after entering Tianling, in addition to a great improvement in strength, he can also fly, which will be much more convenient even if he goes out to look for medicine or other things.

　　Dong Yuanyuan and Mo Yu, who had obtained the Sky-Splitting Pill, immediately began their retreat. At the same time, Wu Aotian also swallowed the Spring Yang Pill in his room.

　　As soon as the Chunyang Pill entered his stomach, it turned into a warm current that flowed through Wu Aotian's body. Wu Aotian immersed his mind, controlling this heat current to slowly flow through his body, finally converging in his brain and slowly flowing into his spiritual sea.

　　Time passed day by day, and Wu Aotian had been in seclusion for more than twenty days. Wu Aotian was originally at a bottleneck stage, only a little away from the second level of Tianling. Now, with the help of the energy of Chunyang Pill, Wu Aotian finally broke through in one breath and successfully advanced to the second level of Tianling.

　　Feeling the increasingly abundant spiritual energy in the spirit crystal in the spirit sea, Wu Aotian was very excited. At this moment, the spirit crystal was at least twice as large as before, and the spiritual energy stored in it was at least three times that of before!

　　After completing the breakthrough, Wu Aotian began to communicate with Lily, the spirit of the Skyfire Tower who lived in the Eight Desolations Gathering Spirit Cauldron. After some communication, he learned that Lily, as the spirit of the Skyfire Tower, also had high intelligence. In the process of refining spiritual weapons in the past, she had also acquired a lot of knowledge about refining weapons and had reached the level where she could refine weapons on her own.

　　If it was not the most difficult immortal grade spiritual weapon, but an ordinary spiritual weapon, as long as the required materials were thrown into the Tower of Heavenly Fire, Lily would be able to refine the weapon by herself. This could be described as super automated production.

　　While Wu Aotian was delighted, his eyes were naturally set on the immortal-grade spiritual weapon. How could one refine an immortal-grade spiritual weapon?

　　"The most difficult part of refining an immortal spiritual weapon is the formation of the weapon spirit. The most orthodox method is to seal the soul imprint that can form the weapon spirit into the weapon and set up a formation in it. This formation can promote the formation of the soul imprint, which is what we call evolution. When it evolves into an independent soul, the weapon will truly become an immortal spiritual weapon. However, this time span is very long, often hundreds of years, thousands of years, or even longer. Therefore, although this method is orthodox, few people use it."

　　"The second method is a shortcut refining method, that is, a being like me, an independent soul that already exists, and then using a special method to refine it together with a spiritual weapon, so that it can directly form a fairy-grade spiritual weapon."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Lily's introduction, he sighed in his heart but couldn't help but say: "There are not many independent souls in the world..."

　　Lily replied calmly: "That's not the case. Immortal spiritual tools wouldn't be so rare, but everyone could own one."

　　After a slight pause, Lily continued, "But don't you have the God of Fire by your side? If it is willing, it can help refine it into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon..."

　　Hearing Lily's words, the Fire God was immediately tempted. However, he naturally didn't know as much as Lily about refining equipment. He was itching to do it but also a little worried, so he asked, "If it is refined into a fairy-grade spiritual equipment, will it be harmful to me? Or are there any side effects?"

　　"There are no side effects. To put it simply, refining you into a spirit of an immortal spiritual weapon does not change you that much. You can still evolve and even have a body. Of course, this is the only drawback. Once you become an immortal spiritual weapon, you can no longer return to your previous state. You will exist as an immortal spiritual weapon for eternity."

　　When the God of Fire heard Lily's words, he felt even more itchy in his heart. He had also seen the battle between the Tower of Skyfire and Mei Xuemeng and others before. The extremely solid Tower of Skyfire gave Skyfire Lily a stronger defense, and it could also suck opponents into the tower for refining. If Skyfire did not have this turtle shell, and directly faced the impact of the attacks of Mei Xuemeng and others, as a ball of fire, it would probably suffer certain damage every time it was hit by a huge impact.

　　As for carrying a turtle shell for the rest of your life, so what? After all, once it has truly become a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, you can fully control it. It's like a new body, a real body.

　　"Okay, I've decided. I also want to become the spirit of a fairy-grade spiritual weapon and become the same as Lily."

　　After hesitating for a while, the Fire God finally made up his mind and said, "But I have one request..."

　　The request was of course made to Wu Aotian. Regardless of its current appearance or the spirit of a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, it was all under the control of Wu Aotian. However, there were two reasons why the God of Fire felt it was not bad. The first was that it was very pleasant to absorb spiritual energy from Wu Aotian, and the second was that Wu Aotian was a good person, and they got along more like friends than like a slave owner and slave.

　　"Well, you go ahead."

　　"I want the best materials to make my body, that is, a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. Otherwise, when I fight with others and get chopped up dozens of times, and the spiritual weapon is broken, wouldn't that be a tragedy for me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Of course. If it was ordinary materials, I would not want to give you up. By the way, Lily, didn't you say that yours was made of black iron? This time our Palace Master gave me 10,000 kilograms of black iron. It should be the same as yours, right?"

　　Lily moved her body slightly twice, and there seemed to be some disdain in her voice: "It's the same. The black iron was originally stored in the treasure house of the Lietian Sect. It was collected and refined from the meteorite that discovered me. I guess your palace master swept the treasure of the Lietian Sect and rewarded you."

　　Wu Aotian didn't care about Lily's attitude. He smiled and said, "The Lietian Sect left the treasure for future generations. It's just that their own heirs lost it. So it's normal for us to get it as the destined ones."

　　Lily did not argue with Wu Aotian, but just said: "If you want to refine the God of Fire into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, in addition to the black iron and this, you also need some other things, you have to prepare them. In addition, a large amount of spiritual energy is needed during the refining process. But with Qiu De's presence, you can find a place with sufficient spiritual energy and prepare a large amount of elixirs to replenish spiritual energy. In the process of refining, you also need to help..."

　　"As for the refining process, there is a book called 'Outline of Immortal Spiritual Weapon Refining' in the treasure of the Lietian Sect. There are specific and detailed instructions. The things needed are also described in it. You should study it carefully first, and then after you have prepared everything, you can start."

　　Wu Aotian came to Shuiyue Cottage with great interest and found the outline of refining immortal spiritual tools that Lily mentioned. It was a thick book with a lot of notes and instructions, and even some descriptions of the exploration or refining process of predecessors.

　　Looking at this weapon refining book, Wu Aotian suddenly thought that although Lily had said that the first method of refining an immortal spiritual weapon, which is also the orthodox method, takes a long time, it is much easier than finding an independent soul body to directly refine it. There were so many powerful people in the ancient times, and there must have been many people who had refined many immortal spiritual weapons. After thousands or even tens of thousands of years, there should be many immortal spiritual weapons in this world. After all, once an immortal spiritual weapon is successful, as long as it is not forcibly destroyed to the point of annihilation of the soul, it will be an immortal existence.

　　Could it be that most of these immortal spiritual weapons are concentrated in the hands of those powerful people who have surpassed the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit?

　　This possibility is very high. After all, they are powerful. Once they discover or know where there is a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, they have enough strength to conquer or hunt for it. Ordinary spiritual practitioners will be helpless even if they see it. Naturally, it is difficult to see fairy-grade spiritual weapons in the world of ordinary spiritual practitioners.

　　Wu Aotian quickly immersed himself in the ocean of knowledge, like a hungry traveler, tirelessly absorbing the experience of his predecessors.

　　PS:

　　Please give me a red ticket. Please give me a red ticket.

　　In September, Wu Ao Tian Xia held a book club event [mentioned at the end of the previous article, and also pinned in the book review section]. Everyone is welcome to actively participate, so that Wu Ao Tian Xia’s book review section will have more exchanges and more excitement.

　　Chapter 270: Hunting for Beasts on the Icefield

　　Wu Aotian stayed in Shuiyue Cottage for a whole month. Wu Aotian not only finished reading the outline of refining immortal spiritual weapons, but also read many other books about refining, including summaries of refining materials, refining techniques, and some other books.

　　After a month of reading and contemplation, Wu Aotian had a comprehensive understanding of refining high-level spiritual weapons, and even immortal-grade spiritual weapons. It must be said that the Lietian Sect's knowledge of refining weapons is so rich that the Jinyun Sect is nothing in comparison. Although they can also refine high-grade spiritual weapons, there is absolutely no possibility of refining immortal-grade spiritual weapons.

　　After figuring out what was needed to refine an immortal-grade spiritual weapon, Wu Aotian began to collect them.

　　Fortunately, although these things are relatively precious, Wu Aotian found most of them in the place where elixirs or materials needed for refining equipment were stored in Tianxin Palace. The only thing he lacked was the blood of a kind of beast called the Snow Spirit. This blood is also necessary and can promote the fusion of the soul body and the spiritual weapon. A certain degree of fusion must be reached before it can truly become a fairy spiritual weapon. The soul body can control the spiritual weapon more freely. The higher the degree of fusion, the greater the power that can be exerted.

　　For this reason, the Snow Spirit Beast Liquid must be obtained.

　　During this period of time, all the spiritual medicines brought back by Wu Aotian and others have been refined into a large number of pills. There are many kinds of these pills, including the Jiling Pill that can help the Tianling strong to cultivate faster, the Baiye Anti-Poison Pill that can remove the poison, the Polong Pill that can stimulate the body's potential, and many more...

　　After Wu Aotian, Mo Yu and others received this batch of pills, they gave generous gifts to the other spiritual practitioners who had entered the secret realm, especially the group of spiritual practitioners who had gone in search of pills with Wu Aotian. These gifts were of course made after discussion by everyone, and each gift contained several kinds of pills. All the spiritual practitioners who received the gifts, including the three deacons and a dozen generals, were delighted.

　　Although a lot of elixirs were given away, Wu Aotian and Mo Yu still had a lot left. During the time when Wu Aotian was in seclusion reading, Mo Yu and Dong Yuanyuan finally broke through their bottlenecks and became powerful celestial spirit masters.

　　At this point, all of them have become powerful Heavenly Spirit masters, which is very good news for Wu Aotian and others.

　　At this time, among the group of people, Wu Aotian was the strongest, having reached the second level of Tianling. Liu Ruxue, Leng Feng, Mo Yu and Dong Yuanyuan were all at the first level of Tianling. Among the four, Liu Ruxue had the strongest strength, close to the second level of Tianling, and Leng Feng's strength was in between.

　　The Flame Demon has been practicing diligently for the past six months, and his strength is still at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, as a mutated magical beast, his actual combat power is probably comparable to that of a strong man at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Wu Aotian used some of his own spiritual medicine stock to exchange all the things needed to refine spiritual weapons from the warehouse, and then began to think about leaving Tianxin Palace and going out to look for the Snow Spirit Beast. Since the other materials had already been prepared, as long as he collected the blood of the Snow Spirit Beast, he could start refining immediately.

　　Lily had reminded him that a large amount of spiritual energy was needed to replenish immortal spiritual tools. Although he had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, if he was within the confines of the Tianxin Palace, he would probably be noticed by others. After all, the surging spiritual energy gathering there was extremely powerful.

　　When Wu Aotian exchanged these things, he also intentionally exchanged some other things so as not to arouse suspicion from some people with ulterior motives.

　　It is better to know about this matter as few people as possible. Otherwise, there is no guarantee that Lily will leave him, and he will lose a strong protection by his side.

　　At this time, Liu Ruxue and others were practicing in seclusion, and Wu Aotian didn't want everyone to follow him out to make a big fuss, so after notifying them, he rode the Flame Demon and left Tianxin Palace alone.

　　Before setting off, Wu Aotian had already found out that the Snow Spirit Beast was not too rare and could be found on the ice fields in the north of the Longxiang Empire. One just had to look for it patiently.

　　The strength of the Snow Spirit Beast is not too high, roughly around level eight, and only a very small number can reach level nine. Wu Aotian himself now has the strength of the second level of Heavenly Spirit, and with the help of the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian can definitely fight with the third level of Heavenly Spirit even if he encounters a fourth level of Heavenly Spirit, and he is not without the ability to fight back. What's more, there are three super powerful beings around Wu Aotian.

　　Although the God of Fire has not yet fully recovered to the level of its Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection, it has no problem dealing with one or two Heavenly Spirit Fourth Stage powerhouses. Although Qiu of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is still injured, he can still burst out with superhuman combat power in a critical moment. According to Qiu, Wu Aotian's strength has improved now, and he can barely control the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron for combat, not to mention there is also a Sky Fire Tower, which seems to be the most powerful of the three for the time being.

　　Wu Aotian felt very secure at this moment, and his heart was filled with heroic spirit. If he had not considered that the Tower of Skyfire would only help when lives were in danger, Wu Aotian would have rushed into the Dragon Demon Forest impatiently.

　　In the Dragon Demon Forest, there are not only lakes filled with spiritual energy, but also things that can help Liu Ruxue to resist the backlash of black energy.

　　After flying for more than ten days, Wu Aotian finally got away from the central area of ​​the Longxiang Empire and reached the ice field in the north.

　　This ice field located in the extreme north of the Longxiang Empire is very large. First there is the vast snowfield, then to the north is the ice field close to the sea, and then there is the endless sea with countless icebergs or ice floes drifting on it.

　　Wu Aotian had also seen an introduction to this snow beast, including its living habits and illustrations, in books. However, it was still quite difficult to find the snow beast on this vast ice field. However, Wu Aotian believed that as long as he was patient enough, he would definitely be able to find it.

　　Just as Wu Aotian began to slowly use his perception to search for creatures below on the ice field and check and identify them one by one, a piece of news had spread throughout the Longxiang Empire.

　　…

　　"Have you heard about the northern snowfields?"

　　"Hey, of course I heard about it. I heard that someone discovered an ice valley while chasing prey. There were actually many precious spiritual medicines in the ice valley, but there were also very powerful magical beasts in it. It is said that the person who discovered the ice valley even saw an ice wolf king with his own eyes. This ice wolf king was guarding a Xuanyin ice lotus, and the Xuanyin ice lotus is expected to mature in a few months..."

　　"Xuan Yin Bing Lian, that's a good thing. Even if a Tian Ling strongman can take a leaf of Xuan Yin Bing Lian, his strength can be improved by at least one level."

　　"Not only that, the Ice Spirit Wolf King is also full of treasures. The Ice Spirit Wolf King's spinal bone can be used to refine Jade Marrow Pills, and its heart can be used to refine Ice Blood Pills. Each of these pills is priceless."

　　"Many sects are already rushing over there, why don't you join in the fun?"

　　"Forget it. The Ice Spirit Wolf King is a kind of mutant magic beast. It is said that a powerful Ice Spirit Wolf King can be comparable to a human being who has reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Although I don't know how powerful it is, I think it will be a good show to watch this time."

　　"I heard that several famous sects in Longxiang have sent their masters to search for this ice valley... I don't know if there is only one Ice Spirit Wolf King in this ice valley, or if there are other magical beasts..."

　　"Let's wait and see. I believe there will be a result soon. But I am wondering, with so many people going this time, if the spiritual medicine is limited, will they fight each other for it?"

　　"The Xuanyin Ice Lotus is rare in a thousand years. It would be strange if we didn't grab it..."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian had no idea that many spiritual practitioners who had heard the news had already headed for the ice field. Even people from the Tianxin Palace had gone to the ice field to check whether the matter was true or not. Many other powerful sects in the Longxiang Empire had also sent their strong men to participate. In addition, there were some independent spiritual practitioners who gathered towards the ice field from all directions with the idea of ​​trying their luck.

　　Among these forces, there is the Zheng family, which is the main family of Zheng Feizong of the Jinyun Sect.

　　Zheng Feizong has been asking for help from the Zheng family for a long time and has received a reply, but he cannot find the whereabouts of Wu Aotian and others. All the people of Jinyun Sect have been hiding in his secret manor. Many disciples have been inquiring about the news of Wu Aotian and others in the Tiannan Empire, but such a long time has passed, and there is still no news at all.

　　During this period, Zheng Feizong had been living in the Zheng family. By chance, he helped the Zheng family solve some problems in refining equipment, and received a little attention from the Zheng family.

　　Zheng Feizong, who had not received any news from Wu Aotian and others, once thought about whether he could return to the Tiannan Empire. However, thinking about the strength of that group of people, Zheng Feizong still hesitated. In the end, he decided to stay in the Zheng family temporarily.

　　Although Zheng Feizong had no status in the Zheng family, he lived a peaceful and stable life. This time, when he heard the news about the Ice Valley, Zheng Feizong was bored and thought of trying his luck. Zheng Yunhe, who had a good relationship with him, had successfully broken through to the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm after a retreat. He was also a member of the Zheng family's team this time. Hearing that Zheng Feizong also wanted to go and see it, he asked him to go along.

　　Zheng Feizong did not expect that Wu Aotian, who had always made him uneasy, had already joined Tianxin Palace and was on the ice field. As he approached the ice field with the Zheng family's team, the distance between them was getting closer and closer.

　　PS;

　　Everyone, please be so kind as to cast your vote while reading. It only takes a few clicks, but it is very important to Xiaoba.

　　Chapter 271 Conspiracy Plan

　　"Aotian, have you noticed that there seem to be suddenly more people on the ice field..."

　　Wu Aotian was also a little puzzled. He had been searching for the snow spirit beast on the ice field for almost ten days and still found nothing. However, in the past few days, Wu Aotian had encountered several waves of spiritual practitioners.

　　Some of these spiritual practitioners travelled alone, some in groups of three or four, and the largest group had more than twenty people.

　　These spiritual practitioners were all in a hurry, seemingly on their way or looking for something. Wu Aotian only saw them with his eagle eyes and avoided them from a distance.

　　Searching for snow spirit beasts became much easier with the help of Eagle Eye. At least the magical beasts running on the ground could not escape Eagle Eye's observation. All Wu Aotian needed to do was to determine whether there were snow spirit beasts among these magical beasts.

　　"Maybe something happened that we don't know about. Could it be that another place like the Sky-Splitting Secret Realm has been discovered?"

　　Thinking about what might appear on the ice field in the far north, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered that, isn't it possible that the extremely cold and gloomy thousands-year-old black ice is hidden in the ice field in the far north?

　　However, this ten thousand year old black ice is probably more difficult to find than the snow spirit beast. The snow spirit beast at least lives on the land surface, and even if the ten thousand year old black ice really exists, no one knows where it exists under the glacier.

　　When Wu Aotian met a Tianling spiritual practitioner flying alone again, Wu Aotian could not resist his curiosity and went towards the spiritual practitioner.

　　The spiritual practitioner looked at Wu Aotian riding on the fire demon, with an undisguised wariness in his eyes. After all, a spiritual practitioner who could drive a ninth-level magical beast was naturally not a weakling.

　　"Don't worry, my friend. I'm just looking for snow spirit beasts here. I saw that there are suddenly more spiritual practitioners here, so I want to find out what happened..."

　　The vigilance in the spiritual practitioner's eyes slightly decreased. "Some time ago, someone discovered an ice valley on the ice field. In it, they saw a Xuanyin Ice Lotus and an Ice Spirit Wolf King. Now many sects have sent people here. Even if there are no other spiritual medicines in this ice valley, this Xuanyin Ice Lotus and the Ice Spirit Wolf King alone are enough to drive everyone crazy..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. He had seen records about the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. The Xuanyin Ice Lotus was also a very yin and cold thing between heaven and earth. It was said that the area within a hundred feet around the place where the Xuanyin Ice Lotus grew was freezing cold and people could not get close at all. Once the Xuanyin Ice Lotus was formed, it would never fade or wither, just like an ice sculpture.

　　The Xuanyin Ice Lotus grows very slowly. It is said that it takes five hundred years for it to grow an extra leaf. But because of this, the leaves of the Xuanyin Ice Lotus are extremely powerful. If a strong person in the Tianling Realm can take a leaf, he can be promoted by a full level. However, this thing is like the Bodhi Blood Fruit. A person can only take one leaf at most. Although taking the second leaf is still useful, the effect is greatly reduced. If the same person takes two leaves, it would definitely be a waste of resources.

　　The Xuanyin Ice Lotus is so magical, no wonder it has attracted so many people crazy. However, there are usually some magical beasts guarding beside natural spiritual objects. Even when they were digging for medicinal materials in the Lietian Secret Realm last time, they encountered many magical beasts guarding the spiritual medicines. It was only because they were traveling with a powerful Tianling Fifth Level Realm warrior like Wang Dandan, so naturally these magical beasts no longer had any deterrent power.

　　However, if the monster guarding the Xuanyin Ice Lotus this time is the Ice Spirit Wolf King, I am afraid that it will be beyond the ability of ordinary people to deal with it.

　　The Ice Spirit Wolf King lives in an extremely cold place, has a snow-white horn on his head, and spears all over his body like steel needles. The Ice Spirit Wolf King is a ninth-level magical beast when he is born, and is more domineering than the One-horned Demon. Moreover, as the Ice Spirit Wolf King grows, its strength will also increase rapidly. An adult Ice Spirit Wolf King can at least reach the fourth or fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit. If there are some more changes, even reaching the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit will be no problem at all.

　　"Do you know the exact location of that valley?"

　　The spiritual practitioner shook his head and said, "I'm not sure. The news came out very suddenly and spread very quickly. It seemed that everyone knew about it in an instant. Now everyone is trying their luck and searching on the ice field..."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "What about the person who first spread the news? Didn't anyone confirm whether the news was true?"

　　The spiritual practitioner shook his head and said, "We haven't found the person who spread the news. We only know from rumors that this ice valley appeared in the northeast of the ice field. We don't know more details. Although many people doubt the authenticity of this news, no one is willing to give up the possibility. After all, the Xuanyin Ice Valley is something that spiritual practitioners dream of..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood that a leaf could allow a person to upgrade one level. If this Xuanyin Ice Lotus really existed, one Xuanyin Ice Lotus would even be enough to significantly increase the overall strength of a sect. How could such an existence not drive people crazy?

　　When the powerful celestial spirits reach the later stages of their cultivation, every step forward requires tremendous effort. More and more people are stuck at a certain stage and cannot move forward. At this time, this kind of thing that can be said to be against the will of heaven naturally becomes people's only wish.

　　"What forces have come to the Icefield so far? I wonder if Tianxin Palace has sent anyone here?"

　　The spiritual practitioner shook his head and said, "I haven't found anyone from Tianxin Palace yet. Some of the famous ones I know of include Huangsha Sect, Cuisong Sect, Black Tiger Sect, Zheng Family, Sun Family..."

　　After the spiritual practitioner left, Wu Aotian and Yan Mo discussed: "What do you think? Should we go and join in the fun?"

　　There was undisguised excitement in the blood-red eyes of the Fire Demon: "Let's go, let's go. If it really exists and we kill the Ice Wolf King, can you give me the body of the Ice Wolf King?"

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "Why do you want its corpse?"

　　The Flame Demon chuckled and said, "Of course I ate it. The blood of the Ice Spirit Wolf King is very pure, which is the most direct reason why their Ice Spirit Wolf King clan are all super powerful monsters. I devoured its body and used special methods to fuse its blood. Although I can't become like the Ice Spirit Wolf King, it can make my strength grow rapidly..."

　　Looking at Wu Aotian, Yan Mo said expectantly: "My father, who followed your master, was very impressive. He was very powerful. Of course, if I wait for thousands of years, I can also become stronger slowly. But can you wait?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up, but thinking of the terrifying power of the Ice Spirit Wolf King, Wu Aotian still felt a little unsure.

　　"Besides, didn't you say that the Snow Spirit Beast is on the ice field? But we don't know exactly where it is. Why don't we look for it in the northeast? If we are lucky, we can find the Snow Spirit Beast first. Then we can refine the Fire God into an immortal spiritual weapon. Wouldn't that protect us?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. He was looking for her anyway, so where could he not look for her? Moreover, Lily was there. If he was really in danger, it wouldn’t just stand by and watch him die.

　　Wu Aotian rode on the Flame Demon and turned towards the northeast. With Hawkeye leading the way in the sky, it would undoubtedly be an advantage even if he really encountered any danger.

　　As Wu Aotian searched towards the northeast, he began to encounter more and more spiritual practitioners. Among these spiritual practitioners there were some who were at the fourth or even fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit, but no one who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit had been found yet.

　　Of course, in the Longxiang Empire, it is not only the three Palace Masters of Tianxin Palace who have achieved the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. It's just that the others who have achieved the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit are either the leaders of a major sect or have retired long ago to practice and not care about the worldly affairs. Wu Aotian wondered whether this incident would lead to the emergence of a powerful person who has achieved the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　Just as many spiritual practitioners were searching in the northeastern area of ​​the ice field, in a seemingly inconspicuous ice valley, a group of men in black were busy working nervously.

　　There were about twenty men in black, holding various materials in their hands, and tinkering around in the entire valley. Huge spiritual patterns were carved out, and it seemed that these people were tinkering with a huge formation.

　　In the air above the valley, three men were floating. The two men standing side by side were wearing masks on their faces. The mask on the left-hand man had a green wolf head painted on it, while the mask on the right-hand man had a colorful spider painted on it.

　　Opposite the two men stood an old man with his hands hanging by his sides, looking extremely respectful.

　　"Mu Jia, how long will it take to complete the formation here?"

　　The old man named Mu Jia replied respectfully: "Reporting to the messenger, it will take another three days for the formation to be completely completed."

　　The man with the spider mask nodded and said with a somewhat dissatisfied tone: "Your efficiency is too low. It is ten days later than previously estimated. During these days, Qinglang and I have killed at least five spiritual practitioners who found this area. If they find us, this plan will fail. Can you afford this responsibility?"

　　Cold sweat suddenly appeared on the old man's forehead. He lowered his head and replied respectfully, "Two messengers, the delay is mainly due to the shortage of one of the materials. I hope the two messengers will bear with me. I promise that this formation will be completed in three days."

　　The man wearing the blue wolf mask snorted coldly and said, "The news has spread throughout the Longxiang Empire. Now there are countless spiritual practitioners rushing here. Three days later, the plan will be implemented. This time, the plan must succeed and not fail. Otherwise, if the Lord is not satisfied, we will all die ugly!"

　　Chapter 272: Snow Spirit Beast Tracks

　　"Are you here to look for the Mysterious Yin Ice Lotus as well?"

　　Wu Aotian once again met two spiritual practitioners. The strength of these two spiritual practitioners was approximately at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. They were a man and a woman, and they looked somewhat similar in appearance, seemingly like siblings.

　　Facing the two people's almost enthusiastic inquiries, Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and replied: "I have heard about the news of this Xuanyin Ice Lotus, but I don't know whether it is true or not. I came here to look for the Snow Spirit Beast..."

　　"Snow Spirit Beast?"

　　The woman was slightly stunned for a moment, then she turned her head slightly and said to the man next to her, "Is the Snow Spirit Beast completely white, with a white spear on its body and two curved horns on its head, like a bull's horns?"

　　The man was tall and strong, with a rather honest face. He seemed stunned for a moment when he heard the woman's question, scratched his head and said, "I don't know either."

　　The woman rolled her eyes at the man. The man must be at least thirty-five or thirty-six years old, but his movements were like those of a child and he looked a little dull.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then asked with some surprise: "Yes, the Snow Spirit Beast is like that, have you seen it?"

　　The woman turned her head and nodded, "Yes, we originally heard about the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and came here to try our luck, but when we were camping two days ago, we encountered a snow spirit beast under an ice cliff..."

　　The man seemed to be stunned again, and asked back: "Girl, where did you see it? Why didn't I see it?"

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a little wary. Could it be that this woman was trying to deceive him?

　　The woman looked at the man helplessly and said, "Brother, you were still making a fire at the time. I ran into some small animals when I was hunting. I didn't tell you what you saw..."

　　The man grumbled, "No wonder I didn't see it. I thought my memory had become so bad."

　　Watching the conversation between the two, Wu Aotian seemed to have understood their personalities. Among the two siblings, the eldest brother seemed to be honest, but his brain was not very bright. Generally speaking, although he was not stupid, he was definitely not smart. The younger sister, on the other hand, should be relatively normal. It was probably the younger sister who usually gave advice, because when he met the two of them just now, it was the younger sister who took the initiative to greet him.

　　Wu Aotian felt a little relieved. After all, these two people were only at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if he didn't take his secret methods into consideration, he and Yan Mo's true strength didn't need to be feared. He immediately bowed to the woman and said, "I wonder if this lady can tell me the location of the Snow Spirit Beast. I am willing to give you 100 Pure Spirit Pills as a reward."

　　Upon hearing that Wu Aotian was going to give him one hundred pure spiritual pills as a reward, the big man's eyes suddenly widened, and his eyes revealed a bit of undisguised joy. Even the woman had a fleeting look of joy on her face.

　　The woman was probably in her early thirties. Although she had maintained herself well, her age could still be vaguely seen. Wu Aotian was in his early twenties, so there was nothing wrong with calling her "big sister".

　　The woman was obviously very talkative. When she heard Wu Aotian calling her elder sister, she smiled and said unceremoniously, "Since you call me elder sister, I will unceremoniously call you little brother... Little brother, what sect are you from?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I am not from the Longxiang Empire. I come from a remote small country. However, I joined the Tianxin Palace a year ago. This time I came out to find the Snow Spirit Beast."

　　Tianxin Palace?

　　The eyes of the big man and his sister widened instantly, with a look of envy on their faces: "I didn't expect that little brother would join Tianxin Palace at such a young age. It's really amazing. Unlike us two brothers and sisters, we have no sect or school and wander around..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled but was still a little surprised in his heart. The two siblings said that they had no sect or school, but they were able to cultivate to the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in their thirties, which showed that they were obviously quite talented.

　　"My name is Long Weiwei, my elder brother is Long Gang, what should I call you, little brother?"

　　Wu Aotian gave his name, and Long Weiwei thought for a moment and said, "The place where we found the Snow Spirit Beast is very remote. If I tell you about it, I'm afraid I won't be able to explain it clearly. How about we take you there?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "That's better, but aren't you looking for the Xuanyin Ice Lotus? Will this waste your time?"

　　The dragon just opened his mouth and laughed very frankly, "Brother Wu, didn't you just say that we don't know whether the news is true or false. We came here just to join in the fun. If we really encounter them, it might be even more dangerous."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, "If the news is true, then the one guarding the Xuanyin Ice Lotus is an Ice Spirit Wolf King, which is indeed not easy to deal with..."

　　Long Weiwei looked at Wu Aotian expectantly and said, "If you, Brother Wu, are also looking for the Mysterious Yin Ice Lotus, why don't we travel together? After all, with more people, we can have someone to look after us..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't want to travel with anyone. He had too many secrets. If he was discovered, it would be troublesome. But he still had to hope that the other party would find the Snow Spirit Beast. If he refused rashly...

　　While Wu Aotian was pondering, Long Weiwei had already noticed Wu Aotian's thoughts and said with a smile: "If it's difficult, then forget it. We will take you to find the Snow Spirit Beast now."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said apologetically: "It's not that I don't want to be with you, brother and sister, but after I find the Snow Spirit Beast, I have some urgent matters to attend to, which will delay me for a while. I estimate that by the time I finish my business, whether the Xuanyin Ice Lotus is real or fake, it will probably have been confirmed by others..."

　　Wu Aotian did not lie. After he found the Snow Spirit Beast, he wanted to refine the Fire God into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon first. Although the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was powerful, Qiu was still in a wounded state and could not fight with all his strength. Although the Tower of Heavenly Fire was intact and its combat power was amazing, Lily said that she would only save him when his life was in danger and would not help him do anything else. What's more, once these two showed up, those people would rather not snatch the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and deal with Wu Aotian first.

　　Although the Xuanyin Ice Lotus is magical, it is still impossible to confirm its authenticity now, not to mention that life is more important.

　　Wu Aotian can drive the God of Fire with all his strength. Although the God of Fire's strength has not yet fully recovered, once it is refined into an immortal spiritual weapon, he will surely be safe and sound when encountering someone at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm with just it.

　　Long Weiwei didn't say anything more. The two siblings took Wu Aotian and flew in another direction. Even though they couldn't form a team, it was still good to make one more friend. What's more, Wu Aotian was a disciple of Tianxin Palace. In the Longxiang Empire, Tianxin Palace was an existence with supreme self-esteem. Being able to get to know a disciple of Tianxin Palace and become friends with him would be a very good thing.

　　"These days, the ice field is very lively, but it is lively, and it has also become dangerous..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned, then he understood a little and asked, "Is it a battle between spiritual practitioners?"

　　Long Weiwei nodded, her face a little strange: "Because of the Void Bracelet, most spiritual practitioners carry their treasures, elixirs, and spiritual tools with them. And what could be faster than killing people to rob the Void Bracelet to accumulate wealth?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Is this the reason why you want to travel with me?"

　　Long Weiwei smiled awkwardly and said, "Yes, and Brother Wu, you are a disciple of Tianxin Palace. No matter how brave the ordinary sects are, they dare not attack the disciples of Tianxin Palace. Of course, if you encounter a fierce and brutal desperado, it is still very dangerous. They are often alone, killing and robbing. Even if others want to hunt them down, it is difficult to find them..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, but he had already made up his mind that as long as the two siblings led him to find the Snow Spirit Beast, he would give them some very good elixirs so that they would not return empty-handed.

　　"We have met many spiritual practitioners these days. Some of them come in groups, while some are strong enough to come alone. My brother and I have been avoiding them from afar and have not dared to come into contact with them..."

　　Wu Aotian had previously asked a spiritual practitioner what kind of people came to the ice field, and now he couldn't help but ask: "Oh, then what sects did you encounter? Are there any from our Tianxin Palace?"

　　To Wu Aotian's surprise, Long Weiwei nodded and said, "Yes, there really is a team, about ten people, all of them seem to be women. We watched them from afar, and from the logos on their clothes, we saw that they should be disciples of the Qinghua Palace of the Tianxin Palace's Grand Elder..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised, but then he thought, although the three masters of Tianxin Palace might not send a team personally, after hearing the news, some disciples might come to search for treasure on their own.

　　"In addition, we encountered people from the Huangsha Sect and the Zheng Family. We saw them from afar. There was a large group of them. As expected, they are big sects and big families. When they go out, they have countless masters..."

　　"Yes, there is another team of about thirty people wearing black clothes. Except for a few who are flying, most of them are riding white cranes. I am surprised that the people who come here to look for the Xuanyin Ice Lotus are almost all powerful Heavenly Spirits. There are actually non-Heavenly Spirits who come to join in the fun. Don't these people fear death?"

　　Wu Aotian was also a little surprised when he heard this: "Hey, there is such a thing, then which sect are these people from?"

　　Long Weiwei shook her head, a look of bewilderment on her face. "I don't know either. These people don't have any sect symbols on them. They are just dressed in black. Other than that, there is nothing special about them. I was surprised to see them riding white cranes, so I took a few more glances at them..."

　　Chapter 273 Invisible Spirit Weapon

　　"The snow beast I saw at that time was right under that cliff. There was a cave under the cliff. The snow beast should be living under that cliff."

　　The three people and the beast were floating in the air. Long Weiwei pointed at a cliff that looked inconspicuous and said, "As long as we get closer, we will definitely be able to sense it."

　　As the distance shortened, Wu Aotian's perception radiated, covering the entire cliff and the woods next to it. Any life information within this range was quickly fed back to Wu Aotian's brain.

　　Wu Aotian pointed to a black hole at the bottom of the cliff that didn't seem too obvious and said, "Does the snow beast you saw live in that cave? I sense that there is a powerful demon beast in there..."

　　Long Weiwei carefully identified it and chuckled, "I think it must be right. It seems to be that cave."

　　Wu Aotian patted the Flame Demon under his seat and said, "Flame Demon, go and deal with it. I want its blood. Don't burn it to ashes."

　　The Flame Demon roared slightly with some excitement and flew down, but Wu Aotian was suspended in the air with his hands behind his back.

　　Just as the fire demon fell, a beast as big as a bison rushed out of the cave. It had two curved horns and was covered with white hair. Who else could it be but the Snow Spirit Beast?

　　Seeing the Snow Spirit Beast appear, Wu Aotian felt relieved. It would naturally be no problem for the Flame Demon to deal with this Snow Spirit Beast that had not yet reached the ninth level. After thinking about it, Wu Aotian took out two porcelain bottles from the Void Bracelet and threw them to the Long brothers and sisters.

　　"This place is indeed very remote. If it weren't for your guidance, I don't know when I would have found it."

　　"In these two bottles, one bottle contains a hundred pure spirit pills, and the other bottle contains some Ji Ling pills. I believe they will be of some use to you. Thank you for showing me the way."

　　The Long siblings took the two bottles, feeling pleasantly surprised but also a little embarrassed. Long Gang laughed and said, "It's just a piece of cake. It's not a big deal. You're welcome."

　　Long Weiwei said somewhat embarrassedly: "Brother Wu, we didn't help much. These Pure Spirit Pills and Ji Ling Pills..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said with a smile: "I already call you Brother Long and Sister Long, so why should we be so formal... But after I found the Snow Spirit Beast, I still have other things to do, so I can't accompany you to find the Xuanyin Ice Lotus..."

　　Long Weiwei nodded, and then asked, "I wonder what Brother Wu is going to do, and whether he needs help. Although my two siblings are not very strong, we should be able to lend a hand..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and politely declined, "It's just some private matters that will take up some time. There's nothing dangerous, so I won't bother you two. But you two must be careful when you go to look for the Xuanyin Ice Lotus."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's refusal, Long Weiwei said nothing more and said cheerfully, "Okay, thank you for the pills. We'll leave now. I hope we'll meet again if we have the chance."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "If you two are free, you can also come to Tianxin Palace to find me."

　　Long Weiwei's eyes lit up and she smiled happily: "Okay, this is what you said, Brother Wu, you must not let us be turned away when the time comes."

　　Looking at the backs of Long Weiwei and Long Gang as they left, Wu Aotian showed a slight smile. These two siblings were quite interesting and nice people.

　　When Wu Aotian fell, the Flame Demon had already knocked the unfortunate Snow Spirit Beast to the ground. Because Wu Aotian had instructed that he needed the blood of the Snow Spirit Beast, the Flame Demon actually knocked the Snow Spirit Beast to death. Although there were no scars on its body, it was estimated that countless bones and internal organs were broken.

　　Wu Aotian had already prepared a large container to hold the blood of the Snow Spirit Beast. Just when Wu Aotian was bleeding the Snow Spirit Beast, three spiritual practitioners flew over from the air, two men and one woman. The three of them saw Wu Aotian busy below from the air, and when their eyes fell on the Snow Spirit Beast, their eyes suddenly lit up.

　　The three of them looked at each other, talked in a low voice for a few words, and then fell down.

　　When the three people were staying in the air, Wu Aotian had already discovered them and became a little wary. Watching the three people falling, Wu Aotian turned around and put the Snow Spirit Beast, which had almost bled to death, along with the collected blood, into the Void Ring.

　　The Flame Demon, who had been lazily lying on the ground watching Wu Aotian busying around, also stood up. Raging black flames rose from his body, and there was unconcealable excitement in his blood-red eyes.

　　The Fire Demon has been practicing quietly for the past six months. The warlike nature has long been unable to endure it. Now that he sees someone who seems to have bad intentions, how can he stay still?

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the three spiritual practitioners who had fallen down, and roughly estimated that their strength should be stronger than his. Among the three, one was at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and two were at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Wu Aotian took a few steps back, walked towards the Flame Demon, and prepared to leave, but three people had already fallen down and formed a V-shaped formation, blocking Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian frowned, stopped, glanced at the three people, and asked, "Why are you three blocking my way?"

　　The middle-aged man who looked the oldest among the three smiled and said, "Brothers, please stay. We just saw you hunt a snow spirit beast and wanted to ask you for something. Of course, we will use other things in exchange..."

　　Wu Aotian's expression remained unchanged, and he asked calmly, "What part of the Snow Spirit Beast do you want?"

　　The middle-aged man smiled slightly, but his expression was quite impolite and a bit domineering: "We only need the blood of the snow beast, we don't want other parts at all. As long as you agree, we are willing to use a spiritual weapon in exchange..."

　　A spiritual weapon?

　　Wu Aotian raised his eyebrows. At this moment, Wu Aotian no longer cared about ordinary spiritual weapons. If these people wanted other parts of the Snow Spirit Beast, Wu Aotian would give them those parts. However, he could not give them the blood. After all, he had found such a Snow Spirit Beast with great difficulty.

　　"I also have a use for the blood of the Snow Spirit Beast, so I can't exchange it with you. If you want something else..."

　　Before Wu Aotian could finish his words, another skinny man snorted coldly, "Other things are useless to us. We only want the blood of the Snow Spirit Beast."

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly: "Then we have nothing to talk about. Goodbye."

　　The skinny man stared at Wu Aotian with a ferocious look on his face, and snorted without hesitation: "What a big tone you have. Let me tell you, if you don't hand over the blood of the Snow Spirit Beast today, don't even think about leaving."

　　Wu Aotian stopped walking, but a faint smile appeared on his face: "Oh? If I don't give it to you, then you are going to rob it by force?"

　　The only woman in her forties among the three suddenly laughed and interrupted: "Little brother, I think you should hand over the blood of the Snow Spirit Beast. Otherwise, the swords and guns are blind and it will be bad if they hurt you..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "You're just going to rob me if I don't give it to you, right? Fine, come and rob me if you have the guts, but don't blame me for not warning you in advance. If you make a move, I'll kill you!"

　　Wu Aotian's words immediately caused the three people to change color. They looked at Wu Aotian with some doubt. The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly: "You are only at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but you are so bold to speak so arrogantly..."

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly: "If you want to take action, do it quickly. If not, get out of here!"

　　The three men's faces changed, and they attacked Wu Aotian and the Flame Demon next to him at the same time. At the same time, Wu Aotian's lotus appeared, and thirteen heart swords rushed out at the same time. As Wu Aotian's hand moved, a ball of fire suddenly rushed towards the middle-aged man who was in the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Wu Aotian released the God of Fire at the first possible moment.

　　As for Wu Aotian and Yan Mo, Wu Aotian has strong confidence that he can completely deal with two spiritual practitioners at the second level of Heavenly Spirit. But with the addition of a strong man at the third level of Heavenly Spirit, Wu Aotian doesn't have that confidence. What's more, why should he fight to the death when the God of Fire is there?

　　Although the God of Fire had not yet recovered to his peak strength at this time, but dealing with a spiritual practitioner at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm would be a piece of cake for him.

　　The God of Fire, like the Flame Demon, could no longer hold back. He was originally a warmonger and was imprisoned in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron by Wu Aotian day after day. Although he was absorbing spiritual energy to recover, how could he not be ecstatic now that there was a battle?

　　Looking at the God of Fire rushing out, the faces of the three people changed drastically in an instant, especially the middle-aged man facing the God of Fire, his eyes were wide open, filled with extreme fear and disbelief.

　　This ball of fire was obviously not a technical attack performed by Wu Aotian, but a separate living being!

　　The flame that suddenly appeared was actually a special flame that already had self-awareness!

　　The middle-aged man waved his hands, and there seemed to be a faint air flow in the air, but no spiritual weapon was seen flying. Wu Aotian felt uneasy and the lotus suddenly closed.

　　At the moment the lotus closed, a huge force suddenly collided with the surface of the lotus. Although Wu Aotian closed the lotus, his perception of the outside world was extremely clear.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide; what attacked him was actually a spiritual weapon that could hide his body!

　　If this spiritual weapon had not created some air currents while flying, and if Wu Aotian had not seen the middle-aged man's actions and became alert, this spiritual weapon would have definitely hit Wu Aotian directly.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat, and hurriedly shouted: "Flame Demon Fire God, be careful, that guy has a spiritual weapon that can hide his whereabouts..."

　　After saying this, Wu Aotian added to the God of Fire: "God of Fire, this spiritual weapon is very good, don't let him run away!"

　　Chapter 274 Black Light Staff

　　After hearing Wu Aotian's words, the middle-aged man's already frightened face even became a little distorted because of fear.

　　He never expected that this young man actually possessed a completely planned special flame, and his strength was not just a little bit strong!

　　In panic, he immediately launched an attack on Wu Aotian, hoping to use the special nature of his spiritual weapon to kill his opponent with one blow. This spiritual weapon was made from the poisonous stinger of a very special magical beast, the evil-heart demon worm, which he collected and added some special materials to refine it. The evil-heart demon worm was a magical beast that could become invisible. It moved silently, always approaching its prey quietly, and then directly pierced its poisonous stinger into the prey's brain to absorb the brain marrow, making it hard to defend against.

　　In the beginning, he suffered a great loss in trying to catch the evil demon bug, and almost died in the deep mountains and old forests. Fortunately, he was well prepared. He not only had the star scale powder that could make the evil demon bug appear, but also the stinky spiritual grass that the evil demon bug couldn't stand, and even a lot of miscellaneous things.

　　This spiritual weapon, which was refined based on the hardest thorn of the evil demon worm, is like two bamboo shoots turned upside down together, with both ends being extremely sharp and the middle being slightly larger. Using such a spiritual weapon to launch a surprise attack on people can often hit them without them knowing. Once a spiritual weapon of this shape succeeds in a sneak attack, it will obviously penetrate them.

　　The middle-aged man had gained quite a reputation with this spiritual weapon. He had used it to successfully assassinate a powerful man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and had also killed many of his enemies. It was just that today's battle came too hastily.

　　The other party is just a spiritual practitioner at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit, and there is a ninth-order magical beast at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit. Among the three of us, I am at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit, and the remaining two are at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit. If I want to deal with him, I don't even need to do it myself.

　　However, the situation changed in an instant, and their side, which was originally full of advantages, became precarious.

　　Because of this, he hurriedly flew out his strange spiritual weapon called Hidden Thorn, hoping to succeed in one strike and kill one of the opponents first. Unfortunately, due to his haste, his movements were a little big, and the opponent actually noticed it and dodged, and did not hide his desire to seize his spiritual weapon. How could he not be shocked and angry?

　　As soon as the Flame Demon came up, he directly used the Flame Killing Black Dragon Wave. The majestic and surging black flames gathered into a huge black flame dragon, rushing straight towards the skinny man. At the same time, Wu Aotian's thirteen heart swords were also operating, but they did not rush to attack. Instead, they gathered in front of Wu Aotian to form a sword formation.

　　The woman looked at the growing momentum of Wu Aotian's thirteen heart swords and felt a little timid. She didn't expect that the other party had such a magical set of swords, and his attack method was obviously not messy. Although he had not attacked yet, the power brought by the condensed spiritual energy had already given her an illusion that the person she was facing was not a spiritual practitioner of the second level of the Heavenly Spirit, but a strong man of the third level or even the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit!

　　A faint smile appeared at the corners of Wu Aotian's mouth, and that smile was full of undisguised sarcasm. Perhaps in their eyes just now, he was simply an irresistible prey, but in his own eyes, wasn't the other party the same?

　　The woman's spiritual weapon was also a bit strange. It was a staff with a black ball of light on the top. The black ball of light was surrounded by black mist and was filled with an almost dead atmosphere.

　　Not daring to stop any longer, the woman raised the staff in her hand and pointed it suddenly at Wu Aotian.

　　The black ball of light on the top of the staff suddenly burst out with countless black lights, which hit the sword formation directly, but the sword formation could not withstand the black light!

　　Although a lot of the black light was blocked by the sword formation, a lot of it still penetrated and enveloped Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian's face froze. The black light came strangely, as if it was filled with a strange energy. Even though Wu Aotian was tightly wrapped in the lotus, he still felt a little unsafe.

　　The black light hit the lotus without a loud impact sound, but Wu Aotian suddenly discovered that the lotus he controlled and the thirteen heart swords all had a feeling of being out of control!

　　What's going on?

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised. Could it be that the black light emitted by the black ball on the severed end of the staff could interrupt the connection between the spiritual practitioner and the spiritual weapon, or even weaken it?

　　Wu Aotian didn't have time to think too much, and tried his best to control the lotus to retreat backwards. At the same time, the sword formation that was ready to be launched also blasted out.

　　The woman quickly threw out a tortoise shell-like shield with dense patterns on it and blocked it in front of herself. With the help of this shield, the woman actually took on Wu Aotian's sword attack.

　　Wu Aotian himself is already at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit, but the size of his spirit crystal is not even smaller than the spirit crystal of other practitioners at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit. Combined with the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the power of the thirteen heart swords, this attack should have been earth-shattering. This woman who is only at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit would definitely not be able to take it and would be seriously injured by it. However, after Wu Aotian launched this attack, he found that the power of this attack had been weakened too much.

　　It's not that the woman's shield has super strong defense, but that the power of her attack has been reduced too much. Wu Aotian just thought about it and thought of the reason. That is because he had lost some control between himself and the spiritual weapon, which caused him to lose control of the thirteen heart swords. This seems to have a similar explanation to the degree of fusion that Lily mentioned in refining the immortal spiritual weapon.

　　Black light was continuously released from the top of the staff. Wu Aotian didn't dare to confirm how powerful the black light was for a moment, but he didn't dare to underestimate it in the slightest.

　　In the moment of rapid retreat, a small crack appeared in the lotus, and two illusion arrays rushed out directly. The red light suddenly radiated and enveloped the woman opposite.

　　The red light radiated by the magic array was different from the black light. The black light was like ink, giving people a solemn and dull feeling. Although it spread quickly, it was still not as fast as the red light. The red light was extremely light and enveloped the opponent in an instant.

　　The illusion array was activated in an instant, and the female spiritual practitioner who was desperately chasing Wu Aotian with a staff emitting black light suddenly showed an expression of disbelief on her face, and the movements of her hands suddenly became chaotic.

　　Because of her confusion, the staff suddenly became distorted in direction, and the thirteen heart swords shrouded in black light regained their previous lightness, as if the black light was a muddy swamp, which would be difficult to extricate once one fell into it, but would regain their lightness once one left.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this staff emitting black light was also a spiritual weapon with quite special uses. It could weaken the connection between a person and his own spiritual weapon, thus greatly reducing his combat effectiveness.

　　The female cultivator had once again thrown out a dagger and was continuously slashing at the sky, while the tortoise shell-like defensive spiritual weapon was also constantly changing its position. However, the end of the staff did not emit the black light anymore, which made Wu Aotian even more certain that this staff was only useful against spiritual weapons and had no effect on humans or monsters, because various monsters appeared in the illusion array, and the female cultivator did not use the staff to deal with the monsters, which meant that even if she used it, it would be useless, as monsters would not use spiritual weapons.

　　After circling in the air, the thirteen heart swords regained control and rushed towards the female cultivator trapped in the illusion array like a school of swordfish swimming upstream.

　　Due to the difference in strength and the effect of the illusion array, the female cultivator was unable to take any effective precautions against Wu Aotian's sudden ghostly attack. She was stabbed by multiple heart swords. A huge amount of spiritual energy rushed in and exploded, and her body was shattered into pieces in an instant.

　　Wu Aotian grabbed the void bracelet on the female cultivator's hand, the dagger, the tortoise shell-like defensive spiritual weapon, and the strange magic staff. All of them were grabbed by Wu Aotian in the air and stuffed into the void ring.

　　The middle-aged man watched the female cultivator being killed instantly by Wu Aotian. His eyes were suddenly filled with endless hatred, and he shouted sternly: "If you kill him, I will not let you go."

　　Wu Aotian showed a bit of sneer on his face, and said lightly: "You are still speaking harshly when you can't save yourself, idiot."

　　The middle-aged man was suppressed by the God of Fire and had no power to fight back or even escape. If the God of Fire hadn't wanted to play with him for a while longer, he would have been finished in just two or three moves.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at the skinny man on the other side. The skinny man saw that Wu Aotian had killed the female cultivator and looked over here as if he was ready to take action. He was suddenly terrified. He suddenly blasted with the spiritual weapon in his hand, and his body flew back and fled into the distance, actually abandoning his companions and escaping.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the skinny man who was about to run away, thinking about the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which he had never used before. He couldn't help but feel itchy in his heart. He immediately followed the control method taught by Qiu and made a sudden move.

　　Wu Aotian only felt a strange feeling passing through his mind, and a huge tripod appeared out of thin air in front of him. This tripod was more than a hundred times larger than the shabby ancient tripod that Wu Aotian had seen on Earth. Moreover, the tripod was now shining with light and looked breathtaking.

　　"Hehe, Aotian, you finally can't wait to test its power? Come, I'll let you truly experience the power of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron!"

　　Amid Qiu's undisguised boasting, Wu Aotian's mind was focused, and the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron suddenly flew up and suddenly flew towards the skinny man who was escaping.

　　Although the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron looked extremely huge, its flying speed was as fast as lightning. In just a blink of an eye, the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron had crossed a distance of hundreds of meters and hit the skinny man's back heavily.

　　PS:

　　Well, I am very happy to see many people leaving comments enthusiastically. Thank you everyone, and please continue to leave more comments.

　　In addition, I would like to thank readers like 日透一白, 淫領丶宗恒, 3dtgugfdg, libashiji, Bijie Xiaoxu, 岁月年环, ​​Northern Bookworm 123, 笑看V风云, Afufula, 6528746 and others for their support. Thank you!

　　Chapter 275: A Small Fortune

　　There was no frills, no complicated techniques, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron just crashed forward so simply.

　　An ancient and powerful aura was rippling on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, as if it was a prehistoric demon beast that had spanned tens of thousands of years, its entire body filled with an awe-inspiring aura.

　　Although the skinny man was running away frantically with his back to this side, the sudden strong aura behind him frightened him so much that he threw his defensive magic weapon to the back without hesitation.

　　It was a huge fine steel battle shield with complicated spiritual patterns on it and many magic crystals inlaid in it. Now, under the full force of the skinny man, the magic crystals on each magic crystal emitted a strong light, and the spiritual patterns on the entire fine steel battle shield also lit up. A bright light shield appeared in front of the fine steel battle shield.

　　At the same time, the fine steel shield continued to expand, like a steel wall, blocking the way of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Silently, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron collided with the light.

　　Like a glass falling on a concrete floor, the light shield made a crisp sound and then shattered with a bang. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron seemed to have no trembling at all and hit the fine steel shield again.

　　The light on the fine steel shield suddenly lit up, and then immediately became extremely dim. All the magic crystals inlaid on the fine steel shield exploded in an instant. The fine steel shield was hit by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and directly broke away from the control of the skinny man. It flew out at an angle, and the fine steel shield had become bent like a twist.

　　The Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron did not stop at all because of the obstruction of the fine steel shield, and hit the skinny man heavily again.

　　The skinny man's body suddenly flew out like a cannonball, but before he flew far, his body exploded with a bang, and no one knew how many pieces it broke into.

　　Wu Aotian's heart was shocked, his eyes suddenly widened, and he looked at the scene in front of him in horror.

　　Damn, this power is so fucking powerful!

　　Wu Aotian had seen the battle between the Tower of Skyfire and Mei Xuemeng's Five Elements Flower. Although the battle was huge, because both of them were immortal spiritual weapons, it seemed that neither could do anything to the other. But now, when the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron collided with the fine steel battle shield, the fine steel battle shield was twisted like a pretzel, and the magic crystal on it also exploded, which was completely useless.

　　The difference between immortal-grade spiritual weapons and spiritual-grade spiritual weapons is so obvious!

　　Anyway, Wu Aotian temporarily regards the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron as an immortal spiritual weapon. What's more, Qiu is now seriously injured. If he recovers completely and cooperates with himself to use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to unleash its maximum power, how powerful will it be?

　　Wu Aotian only felt his heart beating violently. He gently took back the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and it disappeared in front of him in an instant.

　　Although it was just an attack, Wu Aotian felt that the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea was surging out like a tide. Since he wanted to use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to attack, he needed to control the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Naturally, he could no longer rely on the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He could only rely on his own strength. No wonder Qiu said that Wu Aotian was unable to exert the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron now, and because he was injured, he was unable to help control the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to attack.

　　Wu Aotian roughly estimated that this attack consumed at least one third of his spiritual energy, which means that even if he tried his best, he could only launch three such attacks at most.

　　However, an attack of this power is enough to shock people once, let alone three times?

　　The middle-aged man over there was almost mentally collapsed. After just a few encounters, his two companions both died. This made the middle-aged man terrified and regretful.

　　Why would you bother to provoke him? It's just some blood of the snow spirit beast. If we don't have it here, we can still look for it.

　　"You can't kill me. If you kill me, my grandfather won't let you go!"

　　Wu Aotian came back to his senses from the shock of the huge power of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, and turned his head to look at the middle-aged man who was beaten badly by the God of Fire: "Oh, who is your grandfather? Sounds awesome..."

　　The middle-aged man had thrown out at least four spiritual weapons at this time. In addition to the spiritual weapon that could hide his body shape, the middle-aged man threw out a set of defensive shield spiritual weapons, a big knife, and a round disc. The round disc also looked like a very special spiritual weapon. When the fire of the God of Fire swept over, the round disc immediately met it, and the flame was actually bounced back.

　　However, the flames that bounced back did not cause any harm to the God of Fire. It was like a part of his body, so how could he be hurt?

　　Wu Aotian discovered that these three people actually took out three strange spiritual weapons. It seems that these three spiritual practitioners must have some background, so Wu Aotian asked this question.

　　When the middle-aged man heard Wu Aotian's question, he shouted, "My grandfather is the leader of the Chi Lian Sect, and he is a powerful person at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm!"

　　"Red Snake Sect?" Wu Aotian sneered: "Then do you know who I am?"

　　The middle-aged man looked at Wu Aotian's sneer and felt an ominous premonition in his heart: "Who are you?"

　　Wu Aotian said sarcastically: "I am a jade-plated disciple of the Grand Palace Master of Tianxin Palace, Mei Xuemeng. Do you think Tianxin Palace will be afraid of your Chilian Sect?"

　　The middle-aged man's eyes suddenly bulged out: "Tianxin Palace Jade Disciple! Why didn't you say so earlier..."

　　Wu Aotian showed a smile with a hint of sarcasm on his face: "If it weren't for this, how could I have obtained these strange spiritual weapons in your hands?"

　　When the middle-aged man heard what Wu Aotian said, he shouted, "I'll give you everything. As long as you let me go, I'll let my grandfather help you refine another spiritual weapon you want. My grandfather is best at refining spiritual weapons with special functions..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "If I kill you, all your things will be mine. If I keep you, I'm afraid that one day my head will be suddenly pierced by that invisible spiritual weapon..."

　　The middle-aged man looked miserable, and suddenly threw out another spiritual weapon, which turned out to be a small boat like a shuttle. The middle-aged man was about to jump on it, but Wu Aotian shouted, "God of Fire, if he runs away, I will hold you accountable!"

　　The God of Fire had originally been holding back, wanting to play a little longer, but after hearing what Wu Aotian said, he shuddered in fear and dared not play anymore, as his life was in Wu Aotian's hands.

　　The temperature in the air suddenly soared, as if the air was burning, making crackling sounds, and the God of Fire rushed towards the middle-aged man like a small sun.

　　The middle-aged man screamed, and just as his feet landed on the shuttle-shaped boat, the flames swallowed him up completely. In just a moment, he turned into ashes.

　　Wu Aotian took back all the spiritual weapons, including the shuttle boat spiritual weapon that the other party had just taken out, and said to the God of Fire, "Destroy the corpse and eliminate all traces."

　　After Wu Aotian collected the three people's Void Bracelets and used spiritual weapons, the God of Fire had instantly burned the remaining two people's already broken bodies to ashes.

　　Wu Aotian quickly left this place and headed for a place with abundant spiritual energy that he had already found. It was a huge glacier canyon. It was not known whether it was due to the terrain or some special reasons, but the spiritual energy in this canyon was extremely abundant. Moreover, because of its extremely northerly location, only a few spiritual practitioners came here to practice.

　　Wu Aotian prepared to go to this place to refine the immortal spiritual weapon. When Wu Aotian arrived at this place, it was already half a day later.

　　Wu Aotian first used his eagle eyes to quickly scan the area within a radius of dozens of miles, and then selected a very remote and hidden place before landing.

　　The canyon was extremely cold. Even though Wu Aotian was already a powerful celestial spirit with an aura shield protecting his body, he still felt extremely cold. There was no one else here anyway, so Wu Aotian simply released the God of Fire. The God of Fire emitted a warm red light, which made Wu Aotian feel quite warm.

　　After finding the section with the most concentrated spiritual energy, Wu Aotian stopped and released several illusion arrays from the Void Ring. He arranged these illusion arrays in hidden places around. Once a creature broke in, these illusion arrays would be activated, trapping and killing the creature, unless the creature was strong enough to break through the illusion arrays set up by Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to start refining, but first took out all the things seized from the three disciples of the Chilian Sect.

　　After checking the three people's void rings, Wu Aotian felt a little excited.

　　This time they made a small fortune again. It turns out that these three people are quite wealthy.

　　Wu Aotian poured out all the contents of the three void rings and began to clean them out one by one.

　　The first thing Wu Aotian picked up was the middle-aged man's spiritual weapon that could make him invisible. He looked at it for a long time but didn't quite understand it. Instead, Lily, who was in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, directly pointed out the origin of the spiritual weapon.

　　"This is a spiritual weapon made from the hardest bone spurs of the evil demon worm. It has the ability to be invisible. If you add some formations to it, it can be silent. This spiritual weapon is not bad, but unfortunately the formations on it are not good enough. When it is used, it will still form wind flow, which is easy to attract people's attention."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised but also agreed with Lily's statement, because he felt the wind flow formed by the invisible spiritual weapon attacking him, so he was on guard. Otherwise, he might have been hit by that guy.

　　"Lily, you said the formation above is a little bit bad, then you should know a better formation. Can this spiritual weapon be refined again?"

　　Lily naturally understood what Wu Aotian was planning, and answered affirmatively: "Of course it is possible, but to refine this spiritual weapon again, we need the essence of gold and jade. Only with this thing can we soften this spiritual weapon and re-carve the formation on it."

　　PS:

　　Red tickets, red tickets, red tickets! Xiao Ba yelled~~~

　　Chapter 276 Invisible Spirit Clothes

　　The essence of gold and jade?

　　Information about this thing flashed through Wu Aotian's mind. The essence of gold and jade is actually a very special kind of jade. It becomes liquid under special conditions. This liquid is like bone marrow and is very rare.

　　Wu Aotian didn't know where to find the essence of gold and jade for a moment, so he put the invisible spiritual weapon aside and picked up the staff: "Lily, do you know what the black light emitted from this staff is? Covered by this black light, the connection between me and the spiritual weapon has become much weaker, and it's very difficult to control it..."

　　Lily fell silent, as if she was thinking. After a while, she suddenly shouted, "Ah, I remember now. The most important part of this staff is the bead on the top that emits black light. This bead is made from a very special ore. This black light has the ability to wrap around and block the induction of spiritual tools. It is said that the most powerful spiritual tools made from this ore can completely escape the control of their owner and turn into a piece of scrap metal as long as the black light covers the spiritual tool..."

　　"However, this kind of spiritual weapon is consumable. After each use, its power will be weakened. The spiritual weapon you stole must have been used many times. I don't know how many times it can be used..."

　　After listening to Lily's explanation, Wu Aotian felt a little disappointed but also a little excited: "I didn't expect there are so many strange things in this world. Even the spiritual tools refined are strange..."

　　Lily said calmly, "In our time, there were all kinds of strange spiritual tools, and the functions of these spiritual tools were also strange. From what you have heard, now there are too many spiritual tool refining methods that have been lost. There are many reasons for this. Some of them are because over the past tens of thousands of years, many raw materials have become extinct, and naturally they can no longer be refined. Over time, they have been forgotten or even lost..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Lily say this, an amazing idea suddenly occurred to his mind: "You said that, you know the methods of refining many spiritual weapons. Well, I mean those spiritual weapons with strange effects, not ordinary offensive and defensive spiritual weapons..."

　　Lily said without any modesty: "Of course. The Sky-Splitting Sect was originally a major weapon-refining sect at the time. It was well-known in the Illusionary Continent at the time. I have helped them refine countless spiritual weapons, so naturally I know..."

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and said to Lily, "Didn't you say that as long as you were given the materials, you could directly refine anything below the immortal grade spiritual weapon? Then tell me what spiritual weapons with special functions you want, and I'll help you prepare the materials..."

　　Lily did not refuse and asked casually, "Okay, what kind of spiritual weapon do you want?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. Since he didn't know much about those strange spiritual tools, he naturally didn't know how to put forward his own request. He scratched his head helplessly: "I don't know what they are. Just say a few..."

　　Lily was obviously very familiar with the formulas for refining these spiritual weapons, and she could make them at will without any consideration.

　　"The magnetic ring can attract or repel the opponent's spiritual weapon when used, and can even surpass the opponent's control over the spiritual weapon, thereby gaining the initiative to attack. It can also deflect the opponent's attacking spiritual weapon when defending..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Lily said casually, it was so magical that he was immediately excited. It was really a great fortune for him to be able to win over Lily, the master of refining.

　　"The materials needed are black iron magnetite, earth core rock, osmanthus grass, purple orchid root, iron essence... As long as you find these materials, I can help you refine them."

　　After hearing Lily report the raw materials like this, the excited Wu Aotian was stunned.

　　"What are these materials? I should be able to find the core rock and iron essence, but what is the black iron magnetite? And the purple orchid root seems to have been extinct for thousands of years... Is there any substitute?"

　　Lily said calmly: "These materials are indispensable. Since they are all extinct, even if you find all the other materials, you won't be able to refine it. Just give up on this idea."

　　Wu Aotian was a little disappointed, but he was unwilling to give up: "Tell me a few more, I won't believe it."

　　Lily did not show any impatience and spoke again: "When the Heart-Blocking Bell is struck, the sound will be beamed together and attack the opponent's brain directly. The attacked person will be dazed for a short period of time. The greater the difference in strength, the more obvious the effect. Even if the cultivation base is the same, the attacked person will feel a torn pain in the head, which makes people wish they could twist their heads off..."

　　Under Wu Aotian's expectant eyes, Lily named a long list of materials: "Star-Broken Iron, Iron Essence, Soul-Separating Liquid, Cloud Mist Crystal Mother, Olive Iron... Can you gather them all?"

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and shouted fiercely: "Come again."

　　Lily reported at least five spiritual weapons with very unique effects in succession, which made Wu Aotian feel extremely itchy. However, the materials Lily reported made him very angry, because there must be materials that could not be found, maybe one, maybe two, but none of them could be missing.

　　Wu Aotian finally gave up completely and said with a wry smile: "I thought I was rich, but in the end I have so many recipes, but there is nothing to make..."

　　Lily was silent for a while, then said, "That hidden thorn is a spiritual weapon that can make one invisible. It is made from the bone thorns taken from the body of the evil demon worm. Since this hidden thorn can be successfully refined, it means that the evil demon worm should still exist. If you can catch the evil demon worm and peel off its skin, I believe there should be materials to help you refine a spiritual weapon robe..."

　　Wu Aotian had been desperate, but when he heard Lily say this, hope suddenly appeared in his eyes: "What kind of clothes, what function?"

　　"The name of the clothes is not important. The only function of this clothes is invisibility. Once the formation inside is activated, you can become invisible. It is best at night, and it is slightly worse during the day. If you can use the skills of restraining your breath, or take the breath-restraining pill, then you can really be invisible..."

　　Wu Aotian became excited when he heard this. Invisibility cloak, invisibility. If he wore such clothes, the enemy couldn't see him, which would be a great advantage whether he was launching a sneak attack or escaping.

　　With the invisibility cloak, I can do a lot more things...

　　Wouldn't it be great to sneak attack the enemy when you are in trouble, and peek at a beautiful woman taking a bath when you are free?

　　Wu Aotian's blood boiled just thinking about it, and he quickly asked, "Yes, what materials do you need? I'll prepare them right away when I get back. I don't really need a technique to restrain my aura, because with the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, I can restrain my aura..."

　　"The main material is the skin of the evil demon worm. The more the better. Then there is the scented glue, soft gold iron, ice silk, white orchid juice, and heavenly perfume... Well, that's about it. I think I should be able to find it, right?"

　　Wu Aotian was originally a little nervous, fearing that the materials Lily mentioned would be extinct again. Now after hearing what she said, Wu Aotian's heart suddenly started pounding, because Wu Aotian had heard of these materials, which meant that he would definitely be able to find them.

　　I am not afraid of difficulties, I am just afraid of not having it. As long as it exists, based on Wu Aotian's current strength and the identity of a disciple of Tianxin Palace, he will always find it.

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, “Lily, you’ve been in the Lietian Sect’s treasure house for too long, so you don’t know what’s out there. When we get back this time, I’ll go to the Tianxin Palace’s library to find some books on the complete materials for refining. Then you can take a look at what we have now, and then based on what we have, see if you can refine some spiritual tools…”

　　"Can."

　　Lily didn't refuse at all and agreed without hesitation.

　　Lily has lived in Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron for some time. She absorbs a large amount of spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron every day. Wu Aotian also swallows a lot of pure spiritual pills every day to transform them into pure spiritual energy to supply Lily and the God of Fire. He also absorbs spiritual energy from magic crystals from time to time to supplement it. However, because he is in the Tianxin Palace, Wu Aotian dare not use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to absorb spiritual energy between heaven and earth on a large scale.

　　Putting down the spiritual weapon that could release black light, Wu Aotian picked up the shuttle-shaped boat again: "It looks like this should be a flying spiritual weapon. That guy wanted to escape with it. I think the speed of this flying spiritual weapon must be very fast..."

　　Lily continued, "There's nothing special about this flying shuttle. It just has a formation on it. When a person is on it, the more spiritual energy is infused into it, the faster it flies..."

　　Wu Aotian guessed that this was probably the case. Otherwise, the middle-aged man would not have given up on escaping, but would have risked his life to get on this boat. This boat must be much faster than flying.

　　Apart from these three special spiritual weapons, there are also a dozen other spiritual weapons, but these spiritual weapons are all ordinary offensive or defensive spiritual weapons. Wu Aotian just took a rough glance, wiped off the blood marks on all these spiritual weapons, and then put them back into the Void Ring.

　　There was a pile of things on the ground, bottles and jars, and all kinds of things. After Wu Aotian sorted them out, he was extremely surprised.

　　Murder and robbery are indeed the fastest ways to get rich.

　　In the bottles and jars, there are four or five kinds of common elixirs that assist in cultivation, as well as quite a few pure spiritual elixirs, totaling at least two thousand or so.

　　What caught Wu Aotian's attention was a blood-like pill contained in a porcelain bottle. Wu Aotian couldn't tell what the pill was, so he could only collect it first and ask later.

　　In addition to the pills, there were also a bunch of miscellaneous refining materials. These refining materials took up a large amount of space. Wu Aotian sorted them out slowly. Some of these materials were needed for common refining, and even Wu Aotian could recognize them. There were also some with irregular shapes, which were obviously raw material-type refining materials. Wu Aotian couldn't name many of them for a while.

　　Just as Wu Aotian picked up a piece of golden jade, Lily suddenly said, "This is the essence of gold and jade. You are lucky. Now you don't even need to look for materials. You can directly refine the hidden thorn again."

　　Chapter 277: Attack is the best defense!

　　"Before refining, set up a formation around here first. This will hide my aura and avoid being disturbed by powerful humans."

　　Under Lily's guidance, Wu Aotian used magic crystals to set up a simple formation to conceal his aura, then he sat down with peace of mind. He threw the hidden spear directly into the Tower of Skyfire as Lily had said, and also threw in the gold and jade essence and some other basic things needed for refining.

　　Wu Aotian immersed himself in the Tower of Skyfire and observed how Lily refined the weapon.

　　The ball of fire at the bottom of the Tower of Skyfire, that is, Skyfire Lily, came up and rolled up the hidden thorn, wrapped it in the flames, and slowly burned it. At the same time, another ball of fire flew up and directly wrapped up the essence of gold and jade.

　　The essence of gold and jade quickly turned into a ball of golden liquid, slowly rolling in the flames. On the other side, the hidden thorn that had originally no shape was forged in the flames. The formations were broken one by one by Lily, and the spiritual weapon also revealed its true form.

　　It was a black thing, like a hard bone, with extremely sharp ends.

　　The temperature of the flame fluctuated, and even in the same flame, the temperature at different positions was different. This made Wu Aotian amazed, and he finally understood why special flames with intelligence were needed to refine high-level spiritual weapons. This was because they could control the temperature at will. Different temperature areas could appear on a spiritual weapon and could be controlled as needed.

　　The hidden thorn slowly became soft, and streaks of flames extended out like tentacles, drawing the basic materials into the flames and quickly melting them into the hidden thorn. Spots of light flickered, which were Lily setting up a formation on the spiritual weapon.

　　A good spiritual weapon, the more powerful the formation arranged on it, the greater the effect of the spiritual weapon can be exerted. The formation laid out by Lily now is to make this invisible hidden spear even more invisible. Even when flying, it will not form any air flow fluctuations or spiritual energy fluctuations.

　　The ball of golden jade essence that looked like a golden liquid was also quickly added to the flame and poured onto the scalding hidden thorn. As the golden jade essence seeped in, the formations that had just been set up began to emit various lusters, and then faded away. Wu Aotian knew that this meant that these formations had been successfully engraved and solidified.

　　Lily refined the tea slowly and carefully, without being in a hurry at all. Each step was extremely smooth and natural, without any awkwardness at all. She could be called a perfect master.

　　Wu Aotian sat on the side and watched, without any impatience. One was practicing while the other was watching, and half a day passed quickly.

　　As the flames subsided, the Hidden Thorn was pushed out of the Tower of Skyfire. At the same time, Lily's voice rang out: "The refining is complete. You can use it after you refine it with blood again. After re-refining, it will be difficult to be detected when you use this Hidden Thorn. If the opponent is much stronger than you, the chance of being detected will be much higher. This item is best used for sneak attacks. It is not very effective in frontal combat."

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood that if this hidden spear was used in frontal combat, it would be just a spiritual weapon and would not be considered very powerful. However, if it was used to launch a sneak attack on someone, it would be very powerful.

　　If an invisible robe is made in the future, combined with the ability of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to conceal the aura, a sneak attack in the dark of night would be really awesome.

　　Just thinking about it is enough to make Wu Aotian excited and expectant.

　　Then Wu Aotian spent another day to complete the blood refining of the Hidden Thorn and became familiar with its operation. After using it a few times, Wu Aotian was very happy. This thing flew silently, and even the fluctuations of the spiritual weapon were extremely weak. Unless the opponent was a super powerful spiritual practitioner who could keenly perceive this abnormality, otherwise this thing was simply a masterpiece for sneak attacks and killings.

　　Wu Aotian has made up his mind that after he finishes his work here, he will go look for the evil demon insect.

　　"Now everything is ready, we can start refining the immortal spiritual weapon."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and began to ask the God of Fire: "God of Fire, what shape do you want to refine it into? What special abilities do you want it to have?"

　　The God of Fire was also very nervous, and looked as ignorant as Wu Aotian: "I don't know either. Anyway, my goal is to be very awesome, very awesome, very solid, very solid... that's all."

　　Wu Aotian was speechless again. It seemed that the God of Fire could not give any constructive suggestions. He could only place his hopes on Lily.

　　"Lily, do you have any good suggestions?"

　　Lily was silent for a while, then asked, "Do you want to be an offensive spiritual weapon or a defensive spiritual weapon, or a spiritual weapon with both abilities?"

　　The God of Fire thought for a moment and said, "I definitely don't want a defensive spiritual weapon. I don't want to be a shield that gets hit. But is there any difference between this offensive spiritual weapon and having both abilities?"

　　Lily replied calmly: "Offensive spiritual weapons are spiritual weapons that are used for pure offensive power, just like swords, which are purely offensive but have no defensive capabilities. As for those that combine the two, they usually have strange appearances, but because they are strong in both, they are also slightly different in formation. Therefore, they are not as good as pure offensive spiritual weapons in terms of pure offense, and not as good as pure defensive spiritual weapons in terms of defense. However, they take into account both offense and defense, and are very balanced spiritual weapons..."

　　The God of Fire shook his head and said, "Then I will choose an offensive spiritual weapon. Isn't the best defense offensive? This is more in line with my personality. I don't want to be tied down. Aotian, is this okay for me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Of course no problem. I'm just curious, Lily, what type of spiritual weapon are you?"

　　"I can actually only be considered an auxiliary immortal spiritual weapon. However, due to the special nature of the Heavenly Fire, I also have some special killing moves, such as absorbing the enemy into the tower and then burning it with Heavenly Fire. Inside the Tower of Heavenly Fire, with the help of the formation, it is difficult for me to defeat the enemy unless he is much stronger than me. If the enemy is outside, apart from the simplest attacks such as collision and smashing, I can only use some Heavenly Fire attacks. These methods are not considered powerful. In a sense, I can also be considered a defensive immortal spiritual weapon."

　　Wu Aotian said, "Then the God of Fire wants to become a purely offensive spiritual weapon. Do you have any good ideas?"

　　Lily fell into deep thought, and after a while she spoke: "The power of a fairy-grade spiritual weapon depends on many aspects. The first is the raw materials used for refining. The second is the power of the formation contained in the spiritual weapon and the special features of its design. The third is the ability of the weapon spirit to control the fairy-grade spiritual weapon. Generally speaking, the stronger the weapon spirit is, the easier it is to exert the power of the formation and maximize the power of the fairy-grade spiritual weapon. The fourth is the degree of integration between the weapon spirit and the spiritual weapon, which is related to the third point."

　　After a slight pause, Lily continued, "Since the God of Fire wants to become a purely offensive spiritual weapon, I have an idea, which is to refine the God of Fire into an energy-gathering attack spiritual weapon..."

　　Wu Aotian and Vulcan were both confused and didn't quite understand what Lily meant. They asked without hesitation, "What is a focused attack spiritual weapon?"

　　"It is to use the formation to absorb spiritual energy on a daily basis, and then release it at the critical moment to make a shocking attack. Of course, even if it is not released, the combat power is super strong, and it also has the combat power of a fairy-grade spiritual weapon... I have only made one such spiritual weapon before, and the formation used is relatively complicated, and the success rate is not very high, with only about 70% confidence..."

　　"What if we fail?" The God of Fire asked nervously. Although he also wanted to become extremely powerful, he didn't want to lose his life, so he asked about failure before asking about success. This was also the question that Wu Aotian wanted to ask.

　　"If you fail, because the formation will collapse, your combat effectiveness will probably drop by 30%, and it will be permanent. It is difficult to refine an immortal spiritual weapon like the hidden thorn again."

　　Vulcan was silent, obviously having a fierce ideological struggle in his heart. After a while, he asked, "What if it succeeds? How much higher will the combat power be than normal?"

　　"The energy-gathering attack spirit weapon is only used to release a critical blow. The power of this blow is naturally very strong. If you refine it into an immortal spirit weapon, for example, you are only at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Once it bursts out, the attack power will be increased several times. Even a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm will be severely injured or even killed instantly when facing you!"

　　"But this kind of spiritual weapon requires a huge amount of spiritual energy. The more it absorbs, the greater its power. I made this suggestion because I have seen the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to provide spiritual energy with only people or spiritual medicines."

　　The God of Fire was trembling slightly in the air, as if he was undisguisedly excited. "You mean, if it succeeds, the combat power of that strike can burst out several times of my original combat power?"

　　"Yes, and if the spiritual energy absorbed is enough, even ten times is possible. Theoretically, the stronger you are, the more spiritual energy you absorb, and the greater the power you explode with."

　　The God of Fire danced in the air for a few circles, as if making a final struggle. He thought for a long time before raising his head, with an attitude of a warrior who would never return. "Okay, 70% success rate, I bet. At most, it will reduce the combat effectiveness by 30%!"

　　Wu Aotian thought of this energy gathering, and suddenly thought of something in his mind. He couldn't help but ask: "Lily, is there any shape restriction for this spiritual weapon?"

　　Lily's voice was a little suspicious: "What shape do you want to refine this spiritual weapon into? Immortal spiritual weapons are no longer like ordinary spiritual weapons. They still need to rely on the sharpness of the appearance. Whether it is square or round, the power is the same..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up: "What about the size?"

　　"All immortal spiritual weapons start out very large, then are tempered with formations, and finally shrunk to a very small size. This is the same principle as spiritual weapons..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly curved up, and he smiled slyly: "In that case, I do have an appearance, can you take it as a reference..."

　　Chapter 278: Ice Wolf King

　　Please vote for me. Your casual click is very important to Xiaoba and it is also the greatest encouragement to Xiaoba.

　　-----------------

　　"What's this?"

　　After listening to Wu Aotian's description, and even after Wu Aotian drew a few extremely clear schematic diagrams, Lily and Vulcan finally figured out the appearance of the spiritual weapon in Wu Aotian's mouth.

　　Both Lily and Kagami were a little confused. What on earth was this thing?

　　I have never seen it before. Even though Lily is knowledgeable and has refined countless spiritual weapons, she is still confused.

　　Sensing the two people's confused looks, Wu Aotian laughed and said, "This thing is a very interesting thing. Anyway, as long as the formation inside is correct, the appearance has no effect. Vulcan, you have to believe me, this is absolutely epoch-making, super awesome, and super cool..."

　　When the Fire God heard Wu Aotian say this, he couldn't help but ask with some doubt: "Is it really like this?"

　　Wu Aotian explained enthusiastically: "Just now I heard you two talking about this energy-gathering attack weapon. My idea is that this weapon can be made into two parts. The first part is used as a normal immortal-grade weapon for attack, and the second part is the place for gathering energy. Well, this is how I envision it..."

　　Watching Wu Aotian drawing on the paper with great interest, the Fire God knew that Wu Aotian must have made up his mind to do this. It was useless for him to resist. He only hoped that after refining it, it would really be as awesome and cool as Wu Aotian said...

　　Not awesome, not cool, that’s not my style as the God of Fire!

　　Wu Aotian put forward his own idea, and Lily made some suggestions. They had a heated discussion. Finally, after some hard communication, Lily fully understood Wu Aotian's requirements and was able to do it.

　　After figuring it out, they began to refine it. Lily also explained all the things that needed Wu Aotian's help in the refining process. Wu Aotian put all the black iron and other materials into the Tower of Skyfire.

　　The refining finally officially began.

　　The huge black iron was melted bit by bit. The ball of heavenly fire had become extremely huge, wrapping the entire black iron in it. Even with the power of the heavenly fire, the black iron was still melting bit by bit, and this was the case with the addition of some specific catalysts. It is conceivable that if it was burned by fire alone, I don’t know how high the temperature would be to make the black iron melt...

　　It took a full three days just to melt this huge piece of black iron. During these three days, this ten thousand kilograms of black iron had gradually turned into a pool of black molten iron, which was tightly wrapped by the heavenly fire and gently rippling.

　　During this process, Wu Aotian did not intervene at all, but just watched quietly.

　　With the completion of the first step of melting, a series of busy work began quickly. It solidified bit by bit. During the solidification process, various required materials were continuously added. One formation after another was arranged by Lily bit by bit.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian witnessed the refining of such a giant spiritual weapon. In the past, he only saw a small spiritual weapon and knew that it could change its size at will and could be controlled at will. Now, looking at the refining work inside, he found that it had so many steps and was so complicated.

　　After another five days of busy work, all the formations needed for the spiritual weapon were finally set up, and the next step was the most important step.

　　The fusion of spiritual weapon and fire god.

　　"Spiritual energy, I need a lot of spiritual energy now."

　　Wu Aotian hurriedly summoned the Eight Desolations Soul Gathering Cauldron, which stood next to the Tower of Heavenly Fire. Qiu began to control the Eight Desolations Soul Gathering Cauldron and began to frantically absorb the spiritual energy from the surrounding air.

　　Soon, a huge funnel-shaped vortex of spiritual energy formed above Wu Aotian and the others. As time went by, the size of the vortex continued to expand, and the spiritual energy absorbed by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was quickly transferred to Lily by Qiu Zai.

　　With Qiu's help, Skyfire Lily's power suddenly increased, and she began the most critical step.

　　Just when Wu Aotian's refining plan was in full swing, about four hundred miles north of Wu Aotian, in the canyon where a group of men in black were tinkering with formations, they finally welcomed their first group of guests.

　　Five people flew directly from the sky. They were all wearing robes with the same logo and seemed to be from the same sect. The five people looked around.

　　"Hey, Senior Brother, we have been here for almost half a month. Is there any Xuanyin Ice Lotus? Is that fake news..."

　　A slightly thin man among the five people frowned and complained: "I wonder if the others are also wandering around like us..."

　　The oldest among the five people, an old man with gray hair, glared at the man and said, "Whether it's true or not, even if we don't find it, it's no loss, right? You can't eat hot tofu in a hurry. Besides, if the Xuanyin Ice Lotus is real, then the Ice Spirit Wolf King is probably real too. We may not be the opponent of the Ice Spirit Wolf King..."

　　After being scolded, the thin man seemed a little dissatisfied and muttered in a low voice: "That Ice Spirit Wolf King can't really be the strength of the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection."

　　The old man snorted, but said nothing more. He just kept looking around, searching for the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, which no one knew whether it existed or not.

　　"Hey, what's that fragrance? Can you smell it? It feels so comfortable..."

　　Everyone looked around, and suddenly, one of the five people shouted, "Look, over there on the cliff..."

　　The other four people all turned their heads and looked in the direction the man was pointing. When they saw this, everyone's eyes suddenly widened.

　　There was a small defect on the almost vertical cliff, and in that defect there grew a white plant, with leaves blooming in all directions like lotus flowers, and the alluring fragrance was emitted from it.

　　"Xuan Yin Ice Lotus!"

　　A man exclaimed in shock and excitement: "That Xuanyin Ice Lotus has at least ten leaves. We are rich!"

　　Everyone's face flushed with excitement in an instant. Some of them were about to rush down, but the old man suddenly shouted, "Wait."

　　The two men who rushed forward paused and turned to look at the old man in confusion. The old man suddenly pointed at a place and his expression changed: "Ice Spirit Wolf King!"

　　Everyone looked in the direction the old man pointed, and saw a snow-covered area with an extremely hidden cave entrance. The cave entrance was near the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. Just now, everyone's attention was focused on the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, but they ignored this cave entrance.

　　Now a wolf head suddenly popped out of the cave. The wolf head was not big, only slightly larger than an ordinary wolf, but its body was crystal clear, like white jade, and its eyes were dark blue, like two azure gems.

　　Everyone was shocked. If they had flown down directly, they would have been attacked by the Ice Wolf King. Those who rushed down faster would probably die faster, especially the two men who were about to rush down directly. Their faces showed an expression of extreme luck.

　　"I never thought this news was true. I never thought we actually found the Xuanyin Ice Lotus!"

　　The old man's eyes were filled with undisguised surprise. In just a moment, he had made a decision: "Qin Ming, Zhou Dayong, the two of you go and lead the Ice Spirit Wolf King away. Don't fight it head-on. Just buy us a little time. After we obtain the Mysterious Yin Ice Lotus, we can make plans."

　　The two men nodded, and they flew downwards. At the same time, they raised their hands and launched a spiritual attack at the Ice Spirit Demon Wolf that had stuck its head out. The spiritual energy was like a blade, cutting towards the neck of the Ice Spirit Demon Wolf.

　　The Ice Demon Wolf rushed out, but there was an extremely mocking look in its eyes. It did not move at all, allowing the two spiritual blades to cut on its head. The spiritual blades as sharp as knives hit its body, but did not even cut off a single hair.

　　The two men who were in charge of luring the enemy changed their expressions. This Ice Spirit Wolf was very strong. Their attack could make a hole in even steel, but they didn't even cut off a hair of the opponent...

　　The Ice Spirit Demon Wolf snorted coldly and said, "You want to lure me away so that you can pick this Xuanyin Ice Lotus? Can't you think of a more advanced strategy?"

　　Not only the two attacking men, but also the other three people in the sky, had expressions that looked somewhat ugly.

　　Before he could say anything, the Ice Spirit Wolf King had already glanced at the few people and snorted coldly, "One person is at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, two are at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and two are at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Do you think you can get this Mysterious Yin Ice Lotus?"

　　The old man raised his hand, showing his spiritual weapon, and said with a sullen face: "Never mind, let's go together. Xia Lian, you stay back a little. As soon as you get a chance, go over and collect the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. After collecting it, run away and don't worry about us..."

　　The only woman among the five nodded and showed her spiritual weapon. The five of them pounced on the Ice Wolf King at the same time.

　　The Ice Wolf King snorted coldly: "Let you have a taste of my icy explosion!"

　　Following the voice of the Ice Wolf King, the surrounding air suddenly became extremely cold. Countless water vapors instantly condensed into liquid in the air, and then condensed into ice in an instant.

　　The ice appeared so quickly and spread in just a moment. The speed was so terrifying that the five people rushing down could not dodge at all.

　　When the five people faced the ice layer extending towards them, their faces suddenly changed, and their spiritual weapons crashed into the ice layer at the same time.

　　It was like five falling meteorites hitting a huge layer of ice, and countless ice fragments burst out. What made the five people extremely horrified was that under the impact of the spiritual weapon, the huge layer of ice was completely shattered in an instant, but it did not feel like it was broken by a strong force, but it felt like a crystal ball was hit by someone and then shattered into pieces.

　　What was even more bizarre was that the countless broken pieces of ice, carrying a strong spiritual energy, rushed towards the five people like a violent storm, instantly engulfing them all.

　　Chapter 279: Formation Binding

　　This chapter has 5,000 words. Well, I have something to do today, so there will be no update later.

　　I will make up for the missing 1,000 words tomorrow.

　　---------------------

　　Faced with the overwhelming shattered ice flakes, the five spiritual practitioners who were hit had never expected that the shattered ice flakes were actually the real killing move!

　　The five people held their defensive spiritual weapons in front of them at the same time, but the surging ice flow carried an endlessly powerful force, and it tore through their defenses in just a moment, rushing towards them like a group of sharks seeing blood.

　　The two people who were hit first had their bodies exploded suddenly, and were actually shattered into pieces by the countless ice fragments. However, after being blocked by these two people, the power of the attacking ice fragments was relatively small.

　　The faces of the three people in the back were as pale as snow. Just one move was enough to show the difference in strength between the two sides.

　　It is not that having more people can shorten this distance. Although it is said that ants can kill elephants, even if the elephant turns over, it can crush many people to death...

　　When the remaining three people struggled to retreat frantically and finally survived the broken ice, everyone's eyes were filled with fear.

　　"Run, we are no match for it!"

　　The old man in the lead let out an angry and unwilling growl, turned around and fled outside first. The other two naturally did not have the courage to fight the Ice Spirit Wolf King, and quickly followed the old man to flee.

　　There was an undisguised murderous intent in the eyes of the Ice Spirit Wolf King. He lowered his head slightly and was about to chase after the fleeing people, but suddenly a whisper came from his ear. The Ice Spirit Wolf King's body suddenly paused, and the murderous intent in his body disappeared. He looked at the three people who had escaped with disdain and turned back to the cave entrance.

　　On the other side of the cliff, a human face appeared from a more hidden cave entrance. It was the one wearing a green wolf mask. It was he who had just stopped the Ice Spirit Wolf King from chasing the three fleeing people.

　　In the shadow behind him, another man sat cross-legged, wearing a mask with a spider painted on it. He asked in a deep voice, "Why don't you kill them, or just capture them..."

　　The man with the blue wolf mask turned around and laughed softly, "Let our people go out and spread the news to lure those people over. Although a fourth-level Heavenly Spirit cultivator is still somewhat useful, it is dispensable compared to the bigger and more numerous fish that will come later. If they escape, many spiritual practitioners will have gathered nearby. If others see them like this, the news may be more certain..."

　　"I'll let the Ice Spirit Wolf King howl again. I'm afraid all the spiritual practitioners within a hundred miles will notice it. We'll just wait and see."

　　In the darkness, the man wearing a spider mask snorted and said, "Qinglang, you are always so cunning. These three people must be the baits sent out."

　　The man called Blue Wolf was not displeased at all. Instead, he said with some pride: "Spider, you are aggressive and murderous, but this time the task assigned to us by the Lord is to capture all the spiritual practitioners who come to hunt for treasures. You must be careful to stop. If you kill too many, the Lord will be unhappy..."

　　The spider snorted coldly and said, "Catch the big fish, it won't be a problem if you kill a few small shrimps..."

　　As Spider said this, he stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth gently. The gloomy eyes behind the mask revealed a kind of excitement that he couldn't conceal, but there was a bit of madness in this excitement.

　　“Woo woo…”

　　Under Qinglang's command, the Ice Spirit Wolf King suddenly raised his head and let out a long howl that shook the earth. With this howl, a huge force suddenly spread out in all directions.

　　The sound shook the whole area, and a strong spiritual energy surged. Everyone within a hundred miles could sense it. Many spiritual practitioners raised their heads at the same time and looked in surprise at the place where the whistle came from.

　　"Wolf howl!"

　　"Such a strong spiritual energy fluctuation!"

　　"Ice Wolf King!"

　　"This must be the Ice Spirit Wolf King. It seems that the news must be true. The Mysterious Yin Ice Lotus must really exist!"

　　Countless people made a judgment in an instant, and the next moment, countless figures rushed towards the place where the wolf howl came from like meteors chasing the moon.

　　These people were flying very fast, and it only took them a short while to arrive from a hundred miles away. A large number of spiritual practitioners quickly gathered above the valley. Most of these spiritual practitioners were at the first to third level of the Heavenly Spirit, and there were also a few at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit and one or two at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　These people were divided into small groups, forming small groups in the sky, and everyone's eyes fell on the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, with surprise and greed in their eyes.

　　Opposite this group of people, the Ice Spirit Wolf King stood proudly, without any fear at all. The two sides fought in the air, forming a strange confrontation.

　　No one in the crowd took action. On the one hand, they were very worried about the Ice Spirit Wolf King. Even if the Ice Spirit Wolf King was not at the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, he was definitely at the Fifth Level of the Heavenly Spirit, which was already a very powerful existence. Moreover, everyone understood the principle that when clams fight, the fisherman benefits...

　　Whoever rushed forward first would definitely face the wrath of the Ice Wolf King, while the others who followed behind would be more likely to take advantage...

　　The Ice Wolf King looked at the large group of people standing opposite him, but no one dared to come up. He couldn't help but burst into laughter: "With so many humans, no one dares to come up?"

　　Hearing the Ice Wolf King's undisguised ridicule, many people showed anger on their faces, but still no one answered.

　　Stalemate is not a solution. An old man stood up in the crowd. He had a full forehead, white hair, tall stature, and a dignified face. He looked intimidating without being angry.

　　As he stood out, the eyes of the people around him were focused on him, and some people even began to whisper in private.

　　"That person is Liang Dong, the deputy leader of the Huangsha Sect. He is a powerful person at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. I wonder what he is going to say..."

　　"Hey, I think he is the leader. Among all the people here, the strength of their Huangsha Sect is the strongest, but they are no match for the combined strength of the other forces..."

　　"Does the Huangsha Sect want to take it all for itself?"

　　"It's impossible to take it all for yourself. See if the other surrounding sects agree. Even though the Huangsha Sect is the strongest at the moment, the other sects are also quite powerful."

　　…

　　Amid the discussions, Huangsha Sect's deputy leader Liang Dong glanced at everyone and said, "It's not a good idea for everyone to be deadlocked. If anyone wants to take it all for himself, others will definitely disagree. So I suggest that we all work together and divide it equally..."

　　Liang Dong had just finished saying this when another person walked out from the side. He was tall and thin, with a face as cold as iron. His voice was as cold as the wind on the ice field, full of chilliness: "Then according to your opinion, Sect Master Liang, how do you divide it equally? Although this Xuanyin Ice Lotus is quite large and has more than a dozen leaves, there are more than a hundred of us here..."

　　Liang Dong laughed and said, "Since we have to divide it, then of course we can't count it by head. Our Huangsha Sect is considered a whole. If there are people whose power is similar to ours, they will naturally get a share. If the difference is too big, hehe, please forgive me for being presumptuous, but please don't interfere in the matter of the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. The Xuanyin Ice Lotus is good, but life is more important..."

　　As soon as Liang Dong said this, many people's faces suddenly changed. The threat in his words was so obvious, but these days whoever has the bigger fist is the boss. If you can't beat others, you have to swallow your anger. What else can you do? Are you going to bite others?

　　The tall and thin man sneered: "Okay, I agree with this idea. Then our Qin family will be included. I wonder what Master Liang thinks..."

　　Liang Dong laughed and said, "The Qin family is full of talented people. Even here, there are many strong people, so naturally they can be counted as one..."

　　As the two were talking, the people around them immediately understood what Liang Dong meant. He clearly wanted to rely on the strength of the sect to exclude those small sects and those independent practitioners from the team.

　　Everyone who came here was smart. They knew that in terms of individual strength, the Huangsha Sect and the Qin Family were the strongest. If they wanted to challenge them and get a share of the pie, they must have a force that could rival them. Several smaller sects immediately united together.

　　Although Liang Dong was somewhat reluctant about this, he had no other choice. After all, the combined strength of several other sects could not be underestimated...

　　Four relatively large forces quickly formed in the field. The Huangsha Sect and the Qin Family were independent forces, and the other two forces were a temporary merger of several forces. As for dividing up the land after grabbing it, that was another matter for the future. They couldn't be excluded from the beginning...

　　There were also some independent cultivators who came here alone. Seeing that things had come to this point, they had no other options, but they did not leave just yet.

　　Even if I can't get the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, at least I get to watch a good show, so it's not a loss, right?

　　After the four major forces finished their discussion, they prepared to take action. For hundreds of spiritual practitioners, including two powerful men at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit, it was naturally not a difficult task to deal with the Ice Spirit Wolf King.

　　As this army of hundreds of spiritual practitioners approached the Ice Spirit Wolf King, the Ice Spirit Wolf King did not look panicked at all. Instead, there was obvious mockery in his eyes.

　　"A bunch of idiots, they are about to die, but they are still fighting here..."

　　The Ice Wolf King raised his head, looked with his dark blue eyes at the group of spiritual practitioners who were ready to go on the opposite side, and suddenly opened his mouth wide and asked a question that stunned everyone.

　　"Have you ever experienced falling from the sky?"

　　Everyone was stunned. What kind of question was this? Since entering the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he could fly freely, so how could he fall from the sky?

　　Although there have indeed been some such unlucky people in the history of spiritual practitioners, who suddenly had physical problems while flying or were unable to use spiritual energy for some other reasons, such people are extremely rare exceptions.

　　The Ice Wolf King opened his mouth and laughed, "I don't think you have, but I can assure you that today you will experience what this kind of experience is like."

　　As soon as the Ice Spirit Wolf King finished speaking, a large group of spiritual practitioners suddenly felt something was wrong, but they didn't know where the opponent's attack would come from.

　　As everyone knows, the Ice Spirit Wolf King is definitely a highly intelligent creature. Their wisdom is even not lower than that of humans. They are ferocious and cunning. Facing the siege of many spiritual practitioners, such an Ice Spirit Wolf King can still look at everyone with a mocking face and say such inexplicable words. There must be something wrong.

　　But what exactly is wrong?

　　Many spiritual practitioners showed anxious expressions on their faces, and quite a few of them even subconsciously lowered their flight altitude, thinking it is better to be safe than sorry.

　　Liang Dong frowned and looked at the spiritual practitioners. He snorted coldly, and everyone felt as if a muffled thunder had sounded beside their ears: "Why are you panicking? The opponent is only an Ice Spirit Wolf King. What are you afraid of?"

　　When everyone heard Liang Dong's words, they immediately thought it was a good idea. The opponent was just an Ice Spirit Wolf King. Even if he was powerful, they had more people and two people at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit. Why should they be afraid of him?

　　The crowd approached a distance, Liang Dong's eyes suddenly flashed with a fierce light, and he shouted loudly: "Do it!"

　　As Liang Dong shouted, a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy suddenly appeared in the sky. Liang Dong just summoned his spiritual weapon, but his face suddenly changed. He lowered his head and looked down.

　　On the snow below, hundreds of light pillars suddenly lit up. These light pillars were exposed from the snow in various places throughout the valley. As these light pillars were exposed, countless spiritual patterns burst into light, and a huge formation had been activated.

　　The air seemed to completely solidify at this moment.

　　Liang Dong suddenly discovered that the spiritual energy in the air seemed to have been sucked out all of a sudden, and the connection between himself and the spiritual weapon suddenly became much weaker, and this feeling of weakness was still continuing and intensifying.

　　Liang Dong even felt that the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea was gradually becoming out of his control. No, it should be said that in this huge space, the use of spiritual energy seemed to be prohibited!

　　Not only that, the formation on the ground seemed to be filled with a huge attraction at the same time, making everyone feel that their bodies seemed to have become much heavier in an instant, and there was a tendency to fall down.

　　Everyone suddenly understood what the Ice Wolf King had just said...

　　The feeling of falling...

　　Thinking of this, all the spiritual practitioners chose to land at the same time. If they did not land quickly, they would probably fall from the height of hundreds of meters and turn into a pool of meat paste.

　　The spiritual practitioners descended in panic. When they were still a few dozen meters away, they had completely lost control of their bodies and fell from the air like dumplings.

　　The spiritual practitioners screamed in shock and struggled helplessly, but to no avail. No one could change the outcome.

　　The most unlucky ones were the spiritual practitioners who were a little slow in reaction. When they were still more than a hundred meters away, their spiritual energy could no longer support them from hanging in the air. Their bodies fell from the air like meteorites, smashing down heavily. Two of them smashed directly into the rocks in the snow, and immediately died with blood splattering on the spot. Even though the other spiritual practitioners who fell into the snow were strong and escaped death, they also broke their arms, legs, and spines, and were in a miserable state...

　　Most of the spiritual practitioners fell to the ground. Although they fell heavily, they did not suffer serious injuries. They jumped up from the ground in fear, shouting and venting their panic.

　　"What the hell, what kind of formation is this?"

　　"My spiritual energy is no longer usable..."

　　"What's going on? What's going on..."

　　"We've fallen into a trap. There's a formation here!"

　　“Run quickly…”

　　…

　　Amid the chaotic and noisy sounds, two figures appeared in front of the cliff like ghosts. The two people were the Blue Wolf and the Spider who were hiding in the cave.

　　The two men looked at the many spiritual practitioners who were in chaos below with cold and mocking eyes.

　　"Two Heavenly Spirit Level 5, eight Heavenly Spirit Level 4, this wave of harvest is pretty good..."

　　Spider said coldly: "But there is no spiritual practitioner who has reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit..."

　　Qinglang laughed and said, "Don't worry. As long as the news gets out, many spiritual practitioners will come here. If we catch the young ones, the old ones will come naturally..."

　　The blue wolf turned his head and said to the cave: "Go, capture them all, give them the forbidden spirit pill, and then send them all to the castle to guard them."

　　Rows of men in black rushed out of the cave. The strength of these men was not very high, most of them were only at the first and second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, they rushed down directly without any fear of those spiritual practitioners who were much stronger than them.

　　All the spiritual practitioners heard the conversation between the two strange masked men, and their faces suddenly changed.

　　"Who are you and what do you want?"

　　Liang Dong raised his head and shouted loudly: "We are a group of sects here. Aren't you afraid of retaliation if you deal with us?"

　　The spider's eyes suddenly became murderous, and it was about to pounce forward. The Blue Wolf waved his hand to stop the spider and raised his finger: "First, you are just some appetizers to us. We are not worried about your revenge. We are even worried that you will not come to retaliate. Second, you are now prisoners, so be polite. This is the first time, and I will let you go. If anyone complains again, I will chop off his head!"

　　Looking at the spider beside him, Qinglang seemed to remember something and said with a smile: "Let me introduce him to you. His name is Spider. Well, he is very interested in killing people. It may only take a moment to die in my hands, but if you fall into his hands, you may regret why you came into this world. Well, let me think about how long it took him to kill someone last time..."

　　Qinglang's eyes showed a thoughtful expression, and after a while he seemed to have suddenly realized something: "Oh, now I remember, three days and four nights, when I saw it at the end, I couldn't be sure it was a person, but that person was not dead, and could even speak..."

　　After hearing Qinglang’s words, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. What were the origins of these two people?

　　What exactly do they want to do by arresting people like us?

　　From what they said, it seemed that they were not only going to deal with themselves and others, but also with more spiritual practitioners, and even... those who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit?

　　Chapter 280 Refining Success

　　All the spiritual practitioners in the valley were captured, and all their spiritual weapons and void bracelets were taken away. Everyone was forced to take a forbidden spirit pill. After taking the pill, everyone was shocked to find that their spiritual sea seemed to become paralyzed, gradually becoming uncontrollable, and finally they completely lost the ability to control the spiritual energy in their spirit crystals!

　　Now all the powerful Heavenly Spirits have turned into a group of ordinary people who are unable to use a trace of spiritual energy and have no spiritual weapons to protect themselves. At this moment, even a low-level spiritual disciple can kill them all.

　　Reluctance and despair were revealed in everyone's eyes. Looking at the group of black-clothed men in front of them who were busy and silent, and the two men floating in the air who seemed to be unaffected by the formation at all, everyone's heart was filled with fear.

　　Qinglang watched the men in black restrain all the spiritual practitioners, and then said calmly: "Close the formation and restore the valley to its original state."

　　One of the men in black threw out a spiritual weapon, which quickly expanded and turned into a huge spaceship. The men in black escorted hundreds of spiritual practitioners into the spaceship and took away the bodies of those spiritual practitioners who had fallen to their deaths on the ground.

　　Driven by a man in black, the spaceship flew up quickly and went away quickly. There were still some men in black left at the scene, and they began to work on the formation.

　　"Just running it like this has consumed at least three fifth-level Heavenly Spiritual Crystals. What a waste."

　　Hearing Spider's cold snort, Blue Wolf smiled and said, "Dead is better than alive. Although these people are a little weak, as long as there are enough of them, they are still very useful."

　　Spider snorted and waved his hand, saying, "If that's the case, then quickly restore the formation and wait for the next group of people. Quickly spread the news and attract more people."

　　After the spider finished speaking, it turned around and went back to the dark cave. The Blue Wolf glanced at the leaving spider and waved his hand. The temperature in the air suddenly dropped, and heavy snow began to fall in the valley.

　　The heavy snow did not last long, but the amount of snow was very large. The layer of snow on the ice surface in the valley had become messy due to the intrusion of this group of spiritual practitioners, but after this heavy snow, the entire valley returned to its snowy appearance, and there was no trace of mess or blood.

　　The men in black had also completed the replacement of the magic crystals of the formation and other matters. Everyone evacuated the valley and returned to the cave. There was obviously a formation in the cave as well. With so many people hiding in it, there was no fluctuation of spiritual energy.

　　Just as Blue Wolf and Spider began to wait and see again, in the glacier canyon three hundred miles to the south, the work of refining the immortal spiritual weapon had reached its most critical moment.

　　All the spiritual energy within a radius of hundreds of miles was sucked together above the canyon. Even though a formation had been set up in the canyon to conceal the spiritual energy, the huge fluctuations of the spiritual energy still alarmed some spiritual practitioners who were passing by or practicing nearby.

　　These spiritual practitioners sensed that the spiritual energy was gathering together madly. They were extremely frightened, but they could not help but feel curious and wanted to see what was going on.

　　Many spiritual practitioners approached Wu Aotian from all directions. When they got closer and saw the huge spiritual energy ball that was like a funnel, everyone couldn't help but feel confused. What on earth was in the canyon...

　　Is this a person practicing? But even a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit cannot absorb spiritual energy to such an extent?

　　Or maybe some treasure has appeared in the world?

　　Thinking of the second reason, these spiritual practitioners suddenly became excited. How could an ordinary spiritual weapon be able to cause such great power?

　　These people slowly approached this side. Just as they approached, a huge pressure suddenly attacked them. At the same time, a cold voice sounded in the air: "Anyone who comes close will die!"

　　The sound echoed in the air and spread around. All the spiritual practitioners were suddenly startled, stopped, and stared at the canyon in confusion.

　　The person who made the sound was naturally Wu Aotian. It would still take some time for the spiritual weapon to be completed, and Wu Aotian didn't want anyone to cause trouble. What's more, at this time, the God of Fire was being refined, Skyfire Lily was refining the spiritual weapon, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was providing Lily with spiritual energy. If a strong man really came, it would be very troublesome.

　　Wu Aotian had known that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron would make a lot of noise, but he didn't expect its power to attract so many spiritual practitioners so quickly. Although there was an illusion array set up by Wu Aotian outside, if those people were determined to attack, the illusion array would probably not be able to hold out for long.

　　The only plan now is to delay it for a while.

　　When these spiritual practitioners heard Wu Aotian's voice, they didn't dare to get any closer for a moment. Anyone who could make such a big noise, no matter if it was a human, a demon beast, or a spiritual weapon, would probably not be easy to deal with.

　　After wandering for a while, these people saw that there was no movement in the canyon. Finally, they could not resist the temptation in their hearts and slowly moved down the valley.

　　Suddenly, a cold snort was heard in the canyon again. The sound was not strong. It was obvious that the people in the canyon had already noticed those approaching, but they did not say anything more.

　　Seeing no reaction from below, the spiritual practitioner who was exploring downwards became a little bolder and continued to descend into the canyon. However, just as he fell a short distance, several red lights emanated from all directions, instantly enveloping the three or four people who were exploring downwards.

　　The faces of the spiritual practitioners who were still cautiously watching the few people diving down suddenly changed, because those spiritual practitioners who were diving down suddenly seemed to go crazy, making all kinds of strange movements in the air, and all the spiritual weapons in their hands that were ready to be launched were launched in an instant, but all hit the air, and one person's spiritual weapon even hit the companion next to him.

　　What the hell is going on?

　　Seeing those men struggling and attacking randomly in the air with faces full of fear and disbelief, everyone behind them was shocked. Suddenly, one of the men seemed to remember something and shouted loudly, "It's an illusion array. The red light is emitted by the illusion array. They are trapped in the illusion array."

　　Although many people around have never seen an illusion array, most of them have heard of it and know that it is a very famous array in ancient times, but it has been basically lost now. No one expected that an illusion array would appear here.

　　Thinking of the cold snort just now, everyone couldn't help but feel a little chill in their hearts. Could it be that there is an old monster who is proficient in illusion arrays hiding here?

　　Those who were trapped in the illusion array struggled constantly. The Soul-Bewitching and Soul-Slaying Array constantly devoured their spiritual energy, and the Five Elements Reversal Array made them feel as if even their internal organs had been relocated...

　　The strength of these spiritual practitioners is not low, and they all have the strength of the second and third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Wu Aotian is busy helping to refine spiritual weapons at this time, and he is too busy to care about these illusion array spiritual weapons. Otherwise, the power of the illusion array will be even greater, and these people will not be able to resist it.

　　The fluctuation of spiritual energy attracted one spiritual practitioner after another. They looked at the pathfinders who were still struggling and fighting with panic and fatigue, and their expressions were quite surprised. Finally, an old man stood out from the crowd. This old man had the strength of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　The old man wielded a long sword and chopped it down suddenly, but it was towards the canyons on both sides. How could the mountain withstand the slashing of a strong man A large part of it collapsed immediately, and the originally arranged formation was also shifted and weakened due to the collapse of the mountain. Finally, it lost all its power as it fell into the depths of the canyon.

　　The pathfinders were sweating profusely and their faces were pale. Looking at the collapsed mountain and the falling red light, a look of luck was written all over their faces.

　　Wu Aotian felt the collapse of the mountain, but he also knew that these people were destroying the cliff. However, he had no other choice. He firmed his mind and took a bucket of snow beast's blood and poured it evenly on the magic weapon as Lily said.

　　As the blood of the snow spirit beast was poured on it, the immortal spiritual weapon in the flame suddenly shone brightly.

　　“Success!”

　　When Lily's surprised voice sounded, Wu Aotian was immediately overjoyed, because he had clearly felt that many spiritual practitioners in the air were rushing down. If things didn't go well, it would be troublesome.

　　Lily's words naturally also contained another layer of meaning, that is, the complete success of refining. The energy-gathering spiritual weapon mentioned before had certain risks. If the refining failed, the combat effectiveness would drop by about 30%. Now it is completely successful. Not only will the combat effectiveness not drop, but it also has a super powerful energy-gathering attack!

　　Because there has long been a special connection between Wu Aotian and the God of Fire, now that the immortal spiritual weapon has been successfully refined, Wu Aotian can control it without even having to refine it with blood again.

　　"They are coming down, you all go back."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly tore off a piece of clothes and covered his face with it in an instant.

　　In this situation, he didn't want anyone to recognize his face, as that would cause trouble in the future.

　　The immortal spiritual weapon that had just been successfully refined flew into the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron under the control of the God of Fire. The Tower of Heavenly Fire also entered the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. The Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron was then summoned back into Wu Aotian's brain again.

　　After completing all this, Wu Aotian let go and dropped the seized shuttle-shaped boat. The boat quickly grew larger. Wu Aotian poured spiritual energy into it, and the boat suddenly shot out.

　　The large group of spiritual practitioners were approaching cautiously, but suddenly they felt that the huge aura disappeared in an instant. Before they could come to their senses, a small boat appeared in front of them and quickly ran towards the distance. On the boat, there was a man with his face covered. Judging from his figure and hair, he should not be very old.

　　Chapter 281 Desert Eagle

　　"That man escaped!"

　　"The treasure that just emitted a strong spiritual energy fluctuation must be in his possession!"

　　"Catch up!"

　　…

　　Amid the chaotic exclamations of the crowd, everyone's eyes lit up, and they all accelerated and chased after the man's boat. Many people also gave up the chase and began to search the deepest part of the canyon, hoping to find something good. However, these people were destined to be disappointed, as there was nothing in the canyon.

　　While Wu Aotian was outputting spiritual energy and controlling the shuttle-shaped boat to fly forward, he looked back and saw a large group of people chasing him from behind. He couldn't help but secretly feel lucky that the work had just been completed, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

　　Wu Aotian turned around and looked carefully again at the shuttle-shaped spiritual weapon he was using. The flying speed of this spiritual weapon was very fast, just like an arrow, much faster than Wu Aotian's own flying speed.

　　At this speed, Wu Aotian will definitely be able to get rid of all the spiritual practitioners behind him very quickly.

　　After flying forward rapidly for dozens of miles, Wu Aotian looked back and found that the large group of black spots that had been following him had disappeared, but there was still one person who was following closely and he couldn't get rid of him.

　　Wu Aotian took a closer look and found that the old man was also standing on a flying spiritual weapon. The flying spiritual weapon was not big, like a surfboard. The old man stepped on the flying spiritual weapon and quickly cut through the sky, and a white air wave formed in the air.

　　The God of Fire, Lily, Qiu and others also learned about the situation outside through Wu Aotian's eyes. The God of Fire, who had just been refined into an immortal spiritual weapon, saw that there was only one person chasing him outside, and immediately became eager to fight.

　　"Aotian, there is only one person. Let's kill him. No, let me kill him. I also want to try out how strong my fighting power is now!"

　　Wu Aotian listened to what the God of Fire said, and after a slight hesitation, he decided: "Okay, I want to try it too, to see how powerful it is."

　　When he said this, a strange smile appeared on Wu Aotian's face.

　　Wu Aotian flew forward for a distance and turned in the middle to avoid being caught up by someone who might be behind him.

　　After flying for about dozens of miles, Wu Aotian stopped the shuttle, put it into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and floated it quietly in the air, waiting for the old man who was chasing him.

　　The old man arrived quickly, and seeing Wu Aotian floating quietly in the air waiting for him, he became a little surprised and doubtful.

　　The old man slowed down and stopped in front of Wu Aotian. His sharp eyes fell on Wu Aotian. After looking at him for a while, the doubt in the old man's eyes became stronger.

　　Because from the results of his perception and investigation, the person opposite should not be strong, roughly between the second and third levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Such a person would definitely not be able to make such a big noise just now. The only possibility is that this person must have some treasure that can gather spiritual energy.

　　"Who are you? Could you please tell me your name?"

　　The old man asked cautiously. Although he was definitely stronger than the other party, he still felt a little unsafe in front of this man who had his face covered with only a pair of eyes exposed.

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly and said, "You wouldn't know even if I told you. What? Are you following me to steal something?"

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's cold and hard attitude, the old man felt more and more uneasy, but after thinking it over again and again, he felt that even if the other party had a powerful spiritual weapon and he couldn't defeat him, couldn't he just run away?

　　This man is only at the second or third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He certainly cannot have any immortal spiritual tools or other treasures with powerful combat power. Perhaps the treasures that can gather spiritual energy are just some auxiliary treasures that have no combat power...

　　Thinking of this, the old man's cautiousness suddenly faded, and his attitude gradually became tougher: "Okay, I won't waste my words. Hand over everything you have and I can spare your life. Otherwise, don't blame me for being rude."

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't want to be polite with this old man, so he smiled coldly and said, "Then please be rude to me. I want to see what the consequences will be."

　　A cold light flashed in the old man's eyes. Although he couldn't estimate what the other party relied on, it was impossible for him to retreat halfway. The long sword suddenly floated up and slashed towards Wu Aotian.

　　At least you have to force the other party to take some measures. Even if it doesn't work, you can just escape then.

　　The old man had already made plans in his mind. When he saw that the flying sword was almost approaching the opponent's body, he found that the opponent had not moved at all. He couldn't help but be very surprised. What on earth was this person going to do?

　　The corner of Wu Aotian's mouth curled up slightly, and with a wave of his right hand, a metal magic weapon appeared in Wu Aotian's hand. Wu Aotian hooked and shook his fingers, and the magic weapon actually began to spin.

　　"Bang……"

　　A burst of red light suddenly spurted out and hit the long sword that had already chopped it down. The long sword suddenly flew out like it was hit by a sledgehammer, and a violent collision sound of spiritual energy rang out in the air.

　　The old man's pupils suddenly contracted. Before he could see clearly what the other party was holding in his hand, he saw that the other party had raised his right hand again. There was another crisp sound, and a cluster of flames rushed out again, rushing straight towards him.

　　The old man was shocked. A spiritual weapon shield suddenly appeared in front of him. The fire hit the shield and caused a violent explosion.

　　The old man only felt an extremely powerful force transmitted from the surface of the spiritual shield to his arm, and his body was actually knocked flying.

　　Wu Aotian laughed and moved his right hand. The metallic aura began to rotate around his index finger again.

　　If there were other visitors from Earth here, their eyes would bulge out with surprise, because what was spinning on Wu Aotian's fingers was nothing else but a silver pistol!

　　And looking at the appearance of the pistol, it is the Desert Eagle, which is famous for its enormous power!

　　Wu Aotian actually turned the God of Fire into a gun. With his mind driving the God of Fire, countless formations operated at the same time. The attack of the God of Fire eventually evolved into a bullet made of pure spiritual energy with scorching high temperature!

　　With one shot he blew away the opponent's flying sword, and with another shot he sent the opponent flying backwards. Wu Aotian was overjoyed. The opponent was a powerful man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The power of this God of Fire was indeed not to be underestimated.

　　The original combat power of the God of Fire was very strong, and now it has been forged into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, with countless formations added to it, making its power even greater. Although it is only a bullet, it is enough to give a strong man of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm a huge headache!

　　The old man flew backwards for a while, looking at the extremely strange spiritual weapon in Wu Aotian's hand and feeling the extremely powerful aura on it. His face changed completely and he cried out in surprise, "What kind of spiritual weapon is this?"

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly: "You don't need to know the answer to this question. You just need to know that catching up is the biggest wrong decision in your life. That's enough!"

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, the old man's face changed again. The spiritual weapon that looked like a surfboard appeared under his feet again. Although it was only a short round of fighting, he already knew that he could definitely defeat this man. However, that spiritual weapon was extremely powerful, and it even made him have an idea in his heart that he couldn't even believe.

　　Could this be a magical weapon of immortal grade?

　　Otherwise, how could it have such powerful attack power?

　　Seeing the old man stepping onto the surfboard, Wu Aotian was not in a hurry. Instead, he spun the Desert Eagle in his hand and smiled gently, "Let's test the effect of the concentrated energy attack."

　　Inside the Desert Eagle, Vulcan's excited voice rang out: "Okay, okay, okay, come on, I'm going to kill that old guy in one go!"

　　At this time, the old man had already started to speed up and flee, but Wu Aotian seemed to be in no hurry. He just raised the Desert Eagle in his hand and shouted in a low voice: "Energy Concentration Mode."

　　The pistol, which was originally only the size of a palm, suddenly began to grow larger, and one part of it grew at a faster rate. The pistol was actually constantly deforming!

　　In just a moment, the God of Fire had changed the appearance of the spiritual weapon from a palm-sized pistol into a thing with a thick barrel. If an Earthling saw it, he would definitely exclaim, isn't this a portable rocket launcher?

　　Wu Aotian looked at the familiar pattern in front of him and couldn't help feeling a sense of responsibility. He held the rocket launcher with both hands. Inside the rocket launcher, a ball of fire was constantly condensing and expanding.

　　As the ball of fire condensed, a huge pressure radiated in all directions.

　　"boom……"

　　With a dull sound, a huge ball of fire rushed out along the long barrel like lightning, instantly cutting through the sky and instantly chasing after the old man.

　　The old man saw that he had flown far away, but the other party had no intention of catching up. He was secretly feeling lucky, but a huge pressure suddenly appeared behind him.

　　He was startled and turned around suddenly, only to be greeted by a ball of fire.

　　The spiritual weapon shield floating in front of him suddenly shone brightly, but the fire carried irresistible power and instantly hit the spiritual weapon shield, then radiated and swallowed up his entire body. He didn't even have time to let out a scream before he was burned to ashes. The spiritual weapon shield was like a piece of paper, and instantly lost all its luster and turned into a piece of ordinary iron. Even part of the spiritual weapon shield had been melted into molten iron in that instant.

　　Looking at the burst of fire in the distance, Wu Aotian stood up the rocket launcher in a very cool way, blew into the mouth of the rocket launcher, and laughed: "The power of this rocket launcher is really not to be underestimated!"

　　PS:

　　I had guests at home, so I was unable to make up for the missing 1,000 words yesterday. Sorry…

　　Chapter 282 Heading to Ice Valley

　　Not only Wu Aotian was excited, the God of Fire was also very happy. He had just killed a strong man of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in one fell swoop, and the opponent couldn't even resist at all. This showed the power of this attack. The God of Fire even thought that if it was a strong man of the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he might be able to deal with it as well.

　　Previously, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron gathered spiritual energy from heaven and earth, and while providing it to Sky Fire Lily to refine the God of Fire, it also gathered energy for the God of Fire. Now, after this shot was fired, all the gathered spiritual energy was consumed, and it needed to be replenished again.

　　The spiritual energy in the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron was very abundant at this time. The Fire God who was thrown back into the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron greedily absorbed the spiritual energy in the cauldron to replenish it. The Fire God had already fallen in love with the feeling of the sudden burst of spiritual energy, it felt great.

　　After refining the God of Fire into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, Wu Aotian once again had a great support. Although the God of Fire looked like a gun, its attack power would not be reduced in the slightest because of its appearance. Refining it into a pistol or even a transformed rocket launcher was nothing more than a flash of inspiration for Wu Aotian and a remembrance of his past life.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian already had three spiritual weapons on him, the God of Fire, Lily, and Qiu. All three of them were immortal-grade spiritual weapons of extraordinary strength. However, among the three spiritual weapons, Lily was only temporarily living in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron as a tenant. She would only take action when Wu Aotian was in danger of his life. Qiu had not recovered yet and his strength was limited. The God of Fire's strength had been severely damaged before, and now he had recovered almost completely, but he had not yet returned to his peak strength.

　　Wu Aotian himself possesses a set of powerful spiritual weapons such as the Heart Sword, Lotus, Shuttle Boat, Hidden Thorn, Black Pearl Staff, etc., plus Wu Aotian himself is at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm but his strength is comparable to that of the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so his combat power is very high.

　　With these things in hand, Wu Aotian also prepared to join in the fun and go looking for the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, which no one knew whether it actually existed.

　　After flying aimlessly for a distance, Wu Aotian met two spiritual practitioners with serious expressions. Wu Aotian stopped them and asked if anything important had happened on the ice field recently.

　　Wu Aotian did not ask directly about the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, but when the two spiritual practitioners heard Wu Aotian's question, they looked at each other and asked directly: "Your Excellency, do you want to ask about the Xuanyin Ice Lotus?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he said frankly: "I did hear some news about the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, but the news is too vague, I'm afraid it's mostly fake news."

　　"Before, everyone thought that this news might be mostly fake, but now it is certain that the Xuanyin Ice Lotus does exist, and the Ice Spirit Wolf King is also real, because there are already spiritual practitioners who have discovered the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and fought a great battle with the Ice Spirit Wolf King..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. The Xuanyin Ice Lotus actually existed, and the Ice Spirit Wolf King was also there. This news was actually true.

　　"Oh, this is a bit unexpected. However, since the news has spread, I guess the Xuanyin Ice Lotus must have fallen into someone's hands. After all, no matter how powerful the Ice Spirit Wolf King is, there are many spiritual practitioners in this wasteland, and it must not be a match for him."

　　The two spiritual practitioners showed some strange expressions on their faces. One of them said, "It's strange here. The spiritual practitioner who escaped from the Ice Wolf King roughly described the location of the Ice Valley. Many spiritual practitioners rushed there, but they never came back. There is no information anymore..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned again. Was it really a sudden turn of events that such a strange thing happened?

　　"Never to return, what does this mean? Is it death, or... disappearance?"

　　"Yes, they disappeared. People from several sects set out to look for the Ice Valley, but after a long time, these people have never shown up again. This includes several very famous sects, such as the Huangsha Sect, the Qin Family and other powerful large sects and families. It's as if they have never appeared... No one knows whether they are dead or have encountered some strange things..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked again. The Huangsha Sect and the Qin Family were both well-known sects or families in the Longxiang Empire. There were many masters in these sects and families. Even if there were no masters who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, there were many masters who had reached the Fifth Level of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　"Are the people coming from Huangsha Sect and Qin Family all strong men?"

　　The young spiritual practitioner nodded affirmatively: "The fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm experts are said to be led by Huangsha Sect's deputy leader Liang Dong, and the Qin family is about the same. That's why this matter seems strange."

　　Wu Aotian was also a little horrified, and couldn't help asking, "Could it be that the Ice Spirit Wolf King has already reached the realm of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection?"

　　The young spiritual practitioner shook his head and said, "I don't know about that. According to the spiritual practitioners who escaped, when they fought with the Ice Spirit Wolf King, two of the five of them were killed with just one move, and the remaining three also fled with injuries. That person was at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he couldn't withstand the attack of the Ice Spirit Wolf King at all... From this, it seems that the Ice Spirit Wolf King is at least at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and it is even possible that he has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a little strange: "Since there are so many spiritual practitioners who went to look for them, if something really happened, it shouldn't be difficult for one or two to escape, right? Why did these people disappear out of thin air?"

　　The young spiritual practitioner smiled bitterly and said, "Who said it wasn't true? I even wondered if they were eaten directly after being defeated by the Ice Spirit Wolf King..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then asked, "Where is that ice valley? Do you know?"

　　The young spiritual practitioner looked at Wu Aotian and said, "The Ice Valley is about 400 miles north of here. It is next to a very high mountain and is relatively easy to find. Why do you want to go looking for the Xuanyin Ice Lotus? I advise you not to go. Although I heard that the Xuanyin Ice Lotus has more than ten leaves, you need to be alive to enjoy them. What's more, the Ice Spirit Wolf King is still guarding there. Even the strong men of the Huangsha Sect are in trouble..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Thank you for your advice, but I asked about the place because I was curious and I also wanted to know the location of the place, so that I wouldn't accidentally walk into it and run into the Ice Wolf King, which would be bad luck..."

　　The two spiritual practitioners were somewhat suspicious. It was obvious that they did not believe what Wu Aotian said. In their minds, this man must also want to find the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. However, they were just passers-by and were not familiar with each other, so naturally they would not say much.

　　Wu Aotian thanked the two spiritual practitioners and left, but he began to think in his mind.

　　Should we go to that ice valley?

　　Even a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cannot take away the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. Can I do it?

　　Just as Wu Aotian was muttering in his heart, two voices were heard from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. They were from the God of Fire and Qiu De.

　　"Go, why not? It's just an Ice Wolf King, we can just kill him!"

　　The voice of the God of Fire was filled with undisguised aggression, but Qiu's voice was somewhat urgent: "Go, although this Xuanyin Ice Lotus is not a top-grade extremely cold and yin thing, it is still a very good thing among the cold and yin things. It will be very useful for my recovery from injuries."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned, and his mind suddenly became active. He had been trying to find something extremely cold and yin to help Qiu recover, but he didn't expect that this Xuanyin Ice Lotus could do the job. In this case, perhaps he should really take the risk.

　　"No matter how powerful the Ice Wolf King is, he is at most a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. You can use the Fire God to hold him back. You can quietly go and collect the Mysterious Yin Ice Lotus. Even if you really can't defeat him, Lily has a super strong defensive ability and can protect you to escape. At least your life won't be in danger."

　　Wu Aotian thought so too. Even Mei Xuemeng and three others were unable to trap the Tower of Skyfire. Even if she didn't help him, it should be no problem for her to protect his own safety.

　　"Okay, let's go to the Ice Valley and see what happened over there. Why did so many powerful people disappear..."

　　Wu Aotian headed towards the north. A distance of four hundred miles was not far for flying. Eagle Eye was exploring the way ahead, but Wu Aotian's worries were unnecessary, because the mountain that the spiritual practitioner mentioned was so high that it could be seen from a long distance away.

　　As Wu Aotian approached the mountain, he unexpectedly discovered that quite a number of spiritual practitioners had gathered there. These spiritual practitioners were located above a valley near the peak of the mountain.

　　Is it right there?

　　What sects do these gathered spiritual practitioners belong to? They should not be the group that disappeared before, right?

　　Since there are so many spiritual practitioners, Wu Aotian was both surprised and happy. He was happy that with so many spiritual practitioners gathered together, at least the chance of dealing with the Ice Spirit Wolf King would be much greater. But he was worried that with so many spiritual practitioners, it would be very difficult for him to snatch the Xuanyin Ice Lotus.

　　As Wu Aotian approached, he continued to observe these spiritual practitioners gathered together through his eagle eyes. When he saw this group of people clearly, he was a little surprised, because among them, he actually found people from Tianxin Palace.

　　There were about ten people, all women, but they were dressed like the Qinghua Palace maids of Tianxin Palace. This group of people must be the first ones to find out the news.

　　At the same time, Wu Aotian also saw the Ice Spirit Wolf King, which didn’t look very big!

　　Even, Wu Aotian saw the Xuanyin Ice Lotus on the cliff from where everyone's gaze was directed!

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. The Xuanyin Ice Lotus and the Ice Spirit Wolf King had both appeared. However, there were at least seventy or eighty spiritual practitioners gathered here. He didn't know who would get the Xuanyin Ice Lotus in the end.

　　Chapter 283 A Glimmer of Hope

　　In the dark cave, Blue Wolf and Spider sat cross-legged on the ground, with a hint of mockery in their cold eyes, just like experienced fishermen waiting for the last moment for the bait to take the hook.

　　When Wu Aotian arrived, the crowd in the air seemed to have reached an agreement, but this combination was similar to what Huangsha Zong and others had proposed at the beginning, except that those with strength would get the biggest share, those with less strength would get the smaller share, and those with worse strength would get nothing.

　　Although Wu Aotian had already seen the Ice Spirit Wolf King and the Xuanyin Ice Lotus from his eagle eyes, when the Xuanyin Ice Lotus was right in front of him, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel excited.

　　"I must get the Mysterious Yin Ice Lotus. If there is a chance, I will kill the Ice Spirit Wolf King as well. His body will be useful to me..."

　　Facing Qiu's seemingly impatient instructions, Wu Aotian responded with a wry smile: "With so many people watching, if I release you, Lily, and Tianhuo and fight with all our strength, we may have a chance to snatch it. But if I show you, I'm afraid these people won't let us go even if we kill the Ice Spirit Wolf..."

　　Qiu thought about it and became worried. After a long while, he came up with an idea: "If it doesn't work openly, we can do it secretly. You first keep an eye on who has snatched the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and who has the Ice Spirit Wolf's body. Then we will follow them and snatch them back. When snatching, we just need to cover our faces so that no one can recognize our identities. If it doesn't work, we will kill them to silence them."

　　"What you said is quite simple, but this is also a solution. Let's wait and see. Don't worry, you are anxious, and I am just as anxious for you to recover your strength. The stronger you are, the cooler and more secure I will feel, right?"

　　Qiu said somewhat angrily: "Anyway, it's enough for you to know. I didn't see you trying hard to find those extremely cold and yin things to help me heal my wounds."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said helplessly: "I don't know where those things are hidden. Even if I know, I'm afraid they are in dangerous places. I have only been in Tianling for a short time..."

　　Qiu also knew that Wu Aotian was telling the truth, and suddenly felt that he seemed a little anxious, muttering: "Anyway, just keep my affairs in mind."

　　Wu Aotian was a core disciple of the Qinghua Palace of Tianxin Palace. He naturally stood not far from the group of female disciples of the Qinghua Palace. He was not in a hurry to reveal his identity to them.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian was not wearing the robe with the Tianxin Palace logo, but a very ordinary green robe without any sect logo. He looked like a casual cultivator who practiced alone.

　　The female disciples of Tianxin Palace also noticed him, but they only glanced at his face and then turned away. After all, the strength displayed by Wu Aotian was really nothing eye-catching.

　　Among the female disciples of Tianxin Palace, the strongest one is a warrior. Wu Aotian saw this from the mark on her clothes. It also indicated that she had the strength of the fourth level of Tianling, while the others ranged from the first level to the third level of Tianling.

　　Just as everyone had discussed and began to surround the Ice Spirit Wolf King, the formation hidden in the valley was activated again.

　　Wu Aotian only felt his body tighten, and an invisible pressure made him suddenly feel as if he could not breathe, and what was even more strange was that he felt that the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea seemed to be becoming more and more difficult to control. It was like a person trapped in a swamp, no matter how hard you struggle, you can only sink deeper and deeper, that feeling of powerlessness.

　　There were exclamations all around, and everyone had the same feeling. Wu Aotian was shocked and looked down hurriedly, only to see clusters of light rising from the snow. There were faint spiritual patterns flowing in these lights. The place where these lights rose included the entire valley. Obviously, there was an extremely powerful formation hidden in the entire valley.

　　"What's going on..."

　　"I can't control my spiritual energy anymore..."

　　“There is a formation!”

　　…

　　Amid the chaotic and panicked shouts, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered the voice of Tianhuo Lily in his mind: "This is an ancient formation, the Soul Binding Formation. You can't resist it. Hurry up and lower yourself, otherwise you will not be able to support your flight and will fall directly."

　　Ancient formation?

　　Wu Aotian cursed inwardly as he quickly descended, shouting to the female disciples of the Qinghua Palace nearby, "Hurry up and descend, or you will fall."

　　Wu Aotian's shout immediately reminded the Qinghua Palace disciples who were still struggling. It also reminded many people, and they ignored everything else and flew downwards one after another.

　　The pressure on their bodies was getting greater and greater, and the amount of spiritual energy they could control was getting less and less. When Wu Aotian and the others were still ten meters away from the ground, they were no longer able to control the spiritual energy in their spiritual sea and fell directly down. Fortunately, the height was not too high, and everyone landed steadily without falling down.

　　Those spiritual practitioners who reacted quickly and followed Wu Aotian and the others did not suffer any injuries. However, some who reacted slowly or tried to struggle to escape fell from the air like dumplings. Many of them had bruised faces and noses, and some had broken arms and legs. Fortunately, no one died.

　　Wu Aotian landed, looked around, and asked, "Lily, what's going on with this Soul Binding Formation? How could this formation appear in this valley, and suddenly activate..."

　　Lily answered affirmatively: "Someone must have created this formation. The spiritual energy consumed by this soul-binding formation is extremely huge. If this formation is triggered, it would have been activated long ago. So someone must have activated the formation. There must be people around here..."

　　Hearing this, Wu Aotian's heart suddenly lifted up. There was the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and the Ice Spirit Wolf King here, but there was also a man-made soul-binding formation in this place. Who was the mastermind behind this?

　　Looking at the Soul Binding Formation still floating in the air, Wu Aotian's heart tightened even more. Could it be that there was some kind of relationship between the person who set up the formation and the Ice Spirit Wolf King? Otherwise, why were all the people trapped by the formation, but the Ice Spirit Wolf King was not trapped?

　　Just when everyone was panicking, the masked Green Wolf and Spider flashed out of the cave with a group of men in black, looking coldly at the group of spiritual practitioners below.

　　When Qinglang's eyes fell on the female disciples of Qinghua Palace, there was a hint of heat in his eyes. He laughed and said, "We have finally got a group of disciples from Tianxin Palace..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the black-clothed man who suddenly appeared, and suddenly remembered what the Long Gang siblings had mentioned to him before. They saw a group of black-clothed men whose strength did not reach the level of Tianling, but they appeared here, which was a bit strange. Now it seems that the black-clothed men they saw might be part of the group in front of them...

　　"Is there any way to break the Soul Binding Formation?"

　　Wu Aotian asked with full expectation, since Lily knew about this formation, she must be very familiar with it. If there is a way to break it, that would be great. As long as the formation can be broken, these spiritual practitioners will regain their combat effectiveness, and they will not have to be afraid of facing this group of men in black again.

　　But Lily's answer made Wu Aotian feel cold in his heart.

　　"If we knew about the Soul Binding Formation in advance, we might be able to prepare some things, but in this situation, it is impossible to escape from the Soul Binding Formation..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the black-clothed men floating in the air, as well as the Ice Wolf King, and asked in confusion, "Why are they not affected by the Soul Binding Array?"

　　Lily replied: "They should all be carrying a special little spiritual weapon that can avoid the restraint of the Soul Binding Array. If you are able to grab one, then you can also avoid being restrained by the Soul Binding Array..."

　　Wu Aotian thought to himself that he couldn’t even use spiritual energy now, so how could he steal it?

　　At this time, Qiu suddenly spoke: "Your spiritual sea is bound, but I am not bound. The spiritual energy stored here is many times more than that of your spiritual sea. I can directly provide you with spiritual energy..."

　　Wu Aotian was immediately delighted, and thought to himself how could he have forgotten about the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. With him providing him with spiritual energy, he could definitely escape, or even fight...

　　"What about you? Can you fight normally?"

　　Wu Aotian was of course asking Qiu, Vulcan, and Lily. As the one who knew the Soul Binding Formation best, Lily answered, "As soon as we show ourselves, we will be trapped by the Soul Binding Formation. The only way is for you to borrow the spiritual energy of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, fly out, and escape from this formation. Then we can fight normally..."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and suppressed the idea of ​​escaping the formation immediately: "Let's see what these people want to do first. I can ignore the other people here, but there are also my fellow sisters and brothers..."

　　Before Wu Aotian could finish his words, Qiu immediately started to tease him, "Boy, seeing a beautiful woman really makes you bolder. You even consider giving up your life..."

　　Wu Aotian ignored Qiu. With the support of the spiritual energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's heart had completely regained its calm. He wanted to see what these men in black were going to do. He vaguely understood that the current situation might be the reason why those spiritual practitioners disappeared without reason before.

　　Wu Aotian quietly moved closer to the female disciples of Tianxin Palace again, but did not get close enough. At least now, no one noticed him. In everyone's eyes, he was just a casual cultivator.

　　"If we catch the younger ones, why worry about the older ones not coming out? As long as we catch these three old guys, our mission this time will be accomplished!"

　　Qinglang's eyes flashed with excitement, and he shouted to the men in black: "Catch them, feed them the Forbidden Spirit Pill, and take them all away!"

　　Wu Aotian suddenly realized that all the people before had been captured by these men in black, but where had they been taken?

　　If he attacked suddenly now, not only would he fail to save these people, but the fact that he was carrying a secret treasure would be revealed... But if he didn't leave, the Forbidden Spirit Pill would definitely not escape. Just by hearing the name, he could roughly know the effect of this pill.

　　"Lily, have you heard of this forbidden spirit pill?"

　　Chapter 284: Sudden Attack

　　As a soul that has existed since ancient times, Lily has stayed in a large sect like the Lieyang Sect for such a long time. She will undoubtedly know many things that others do not know, especially in this era. Her knowledge of formations with a long history or other things is incomparable to others.

　　"The Soul Forbidden Pill is a kind of pill made with Soul Devouring Grass as the main ingredient. It has only one use, which is to temporarily imprison a person's soul sea, making it impossible for that person to control spiritual energy. The effect of a Soul Forbidden Pill lasts about ten days. After ten days, the effect of the Soul Forbidden Pill will lose its effect. If you do not continue to take the Soul Forbidden Pill, the person will return to normal..."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not permanent, otherwise he would have had to flee immediately.

　　If it was just a elixir that temporarily restricted his spiritual sea, Wu Aotian would not be particularly worried. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron existed deep in his brain, which was like his second spiritual sea, and it was much larger than his own spiritual sea.

　　"If you want to remove the power of this forbidden spirit pill, is there any way?"

　　"As long as you take the daylily pill, the effect of the drug can be immediately removed. There are many things in the world that are mutually beneficial and mutually destructive. Even the most poisonous things often have something that can remove their toxicity..."

　　Daylily Dan?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. He had never heard of this name, but he had heard of daylily. But he had never heard that daylily could be used to make pills?

　　"It is made with daylilies as the main ingredient, and is refined with vermilion grass, blue forest red maple wood and other ingredients. The only function of this elixir is to remove the imprisonment of the inner soul sea. It is the nemesis of the forbidden soul pill."

　　In the short time that Wu Aotian and Lily were discussing, all the men in black had already landed and started to capture all the spiritual practitioners, and fed each of them a Forbidden Spirit Pill. Some spiritual practitioners tried to resist, but were mercilessly knocked to the ground by these men in black, and then had the Forbidden Spirit Pill poured into their bodies.

　　Looking at the two masked men with gloomy eyes glaring at the sky, Wu Aotian decided to give up resistance temporarily and follow them to see what happens. After all, taking the Soul Forbidden Pill would only mean that he could not use the spiritual energy of the Spirit Sea. As long as he left the Soul Binding Formation, his strength would not be affected at all.

　　When the man in black was walking towards Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian had already cooperated consciously by opening his mouth and swallowing the Forbidden Soul Pill. His refreshing look made people suspect that he was not eating the Forbidden Soul Pill, but fried beans. Even the man in black who fed him the Forbidden Soul Pill subconsciously glanced at the pill in his hand... Did he take the wrong one?

　　Soon everyone took the Forbidden Soul Pill, and everyone's spiritual weapons, void bracelets, or void rings were confiscated. Wu Aotian was no exception. Wu Aotian did not resist, and very obediently took off the void ring and handed it to the other party. Anyway, all the good things Wu Aotian had were kept in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. Although there were some good things in the void ring, even if it was lost, it would not be a big loss to Wu Aotian.

　　On the contrary, Wu Aotian instead fixed his eyes on the men in black who had collected these void rings. They gathered everyone's spiritual weapons and void bracelets together. Wu Aotian began to think about finding an opportunity to kill them all together and take their things back, of course, not just his own.

　　If I take it back quietly, wouldn't I be rich... Wu Aotian thought with some evil in his heart, but he actually felt a little bit of anticipation in his heart.

　　A huge flying spiritual vessel appeared in the air, and the men in black began to call on all the spiritual practitioners to get on board. Some spiritual practitioners asked anxiously, "Where are you taking us?"

　　No one answered. Those who could no longer use their spiritual energy were like lambs to be slaughtered. They had no ability to resist at all.

　　Wu Aotian saw that many of the men in black were left behind, and the two masked men showed no sign of getting on the boat. He couldn't help but feel happy. The two men were obviously very strong, while the men in black were relatively weak. It would be much easier for him to deal with them at that time.

　　Things turned out just as Wu Aotian expected. Among the twenty or so men in black on the same boat, most of them were only at the first and second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Only two or three of the leaders were relatively strong, at about the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　If it comes to fighting alone, it is still quite difficult for Wu Aotian. Of course, if he has the help of Vulcan and the others, it will be different. However, Vulcan and the others cannot show themselves easily, otherwise, if they get through this, there will be big troubles in the future.

　　No matter what, Wu Aotian has made up his mind to take action on the ship. This link should be the easiest to break through and it is also the link where the enemy is the most lax. When the ship reaches the destination, it may be a place with very strict defenses.

　　The boat took off and flew away into the distance. The Ice Wolf King, the masked Green Wolf Spider and others returned to their caves and continued to wait for the next batch of enemies.

　　The boat was very big, and all the people were gathered on the middle floor. Because of Wu Aotian's deliberate effort, he was surrounded by his fellow sisters and brothers from Tianxin Palace. However, at this time, the eyes of the women were filled with anxiety and despair.

　　The ships were flying very fast, and basically flew close to the sky above the ice field. Wu Aotian guessed that they did this so as not to alarm other spiritual practitioners who might be passing by.

　　Although everyone's spiritual energy was restricted, their freedom was not restricted. Everyone sat on the floor, talking in a low voice with the people around them, but everyone's tone was filled with anxiety about the future.

　　The mysterious formation, the strange masked man, and the Ice Wolf King, all were weird. He and the others were not dead, but their spiritual power was only temporarily restricted. What on earth were they going to do to him and them?

　　And judging from their appearance, they are clearly still on guard. Can they really deal with a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit?

　　Wu Aotian listened to the conversations of the people around him, and looked at the anxious sisters and brothers from Tianxin Palace beside him. He couldn't help but whispered to comfort them: "Don't worry, we will be fine."

　　The women of Tianxin Palace looked at Wu Aotian. The one who was closest to them was the warrior of the fourth level of Tianling. They sighed and said, "Now we can't use our spiritual energy. We are like fish on a chopping board, at the mercy of others. How can we be fine? It's impossible for them to capture us with such a big fanfare just to treat us to a meal..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at this woman who was worried but still calm, and he admired her. He lowered his head and comforted her, "Of course they have bad intentions, but maybe things will turn around?"

　　The woman sighed softly and said, "It's fine if we get caught, but what I'm worried about now is that they will eventually deal with the three palace masters. If the three palace masters know that we've been caught, they'll come looking for us and enter the formation..."

　　Wu Aotian also had this worry in his mind, so he decided to wait until the spaceship was a certain distance away before taking action, and then pass the news to the three palace masters as soon as possible. As long as the three palace masters were prepared, it would be fine.

　　The spaceship quickly left the Ice Valley. Wu Aotian quietly took out the Hidden Thorn from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Because the Hidden Thorn was invisible, others could not detect it at all. In addition, the spiritual seas of these people were sealed, and their perception of spiritual energy fluctuations was basically reduced to zero. Naturally, they would not have thought that the young man who looked inconspicuous right next to them had already taken secret action.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the men in black on the boat and felt a little anxious. It might be difficult for him to deal with so many people.

　　First, launch a sneak attack on the strongest person at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and kill him. Then the pressure will naturally be much less. If it doesn't work, use the God of Fire to kill them, even if we are exposed.

　　The black-clothed man who was at the fourth level of Tianling realm stood at the bow of the ship with his hands behind his back, looking at the sky to his left and right. When he saw that the sky was empty, his expression suddenly became relaxed.

　　A thin man in black beside him smiled and said, "This is the fifth batch. We have gained a lot this time. After this, our strength will be even stronger."

　　The black-clothed man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm chuckled and said, "Since we have succeeded this time, we will definitely all be rewarded. The Lord is never stingy with those who have made contributions."

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly. The Hidden Thorn had quietly arrived behind the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit. After being re-tempered by the Heavenly Fire Lily, the Hidden Thorn had truly been silent. In addition, these men in black had no defense against the people on the boat. In their eyes, these people couldn't even beat a low-level spiritual disciple at the moment. Why was there any need to worry?

　　The black-clothed man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm smiled, waved his hand and said, "Everyone should be careful, don't..."

　　The man in black suddenly stopped talking, his eyes suddenly bulged out, a ray of blood suddenly shot out from his neck, and a bloody hole appeared on his neck!

　　The man in black next to him was shocked. What was going on? Why would a spiritual practitioner attack the leader?

　　The first thought that flashed through his mind was that someone among the group of men in black had betrayed him. Before he even had time to doubt his own thoughts, he suddenly felt a chill in his throat...

　　In the blood, he vaguely saw a sharp object flying out from the front of his neck at a rapid speed. As the blood dissipated, the object disappeared again.

　　Invisible spiritual weapon!

　　This was the last thought that came to the man in black's mind as he fell.

　　The sudden change shocked everyone instantly, not only the men in black, but even the many spiritual practitioners sitting on the ground suddenly opened their eyes wide.

　　What's going on?

　　How could someone suddenly start an attack on this spaceship? Aren't all the people's spiritual seas imprisoned? Could it be an internal conflict among the men in black?

　　Chapter 285 Savior

　　As soon as Wu Aotian made a move, he pierced the necks of the two men in black in an instant. He was immediately delighted, thinking that this hidden spear was indeed a powerful weapon for sneak attacks and killings.

　　The two people who were killed instantly by Wu Aotian were the strongest among all the men in black. The remaining people were roughly at the first and second levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but there were still quite a few of them. After a moment of shock, these people immediately set up spiritual defenses for themselves, or used spiritual weapons for defense.

　　Although the Hidden Thorn can also be used as a spiritual weapon for direct attacks, its power is naturally greatly reduced. After all, this thing is more used for sneak attacks. If it is used in open combat, it is not even as powerful as a heart sword.

　　The men in black were also surprised. Who was doing it?

　　They would never believe that the ones who took action were the spiritual practitioners sitting in the middle of the ship. After all, every spiritual practitioner had taken the Soul-Blocking Pill under their watchful eyes, and in the end they checked one by one and found that everyone's spiritual sea was indeed imprisoned, so they were brought out of the Soul-Binding Formation, so it was impossible for them to drive an invisible spiritual weapon.

　　We are in the air here, and the surrounding scene is clear at a glance. There is no one around, so it is naturally impossible for someone else to attack us by surprise. So the only answer left, and the only possibility, is that someone among our own people has betrayed us!

　　Each man in black cautiously kept a distance from each other and looked at each other warily.

　　Wu Aotian looked at these people who were on guard against each other, feeling secretly happy. He quietly slid his hidden spear behind a black-clothed man who was at the first level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and suddenly launched an attack, hitting the black-clothed man heavily on the back.

　　Although the man in black was fully alert, his strength was relatively weak among the crowd, not to mention that Wu Aotian was much stronger than him. With this move, the black-clothed man's spiritual shield shattered, and before he could make any reaction, the hidden spike had penetrated from the back of his head, then broke free from his forehead, and quickly disappeared into the air again with a streak of blood.

　　When Wu Aotian assassinated for the third time, he had changed the position from the throat to piercing the brain. After piercing the throat, the person could still be conscious for a short period of time, but after piercing the brain, the person would die immediately.

　　The death of this man in black made the atmosphere on the entire ship become extremely strange. The men in black became more and more wary of each other. One of them shouted loudly: "Who is it? Aren't you afraid of the consequences of betraying the Lord?"

　　No one answered, because everyone was afraid that they would be considered a traitor if they answered.

　　The many spiritual practitioners sitting in the center opened their eyes wide, and the eyes that were originally filled with despair suddenly burst into a light of hope. Everyone tried to find out who was the one who helped them, but all the men in black looked nervous as if they were facing a great enemy.

　　Finally, a man in black spoke up: "No matter who that man is, he must want to save the people on this ship. Let's kill the people on this ship. I don't believe he won't show up!"

　　As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of all the people sitting on the floor changed. Even Wu Aotian couldn't help but be a little surprised. Although this plan was very vicious, it was indeed very useful. No matter who took action, they definitely wanted to help this group of captured spiritual practitioners. If they killed someone, the person who did it would naturally jump out automatically.

　　A man in black said hesitantly, "But these people were ordered by the two messengers to be captured. If we kill them, I'm afraid we will not be able to escape punishment... Don't stare at me like that. I'm just giving you a reminder. I'm not a traitor."

　　Another man in black stood up and said, "If we all die, they will still try to escape. If anyone wants to save us, we will kill them. Go ahead. I don't believe he won't stand up!"

　　The man in black who spoke last obviously had a certain prestige among the men in black. After hearing what he said, the men in black around him all nodded in agreement.

　　Looking at these men in black who were still wary of each other but still activating their own spiritual weapons and preparing to kill people, Wu Aotian sighed inwardly. It seemed that he had no choice but to show up.

　　He suddenly jumped up, pointed at a man in black and shouted, "Hurry up and save us!"

　　All the men in black suddenly turned their eyes and stared at the man in black who was pointed at by Wu Aotian. After all, in their minds, Wu Aotian was just a waste who couldn't control spiritual energy and there was no need to worry about him at all.

　　Not only did the men in black ignore Wu Aotian, but even the spiritual practitioners sitting on the ground looked at the man in black one by one. However, none of them thought that this man in black had any relationship with this young man who looked ordinary...

　　The face of the man in black who was pointed at suddenly became extremely ugly, and he shouted angrily: "You are lying, I don't even know you!"

　　Just as everyone was attracted by the gaze of the angry and shouting man in black, Wu Aotian moved his right fingers, and the Desert Eagle, an immortal spiritual weapon refined by the God of Fire, appeared in Wu Aotian's hand.

　　“Bang, bang, bang…”

　　A series of noises suddenly rang in everyone's ears. Along with the noises, little bits of fire were like bullets, rushing towards the men in black in all directions.

　　The strength of these men in black are all at the first and second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. How can they withstand the attack of the God of Fire?

　　Even though the intensity of the attacks was reduced, these men in black were still unable to resist. They were shot before they could even come to their senses.

　　Although it looked like just a small ball of fire, when it exploded, its power was no less than that of a grenade explosion. Those men in black were instantly engulfed by the exploding flames!

　　When it comes to the speed of spearmanship, who can compare to Wu Aotian?

　　In just a blink of an eye, except for the two men in black who were at the first level of Tianling realm deliberately left behind by Wu Aotian, all the other men in black died instantly, and no one could escape!

　　Those spiritual practitioners sitting on the ground had originally placed all their hopes on the black-clothed man pointed at by Wu Aotian, but in the blink of an eye, these black-clothed men were killed in one breath by this spiritual practitioner who did not look too eye-catching. The spiritual practitioners who were killed even included the black-clothed man who had just pointed at them for help.

　　Everyone's mouth suddenly opened wide. Even though many of them were experienced and wise, no one could suddenly adapt to what was happening before them.

　　What is going on?

　　A casual cultivator at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm actually killed more than a dozen cultivators at the first and second levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in an instant!

　　Since he took action, the person who just controlled the invisible spiritual weapon to kill the leader and deputy leader of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was obviously him.

　　Who is he?

　　Didn’t he also take the Soul-Forbidden Pill? Why is he fine and can even use spiritual weapons?

　　Hasn't everyone's spiritual weapon been taken away? Where is his spiritual weapon hidden? Could it be that he has a void bracelet or a void ring hidden on his body and it hasn't been stolen?

　　The group of Qinghua Palace disciples sitting next to Wu Aotian all opened their mouths wide. At first, they looked at this casual cultivator approaching them with some contempt in their hearts. Now it seems that he actually has special skills and is very low-key...

　　The female warrior from the Blue Flower Palace showed great surprise in her eyes. She recalled what Wu Aotian had just said to her, and couldn't help but sigh in her heart. It turned out that the other party had already made plans. She just didn't know who this powerful spiritual practitioner was and what sect he belonged to...

　　The only two remaining men in black widened their eyes in horror, staring at everything in front of them in disbelief...

　　The Desert Eagle spun twice in Wu Aotian's hand and then disappeared. Because the spaceship had lost control, it began to fall downwards. Wu Aotian pointed at one of the two men in black and said, "You go control the spaceship. Don't play tricks on me, either of you. Otherwise, they will be your lot..."

　　The two men in black looked at Wu Aotian as if he were a demon from hell and did not dare to escape. After all, Wu Aotian's instantaneous killing of more than a dozen Tianling spiritual practitioners had deeply shocked them.

　　The spaceship quickly fell into a forest. It was not until it landed that these people recovered from their deep shock. Their eyes showed great surprise. Were they finally rescued?

　　Wu Aotian pointed at two men in black who looked frightened and motioned them to get off the spaceship. Wu Aotian followed behind them.

　　After walking for dozens of meters, Wu Aotian signaled the two to stop, and then he said: "Stop, from now on, I will ask you questions and you will answer them. If anyone delays, I will cut off his right hand the first time, and his left hand the second time, then his right foot, and then his left foot..."

　　"Well, I'm not very patient. I don't want to say more. Let's start asking questions now."

　　Wu Aotian's indifferent tone sounded so terrifying in the ears of the two men in black. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each other's eyes.

　　"The first question is, who are you and what force do you belong to?"

　　The two men in black had witnessed Wu Aotian's ruthless killing just now, so they didn't dare to delay at all. They answered at the same time: "We are from the Black Demon Sect."

　　Black Demon Gate?

　　Wu Aotian frowned, as if he had never heard of this force. However, seeing that the two masked men were so secretive, he was afraid that this sect was not a big and glorious one.

　　"Why haven't I heard of it?"

　　A man in black quickly replied, "We are a secret organization, few people outside know about it. This is also the biggest operation of our Black Demon Sect..."

　　The other man in black saw that he was too late to answer, and fearing for disaster, he quickly added: "Our Black Evil Sect has only been established for more than 20 years, so basically no one outside knows about our sect."

　　Chapter 286 Shocking Inside Story [Happy Mid-Autumn Festival to Everyone]

　　I wish all my friends a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, and a happy family reunion, happiness and health.

　　-----------------

　　"Who is your sect leader?"

　　The two men in black shook their heads at the same time. The one on the left quickly answered, "We don't know the specific identity of our Lord. It's hard for us to even see him on weekdays. Moreover, he always wears a mask with a dense dark cloud painted on it..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment and said, "You don't even know your leader's appearance or name, aren't you afraid of being impersonated by others?"

　　The man in black shook his head and said, "The Lord is very powerful, who dares to impersonate him? Moreover, although he is wearing a mask, the powerful black evil spirit on his body is something that no one can imitate..."

　　Wu Aotian did not pursue this issue too much. It seemed that this Black Evil Sect was deliberately being mysterious, and probably did not want people to know their identity. These men in black were nothing more than the lowest level personnel, so it was normal that no one knew them.

　　"Who are those two masked men who appeared in the Ice Valley? They seem to be of high status..."

　　"Our Black Evil Sect's Lord is the most powerful. Under him are the left and right guardians, as well as the Eight Great Emissaries. The two people in the valley are the Spider Emissary and the Blue Wolf Emissary. The Blue Wolf Emissary is good at scheming and is a water-based spiritual practitioner. The Spider Emissary is cold and murderous, and enjoys torturing people..."

　　Wu Aotian was silent for a moment, then asked, "What are the strengths of your sect leader, the left and right guardians, and the eight ambassadors?"

　　The man in black shook his head and said, "I'm not sure either. The Lord's strength is unfathomable. We vaguely heard some news that our Lord is a super-powerful existence that has surpassed the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. The left and right Dharma protectors are said to be strong men who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, and the strength of the Eight Ambassadors is also between the fourth and fifth levels of the Heavenly Spirit..."

　　A strong man from the Fantasy Realm!

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly sank. He had heard from Mei Ruoxue that the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit was not the end point of spiritual practice. Above the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, there were also strong people in the Illusionary Spirit Mirror, but he had never met one. Now, he suddenly heard that there was a strong person in the Illusionary Spirit Realm behind this mysterious organization. How could he not be shocked?

　　"You set up a soul-binding formation in the Ice Valley to capture these spiritual practitioners. What is your purpose?"

　　There was a hint of hesitation in the black-clothed man's eyes. Wu Aotian's eyes turned slightly cold, and the silent hidden spear directly pierced the black-clothed man's right arm. The right arm flew into the sky amid splattering blood.

　　Another man in black was so frightened that he trembled. He no longer hesitated and shouted quickly, "That's because our Lord has refined a poison pill from an ancient recipe. Once this pill is taken, there is a tiny poisonous insect in the pill that will drill through the pill and then lurk in the human body. The corresponding antidote must be taken every month. Otherwise, the poisonous insect will lose the control of the medicine and drill around in the human body, and finally begin to devour the person's internal organs and cause death..."

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly skipped a beat, and the word "Gu" suddenly flashed through his mind. Could it be that the elixir also had a similar effect?

　　Although the man in black has not yet explained why he captured these spiritual practitioners, it is clear that he captured them and temporarily used the Forbidden Spirit Pill to seal everyone's spiritual sea, and then transported them all back. This is probably to control these spiritual practitioners to work for him...

　　Moreover, before that, when the Blue Wolf Messenger and the Spider Messenger saw the women of the Blue Flower Palace, there was excitement in their eyes. It was obvious that their target included the three palace masters of the Tianxin Palace. As long as they captured them, the entire Tianxin Palace would collapse.

　　Thinking of the collapse of Tianxin Palace, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask: "What is the purpose of your Black Evil Sect's existence? Aren't you from the Longxiang Empire, but from the Shenguang or Xinghe Empire?"

　　The man in black shook his head and said, "No, we are all from the Longxiang Empire. As for why the Lord did this, we don't know..."

　　The two men in black explained quickly, fearing that Wu Aotian would mercilessly chop off one of their arms again. Although both knew that their chances of survival were slim, who could care less at this time?

　　"What happened to that Ice Spirit Wolf King?"

　　The man in black quickly explained, "That is our Lord's mount. We also discovered the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. The reason we didn't pick it was simply to attract more spiritual practitioners. We were the first to release the news of the discovery of the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and the Ice Spirit Wolf King..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked again that even a mount was so powerful. After thinking for a while, he continued to ask: "How many spiritual practitioners have you captured this time? I heard that we are already the fifth batch? Who were the people in the previous four batches, and what was their approximate strength?"

　　"In the previous four batches, there were a total of nine strong men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, including people from the Yellow Sand Sect, the Qin Family, the Zheng Family, the Poshan Sect, the Langya Sect, and other major forces..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly in his heart, the scale of this operation was really large, but those caught were probably just baits. Their role was to lure out those powerful people who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. These powerful people who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit were the real targets of this operation.

　　"Where is the address of your Black Demon Sect? Where are all the people arrested this time being held?"

　　The black-clad man on the left suddenly shouted, "If we tell you everything, will you let us go? Otherwise, we will die if we tell you, so it's better not to tell you."

　　The black-clad man on the right also raised his neck and said, "If you swear a poisonous oath and let us go, we will tell you. Otherwise, we will not tell you even if you chop off our limbs."

　　The two men in black obviously realized that as the truth was revealed, their hope of survival became increasingly slim. After gradually calming down from the initial shock and fear, they could not help but start to gamble with their lives.

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised by their reactions, and answered calmly: "You are not wrong. I have never thought of letting you go. But since you are unwilling to cooperate, I will do it myself."

　　He knocked out the man in black with all his limbs intact, and stared at the man in black with a broken arm. A strange look suddenly appeared in his eyes. The man in black looked into Wu Aotian's eyes, but suddenly felt that Wu Aotian's eyes seemed to have turned into a deep pool, and his gaze could never be pulled out once he had fallen into it.

　　Many spiritual practitioners on the ship had already left the ship and were standing quietly not far behind Wu Aotian, listening to Wu Aotian questioning the two men in black. Suddenly, they discovered something strange: Wu Aotian stared at the eyes of the man in black, and the eyes of the man in black gradually became confused. Later, no matter what questions Wu Aotian asked, he answered them one by one in a very stupid and slow tone.

　　From the mouth of the man in black, Wu Aotian finally knew the answer to the question he had just asked, and he felt a little relieved, because these captured spiritual practitioners were currently trapped in a huge castle-like manor. This manor was located on the snowfield and was a secret base of the Black Evil Sect. The headquarters of the Black Evil Sect was not there, but unfortunately, the level of this man in black was too low, so he didn't know where the headquarters of the Black Evil Sect was.

　　Wu Aotian also asked about the defensive forces in the manor, including the Bat Messenger among the Eight Messengers of the Black Evil Sect, five spiritual practitioners at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and more than thirty spiritual practitioners from the first to third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Wu Aotian was very worried that these imprisoned spiritual practitioners had been controlled. Although these people had nothing to do with him, if they were controlled, they would obviously become the pawns of others, or even the enemy of Tianxin Palace...

　　The answer from the man in black surprised and delighted Wu Aotian. He was happy that these people had not yet been forced to take that strange elixir. However, he was worried that the left protector of the Black Evil Sect would probably bring a lot of this elixir to the secret base in the next two days and feed it to everyone.

　　Wu Aotian was a little puzzled as to why the man in black was not fed the elixir as soon as he was caught. He just vaguely knew that this elixir was not like the Forbidden Spirit Pill, which could be taken casually and take effect. It required some special steps and had to be performed by the controller himself.

　　After knocking out the man in black, Wu Aotian hypnotized the other man in black in the same way, but got the same information. When he was sure that he had no more questions to ask, Wu Aotian casually sent out two flaming blades, ending the lives of the two men.

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian had finished his questioning, the spiritual practitioners who were watching came over. However, their eyes were full of awe when they looked at Wu Aotian, and even a little bit of uneasiness, because at this moment everyone's life was in the hands of this young man who didn't seem to be very powerful.

　　Wu Aotian did not hide the process of the interrogation from them, so these people heard everything. Wu Aotian was naturally too lazy to repeat it. What made these people panic was that although the dead man in black had taken back everyone's spiritual weapons and void rings, there was not even a single daylily pill that could remove the effect of the forbidden spirit pill.

　　"Don't worry, everyone. The effect of this soul-forbidden pill will only last for ten days. After ten days, the effect of the soul-forbidden pill will disappear and everyone will return to normal." Wu Aotian naturally knew everyone's worries. Although he felt a little regretful for not being able to take everyone's things for himself, Wu Aotian, who possessed the three great artifacts, would not be interested in ordinary things. At least for now, Wu Aotian could only comfort himself in this way...

　　"Sisters from Tianxin Palace, please come over here."

　　The women from Tianxin Palace looked at this mysterious young man with some confusion, walked out of the crowd in confusion, and followed Wu Aotian into the woods in front.

　　Seeing the complicated expressions of confusion, surprise, joy, and worry on the faces of the girls, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Dear sisters, don't worry. We are family, and I am also from the Blue Flower Palace."

　　Chapter 287 It’s difficult...

　　Yesterday was the Mid-Autumn Festival. I drank some wine and felt dizzy, so I missed an update. I didn’t ask for leave, so please forgive me.

　　---------------

　　"What?"

　　"Are you from the Blue and White Palace?"

　　"Impossible, our Qinghua Palace is full of female disciples..."

　　As soon as Wu Aotian uttered this sentence, several low exclamations were heard, and the female disciples all looked at Wu Aotian with surprise and disbelief.

　　The warrior of the fourth level of Tianling frowned, but suddenly seemed to think of something, and raised his head abruptly and said, "I heard before that the Palace Master made an exception and accepted a male disciple into the Qinghua Palace. That disciple was admitted as a core disciple and made great contributions in the subsequent exploration of the Lietian Secret Realm. That disciple seems to be called Wu Aotian. Could you be that Wu Aotian?"

　　Wu Aotian directly took out the jade token that represented his identity as a disciple of the Qinghua Palace and said with a smile: "Yes, I am Wu Aotian!"

　　Looking at the jade token, the Qinghua palace maids and disciples believed it immediately and showed joy on their faces. They had been wondering who this man was and were still feeling uneasy, but they didn't expect that he was a fellow disciple.

　　"Ah, you really are our fellow disciple. You were so amazing just now. How did you do that? Didn't you take the Forbidden Spirit Pill?"

　　"Also, also, haven't everyone's spiritual weapons been confiscated? Where did you hide them?"

　　"What was that spiritual weapon you used last? It was so powerful..."

　　…

　　The girls were not too old, in their twenties. After experiencing life and death, they quickly regained their womanly nature and asked questions chatteringly, making the scene very lively.

　　Wu Aotian had roughly thought about how to deal with others in his mind, and answered casually: "The formation that restricts our spiritual energy is the Soul Binding Formation, and what we took is the Soul Forbidden Pill, and the antidote to the Soul Forbidden Pill is the Daylily Pill. I happened to get a Daylily Pill. As for the Void Ring, who said that a person can only have one Void Ring?"

　　The mystery of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron cannot be revealed, and this is the only way to say it. Anyway, Wu Aotian is not planning to return to Tianxin Palace for the time being. It will be fine after the effect of the Spirit Forbidden Pill wears off after some time.

　　"As for that spiritual weapon, it is my secret weapon."

　　Since Wu Aotian said it was a secret weapon, although everyone was curious, they did not continue to ask about the spiritual weapon. Although everyone was shocked by the sudden burst of super strong attack power of the spiritual weapon, no one thought that it was a fairy spiritual weapon for a while, or it should be said that they did not think about it at all.

　　"Thank you so much this time. If it weren't for you, we would have fallen into the hands of the Black Demon Sect and become their slaves..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "We are all from the same sect, so it is only natural for us to help each other. Besides, I am also saving myself... Now you have all heard what happened. The Black Evil Sect is probably going to deal with the three Palace Masters of our Tianxin Palace and some other powerful people who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. The Soul Binding Formation is very powerful. Even if the three Palace Masters have the strength of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, if they rush into it, I am afraid they will just be waiting to die..."

　　The female warrior nodded and said, "We must spread the Black Demon Sect's conspiracy as soon as possible, so that their conspiracy will be broken. In addition, we must tell the Palace Master the news as soon as possible. After all, there are so many spiritual practitioners who have been captured..."

　　Wu Aotian said with some regret: "It's a pity that I don't have the Concentric Crystal Ball, so I can't pass the information to the Palace Master. It takes a long time to go back and forth from here to Tianxin Palace. If I wait for the Palace Master to arrive, I'm afraid that all the captured people will have taken the poisonous pill and are under control..."

　　The female warrior was stunned for a moment, then asked in surprise: "Junior Brother Wu, do you want to save them?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment and said, "I want to go and take a look, and then act according to circumstances. Although those people have no direct relationship with us, if we sit back and do nothing, it would still be..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian glanced at the many spiritual practitioners outside the forest, frowned and said, "But you can't use your spiritual energy now... How about this, there should be quite a few spiritual practitioners in this wasteland, we can find a trustworthy sect, and then let them escort you back to Tianxin Palace as soon as possible, so that your safety will not be a problem..."

　　The female warrior looked at Wu Aotian with some concern: "The place where many spiritual practitioners are imprisoned has a waiter of the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and many powerful people. Why don't we gather a group of people and go there again?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I'm just afraid that we won't have enough time. If the guardian's strength is really at the level of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection, he will come to the manor very soon. By then, even if we gather people there, we will just be sending ourselves to die..."

　　The female warrior frowned deeply, the most critical thing now is time. If enough people are gathered, the opponent's protector may arrive and those who are captured must have taken the drugs. They may even fight with the people who come to rescue them. The combined attack of nine fifth-level Heavenly Spirit realm masters and many Heavenly Spirit strongmen, except for a few palace masters, may not be able to resist.

　　"Is it too dangerous for you to go alone?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I have ways to protect myself. Even if I can't save anyone, I won't get involved myself."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's confident look, the female warrior relaxed her brows a little and said, "Okay, then you must be careful. If you can't save him, don't try to be brave and put yourself in trouble. We will rush back to Tianxin Palace as soon as possible and report the matter to the Palace Master."

　　"Okay, let's do this. For the time being, please keep my identity a secret, sisters."

　　The women all stared at Wu Aotian in surprise, with a strange look on their faces. Wu Aotian explained, "I still have to go save people and I don't want the news to leak out for the time being. If they ask, just say I'm a disciple of Tianxin Palace..."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian insisted, everyone agreed.

　　After walking out of the forest, Wu Aotian told everyone his thoughts. After taking back his Void Ring, he controlled the big ship to take off again.

　　Wu Aotian had the help of Eagle Eyes, so he quickly discovered a group of spiritual practitioners. Looking at the symbols on their clothes and asking the Tianxin Palace disciples beside him, he learned that the group of people were from the powerful Leihun Sect.

　　Wu Aotian took the initiative to greet them. In front of the surprised looks of the Leihun Sect members, Wu Aotian introduced the identities of everyone on the boat and also told them about what they had experienced this time.

　　The leader of the Thunder Soul Sect was Wang Mingkun, the deputy leader. After hearing what Wu Aotian said, he was also extremely shocked. He let out a sigh of relief and said, "Luckily, we met you. Otherwise, I'm afraid we would have fallen into this trap..."

　　"These people have taken the Forbidden Spirit Pill, which has a ten-day effect. I would like to ask Vice Sect Leader Wang to send these people to Tianxin Palace as soon as possible, because this matter must be reported to the three Palace Masters of Tianxin Palace as soon as possible..."

　　"At the same time, please ask Vice Sect Leader Wang to send some people to search the Ice Valley in all directions and spread this news. Do not let others get close to the Ice Valley. The Xuanyin Ice Lotus and the Ice Spirit Wolf King are all arranged baits."

　　Wang Mingkun readily agreed: "Okay, little brother, by sending this information, you are helping our Thunder Soul Sect. I will definitely do what you asked me to do."

　　After Wu Aotian spoke a few words to the female disciples of Qinghua Palace, he left quietly.

　　"General Sun, who is that young man?"

　　The people who had been puzzled about Wu Aotian's identity watched Wu Aotian leave, and finally couldn't help asking the female general of Qinghua Palace. The female general's mouth corners slightly raised, and there was a hint of pride in her expression.

　　"He is our fellow disciple from Tianxin Palace."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian put away the spiritual ship because he was going to rescue people, but he did not rush to use it. Instead, he used the shuttle boat he had stolen, which flew at an incredibly fast speed.

　　Wu Aotian flew towards the location of the manor that the man in black had mentioned. No matter what, he had to give it a try. Even if it really didn't work, he would have no problem escaping with the help of the three magical artifacts.

　　Even if the Left Protector came, he was only a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. Mei Ruoxue couldn't do anything about the defense of the Skyfire Tower...

　　The location of the manor was not very far away. After flying for three hours, Wu Aotian found the large manor. The manor was located on a snow-white ice field. If Wu Aotian did not have eagle eyes, it would take some effort to find the manor.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to enter. He decided to sneak in at night, so he used Eagle Eye to study all the structural layout of the entire manor first.

　　There were quite a few people walking around in the manor, most of them were wearing black robes and dressed in black, similar to the men in black that Wu Aotian had seen in the Ice Valley. Wu Aotian was even more certain that he had not found the wrong place.

　　When night fell, Wu Aotian had already changed into black clothes and quietly sneaked into the manor in the darkness.

　　To be on the safe side, Wu Aotian swallowed a Breath-Suppressing Pill. After all, there was a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in the manor. Although he had a magic weapon to save his life, he came to save people. If he alerted the enemy, he could escape, but those people would probably never be rescued.

　　With the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian entered the manor silently like a moving stone.

　　According to observations during the day, there are obviously many more men in black in the back of the manor. If what the previously captured men in black said is true, these people should be imprisoned in the dungeon under the back room, and these men in black on the ground are responsible for guarding them.

　　These people are unable to use spiritual energy now, and there are so many of them. How can we rescue them all?

　　Kill all the men in black here?

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and felt that this was still too difficult...

　　Chapter 288 Fatal Assault

　　A little late, this chapter is the second chapter on the 13th.

　　------------------

　　Wu Aotian approached the dungeon silently. A long stone staircase extended to the ground. All the captured spiritual practitioners were imprisoned in this dungeon.

　　There were two men in black standing guard at the entrance of the stairs. There must be many more men in black in the dungeon.

　　It is obviously unrealistic to rush in directly. Wu Aotian hid in the darkness and thought that it would be great if there was an invisible person at this time.

　　After thinking it over, Wu Aotian couldn't think of a better way. It might not be difficult to kill these men in black, but there were so many spiritual practitioners in the dungeon, and it would take a lot of time to transport them away. He would definitely be discovered by other spiritual practitioners on the way and besieged and killed. Although he might be able to escape, the rescue plan would be ruined.

　　What's more, after this surprise attack, they will definitely be more cautious, or they will move immediately, and these spiritual practitioners will definitely not be able to be rescued.

　　Gritting his teeth, he decided to have a ruthless fight. There was only one bat messenger at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit in the villa anyway, and five strong men at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit. He might as well assassinate the bat messenger directly. As long as he killed the strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit, he could still give it a try with the help of the illusion array and the terrifying attack power of the God of Fire.

　　If you want to rescue these people safely, you will have to unleash all your strength tonight without hiding anything.

　　However, before taking action, Wu Aotian decided to communicate with Tianhuo Lily first. There was no need for communication between Qiu and the God of Fire, but he and Tianhuo Lily only had a very special relationship. Wu Aotian was not sure whether she would take action or not. If Tianhuo Lily was unwilling to take action, the chance of success would be greatly reduced. On the contrary, if she was willing to take action, the chance of success could basically be said to be 100%.

　　"Lily, I want to discuss something with you..."

　　Before Wu Aotian finished speaking, Lily said calmly, "Why, do you want me to help you save someone?"

　　Wu Aotian was a little embarrassed, but he still admitted frankly: "There is a fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm and five fourth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm masters in this manor, and more than 30 other Heavenly Spirit masters. If it were just me, the God of Fire, and Qiu, it would probably be a bit difficult..."

　　When the Fire God heard Wu Aotian's words, he suddenly jumped up and said with dissatisfaction: "He is just a strong man in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if we can't beat him, we can activate the energy gathering mode and kill him with one shot! As for the remaining scum, just shoot them to death!"

　　Wu Aotian snorted, "Okay, I'll wait for you here, you go and deal with them yourself."

　　The Fire God was immediately a little discouraged, and snorted unwillingly: "It's just that my strength hasn't recovered yet. Saying that really hurts my self-esteem."

　　Wu Aotian said helplessly: "I don't want to either, but you and Qiu are both injured and your strength has not recovered. In order to save people, I have no choice."

　　Although the God of Fire was very unwilling, he shut up in frustration.

　　If the God of Fire's concentrated energy attack could be launched continuously like bullets, he would not be so helpless. Unfortunately, although the concentrated energy attack is powerful, it can only attack once.

　　"Lily, can you help me?"

　　Lily was silent for a moment and then said, "Okay, but I have a condition..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Lily's agreement, he was immediately delighted and said quickly, "Well, you said, as long as I can do it, there will be no problem."

　　"After this is over, you have to help me find something... This thing may be hard to find. I don't expect you to find it, but I want you to promise that you will try your best to find it."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "What are you looking for?"

　　"Holy Origin Ice Crystal."

　　Before Wu Aotian could react to what this Holy Origin Ice Crystal was, the Fire God suddenly screamed, "You...you want to evolve again?"

　　Lily didn't react much to the Kagami's exclamation, and just replied calmly: "Yes, I have stayed in this realm for too long. Whether I succeed or fail, I want to give it a try."

　　The God of Fire seemed very excited: "Success is good, but if you fail, you will be destroyed both physically and spiritually..."

　　Lily was silent for a moment, then she spoke again: "So what? A long, endless life may not necessarily be a kind of happiness... If I evolve successfully, I may have a real body and a real life, and I can feel people's joys, sorrows, anger, and happiness, and feel those complex emotions..."

　　Wu Aotian was confused when listening to what Vulcan and Lily were saying. He couldn't help asking, "Vulcan, what on earth is that Holy Yuan Ice Crystal? And what about the evolution you mentioned? Aren't you guys always evolving?"

　　The God of Fire sighed, still shocked and worried about Lily's decision. "Our evolution is actually accompanied by dangers, but the previous evolutions were not very dangerous. For a special flame like Lily, who has already evolved completely, if she wants to evolve again, she will face two outcomes. One is that if the evolution succeeds, she will not only become stronger, but also have the ability to simulate or even possess. She can truly become a human. But if she fails, she will be completely destroyed and disappear completely."

　　"Although I haven't reached this level of evolution yet, I don't think I have the courage..."

　　"As for the Holy Origin Ice Crystal, it is something that is necessary to help us evolve in the end. This thing is somewhat similar to crystal. It is formed by a magical condensation. The formation of each crystal takes tens of thousands of years..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. The ultimate evolution of the special flame was to choose to evolve into a human, to imitate or possess a human. If it was possession, wouldn’t it be the same as himself?

　　Thinking of himself, Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile bitterly. Lily was really brave.

　　"Okay, after this matter is over, I will help you find the Saint Origin Ice Crystal, but I can't guarantee that I can find it. After all, you also said that the Saint Origin Ice Crystal is extremely rare."

　　Lily's voice was as calm as ever. Wu Aotian then remembered that Lily's personality seemed to have always been cold. Was that why she wanted to complete her evolution, become a real human being, and experience the ups and downs of life?

　　"Okay, it's settled. As long as you help me find it with all your heart, I will be able to weigh it in my mind."

　　No matter what the conditions of the exchange were, Lily finally decided to help, which made Wu Aotian extremely excited. Lily's strength was extremely powerful.

　　Wu Aotian quietly left the dungeon without disturbing anyone. He moved towards the yard not far away. From the information given by the man in black, the bat messenger should live in this yard, and the others should also live nearby.

　　Wu Aotian was covered in black clothes, even his face and head were covered with a black scarf, only his eyes were exposed.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly had an illusion, as if he had returned to the scene when he sneaked into the Yunhai Sect. The enemy was equally powerful. He had sneaked into the Yunhai Sect and killed the opponent's deputy sect leader with one blow. Now the situation was the same again. With a big difference in strength, he sneak attacked a strong man at the fifth level of Tianling!

　　With the help of the Breath-Suppressing Pill, Wu Aotian moved forward easily. He crossed the courtyard lightly and then moved towards the house.

　　The room was pitch black, and there was a person lying on the bed, sleeping soundly.

　　Wu Aotian's hidden spear has been quietly activated, and it is like a ghost in the night, making it difficult to detect.

　　The hidden assassin quietly entered the room through the open window, aimed at the man on the bed, took a deep breath, and suddenly launched an attack.

　　At the moment when the hidden assassin was suddenly launched, the man lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, and then narrowed them again, but in his narrowed eyes, there was a look like a beast.

　　The hidden thorn hit the back of the man's head, and just when Wu Aotian was excited, he was suddenly stunned.

　　His own hidden spear was actually blocked!

　　The hidden thorn had pierced through the scalp at the back of the man's head, and had penetrated a little bit, but could not go any further. A soft but extremely stable spiritual shield had blocked the front of the hidden thorn.

　　It was really scary that the sleeping man was awakened like this in his sleep.

　　The man smiled coldly and said, "There is a road to heaven but you don't take it. There is no door to hell but you break in. Who are you? Why did you break into Yeming Villa and try to assassinate me?"

　　That man is naturally the only fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm expert in the manor, and also the Bat Messenger, one of the Eight Messengers.

　　Wu Aotian's hidden spear was blocked by the man, but Wu Aotian was not too anxious. Instead, he swung his right hand suddenly. With this swing of Wu Aotian's right hand, the Desert Eagle appeared on his right hand.

　　“Bang, bang, bang…”

　　Wu Aotian no longer had time to hold back. In just a moment, the pistol refined by the God of Fire fired at least twelve pure fire bullets!

　　The Bat Messenger's face suddenly changed and became extremely ugly. He had just been attacked by Wu Aotian's spiritual weapon, and now another strange and powerful spiritual weapon appeared!

　　Twelve pure flame bullets, at least eight hit the target!

　　The aura shield that suddenly appeared on the Bat Messenger shattered with a bang. As the aura shield shattered, the Hidden Thorn, like a ghostly shadow, suddenly rushed directly into the Bat Messenger's head, then split and flew out from his forehead, bringing with it a streak of light, and also announcing that the life of the Bat Messenger was over.

　　The Bat Messenger widened his eyes, sat up high and then sat back down, his eyes full of shock.

　　Who is the other party and why would he assassinate me in such a secretive way?

　　With reluctance and anger, the Bat Messenger, the only powerful warrior at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm in this villa, was unexpectedly killed by Wu Aotian's sneak attack, and a big battle had not even broken out.

　　The God of Fire was ecstatic and shouted, "We've killed their most powerful one. Next, we'll blast the rest into pieces!"

　　Chapter 289: A Massacre

　　Today is the first update. I got up early and wrote... I will work hard and ask for votes.

　　Strive for three updates.

　　----------------

　　Wu Aotian let out a long breath, his heart filled with surprise, and even a hint of shock that he couldn't suppress.

　　A strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm died just like that?

　　Died in his own hands?

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian himself even found it a little unbelievable.

　　However, the body of the Bat Messenger was lying on the bed, his wide-open, lifeless eyes proving that he was indeed dead, and he had truly died in his own hands.

　　The Fire God's loud laughter woke Wu Aotian from his shock, and his eyes quickly regained calmness and confidence.

　　The complete concealment brought about by the combined effects of the Breath-Suppressing Pill and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the silent attack of the Hidden Thorn, plus the super-powerful supplementary attack of the immortal spiritual weapon, the God of Fire, shouldn't the one at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm who is still sleeping deserve to die?

　　Yes, he should die. He is not a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　Next, things seemed to be getting easier. There were still five powerful Heavenly Spirit Level 4 cultivators and more than thirty Heavenly Spirit Level 1 to 3 spiritual practitioners, and most of them were approaching here.

　　Wu Aotian's mind moved, and several round magic weapons flew out, but Wu Aotian himself was quietly led into the darkness again.

　　From the sudden attack to the final complete kill, and then to hiding, it was only a blink of an eye. However, in this blink of an eye, the sounds of many spiritual practitioners flying through the air could be heard around.

　　Wu Aotian does not have the strength to take on so many spiritual practitioners alone. Even with the God of Fire in his hand, he would not dare to do so.

　　Several figures rushed into the house first, and when they saw the Bat Messenger lying on the ground, everyone's face changed quickly.

　　"Someone sneaked into the villa."

　　"The other party must have assassinated him unexpectedly, otherwise, with the strength of the envoy at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would be impossible for him to die so quickly..."

　　"Could it be that the person who came here is a great master of the Heavenly Spirit?"

　　…

　　A few low exclamations were heard, but soon a majestic and low voice exploded in everyone's ears: "No matter what, he must have come to rescue those spiritual practitioners. Since he chose to attack by surprise, his strength must not be enough to fight us head-on, and he is definitely not a great master of the Heavenly Spirit... Find him and kill him. Ma Yue, you immediately lead ten disciples to transfer all the spiritual practitioners!"

　　"The rest of you, search with me. He must still be hiding in the villa..."

　　This man was obviously the leader of these people. As soon as he spoke, the frightened people seemed to have found a backbone and all agreed.

　　Just when these people were about to separate, several red lights suddenly radiated out, instantly enveloping them all.

　　The illusion array was fully activated at this moment.

　　At the moment the illusion array was activated, Wu Aotian flew straight up, and the God of Fire appeared in his hand. The God of Fire changed rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it had turned into an energy-gathering mode of attack, a super bazooka.

　　Wu Aotian stood in the air and raised the rocket launcher. The hot energy quickly condensed inside the rocket launcher. Wu Aotian didn't know how much damage this attack could cause to the several spiritual practitioners in the room, but he wanted to give it a try.

　　Trap the opponent with an illusion array, then strike with all your strength!

　　The power of the illusion array that Wu Aotian cast at this time was already very powerful, but it was impossible to completely trap so many powerful people in the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and some other spiritual practitioners. Therefore, Wu Aotian did not expect the illusion array to cause much damage to the opponent. All he needed was a little time and a little panic of the opponent trapped in the illusion array.

　　Huge spiritual energy fluctuations spread in all directions from the God of Fire in Wu Aotian's hand. Almost everyone sensed it at the same time. They all looked up at the black shadow in the sky that seemed to merge with the night. The spiritual weapons in their hands shot out at the same time and flew towards Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian was controlling the God of Fire at this time and had no time to be distracted. Moreover, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron must exist in Wu Aotian's mind to maintain Wu Aotian's spiritual energy consumption. If the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was summoned, Wu Aotian would become a spiritual practitioner with a sealed spiritual sea, and even the most basic flight would be difficult to maintain.

　　“Lily!”

　　Wu Aotian shouted in his heart. As Wu Aotian shouted, Lily flashed out from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and stood in front of Wu Aotian.

　　All the spiritual weapons, without exception, hit the Tower of Skyfire, making crisp sounds, but they were unable to harm Lily at all, let alone Wu Aotian who was protected by the Tower of Skyfire.

　　Back then, Mei Ruoxue was unable to harm the Tower of Heavenly Fire despite relying on the Flower of the Five Elements. How could the ordinary spiritual weapons of these spiritual practitioners cause even the slightest damage?

　　If the Skyfire Tower is damaged by these spiritual weapons, then Mei Ruoxue and the others can just go and bang their heads against the wall...

　　The illusion array only trapped a few spiritual practitioners for a moment before it completely collapsed, but the Vulcan energy attack in Wu Aotian's hand was already ready.

　　"call!"

　　A beam of fire suddenly appeared in the air, then fell down and hit the room where there was a dead man and seven or eight spiritual practitioners trapped in the illusion.

　　The flames poured down at an incredible speed, dragging a trail of fire, like a meteorite falling from the sky. With infinite power, it smashed into the roof of the house with a rapid sound of tearing the air.

　　The flames penetrated the roof, fell into the house, and hit a man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm who was waving a spiritual weapon and trying his best to resist the attack of the ferocious monster in the illusion.

　　Flames exploded, intense heat radiated instantly, spiritual energy raged, and the house was completely carbonized by the terrifying high temperature in an instant. The raging spiritual energy exploded, and the flames radiating outward from the entire house reached hundreds of meters away.

　　It was as if there were several tons of TNT buried in the room, and they all exploded in an instant.

　　The last time he killed the old man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm who was chasing him, it was in the air, and the exploding flames were like a large group of fireworks blooming in the sky. But now it is exploding on the ground in the dark night, and the power is even more shocking.

　　The flames flew everywhere, and the scene was in a mess.

　　The ground with the house as the center dropped several meters directly, forming a huge pit like a pot. The entire pit was charred everywhere, and even the stones were emitting black smoke.

　　The room where the bat messenger lived had completely disappeared, and even the houses in a large area around it were burned and collapsed into ruins in the impact.

　　While Wu Aotian was shocked, he couldn't help but feel happy. He wondered how many of those powerful men at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm had died?

　　All the men in black on the ground opened their eyes wide with expressions of extreme horror. What...what kind of strength does it take to launch such a powerful attack?

　　What kind of spiritual weapon is this man holding?

　　It looks strange, but it's powerful...

　　Fear has been uncontrollably spreading in the hearts of every black-clad person, and some of them are even ready to run away...

　　Two figures flew out from the dust and smoke. They were the Heavenly Spirit Level 4 masters in the room. Both of them were covered in blood. One was missing half of his arm, and the other had blood gushing out of his chest and abdomen. His whole body was covered with marks left by burns...

　　"Haha, out of eight people, we killed six, three of them are at the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit, two are at the third level of Heavenly Spirit, one is at the second level of Heavenly Spirit, and two are seriously injured... I like this power!"

　　The God of Fire roared with great excitement. If it had a physical body, Wu Aotian could imagine his eyes shining with excitement and his jumping and roaring with pride.

　　Wu Aotian did not give the opponent any chance to breathe. The Vulcan in his hand had already turned back into the Desert Eagle.

　　There were flashes of fire and a series of bullet attacks, which directly landed on the two powerful men of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm who had just escaped.

　　The two men at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit realm had just resisted a sudden strong attack and burst out with all their potential in an instant. Now they had just escaped, how could they resist the attack of the God of Fire?

　　The burning bullets made of pure spiritual energy instantly tore through their bodies, leaving several large charred holes. The two men fell down with their eyes wide open.

　　At this point, all five powerful Heavenly Spirit Level 4 warriors have died.

　　All the men in black were completely shocked by Wu Aotian's violence, and their shouts were disorderly and panicked for a while.

　　"Run! You'll die if you don't run!"

　　"Is that person a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection? How amazing!"

　　"Run quickly, if he sees you, it's over."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a bit of fierce murderous intent, and he said to Lily: "Lily, help me kill them, don't let any of them escape, otherwise if the news leaks out, we will be in trouble!"

　　Lily let out a sound and flew out directly. At the same time, the God of Fire in Wu Aotian's hand also flew out.

　　Two immortal spiritual weapons rushed out from the left and right. Wu Aotian also threw out the lotus platform, took out the heart sword, cast the magic array again, and rushed towards the men in black.

　　At this time, there were probably more than twenty men in black left. In terms of number, it was not a small number, but in terms of strength, the strongest among them was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and most of them were at the first and second levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even Wu Aotian's own strength was enough to deal with them.

　　Those spiritual practitioners fled in all directions in panic, but who could escape under the joint attack of the two divine weapons?

　　There was a flash of fire, a bullet flew out, and a spiritual practitioner fell directly from the sky, with a big hole in his chest...

　　As the tower door opened, a huge suction force came, and the two spiritual practitioners who were unable to dodge were directly sucked into the Tower of Heavenly Fire. Before they had time to see what was inside clearly, a burst of heavenly fire rolled up and instantly burned the two to ashes...

　　The illusion array enveloped him, and a spiritual practitioner panicked and fought back. The heart sword that formed the sword array was like a life-strangling chain, falling directly, enveloping the opponent, and then tearing the opponent apart in an instant...

　　Chapter 290 An unexpected meeting

　　Manor dungeon.

　　The gloomy basement was divided into dozens of huge rooms, each of which was surrounded by iron-hard hemlock. Several cells were empty, while the others were full of people.

　　There are at least twenty to thirty people in each room. All of them have taken the Forbidden Soul Pill, which is equivalent to ordinary practitioners in the Body Strengthening Realm. It is not impossible for so many people to break into the rooms surrounded by iron fir wood, but in this cell, there are still two men in black sitting.

　　If the people imprisoned in the cell had not taken the Forbidden Spirit Pill, the two men in black would be nothing more than ants in their eyes. But now, the two men in black have full strength to kill all the people in there!

　　These people have been captured here for some time. Every day they have to stay in this dark dungeon, waiting for an unknown fate.

　　There are many powerful people here, and they are well-known in the whole Longxiang Empire. Although there are no super powerful people who have reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit is already a very remarkable existence. Even the entire Tianxin Palace has only eight deacons at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　But now, these prominent figures are just sitting silently in the cells, waiting helplessly.

　　After so many days, although the man in black did not leak any useful information, he could infer some things from his few words. The reason why he had been locked up here was to wait for the arrival of a very important person. Once this important person arrived, it would be time to announce the true fate of him and others.

　　As everyone waited in silence, they also vaguely knew that they were probably finished. The other party had gone to great lengths to use such a big trick and set up such a large formation to capture them. It was definitely not to invite everyone to have a chat or a meal...

　　As time passed, everyone knew from the gloating tone of the man in black that the important person would arrive in the next two days.

　　It seemed as if there was a stone blocking everyone's heart, making it hard to breathe.

　　In the dark night, many people were sleeping against the wall or lying on the hay on the ground, when suddenly a loud noise was heard outside, and the entire ground seemed to shake violently.

　　Everyone suddenly woke up from their deep sleep or daze, and stood up one after another, with expressions of confusion and uncertainty. The expressions of the two men in black guarding the door also changed in horror.

　　Those powerful men who had taken the Forbidden Spirit Pill could no longer sense the fluctuation of spiritual energy in the air, but the two men in black could feel it. At this moment, they felt a huge fluctuation of spiritual energy, and the explosion was above the ground, and the location seemed to be in the room where the Bat Messenger lived!

　　The two men in black looked a little confused, but the scream that followed made their already panicked faces turn pale in an instant.

　　"Go out and take a look!"

　　One of the men in black couldn't help but feel panic and fear in his heart, and said to the man in black next to him, and then added: "They can't run away anyway..."

　　The other man in black nodded, and the two of them walked side by side along the stairs and flew outside.

　　Both of them had the same idea. If something unexpected happened outside, they would definitely die if they stayed here. It would be better for them to go out early to see what happened. If something was wrong, they could escape early. If nothing was wrong, the group of people who had taken the Forbidden Spirit Pill would not be able to escape.

　　After the two men in black left, there was a flurry of discussion in the dungeon, and everyone had an unconcealable look of anticipation on their faces.

　　"Could it be that someone is coming to rescue us?"

　　"That would be great if it was him. He must be the one who saved us..."

　　“But here, there are also a group of strong men led by the one with the bat mask who is at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. I’m afraid that except for the strong men who have reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it will be useless for others to come…”

　　…

　　The screams from outside rang out one after another. Most of these screams were extremely short. Everyone was strong, so they could naturally think that these screams were made by people at the moment before death. Even before the sound completely rushed out of the throat, the person was already dead enough, which was why there were so many short screams.

　　“Pah…”

　　The sound of a person's footsteps coming down the stone stairs came from the long corridor. Everyone's eyes suddenly widened and they looked at the dungeon entrance with great hope.

　　Who will come in?

　　Are they those men in black, or could they be the people who came to rescue him?

　　In the thick darkness, a person walked in slowly with light steps.

　　Looking at the man's attire, the first thing that surged into everyone's heart was disappointment, because this man was wearing all black. However, these people who had just given up hope suddenly discovered that this man also had a black scarf covering his face, and the black clothes he wore were somewhat different from those of the black-clothed men they had encountered before.

　　"Who is your Excellency?"

　　"Are you here to rescue us?"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian looked at the many dungeon rooms filled with prisoners and breathed a sigh of relief. He gently pulled off the black scarf covering his face, revealing his true face.

　　"Don't worry, we are here to rescue you."

　　Upon hearing Wu Aotian's words, a huge cheer suddenly erupted in the dungeon. Everyone cheered and jumped for joy, and many girls even burst into tears.

　　Everyone here is a powerful spiritual being, and many of them are people of status and position, and are respected on weekdays. However, during this period of time, they lost everything and experienced a kind of life experience that they have never experienced again.

　　No freedom, no dignity, no ambition, no hope...

　　None of them expected that at the most desperate moment, a person with a hopeful and sunny smile would appear in front of everyone and tell them that they were saved.

　　What joy could be greater than this?

　　An old man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm walked to the door of the dungeon and asked loudly, "I wonder who you are, and who is coming to rescue us this time. What's the situation outside now?"

　　Wu Aotian blinked his eyes, stretched out two fingers and smiled: "The situation outside has stabilized. There are not many of us here, just two..."

　　Another scream was heard outside, as if verifying Wu Aotian's words, but everyone in the dungeon was stunned when they heard Wu Aotian's words.

　　Two people?

　　He actually came in and killed us directly?

　　There is a warrior at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit and many warriors at the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit here, but now there are only two people, and they have beaten the people outside to pieces. Could it be that the one outside is a warrior at the great perfection of Heavenly Spirit?

　　"Your Excellency is..."

　　The old man who had just asked the question repeated the question again with a look of shock, but when he asked the question, there was a hint of respect on his face.

　　Before Wu Aotian could think of how to answer, a cry of surprise suddenly rang out: "Wu Aotian, why is it you, why is it you!"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. There was actually someone here who knew him. Could he be a fellow disciple of Tianxin Palace?

　　Everyone, including Wu Aotian, shifted their eyes to the source of the voice. Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened and he stared at the man in disbelief.

　　"Zheng Feizong, why are you here?"

　　The one who exclaimed was actually Zheng Feizong, the leader of the Jinyun Sect of the Tiannan Empire!

　　Wu Aotian and others attacked Jinyun Sect, but found that Jinyun Sect was deserted. Since then, there has been no news about Zheng Feizong. Unexpectedly, they saw him here in the Longxiang Empire.

　　"Haha, it's really true that things change. I didn't expect that we would meet here. It seems that it is destined that you have nowhere to escape."

　　The moment Zheng Feizong cried out in shock, he was already regretting it so much that his intestines turned green. Why was he yelling about nothing? Before he took the Forbidden Spirit Pill, he was no match for them. Now he couldn't use his spiritual energy at all and he exposed himself. Wasn't this courting death?

　　Standing next to Zheng Feizong was Zheng Deyun from the Zheng family, and a group of other people from the Zheng family, including a few old men, all of whom were ancestors of the Zheng family. Their strength had reached the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and one even reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Listening to Wu Aotian's words, everyone has keenly realized that there is probably a great hatred between this man named Zheng Feizong and this young man, but they don't know where the hatred came from...

　　If it were any other time, everyone might have asked a few questions relying on their status and strength, but now everyone was a prisoner, and the other party was here to save them and was their benefactor, so the psychological bias naturally leaned towards Wu Aotian.

　　Sensing the doubts in many eyes, Wu Aotian smiled lightly and said, "That day, your grandson relied on the Jinyun Sect to kill people and seize the elixir. After we injured two of them, he even wanted to kill me in the Tianying Sect competition. Unfortunately, you always underestimated us. Later, you ignored the strength of your own heavenly spirit and attacked us earthly spirits, causing my friend to lose an arm. If it weren't for Senior Nangong's obstruction, I'm afraid all my friends would have died in your hands. Today you fell into my hands, I think it was God's will..."

　　After listening to Wu Aotian's story, everyone immediately understood the cause and effect of the matter, and looked at Zheng Feizong with a bit more disdain.

　　The faces of several ancestors of the Zheng family have been clouded. Although from what the other party said, it seems that he has no background and even Zheng Feizong could bully him in the past, but the other party can now rush in here to save people. He must be no ordinary person. Naturally, the Zheng family will not have a conflict with the other party because of an illegitimate child who was not recognized by the Zheng family.

　　Wu Aotian remembered that among those arrested, there was a family from the powerful and famous Zheng family. He couldn't help but feel a little confused, so he asked, "I heard that there are many people from the Zheng family here. I wonder if there is any relationship between the Zheng family and Zheng Feizong?"

　　PS:

　　The second update, there will be an update today...

　　Red ticket, red ticket!

　　Chapter 291 Great Harvest [Third update, please vote]

　　The third update, please vote and encourage.

　　---------

　　An old ancestor of the Zheng family stood up and politely bowed to Wu Aotian and said, "My dear brothers, I am Zheng Hangfei, the person in charge of this trip of the Zheng family. This Zheng Feizong is the illegitimate son of a disciple of our Zheng family. He was not accepted by the Zheng family tree and left the Zheng family when he was young. He only returned to the Zheng family a few days ago. We don’t know what he has done over the years…"

　　Zheng Feizong's face turned pale. He naturally knew that the implication of the Zheng family's ancestor's words was that although Zheng Feizong had some blood relationship with the Zheng family, he could not be considered a member of the Zheng family. What he did was none of the Zheng family's business. Even if you wanted to beat or kill him, the Zheng family would not intervene.

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and thought to himself that he never thought that Zheng Feizong had such a background. He was actually from the famous Zheng family of the Longxiang Empire. Although he was an illegitimate child, if it were not for his fast and great improvement, and today's special situation, I am afraid he would not be able to deal with him. Since he is with the Zheng family, it is obvious that he has a good relationship with the Zheng family, or with some people in the Zheng family. Maybe when he disappeared, he came to the Zheng family to ask for reinforcements, but after he and others fought with them that day, they came directly to the Longxiang Empire and never left again. He probably couldn't find himself.

　　"Zheng Feizong, you cut off my friend's arm. You can't escape this. I didn't take your life that day, so you must pay for your actions today."

　　After Wu Aotian finished speaking, he nodded to the old man of the Zheng family and said, "Please don't interfere in this matter."

　　Before the old man from the Zheng family could say anything, a middle-aged man beside him could not help but stand up and shouted, "Wu Aotian, even if you saved us today, you don't have to be so arrogant..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and asked softly, "I don't know what your name is, and what is your relationship with Zheng Feizong. From your tone, it seems that you want to stand up for him?"

　　The middle-aged man stepped forward and said, "My name is Zheng Yunpeng. According to seniority, Zheng Feizong should call me Third Uncle..."

　　Wu Aotian uttered an "oh", glanced at the middle-aged man, and said lightly: "I will decide Zheng Feizong's fate. If anyone wants to stand up for him, I will take him down as well..."

　　After a brief pause, Wu Aotian glanced at the people around him with complicated expressions, and said softly: "If I had come two days later, or even one day later, the left protector of the Black Evil Sect would have fed you a poison pill. From now on, your lives will no longer be controlled by you. From now on, you will be treated as the most powerless slaves by them, and you will be enslaved until you die. Even if they ask you to attack your sect, as long as you still want to live, you must rush forward..."

　　Everyone's faces changed at the same time. Although they knew that these people had kidnapped them for no good reason, no one expected that they would have such an idea.

　　Isn't it more painful to be controlled and enslaved by others than to kill everyone?

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the Zheng family members who also looked very unhappy, and said coldly: "Zheng Feizong, whether it is you or the people who stand up for you, you can remember that I am now a jade-plated disciple of the Qinghua Palace under the jurisdiction of Tianxin Palace Master Mei Xuemengmei. If you want to seek revenge on me, come to Tianxin Palace to find me."

　　When these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. Zheng Feizong's face turned pale, as if he was dead. Zheng Yunpeng, who had helped to speak just now, also had a changed expression and dared not say anything else.

　　A thought flashed through everyone's mind: since this young man was a jade-plated disciple of Tianxin Palace, could the person outside be Mei Xuemeng, the Grand Palace Master of Tianxin Palace?

　　Tianxin Palace, the guardian holy land of the Longxiang Empire, can also be said to be the most powerful. Basically all young spiritual practitioners are working hard to enter the Tianxin Palace, to become a jade disciple, a general, a deacon, or even the fourth palace master in the future. This young man can become a jade disciple of the Tianxin Palace, which obviously means he is highly valued by Mei Xuemeng. Who dares to confront him? Who dares to go to the Tianxin Palace to cause trouble for him?

　　The old man of the Zheng family turned around and shouted at Zheng Yunpeng who had stepped out: "Who told you to step out? Get back, you have no right to speak here!"

　　Zheng Yunpeng retreated with an embarrassed look on his face. As soon as Wu Aotian revealed his identity, he knew that he had no intention of challenging the other party. Although the Zheng family was very powerful outside, in front of Mei Xuemeng, they were like a docile kitten and did not dare to resist at all. What's more, this time it was just for an illegitimate child who was not originally included in the family tree...

　　Wu Aotian looked at the old man of the Zheng family who was scolding Zheng Yunpeng harshly, his lips curled up slightly, with a bit of coldness. If he really wanted to scold him, he should have done it long ago. Why did he wait until he revealed his identity before doing this?

　　Even if it was a show, it was so fake.

　　Everyone present was a smart person. Looking at the sneer on Wu Aotian's lips, they all knew in their hearts that the old man from the Zheng family had obviously seen through his act, and they felt disgusted.

　　Another old man came out and politely bowed to Wu Aotian: "Excuse me, little brother, is that one of the three palace masters outside?"

　　To everyone's surprise, Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "No, I rescued a boatload of spiritual practitioners during the day and asked them to inform our Palace Master as quickly as possible. I'm afraid they haven't received the news yet. The person outside is a friend of mine."

　　He waved his hand and said, "There are still some things going on outside. Please be patient. I will come in to pick you up later."

　　After Wu Aotian finished speaking, he ignored the reactions of these people and went straight out of the basement.

　　In the air, the God of Fire in the form of a Desert Eagle and Tower of Skyfire Lili both flew down and returned to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. At this time, in the entire manor, except for the spiritual practitioners who were captured in the basement, there was no living person.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Although the biggest contributors to this victory were Vulcan and Lily, being able to wipe out dozens of the enemy's men still made Wu Aotian feel a little proud.

　　Wu Aotian came up early, but he also had a purpose.

　　What is the purpose?

　　Hehe, of course it is to collect the spoils. After a fight to the death, we can’t just get nothing.

　　Wu Aotian confiscated the Void Rings of all the black-clothed men he killed, and in the Void Ring of the Spider Messenger, he found a large amount of trophies. It was estimated that most of them were seized from the spiritual practitioners in the dungeon.

　　Wu Aotian quickly classified all the spoils and picked out all the spiritual weapons. Wu Aotian was going to return these things to them. First of all, the thing he had the most was spiritual weapons. With the three immortal spiritual weapons in hand, he had no use for these spiritual weapons. He might as well return them to them as a favor. As for all the other elixirs, refining materials, spiritual medicines and other things, Wu Aotian accepted them with a smile.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron also needs to be replenished. These are the life-saving expenses at that time. Anyway, these spiritual weapons may be recognized by others, but the spiritual medicines, pills, and refining materials do not have their names written on them. Even if they take them, they will not know.

　　Wu Aotian didn't have the slightest psychological burden about this. These things originally belonged to the Black Demon Sect. Didn't he snatch them back from them?

　　The inventory of hundreds of powerful Tianling warriors added up to an incomparably huge amount of resources. Wu Aotian didn't even have time to do more inspections, but he knew that he had made a fortune this time, a real fortune.

　　After cleaning up all this, Wu Aotian returned to the dungeon again. Those who were imprisoned in the dungeon looked at Wu Aotian coming down, and their eyes were different from before.

　　Wu Aotian sent out his heart sword, which cut open all the prison doors, and everyone rushed out immediately.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Zheng Feizong, who looked pale in the corner, with a mocking look on his face, but did not say much.

　　Although the people of the Zheng family were quite worried, they did not say much. Anyway, they had said what they needed to say. If they said more, it would make the Zheng family seem too weak. Even if this young man was powerful, it was only because of Mei Xuemeng. The Zheng family had no fear of him at all.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian's strength has reached a level that Zheng Feizong would never be able to reach in his lifetime. It can be said that Zheng Feizong will never be able to catch up with Wu Aotian, and he does not pose any threat to Wu Aotian. However, everything has a cause and effect. If it weren't for Wu Aotian and others' good luck, they would have all died long ago, and this scene today would not have happened.

　　Therefore, Wu Aotian did not have any sympathy for Zheng Feizong. Some things, once done, must be paid for.

　　At the door, Wu Aotian took out all the spiritual weapons and said without blinking, "We only found these. I guess these spiritual weapons should be yours, right?"

　　Those spiritual practitioners were all extremely happy. After all, it took a long time to get used to their most handy spiritual weapons. If they could get them back, that would naturally be the best.

　　"Thank you, Brother Wu!"

　　"Brother Wu is so kind. If you need anything from us in the future, we from Mingyue Sect will definitely go through fire and water to help you!"

　　"As for our Hong Tao Sect, this time Brother Meng Wu came to our rescue and took back our spiritual weapon. We will always remember this great kindness!"

　　…

　　Among the hundreds of spiritual practitioners, there were people from dozens of sects, large and small, and even quite a few sect leaders, elders, deputy sect leaders and other leaders. Now that they saw there was hope of survival, they were all extremely grateful. When everyone came up to collect their spiritual weapons, they couldn't help but sincerely thank Wu Aotian and made some promises.

　　Wu Aotian responded modestly with a smile on his face, but he was quite surprised in his heart. He didn't expect that this time when he came to save people, he not only made a fortune, but also seemed to gain a lot of favors?

　　PS:

　　Asking for red tickets, asking for encouragement...

　　Chapter 292: Smooth Return

　　Zheng Feizong is dead.

　　It wasn't Wu Aotian who killed him, but he committed suicide.

　　When everyone walked out of the dungeon, Zheng Feizong did not come out. Instead, he fell behind everyone and stabbed himself in the chest with a cut piece of hemlock wood.

　　The conflict between him and Wu Aotian was irreconcilable. Wu Aotian's current strength and his status as a jade-plated disciple of Tianxin Palace meant that Zheng Feizong had no chance of winning, and he didn't even have the slightest hope of surviving. Especially since the Zheng family had ruthlessly abandoned him at this time, cutting off his last way out.

　　Looking at Zheng Feizong's body, Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. After a moment's silence, he told the Zheng family that everyone was dead and the grudge was over. If they wanted to take his body back, they could do so.

　　Everyone boarded the big ship thrown out by Wu Aotian. It must be said that this spiritual ship was very powerful. Although it was a bit crowded with hundreds of people on it, it still did not affect the flight.

　　Since leaving the dungeon, no one has seen Wu Aotian's "friend". Wu Aotian told everyone that his friend left after killing everyone here. Although everyone wanted to know the identity of that person, Wu Aotian smiled and said that his friend did not want to reveal his name.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly became a little mysterious in everyone's mind. Judging from Zheng Feizong's experience, this young man came from a small country that didn't even have a Heavenly Spirit expert before. However, at such a young age, he has already become a Heavenly Spirit expert and even a Jade Disciple of the Tianxin Palace. This shows that this young man is extraordinary.

　　This villa has a very strong defensive force, with at least one strong man in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit, several strong men in the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit, and many slightly inferior spiritual practitioners, but all these people died at the hands of one person.

　　If Wu Aotian had not said that Mei Xuemeng and others were still in Tianxin Palace and didn't even know the news here, everyone would suspect that the person outside was one of the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace, but just didn't want to reveal his name.

　　Everyone was convinced that even if the person who made the move was not at the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, he was definitely at the peak of the Fifth Layer of the Heavenly Spirit. Wu Aotian was worthy of everyone's attention for having such a friend in every way. What's more, Wu Aotian also saved everyone's lives and returned everyone's spiritual weapons.

　　"Because your spiritual energy cannot be used for the time being, and because your sects are spread all over the Longxiang Empire, I cannot send you home one by one. I can only go to Tianxin Palace. After your spiritual energy is restored, you can leave freely. But please spread the Black Evil Sect's conspiracy to each other, and be careful. If the other party's conspiracy is exposed this time, there will definitely be another conspiracy."

　　Everyone nodded in agreement. If it weren't for Wu Aotian's rescue, who knows how many people would have fallen into the hands of the Black Evil Sect's sudden action. What's even more tragic is that once they take the poison pill, they will be enslaved until death. How many people can accept such a tragic fate?

　　When the Black Demon Sect captured them, all they needed was their fighting ability. They did not need their respect or admiration. All they needed was obedience, and that was enough.

　　Also, because many of these people are powerful, prestigious people in high positions, and all of them are arrogant, so the people from the Black Evil Sect came up with a solution, which is to lock up all these captured people in a dungeon. The illusion in the dungeon is very bad. In addition to the fact that men and women are imprisoned separately, even urinating and defecating in the cell must be in front of others. This is a destruction of the self-esteem of these powerful and high-ranking people.

　　This approach really played a big role. Although the time was relatively short, the arrogance of these people was almost wiped out. Even their self-esteem was greatly damaged. Their mental state was no longer the same as before. In such a state, it was best to implement poison pills to control them. However, Wu Aotian suddenly appeared!

　　The appearance of Wu Aotian allowed these people who were in despair to regain their lives, self-esteem and freedom. How could these people's gratitude to him be compared to an ordinary life-saving grace?

　　Although many people did not say it, they had secretly made up their minds that they must repay this great favor in their lifetime. There were even quite a few independent cultivators who expressed their willingness to follow Wu Aotian and be at his disposal, but they were all rejected by Wu Aotian with a smile.

　　Although the flying speed of the large ship was not as fast as that of the flying shuttle boat, it was not slow either. Wu Aotian was also worried about encountering people from the Black Evil Sect again, so he quickly moved away from the ice field.

　　On the morning of the next day, several figures came flying at lightning speed and floated directly above the villa.

　　The leader was a tall man with a black mask on his face. The entire mask was pure black without any other colors. Looking at the villa below that had almost been burned to ashes, the man had undisguised shock in his eyes.

　　"What's going on? Where are the bats and the captured spiritualists?"

　　The men in black who followed behind him all had undisguised shock on their faces. Several of them flew down quickly, two of them rushed into the dungeon, and the others began to search for possible clues on the surface.

　　Soon, several men flew up and reported: "There are traces of a battle in the villa. There is a big pit in the middle, which should be caused by the fierce collision of spiritual energy during the battle. The center of the impact is exactly the room where the bat messenger lives. There are also many corpses at the scene. They are all disciples of our sect. Someone should have attacked the villa last night. Maybe the bat messenger and everyone in the villa have died in the battle..."

　　"The hemlock cells in the dungeon were cut off by sharp weapons, and all the people have been rescued..."

　　The man wearing the black mask looked extremely angry at first, but then gradually became calm, even a little gloomy: "Something has happened here, why hasn't Qinglang reported anything... Did something happen to them too?"

　　A tall and thin man standing behind the man wearing a black mask said, "Left Protector, Qinglang and Spider have a soul-binding formation. Even if the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace come, it will be difficult for them to escape. So I think the only place that has been in trouble is here. Qinglang and the others don't even know the situation here..."

　　"Let's go to the valley right away. The plan has been exposed. There is no need to continue."

　　The voice paused slightly, and the left protector wearing a black mask showed undisguised hatred in his eyes: "We have been preparing for so long, but it was ruined by someone. Find out who saved these people. I will tear this person into pieces!"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian and others didn't know that the Left Protector arrived the day after they left. If they knew, everyone would probably be filled with fear.

　　With the help of Hawkeye, Wu Aotian controlled the ship and after many days' journey, he finally arrived at Tianxin Palace.

　　When they arrived at Tianxin Palace, the Forbidden Spirit Pills of almost everyone, including Wu Aotian, had expired, and everyone had recovered their strength. Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, but in his heart he was thinking about how to report this matter to the three palace masters.

　　Except for a small number of spiritual practitioners who left the ship after thanking Wu Aotian, the vast majority of people still decided to go to Tianxin Palace in order to meet the three palace masters of Tianxin Palace and hear their opinions on this matter and what they planned to do.

　　The actions of the Black Evil Sect were no longer aimed at just any one sect or school, but at all the spiritual practitioners of the entire Longxiang Empire. They naturally became the enemy of everyone, and as the leader of the spiritual practitioners of the entire Longxiang Empire, the Tianxin Palace naturally wanted to hear about the future plans. Of course, among these people there were also a large number of independent spiritual practitioners, and they also stayed with the mentality of going to the Tianxin Palace to see the world.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian's ship flew into the Tianxin Palace, it had already attracted the attention of many Tianxin Palace disciples. The disciple in charge of reception came forward, and Wu Aotian showed his jade card to show his identity.

　　"Ah, it turns out to be Senior Brother Wu. These people are..."

　　Before he finished speaking, Wu Aotian chuckled and nodded, saying, "Please arrange for them to stay first, Junior Brother. They all want to meet the Palace Master to discuss some things."

　　The disciple who was in charge of receiving them suddenly opened his eyes wide. A few days ago, people from the Thunder Soul Sect sent back a large number of spiritual practitioners, including some sisters and brothers from the Tianxin Palace. These people temporarily lost the ability to control spiritual energy. After a little inquiry, a shocking news suddenly spread among all the disciples of the Tianxin Palace. Although many people still don't know about it, the disciples who are in charge of receiving them here already know that there is a sect called the Black Evil Sect who are secretly planning to deal with the spiritual practitioners of the Longxiang Empire, trying to control them with poison pills after catching them. So far, four or five batches of spiritual practitioners have been captured, including many powerful people at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Because of this incident, Wu Aotian's name has become known to many Tianxin Palace disciples, and they are even regarded as idols. But now Wu Aotian has returned with such a large ship full of people. It was heard before that after Wu Aotian rescued his senior sisters and others, he went out to rescue people alone. But now he has returned with such a large ship full of people. Could it be that all of them were rescued by Senior Brother Wu alone?

　　"By the way, are the three palace masters still here?"

　　Wu Aotian remembered that all the fellow sisters and brothers from the Qinghua Palace had returned early. The three palace masters must have received the news and would definitely go to investigate. But he didn't know if there was still anyone staying in the Tianxin Palace?

　　"The Second Palace Master and the Third Palace Master are out, but the First Palace Master is still here."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "Then please arrange for them first, I will go see the Palace Master first."

　　Chapter 293 Frank Confession

　　I had to go out for something in the evening, and came back to work overtime on typing, and finally I finished it.

　　========================

　　Leaving these spiritual practitioners to be entertained by the disciples, Wu Aotian went to Mei Xuemeng's Shuiyue Cottage alone.

　　After the briefing, Wu Aotian was led into Shuiyue Cottage and met Mei Xuemeng.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian who walked in and narrowed her eyes slightly. She had always been optimistic about Wu Aotian, but this time, Wu Aotian did a great job.

　　Mei Xuemeng already knew the news that Wu Aotian had returned with a large number of spiritual practitioners. She never expected that Wu Aotian could rescue so many spiritual practitioners. With such a large number of these spiritual practitioners, there must obviously be many strong men guarding them. How did Wu Aotian rescue them from the other side?

　　"I already know about the Black Demon Sect. You did a great job this time. It really exceeded my expectations."

　　Wu Aotian smiled modestly and said, "It's just luck. If I didn't happen to have a daylily pill, I wouldn't be able to recover my strength..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled softly and said, "I heard from Sun Qingqing that on that big ship, you killed the other side's two Tianling leaders in an instant. Those two Tianling warriors were at the fourth and third levels of the Tianling realm..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and explained, "That's because they didn't expect me to take action. What's more, I got an invisible spiritual weapon before, so I took action suddenly, which gave them an advantage..."

　　Speaking of this hidden thorn, Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "I stole this spiritual weapon from a disciple of the Red Snake Sect. I was killing a snow spirit beast on the ice field when the three of them suddenly came to snatch the snow spirit beast. I fought with them and killed them..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said indifferently: "The Chi Lian Sect? It's nothing. Since they were the first to attack, there is no need to be afraid. What's more, they don't know that you killed their people. Even if they know, it's nothing..."

　　Although Wu Aotian knew that Mei Xuemeng would definitely not care about the Chilian Sect, after all, Mei Xuemeng was the person standing at the highest position in the Longxiang Empire. This time he was in the right, so naturally he had nothing to fear. It was already a good thing that he didn't turn the tables.

　　Mei Xuemeng stared at Wu Aotian with a bit of curiosity in her eyes: "You launched an attack on the big ship and instantly killed more than a dozen Tianling First and Second Level experts. Did you use a fairy-grade spiritual weapon?"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Mei Xuemeng actually guessed that he was using a fairy-grade spiritual weapon based on this information. Should he admit it or not?

　　Wu Aotian's mind was racing with thoughts. On the way back, Wu Aotian had already thought of many excuses or reasons, but now, after Mei Xuemeng's words, he seemed unable to say any of them.

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes seem to have the ability to see through everything, making it difficult for people to hide secrets in their hearts.

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment, but Mei Xuemeng chuckled: "It seems that I was right. I didn't expect that you, Wu Aotian, would have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. I originally thought it was the Tower of Skyfire, but after hearing Sun Qingqing describe the appearance of that thing, it shouldn't be..."

　　"Wu Aotian, don't worry. Although the immortal spiritual weapon is powerful, I will not take away someone's beloved one. The immortal spiritual weapon is only obtained by those who are destined to get it. Even if I snatch it by force, the immortal spiritual weapon may not be sold to me."

　　Wu Aotian asked Vulcan, Qiu and Lily in his heart: "What should I do? She guessed it. Should I tell her?"

　　Lili of the Skyfire Tower was silent for a moment and said, "Just tell me. If she wants to do anything, I will protect you and help you escape."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and decided that he couldn’t keep this matter a secret forever. Moreover, based on Mei Xuemeng’s knowledge, he might not be able to hide it from him. Could it be that he had been hiding in the dark and making his move?

　　If I tell her, I can use it openly in the future. Even if there are any problems, she can help me cover it up...

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, Palace Master, I am indeed using a fairy-grade spiritual weapon..."

　　Following Wu Aotian's words, the Desert Eagle appeared in his hand, and he explained: "It's called the God of Fire. It's the fire of the earth's core that we encountered in the center of the earth in the Tiannan Empire. I used the ten thousand kilograms of black iron that the Palace Master gave me before as raw material and refined it into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon..."

　　Mei Xuemeng stared at the Desert Eagle in Wu Aotian's hand. She was obviously curious about its appearance, but she also knew that the power of an immortal spiritual weapon had little to do with its appearance. The key was the ability of the weapon spirit. She didn't expect Wu Aotian to have subdued a ball of earth core fire and refined it into an immortal spiritual weapon...

　　That's not right. There are many complexities involved in refining an immortal spiritual weapon. It's impossible for Wu Aotian to refine it. What's more, the Earth's Core Fire itself has been refined into an immortal spiritual weapon. Who will refine it then?

　　Mei Xuemeng suddenly remembered something and asked in surprise, "You refined the Earth's Core Fire into an immortal spiritual weapon yourself, so you should have used something else to refine black iron and complete the refining of an immortal spiritual weapon. Could it be that the Skyfire Tower of the Secret Realm Lietian Sect was also with you last time?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Palace Master has a keen eye. It's really not easy to hide something from you. Yes, the Skyfire Tower is with me, but it is not my subordinate. At most, it is a cooperative relationship. It asked me to help it find some things. In addition, I provide it with some spiritual energy, and it can help me refine spiritual tools..."

　　The Tower of Skyfire also appeared beside Wu Aotian, with the Tower of Skyfire on his left hand and the Desert Eagle on his right hand. Wu Aotian thought to himself that he still had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, but the existence of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was Wu Aotian's biggest secret, and he was not prepared to say it out.

　　Even so, Mei Xuemeng was already shocked enough when she stared at the two immortal spiritual weapons that didn't look big at the moment.

　　"I didn't expect you to be so lucky. I guess you relied on their help to rescue the large number of spiritual practitioners who were captured."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and answered very frankly: "Yes, otherwise, how could I have defeated the bat messenger and the five Heavenly Spirit Level 4 realms and more than 30 Heavenly Spirit practitioners below the Heavenly Spirit Level 4 realm? My strength is only at the Heavenly Spirit Level 2 realm..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "No matter what, you saved all the people this time and exposed the Black Demon Sect's conspiracy. You have done a great deed. I'm sure those spiritual practitioners you saved are grateful to you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled a little embarrassedly, and took back the Tower of Skyfire and the God of Fire. Mei Xuemeng naturally thought that Wu Aotian had put them in the Void Ring, and did not say anything.

　　Wu Aotian had given her a big surprise before, but the surprise he gave her now was really too big. It was very difficult for a Heavenly Spirit expert, even one who had reached the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit, to obtain a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. However, Wu Aotian was only at the second level of Heavenly Spirit, but he already had two...

　　If Mei Ruoxue knew that Wu Aotian actually had an immortal spiritual weapon, the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron, I wonder what she would think...

　　I guess everyone in the world would go crazy with jealousy if they knew about this...

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "With these two immortal spiritual weapons, your combat power will naturally be super strong. When you participate in the Three Kingdoms Spiritual Cultivator Competition, you will be counted as one. Originally, your strength was not very high, but with the immortal spiritual weapons, I am afraid no one can be your opponent."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "My own combat power is not bad, and I also have an illusion array... When will this fighting competition start?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled happily and said, "It's almost time. We can't wait much longer. You should work hard to improve your strength. It's better not to reveal the immortal spiritual weapon if you can."

　　Wu Aotian nodded in agreement, thinking of the soaring aura of the God of Fire, and couldn't help asking: "Palace Master, I wonder if there is any way to hide the aura of the God of Fire? If it can be hidden, then when I take it out and use it, no one will notice anything unusual."

　　Mei Xuemeng held her chin in her hand and pondered for a while before saying, "You can use a formation to cover up the fluctuations of the spiritual weapon. We have a formation left over from ancient times in our Tianxin Palace. I'll give it to you when the time comes. You can also go and get the other materials you need directly."

　　When Wu Aotian heard that it was possible to hide his aura, he immediately became excited. If he could hide the fluctuations of the Fire God's spiritual energy, he could use it under normal circumstances. Although it might still arouse suspicion, suspicion is still suspicion after all.

　　"Palace Master, have the Second Palace Master and the Third Palace Master gone to the Ice Valley?"

　　Mei Xuemeng said helplessly: "Although they set out as quickly as possible when they received the news, I guess they had already heard about it and evacuated. Since the other party resorted to such means, it means that the Black Evil Sect is not strong enough and cannot conquer these sects openly. However, according to your information, the leader of the Black Evil Sect is a strong man of the Phantom Spirit Mirror. I don't know if it is true, or how powerful this leader is!"

　　Wu Aotian thought of the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and the Ice Wolf King, and couldn't help but smile bitterly: "I saw the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, but I couldn't get it. I really suffered a loss this time..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "I guess I won't have a chance this time, maybe next time... By the way, are you here to ask me to meet your friends?"

　　Wu Aotian explained with a smile: "Everyone is concerned about the Black Demon Sect and hopes to get an explanation or conclusion on how to deal with the Black Demon Sect in the future..."

　　Mei Xuemeng's brows slightly wrinkled, and she gently stroked her forehead with her hand, as if she wanted to erase all the wrinkles that were not many to begin with: "What else can I say about the Black Evil Sect? Of course, there is only one word, kill! I think these people who were captured will feel very excited. Even if they don't fight directly, it will be exciting to watch.

　　Then Wu Aotian recounted his rescue mission and told her about Lili from the Tower of Skyfire and the God of Fire. Wu Aotian heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that from now on he could use the Tower of Skyfire and the God of Fire openly.

　　Chapter 294 A Magical World

　　After listening to everything Wu Aotian said, Mei Xuemeng couldn't hide her surprise, but at this time Mei Xuemeng already knew that Wu Aotian possessed two immortal-grade spiritual weapons, so naturally, she also knew that such a result was very normal.

　　"You have performed a great deed this time, and brought honor to our Tianxin Palace. Do you want any reward?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and shook his head, "I really can't think of anything I want right now. How about I come to ask the Palace Master for it when I think of something I want? Is that ok?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded happily: "Yes, you have two immortal spiritual weapons with you, which is probably the only one in the entire Longxiang Empire. However, you can't relax because of this. You must continue to practice hard. Although the immortal spiritual weapons are powerful, you still need to become stronger and stronger. The combat effectiveness they can exert will be stronger."

　　Wu Aotian responded respectfully: "Of course I will not slack off on this. By the way, Palace Master, I want to ask you about a few things. You are knowledgeable and experienced, I wonder if you have any information about them..."

　　"you say."

　　"The first thing to look for is the Holy Origin Ice Crystal..."

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, and said with a slight emotion: "Saint Yuan Ice Crystal, that is a very special thing, which can help the evolution of some special statements. Other than that, it doesn't seem to have much effect. Are you looking for it for the Tower of Skyfire or the Earth's Core Fire?"

　　After Mei Xuemeng knew that Wu Aotian had two immortal spiritual weapons, her attitude towards Wu Aotian remained the same, which made Wu Aotian relax a lot. He nodded and replied, "Yes, I promised to help the Skyfire Tower find them."

　　Mei Xuemeng pondered for a while and said, "I have seen records about Shengyuan Ice Crystal in an ancient book. It says that it is a crystal formed by the sap secreted from a Shengyuan tree. The growth rate of this Shengyuan tree is very slow, and it can only grow about five centimeters a year. To secrete this sap, it needs to grow to about twenty meters before it starts to secrete. After the secretion, it takes about hundreds of years to completely condense into hard crystals. This is the Shengyuan Ice Crystal. The longer the Shengyuan Ice Crystal is formed, the better the effect will be. If it is used for evolution, the higher the success rate will be."

　　When Wu Aotian heard that Mei Xuemeng actually knew about the formation of this kind of Saint Yuan ice crystal, he immediately asked with some joy: "Then where can I find the Saint Yuan tree?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "The Holy Yuan Tree has long been extinct at this time, but it may still be found in some very ancient and desolate wilderness areas. I have heard that someone has seen the Holy Yuan Tree in the ancient wilderness between the Longxiang Empire and the Shenguang Empire, but I don't know where exactly it is."

　　"Ancient Wilds?"

　　'Well, that place has been an uninhabited area since ancient times. It is always covered with a faint poisonous fog. In that area, there are many ancient magical beasts or their descendants. Many of the magical beasts in it are completely extinct outside. These magical beasts are very powerful, so few spiritual practitioners dare to go deep into it..."

　　Glancing at Wu Aotian, Mei Xuemeng smiled slightly and said, "But you have two immortal spiritual weapons, especially the Skyfire Tower, which has an amazing defensive power. You can give it a try. If it doesn't work, you can just escape in time..."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "Palace Master, have you ever been in there?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "A few years ago, I went into the ancient wilderness in order to find a spiritual grass from ancient times. There are indeed many plants and magical beasts that cannot be seen outside. It is like two different worlds. Moreover, the magical beasts living in the ancient wilderness seem to be accustomed to such an environment. They will not leave the ancient wilderness to go outside..."

　　Wu Aotian remembered everything Mei Xuemeng said, and then continued to ask: "The second thing I want to ask is where the evil demon worm is..."

　　Evil demon insect?

　　Mei Xuemeng was stunned again: "Why are you looking for the evil demon worm? Although the monster is not very powerful, it can be invisible and is very difficult to deal with. Moreover, their attacks can penetrate the spiritual shield to a certain extent. Many powerful Tianling warriors have died at the mouth of the evil demon worm..."

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes lit up as if she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Don't you have an invisible attack spiritual weapon made from the evil demon worm?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I didn't make this. Someone was trying to kill me with it, and I luckily found it and snatched it away. But I did look for the evil demon worm to make some special spiritual tools. My strength is too weak, so I had to think of other ways."

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian with a helpless look, and couldn't help but scolded with a smile: "You are the only one who is too weak? One person in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, five people in the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and twenty to thirty Heavenly Spiritual practitioners were all killed by you alone. How can you call this kind of strength weak?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and defended himself, "That's not my ability. If it were me, I'm sure ten of me would have been blasted into ashes by them."

　　Mei Xuemeng couldn't help but smile when she looked at Wu Aotian: "The evil demon worms are not particularly difficult to find. They can be found in the Black Water Mountains south of the Longxiang Empire. It's just that the evil demon worms have always lived in groups, and they are usually invisible, so it is difficult to find them. To deal with them, Wu Aotian, your lotus is very good. It is always closed, so you don't have to be afraid of their attacks. In addition, you have to prepare star scale powder, which is a shiny powder. If you find evil demon worms, sprinkle the star scale powder. Those evil demon worms will have spots on their bodies when they are stained with the star scale powder, and you don't have to worry about not being able to see them..."

　　"When catching the evil demon bug, you need to be careful at all times and always put yourself in the best protective state. Otherwise, you can be attacked and killed at any time."

　　Wu Aotian was still quite excited after hearing the news about the Evil Heart Demon Bug and the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal. Thinking about Qiu in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask, "I once asked the Palace Master about the most yin and cold things in the world. I wonder if the Palace Master knows the exact location of any of them?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "There are many things you want to find. There are many extremely cold things in the world. I told you last time. If you want to know the exact location, I suspect that there is a strange area in the glacial ocean in the far north. There is no ice in this area, and even the water on the surface is still warm, but the deeper you go, the colder it gets. That area is called the icy waters. So far, no one has ever gone down to the deepest part, because the temperature down there is too cold. Even with spiritual tools as protection, it can't stop the erosion of that temperature. What's more, the deeper you go, the greater the water pressure..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. Water would freeze at zero degrees. The water in this area was so cold that even a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection expert could not resist it, but it did not freeze at all. This was completely against the principles of nature. He didn't know if there were some special ingredients in the water...

　　"It is said that someone saw a strange sight in this area of ​​water. A huge, crystal-like magical beast, leisurely emerged from the water. According to the description, this magical beast should be a kind of ancient magical beast, called the Ice Crystal Shark. The strength of this Ice Crystal Shark is not very high. It has not even reached the ninth-level magical beast. At most, it can reach the eighth level. However, it usually lives in the deep sea, and the environment it lives in is extremely cold..."

　　"The magic crystal of this magic beast is also a very cold and yin thing. Although it is not as good as the ice soul, it is also a very rare very cold and yin thing. If you have the ability to go down to the sea, you may be able to look for it."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Mei Xuemeng said, he suddenly had an illusion. That is, Mei Xuemeng did not treat him as a disciple at all, but as someone with whom he could have an equal dialogue. Moreover, it seemed that she herself did not have the ability to go to the places she mentioned just now, or it would be very dangerous to go there, but she asked him to go anyway.

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew that this change was brought about by the God of Fire and Lili, the Tower of Heavenly Fire, but the feeling of this conversation was really strange.

　　Now that he knew where this magical beast was, Wu Aotian would naturally go there. No matter what, he would try to see if he could get down. Even if he couldn't, what if he was lucky enough and the Ice Crystal Shark showed up again?

　　Wu Aotian had finished asking all the questions he wanted to ask. Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Let's go and meet the spiritual practitioners you brought back."

　　When Mei Xuemeng met with the spiritual practitioners of those sects and some powerful independent practitioners to discuss the Black Evil Sect incident, Wu Aotian did not participate, but went straight back to his residence.

　　This time, he refined the God of Fire into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, which greatly increased Wu Aotian's combat effectiveness. Wu Aotian began to think about what he should do next.

　　There are many things to find now, and they all must be found.

　　Help Liu Ruxue find the Shuiyun Soul Beast and obtain its secretions from the top of its head. The Shuiyun Soul Beast itself is extremely powerful and lives in the paradise of demon beasts - the Dragon Demon Forest...

　　Help Qiu find the coldest and coldest things, like the ten-thousand-year-old black ice. We must definitely go and find the ice crystal beasts that may exist...

　　Help Lily find the Holy Origin Ice Crystal. Lily needs the Holy Origin Ice Crystal to help her complete her final evolution. This was also what Wu Aotian promised Lily in exchange for Lily's help in saving people...

　　There is also the matter of going to the Black Water Mountains to find the evil demon bugs, and using their skins to refine a piece of spiritual clothing that can make oneself invisible...

　　In addition, there is also the Three Kingdoms Fighting Competition that the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng specifically instructed, which I also need to participate in. I can't split myself into two, so which one should I look for first?

　　Chapter 295 Stealth Hunting

　　I've been busy these two days, so the updates may be unstable. I'm sorry, please bear with me.

　　------------

　　"Go find the evil demon worm first. Once you find it, you can use its skin to make invisible spiritual clothing. Then you will be much safer when you go to those places."

　　In response to Wu Aotian's doubts, Lily gave some advice, which was very reasonable.

　　Wu Aotian also thought this was a good idea, and immediately decided, "Okay, then I will go to the Black Water Mountains to find the evil demon bugs first, and after I successfully refine the invisibility cloak, I will set out to look for other things."

　　Mei Xuemeng's meeting with the many sects did not last too long. Soon, all these spiritual practitioners came out of the meeting hall of Tianxin Palace.

　　Wu Aotian returned to his residence and found that Liu Ruxue and others had already gone to Linglong Tower to practice. Now all of them are disciples of Tianxin Palace, and they are all disciples with great potential, so they are fully qualified to practice in Linglong Tower. On the contrary, Wu Aotian is busy running around all day, and the speed of his practice seems to be slower. Fortunately, there is the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron which automatically helps Linghai to practice, otherwise Wu Aotian's progress would definitely lag behind a lot.

　　After meeting Mei Xuemeng, those spiritual practitioners left quickly. However, before Wu Aotian left Tianxin Palace to go to the Black Water Mountains to look for the evil demon insects, many visitors came.

　　These visitors were all the people Wu Aotian rescued this time or they were from their sects. Although they all expressed their gratitude to Wu Aotian, it was all verbal. After all, all their belongings were robbed before, and only the spiritual weapons were returned to them by Wu Aotian later. All the medicinal materials and the like were "stealed" by Wu Aotian without any hesitation. Of course, these people didn't know about it, or even if they really knew, they wouldn't be dissatisfied. Compared with life, compared with their freedom and dignity, these external things were nothing.

　　Every visitor brought generous gifts, and some sects even included a token of their original sect in their gifts. With this token, Wu Aotian could command his disciples. Although Wu Aotian might not actually need it, it was a great thank you to those sects.

　　At the beginning, Wu Aotian still tried to decline or refuse, but it was of no avail in the end. So Wu Aotian simply stopped refusing and accepted everyone who came. He took as much as possible. Anyway, he took it all, so these people felt at ease.

　　Before setting out for the Black Water Mountains, Wu Aotian also needed to prepare star scale powder. Fortunately, this star scale powder was available in the warehouse of Tianxin Palace, and it was not too precious. Wu Aotian went directly to collect a large amount of star scale powder. You must be very careful when dealing with a group of invisible strange monsters that may appear beside you at any time and take your life.

　　Wu Aotian didn't even bring the Flame Demon this time and went to the Black Water Mountains alone. Anyway, he had three immortal spiritual weapons on him, which were enough to protect himself. If there were more people, it would still be quite troublesome to face a group of invisible monsters.

　　It didn't take Wu Aotian too much time to reach the Black Water Mountains, but how to find the evil demon insects in this vast mountain range was a problem.

　　In the place where books were stored in Tianxin Palace, Wu Aotian briefly studied the special magical beast, the Evil Heart Demon Worm. The Evil Heart Magic Beast was not always invisible. They usually lived like normal magical beasts, but if they sensed any danger, they would immediately enter the invisible state.

　　According to the records in books, the evil-hearted demon worms' stealth ability cannot be sustained forever, and it seems that invisibility will consume a lot of energy, so they will only enter the stealth state during battle. Moreover, in the stealth state, the evil-hearted demon worms' breath will converge, becoming truly invisible and difficult to detect.

　　The evil demon worm is about the same size as a wild boar, with four pairs of legs, a long body, and a long, hard thorn on its head. This thorn is the evil demon worm's weapon for attacking people. It is as sharp as a sword, and it also has a certain ability to break through the spiritual shield. So although this evil demon worm is not a high-level magical beast, it is still very troublesome.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian arrived at the Black Water Mountains, he summoned the lotus and hid inside it. The lotus closed slightly, leaving only a few gaps for Wu Aotian to observe the outside world. However, the evil demon insects could not squeeze in through the gaps because they were still that big after all.

　　The evil-hearted demon worms like to eat the brains of other monsters. When hunting prey, they always hide quietly, restrain their breath, approach their prey silently, and then pierce their spikes into the prey's head like lightning, and then instantly suck out the opponent's brain. This hunting method is very skillful when performed by the evil-hearted demon worms.

　　The evil demon worm also likes to eat a plant called pandan leaves, which have a strong aroma. The evil demon worm has a very developed sense of smell and can smell the aroma of pandan leaves even from a long distance. Pandan leaves are also a specialty of the Black Water Mountains.

　　Wu Aotian decided to collect a large amount of these pandan leaves. As long as he had the pandan leaves, he would have a higher chance of success in luring those evil insects.

　　Wu Aotian drove the lotus and began a carpet search in the Black Water Mountains. Eagle Eyes continued to fly in the woods, and could see clearly the situation in a large area around him. Although the efficiency of this search was somewhat low, Wu Aotian could not find a better way.

　　Wu Aotian searched during the day and slept in the lotus at night. He didn't want to become the prey of the evil demon insects in his sleep, that would be such an unfair death.

　　The Blackwater Mountains are not particularly large, but the mountains are high and the forests are dense. Wu Aotian's search progressed very slowly. It took almost ten days before Wu Aotian finally found a small piece of pandan leaves in a very inconspicuous valley.

　　Pandan leaves are not very tall, only about half a meter high. The thick leaves are like aloe vera, with a few tiny thorns. Waves of rich fragrance emanate from each leaf, and can be smelled from a long distance.

　　Wu Aotian came to the side of the pandan leaves and observed them carefully for a while. Then he split the lotus into a larger crack and began to drive the flying sword to collect these pandan leaves.

　　Soon all the pandan leaves were cut by Wu Aotian and tied into several large bundles. Wu Aotian used several ropes to hang the pandan leaves under the lotus, and then began to move them around in small areas of the Blackwater Mountains.

　　The breeze blew the fragrance of the pandan leaves far away. After Wu Aotian walked around for a long time, he stopped, found a big tree, and hid himself on it together with the lotus, and placed the pandan leaves on the ground.

　　Wu Aotian restrained his breath and waited quietly, but after waiting for a full hour, there was still no movement.

　　Wu Aotian gave up hunting, changed to another area, and repeated the previous action.

　　Every time Wu Aotian would first wander around an area for a long circle, and then find a place to hide and hunt. However, after being busy for two consecutive days, he did not find any trace of the evil demon insects.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a little discouraged. Could it be that there are no more evil demon insects here?

　　On the third day, Wu Aotian walked around in a big circle as usual, then hid again and waited. Not long after, there was movement below, but when Wu Aotian looked outside through the gap in the lotus, he couldn't help feeling depressed.

　　It was indeed a monster that came, but it was not an evil demon worm, but a third-level monster, the Grass Fire Deer.

　　The Grass Fire Deer is a herbivorous animal. It obviously smelled the fragrance of the pandan leaves and ran over impatiently. Wu Aotian hid in the lotus and watched the Grass Fire Deer running over happily. It went straight to the pandan leaves without any guard.

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly. Although the pandan leaves had become a little dry after the past two days, their fragrance was still very strong. He would have to rely on these pandan leaves to lure the evil demon insects, and they couldn't be eaten by the grass fire deer.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was about to climb down from the tree, the grass fire deer that was already close to the grass orchid leaf below suddenly stopped, jumped up from where it was, and let out a wail.

　　Wu Aotian was startled and stopped quickly. He clearly saw a burst of blood suddenly burst out on the head of the Grass Fire Deer, and a blood hole appeared clearly, but behind the Grass Fire Deer, he could not see any attacker!

　　Evil demon insect, hunting in stealth!

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly became excited, but at the same time he felt a little scared. He had already made up his mind to drive away the grass fire deer, but he did not expect that the evil demon insect had already come and was hiding nearby.

　　If I had gone down just now, if I had come out of the lotus...

　　Wu Aotian watched helplessly as the Grass Fire Deer fell to the ground in despair, and then saw the Pandan leaves on the ground float up out of thin air, and then quickly disappear after being chewed.

　　Wu Aotian knew that the evil demon worm had started eating the pandan leaves after killing the grass fire deer. Without any hesitation, Wu Aotian released a large amount of star scale powder in an instant.

　　In just a moment, within a radius of 100 meters, it was as if a star scale powder rained down.

　　The golden star scale powder fell, and the entire ground seemed to be covered with a layer of gold powder. At the position where the pandan leaves were placed, several figures suddenly stood out. The star-like star scale powder made the invisible evil insects reveal their shapes.

　　One, two, three...seven evil demon insects!

　　Since the greatest support of these evil-hearted demon insects has been destroyed, Wu Aotian naturally doesn't have to worry anymore. The lotus broke through the branches and flew out. At the same time, Wu Aotian's heart sword flew up like a gust of wind and launched an attack on the seven evil-hearted demon insects at the same time.

　　Chapter 296 Deep Under the Sea

　　The power of the evil demon insect lies in its ability to hunt in stealth, but once it reveals itself, there is nothing to worry about.

　　Wu Aotian had already reached the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm at this time, so it was natural for him to kill several evil-hearted demon insects that were not even at the ninth level of magical beasts.

　　The seven evil-hearted demon insects whose whereabouts were exposed fled quickly in all directions, but they could not escape the pursuit of the Heart Sword and were easily killed one by one.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to deal with the seven dead evil-heart demon insects. Instead, he put their bodies directly into the Void Ring and left the Blackwater Mountains directly.

　　Outside the Blackwater Mountains, Wu Aotian landed on a tall mountain peak, took out the seven dead bodies of the evil-heart demon insects, and began to deal with them according to Lily's instructions.

　　The single thorn that the evil demon worm used to attack was removed, and then the skin of each evil demon worm was peeled off and soaked in a special potion that had been prepared long ago.

　　According to Lily, the skin needs to be soaked in this special potion for three days before it can be used to refine a spiritual weapon.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to go back. He practiced in this place for three days. The skin of the evil demon worm was soaked. Since Wu Aotian had prepared all the materials needed for refining, he started refining immediately.

　　Refining this spiritual weapon invisibility robe was not too complicated. Wu Aotian didn’t even have to help out and he got the finished product directly.

　　This is a green robe, the color of which is similar to the skin color of the evil demon insect. It looks like a very ordinary robe, not much different from ordinary robes.

　　"There is a formation engraved inside this robe. After you have completed the blood refining, you can wear it. Fill it with the spiritual energy required for the formation on a daily basis. When you use it, you can become invisible. However, the time for which this robe can remain invisible is also limited. It cannot remain invisible forever. It can only last for about two hours."

　　"Two hours is more than enough. After all, invisibility is only for sneaking in or escaping, especially attacking, which only takes a moment. Once the battle begins, invisibility will no longer work."

　　"Yes. Another thing you need to pay attention to is that although this invisibility robe can help you hide your figure, your breath will still expose your existence. So when you use the invisibility robe, it is best to take the breath-retaining pill, or use other means to restrain your breath. The greater the difference in strength, the higher the chance of you being discovered. This is because the stronger the spiritual practitioner, the more sensitive they are to the fluctuations of spiritual energy. They can feel even the slightest change in spiritual energy."

　　Wu Aotian deeply agreed with Lily's warning. This invisibility robe and invisible weapon were both good things for launching attacks quietly, but it did not mean that he would be invincible after possessing these two spiritual weapons. If he encountered a powerful spiritual practitioner, these two spiritual weapons would probably be of no use at all.

　　After completing the refining of the invisibility robe, Wu Aotian decided to head to the Far North to look for the ice crystal shark that might or might not exist, and seize its magic crystal to give to Qiu to help him recover from his injuries. Although Qiu's true power has not yet been revealed, Wu Aotian has a hunch that after Qiu fully recovers, the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron will probably far exceed that of the God of Fire and Lily.

　　After many days of flying, Wu Aotian finally reached the Far North. According to Mei Xuemeng's description, that strange area was located above the sea and between the glaciers, so Wu Aotian flew out along the sea at the edge of the ice field and also put Hawkeye into the sky.

　　It took Wu Aotian three days to finally find that strange body of water. The reason why he was able to find this body of water in three days was more due to Hawkeye. After Hawkeye was launched into the air, it could widen and lengthen Wu Aotian's field of vision many times, and that piece of azure blue water was so eye-catching among the white glaciers.

　　Wu Aotian floated on the azure waters, looking down with some surprise. The surrounding sea was covered with thick ice, but in this area there was no ice debris at all, and there was also wisps of mist on the water surface, which looked like the mist from a hot spring.

　　Mei Xuemeng mentioned that the temperature underwater is extremely cold. Even many spiritual weapons cannot withstand the icy temperature. Even if you go deeper, the spiritual weapons will become brittle or even scrapped due to the extremely cold temperature. Therefore, even Mei Xuemeng, a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the heavenly spirit, has no way to go down to the deepest part of the sea.

　　Before coming here, Wu Aotian had already discussed with Lily that if he wanted to go down to the deepest part to find the ice crystal beast, perhaps he could only rely on the Tower of Skyfire, and he also needed to rely on the temperature of Lily's Skyfire. Otherwise, the Tower of Skyfire might not be able to withstand the low temperature, and Wu Aotian inside it would probably be frozen into a popsicle.

　　Wu Aotian released the Tower of Sky Fire, and the Tower of Sky Fire quickly grew larger. Wu Aotian entered it and at the same time released the God of Fire inside the Tower of Sky Fire.

　　Heavenly Fire and Earth's Core Fire, two extremely blazing special flames. Wu Aotian believed that with the two of them, they should be able to withstand the extreme cold. After all, Heavenly Fire and Earth's Core Fire were both extremely hot.

　　The Tower of Skyfire entered the water and began to sink. Wu Aotian sat cross-legged at the bottom of the Tower of Skyfire, released his perception, and began to search the surroundings.

　　The speed at which the Tower of Skyfire was descending was not very fast, but Wu Aotian could clearly feel that the temperature inside the tower was beginning to drop rapidly, and was even starting to become icy cold. Wu Aotian was secretly amazed in his heart, this place was really strange.

　　Skyfire Lily suddenly moved, and the ball of Skyfire suddenly expanded. The flame was like a golden wave, instantly spreading along the interior of the Skyfire Tower, quickly covering the entire inner wall of the Skyfire Tower.

　　The flames emitted a scorching heat that quickly isolated the cold air outside the flames. The heat from the flames was transmitted to the Tower of Skyfire, enhancing the Tower's ability to resist the cold outside.

　　As the dive went deeper and deeper, the flames burned more and more intensely. Although Wu Aotian had known about this situation before, it was a very different feeling when he was actually there.

　　The descent took a long time, and Wu Aotian estimated that he was now tens of thousands meters deep in the sea. Calculated based on the water pressure, the Tower of Skyfire was now under an extremely huge water pressure. Even through the blazing flames, Wu Aotian could still feel a slight chill, penetrating like a needle.

　　The God of Fire also made a move at the same time. Flames came out directly from the muzzle of the Desert Eagle, forming a circle again, wrapping Wu Aotian in it. With the double protection of the Heavenly Fire and the Earth's Core Fire, Wu Aotian finally no longer felt any coldness. But his heart was still hanging. At such a depth, if something unexpected happened to the Tower of Sky Fire, he would probably be crushed into pieces in an instant by the huge water pressure.

　　Suddenly, Lily's voice rang out: "We found a living being. Maybe it's the ice crystal shark we're looking for..."

　　Wu Aotian was excited: "Found it? That's great. If we keep sinking like this, I think we will all turn into popsicles. I'm very confused. What kind of life can survive in such an environment at such a temperature? Also, why doesn't the water here freeze?"

　　Lily replied in a calm voice, "Creatures that survive in various complex and harsh illusions are not born with the ability to resist these harsh environments. Instead, they evolve continuously in the inheritance of life from generation to generation, and finally adapt to this environment. Just like what your Palace Master said, the ancient wasteland is shrouded in poisonous fog, but the monsters living there are not affected at all, and even ordinary animals are not affected. This is the result of their evolution. The same is obviously true for this ice crystal shark..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally agreed with what Lily said. As a visitor to Earth, he was very clear about Darwin's theory of evolution: survival of the fittest, and those who survive are those who can adapt to the new environment.

　　The Tower of Skyfire quickly approached the life form under the sea, but Wu Aotian suddenly discovered a problem.

　　I seem to be unable to make a move...

　　At such a deep seabed, there was no way for him to get out. He didn't even dare to release his spiritual weapon. If he did, it would probably be frozen and cracked. No matter how hard the metal was, it would be extremely fragile in such a low temperature. Even the Skyfire Tower relied on the strong high temperature of the Skyfire to maintain the surface temperature of the Skyfire Tower from being too low, so that it would not collapse...

　　The Kagami was silent.

　　Lily was silent too.

　　In such a low temperature, the two people did not dare to do anything rash. After all, the power of nature is often the most terrifying. The attacks of the two people were also fire attacks, but in such a low temperature, would fire attacks be useful?

　　"Just lead it up, and as long as it rises a certain distance, the pressure will be lower and the temperature will be higher, then we can take action." Qiu's voice sounded in Wu Aotian's mind, and there was excitement in his voice that he couldn't conceal. After all, he had been waiting for something extremely cold and yin for too long, and now there was finally hope. Although it was not the most domineering Ice Soul, it was also an extremely rare thing.

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian and others finally met the life that lived in such a strange place.

　　Although Wu Aotian had never seen an ice crystal shark before, when he "saw" this monster for the first time, Wu Aotian was sure that it was an ice crystal shark.

　　It has a head like a shark, but its body is like a piece of crystal as crystal as jade. The whole body presents a strange beauty. Even the sharp teeth have a crystal-like luster.

　　Chapter 297: 40% Strength

　　Normal updates have resumed, three updates today.

　　-----------------

　　This guy lives in such deep waters, and no one knows how he finds food. Are there other creatures here for him to hunt? Or every time he hunts, he goes to shallow waters and then returns to the deep waters?

　　"Hit it, hit it!" Qiu shouted excitedly, "Even if we can't kill it, we have to anger it, so that we can lure it up."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up. Yes, if he couldn't attack with fire-attributed spiritual energy, he could just hit it directly and attack it in a direct way.

　　The Tower of Skyfire was like a submarine in the water, chasing after it rapidly and slamming heavily into the giant creature that was about thirty or forty meters long, making a dull crashing sound.

　　At the same time as the Tower of Skyfire was subjected to a violent recoil, the thirty or forty meter long behemoth was also suddenly turned over in the water by the strong collision of the Tower of Skyfire, immediately stirring up a large number of bubbles.

　　Perhaps this ice crystal shark was used to living a lonely life in this place, and had never encountered such naked attacks and provocations from others, so it became furious, and its huge tail shook rapidly a few times, and its body crashed into the Tower of Skyfire again.

　　The Tower of Skyfire would naturally not be afraid of the attack of the Ice Crystal Shark. After all, the Ice Crystal Shark was not even at the ninth-level magical beast. However, in the seabed with extremely high water pressure and such low temperature, Lily was somewhat afraid. After all, if something went wrong, the Tower of Skyfire might be able to withstand it, but Wu Aotian's life could easily be lost.

　　After several consecutive collisions, the Tower of Skyfire suddenly rushed towards the surface of the sea. The Ice Crystal Shark hit and bit it several times in succession, but it could not do anything to it. It became even more furious and chased after the Tower of Skyfire directly.

　　Wu Aotian was inside the Tower of Skyfire. He noticed that the Ice Crystal Shark was chasing him. He was very happy, thinking that this guy had taken the bait.

　　The pursuit and escape were both carried out at extremely fast speeds, and they soon approached the water surface.

　　The ice crystal shark seemed to realize that it was close to the water surface and began to slow down. Qiu shouted loudly: "That guy is about to stop. There is no need to be afraid of him now. Let's just kill him."

　　Wu Aotian estimated that he was only a few hundred meters away from the water surface and could not cause any harm to him. He said hello to Lily, and his heart sword rushed out instantly along the gap opened by the Tower of Skyfire.

　　The Heart Sword hit the body of the Ice Crystal Shark heavily. Wu Aotian's mind was connected to the Heart Sword, but he felt that the Heart Sword hit the body of the Ice Crystal Shark just like it was hitting steel. This made Wu Aotian couldn't help but think, could it be that the crystal-clear body of the Ice Crystal Shark was made of diamond? Why couldn't the Heart Sword cut through its body?

　　Although Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised, he was not particularly surprised. This guy could survive in such a deep place. Although he was not even a ninth-level magic beast, how could he survive in such a place without some special abilities?

　　Wu Aotian's mind guided the heart swords, changing their positions instantly and attacking continuously. Even three or four of the heart swords were constantly swinging around the head of this behemoth, attacking its eyes frantically.

　　The ice crystal shark sensed a huge danger and dived quickly downwards. It also knew that the deep sea was the most advantageous battlefield for it.

　　But how could Wu Aotian make it happen?

　　The two heart swords stabbed at the ice crystal shark's eyes from the left and right. Just when the ice crystal shark subconsciously turned its head and closed its eyes, the three shrunken heart swords had already slid into its mouth like slippery eels.

　　Even if your body is as sharp as a sword and as strong as it can be indestructible, your internal organs can't be made of iron, right?

　　The three heart swords entered the mouth of the ice crystal shark, and under Wu Aotian's control, they quickly grew larger. The three heart swords, which originally looked very small to the ice crystal shark, suddenly grew larger and became life-threatening weapons, just like they were originally three small fish bones, but now suddenly turned into three harpoons, firmly inserted into the throat of the ice crystal shark.

　　The ice crystal shark shook desperately, but it was of no avail. This attack from within was simply impossible to resist.

　　Blood quickly gushed out of the ice shark's body, and the ice shark slowly lost its life.

　　"Haha, it's killed. Quick, quick, quick, give me its magic crystal."

　　Qiu in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was already extremely excited, shouting loudly, looking impatient. It was no wonder that he was like this. After all, he had been injured and could not exert the true power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which made him very annoyed.

　　The Tower of Skyfire, holding the body of the Ice Crystal Shark, quickly floated to the surface of the water. Wu Aotian flew out of the Tower of Skyfire and looked at the body of the Ice Crystal Shark floating on the water. He couldn't help but admire it again in his heart.

　　The whole body is like crystal, with clear edges and corners, reflecting the light under the sunlight.

　　"The layer of ice crystals on the outside of this ice crystal shark's body should also be useful. Let's collect them first..."

　　Lily looked at the body of the ice crystal shark and said lightly. As soon as she finished speaking, Qiu shouted, "Don't collect them. Eat them all. The ice crystal shark also has a strong cold aura. Although it can definitely be used to refine some special spiritual tools, it is better for me to eat it. As long as my strength is restored, what spiritual tool can compare to me?"

　　Qiu's tone of voice was very arrogant, but Lily and Vulcan did not refute. Vulcan had seen Qiu's strength. Qiu had captured him with his weak body. He had also seen the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron's smash. Although the power of that smash did not have much deterrent effect on Vulcan's current strength, from what Qiu said, he was now seriously injured and could not exert his full strength at all.

　　If this is the case with serious injuries, what will happen if he recovers completely?

　　As for Lily, she had a cold and peaceful personality and didn't like fighting with others. She just smiled faintly at Qiu's shouting.

　　Wu Aotian dragged the body of the ice crystal shark to the nearby ice field and found its magic crystal in its brain. It was an extremely cold and pure white magic crystal, as if covered with ice and snow.

　　Wu Aotian put the magic crystal directly into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The ball of fire in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, that is, Qiu, had already rushed over eagerly and wrapped the extremely cold magic crystal inside.

　　"Haha, good, what a domineering cold energy. After eating this magic crystal, I think my strength can be restored by at least 40%. Aotian, you have to work hard and continue to find cold things for me, like the ten thousand year old black ice and ice soul..."

　　Wu Aotian rolled his eyes at Qiu in his heart: "Do you think these are fried beans? Just take them and eat them as you like..."

　　Qiu laughed and said, "I know that. Anyway, you just keep working hard. It's good for you, it's good for me, it's good for everyone, that's the real good."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt dizzy. You think you are selling shampoo? It is really good to make everyone happy...

　　Wu Aotian looked down upon the excited Qiu Dun helplessly and asked casually, "How long will it take you to do this? I'm planning to go to the Ancient Wasteland or the Dragon Demon Forest next. There are many dangers there. You have to work hard even though you've eaten good food, right?"

　　Qiu answered while refining the magic crystal: "It won't take too long, maybe just ten days. You can find a place to practice by yourself. When I recover 40% of my strength, even if I can't reach Lily's strength, I'm definitely not weak. I can help you, don't worry."

　　After finishing speaking, Qiu did not forget to remind Wu Aotian: "By the way, keep the body of this ice crystal shark for me. Although it is not as good as this magic crystal, it is still somewhat useful. The more it recovers, the better. I have been looking forward to it for a long time..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Don't worry, I won't forget it."

　　After Qiu gave all the instructions, he went to refine the magic crystal to heal himself with peace of mind. Wu Aotian also cut off the part of the ice crystal beast's body that gathered icy air like crystal, and put it into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, so that Qiu could use it by himself.

　　After finishing all this, Wu Aotian was ready to continue practicing on this ice field, but Lily suddenly said: "There is something strange in this area of ​​water. I think there must be something underneath that caused this area of ​​water to change like this. Moreover, there is a strong spiritual energy in this area of ​​water. The deeper you go, the colder it is, and the higher the density of the spiritual energy..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised, because when they were underwater, Lily and the God of Fire formed huge flames, which while isolating the heat, also blocked a large part of Wu Aotian's perception. However, Wu Aotian did not notice this.

　　"You said this place has a lot of spiritual energy, so why don't we just practice here for a while? Qiu can absorb spiritual energy anyway, so let's absorb all the spiritual energy here, and then see what's under the water..."

　　Lily nodded and said, "Yes, when practicing, you can go underwater and go down little by little. I always feel that the special conditions of the waters here may have a lot to do with spiritual energy..."

　　"Well, okay, let's practice here by the water first. After Qiu has completely absorbed these things, we can go into the water to practice."

　　The life of a spiritual practitioner is very long, and cultivation is the thing that consumes the most time in their long life. Ten days or so is just a blink of an eye for a spiritual practitioner.

　　Soon, Qiu had completely devoured the magic crystal, and began to melt the body of the ice crystal shark that was filled with icy air piece by piece, and then absorbed the cold air in it. After another ten days, everything worth absorbing from the ice crystal shark was absorbed by Qiu.

　　"Haha, good, I have recovered about 40% of my strength. Let me try out my power now and open your eyes!"

　　Chapter 298 Crazy Underwater Training

　　The Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron flew out and hovered quietly in the air. Rays of light emanated from it, then lingered above it, shining brightly.

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide. Beside him, the Tower of Skyfire and the God of Fire were suspended in the air, also paying attention to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in front of them. They also wanted to know how powerful the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was now.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron fell lightly from the air and crashed onto the ice field hundreds of meters in front of Wu Aotian and others.

　　Silently, the ice, which was who knows how thick it was and was even as hard as concrete, suddenly shattered.

　　A vast amount of spiritual energy rushed out, causing the crack to instantly expand, deepen, and extend continuously.

　　Under the gaze of Wu Aotian and Lily Fire God, the entire ice field seemed to suddenly break apart from the spot where the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron fell, and split into two.

　　This huge crack is like a huge canyon, dividing the entire ice field and extending for several miles.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly bulged: "Damn, so fierce!"

　　Lili, the Skyfire Tower, and the God of Fire beside them were also extremely shocked. With such a powerful being, had he really only recovered 40% of his strength?

　　So what will happen if the strength is fully restored?

　　Both Lily and Vulcan were deeply shocked. They couldn't help but wonder, could it be that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was actually a top-grade immortal spiritual weapon?

　　Immortal-grade spiritual weapons are also divided into three grades: upper, middle and lower. Lily's strength is higher, and she can barely be regarded as a middle-grade immortal-grade spiritual weapon. The God of Fire is relatively weaker, and Lily's main function is to refine weapons or defend, so she can only be regarded as an auxiliary spiritual weapon. Although the God of Fire is an offensive spiritual weapon, and an energy-gathering spiritual weapon with a super powerful fatal blow, the God of Fire himself is much weaker than Lily. So on the whole, he can roughly be regarded as a lower-grade immortal-grade spiritual weapon close to the middle-grade immortal-grade.

　　The Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron fell down. Qiu's voice was filled with excitement, but more of it was dissatisfaction: "Well, I have recovered a lot, but I am still far from my peak strength. I don't know when I can fully recover."

　　Wu Aotian and Qiu Ke were very casual. They casually slapped the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, which made a crisp buzzing sound. "Don't be so cocky. Seeing you like this, I also want you to quickly recover your strength. That way, we can sweep across the world. We don't care about the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection or the Dragon Demon Forest."

　　Qiu was obviously not a person who would keep to himself. When he heard what Wu Aotian said, he immediately agreed excitedly: "That's right, that's right. We are going to sweep across the world. We will smash anyone we don't like to pieces. No matter who the opponent is, we will defeat him!"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "I didn't expect you to be a warmonger. Now that things have come to this, when your strength is fully restored, won't you be so cocky that you'll be out of control..."

　　Qiu hummed and said, "If you have the ability to show off, of course you are awesome."

　　Wu Aotian replied casually: "Of course, if you don't have the ability but still want to pretend, you are stupid."

　　Thinking of what Lily said about the spiritual energy in this strange body of water, Wu Aotian stopped chatting with the cocky Qiu and asked seriously, "By the way, Qiu, Lily said that there is a strong spiritual energy under this body of water, so I thought, we should practice underwater for a while, and also check out what strange places are under this body of water..."

　　Qiu agreed without hesitation: "There is spiritual energy, that's a good thing. We'll consume all of it. Anyway, this area of ​​water is not very large, how much spiritual energy can it store? I have recovered a lot of strength now, and the amount of spiritual energy I absorb has increased a lot. I don't believe that I can't absorb it all."

　　Qiu shouted excitedly and heroically, but when Wu Aotian and the others went into the water, Qiu quickly became surprised: "Hey, the deeper we go, the denser the spiritual energy is. What's going on... Is there some kind of formation under this water?"

　　Hearing Qiu's exclamation, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be surprised: "Yes, this place is completely different from the surroundings, but this area is not frozen, and the spiritual energy becomes denser as you go down. Could it be that there is some formation below that gathers spiritual energy?"

　　Qiu's statement is not without possibility. After all, in ancient times, formations were very developed. There were all kinds of formations, all kinds of strange and varied, with different functions. Energy-gathering formations were a very important type. Almost every sect had energy-gathering formations to gather the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. After a long period of change, many formations have been lost, but there are still quite a few that have been preserved. Most of them are formations that existed before, but things have changed dramatically. A place that was once prosperous may now be just a wilderness or in the sea...

　　After diving a long distance, Qiu became more and more surprised: "It seems that I have to take back what I said just now. The spiritual energy in this place is very rich. I am afraid that we will not be able to absorb it all in a short time. Hey, we originally wanted to go to the Dragon Demon Forest to absorb spiritual energy, but we found a place with abundant spiritual energy here. We are lucky this time..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Qiu say this, he immediately thought of the people who were still practicing in Tianxin Palace. Since there was such a good place, Wu Aotian would naturally think of them. After all, the practice of spiritual practitioners ultimately comes down to spiritual energy. No matter whether it is absorbing the spiritual energy from the heaven and earth or absorbing the spiritual energy from elixirs, they must always rely on a large amount of spiritual energy resources to make their strength stronger. Whoever can occupy more spiritual energy resources will have the advantage at the start.

　　Wu Aotian decided to go back and find all the others so that they could share the happiness together.

　　"If we ask them all to come together, how can we practice underwater?"

　　Qiu smiled and said, "This is very simple. We will all go inside the Skyfire Tower. She will resist the low temperature outside, and I will be responsible for absorbing spiritual energy. You just need to practice inside the Skyfire Tower. Lily and the God of Fire can also get replenishment from me. There is no need to worry about running out of spiritual energy, and both of them can get a lot of benefits."

　　Since Qiu said so, Wu Aotian naturally no longer had any worries. He released his flying shuttle and quickly returned to Tianxin Palace. He told Liu Ruxue and others about his discovery, and told Liu Ruxue that after practicing in that place, she could directly enter the Dragon Demon Forest to look for the Shuiyun Soul Beast. If she found it, the backlash of the black energy on Liu Ruxue's body could be solved. If she was lucky, her strength might be greatly improved.

　　When everyone heard that Wu Aotian had found such a great place, they were all excited and followed Wu Aotian to the ice field.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian and his group had all entered Tianling. Wu Aotian had the strongest strength. Although Liu Ruxue was unable to fight with all her strength due to the backlash of the black energy, she was ranked second in terms of strength. The remaining Dong Yuanyuan, Leng Feng, and Mo Yu were somewhat inferior, but the difference was not very big. All of them were talented and intelligent. After entering the Linglong Tower, a holy place for cultivation in Tianxin Palace, they had a good environment for cultivation in the outside world, and their strength progress was very obvious.

　　Sometimes Wu Aotian couldn't help but admire the group of friends he had made. They were all very talented. He had grown in strength so rapidly because of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. However, this group of friends, although they had a lot of help from him, were still able to keep up with the strength and not fall behind too much, which was really rare.

　　Wu Aotian didn't need to hide anything from these people, including Yan Mo, and they basically knew the secrets of Wu Aotian. However, when they saw Lily, Qiu and the God of Fire, they couldn't help but be shocked out of curiosity.

　　Not to mention ordinary spiritual practitioners, even those who are strong in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, or even those who are strong in the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, can rarely own an immortal-grade spiritual weapon. However, Wu Aotian has three immortal-grade spiritual weapons by his side.

　　Is it that he is too lucky, or is it that his character is too high?

　　The Tower of Heavenly Fire was suspended in the water at a depth of about one thousand meters, with flames faintly surrounding the body of the Tower of Heavenly Fire. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was suspended in mid-air, and the rich spiritual energy contained in the sea water poured into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron like surging sea water.

　　The area around the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and even the entire interior of the Skyfire Tower was filled with rich spiritual energy. The spiritual energy was so abundant that everyone felt as if they were immersed in a sea of ​​spiritual energy.

　　Everyone was extremely shocked and delighted. How many people in the world can have such an opportunity?

　　With such dense spiritual energy, the speed of cultivation is at least dozens or even hundreds of times faster than under normal circumstances!

　　Not only that, Wu Aotian took out many spiritual medicines and pills that he had brought back from the Black Evil Sect. Among these spiritual medicines, the number of pills like Pure Spirit Pill and Heavenly Spirit Pill was already an extremely huge number. As the spiritual energy was abundant at this time, they were naturally not needed. Wu Aotian took those that could assist in cultivation, speed up the expansion of the spiritual sea and accelerate the speed of absorbing spiritual energy.

　　There are so many pills piled up there, ready for anyone to waste. How many people can make use of them under such conditions?

　　Everyone knew that such a cultivation environment was hard to come by, and it would be difficult to get it back if they missed it today. Everyone was cultivating like crazy, forgetting the time and everything around them. Everyone had only one thought in their mind: cultivate, absorb spiritual energy, and expand the spiritual sea, making the spiritual sea bigger and bigger...

　　Wu Aotian practiced the Eight Desolate God Burying Technique at a much faster speed than others. In just one month, Wu Aotian felt his spiritual sea beating violently again.

　　Wu Aotian was extremely surprised and felt clearly that he was going to advance again!

　　PS:

　　Chapter 2, There's more in the evening...

　　Chapter 299: Soul Cultivation Array [Third Update]

　　The third update is here.

　　-----------------

　　Wu Aotian's promotion this time made Wu Aotian inexplicably excited. After all, in the Tianling realm, it was extremely difficult to take a step forward. However, he was able to advance to the third level of Tianling in such a short time after entering the second level of Tianling. This was indeed a surprising thing.

　　Of course, this is also closely related to the circumstances this time. During this month, surrounded by such rich and almost insoluble spiritual energy and bombarded by so many spiritual medicines, if everyone does not make great progress in strength, then there would be something fishy going on.

　　Not only Wu Aotian has made great progress in strength, but everyone else has also made great progress. So far, Leng Feng and Mo Yu have reached the peak of the first level of Tianling, but are at a bottleneck and have not broken through smoothly. Dong Yuanyuan has broken through to the second level of Tianling, and Liu Ruxue has also entered the second level of Tianling, and her strength is even higher than Dong Yuanyuan.

　　Because of the skills she practiced, Liu Ruxue was extremely domineering and her strength improved extremely quickly. However, as her strength improved, the black energy on her body became more and more obvious. Even when she was not practicing, one or two strands of black energy could be seen occasionally. This made Wu Aotian worried, and he felt that he could not delay any longer and must go find the Shuiyun Soul Beast as soon as possible.

　　The Flame Demon has also made great progress, far surpassing Leng Feng and others, and even Liu Ruxue. It must be said that the talent of a mutated monster like the One-horned Demon is indeed incomparable to that of humans. The Flame Demon at this time is not yet an adult, but its strength is already very good. Now with such good conditions, its talent is even more fully revealed, and its strength is rising rapidly.

　　Among all the people at this moment, apart from Wu Aotian, Yan Mo's combat power is probably the strongest. Of course, if Liu Ruxue can solve the problem of the backlash of the black energy on her body, then her combat power will not be inferior to Yan Mo.

　　The strangest one in the group is Tintin. Tintin's strength still hasn't improved at all, which makes everyone feel extremely strange. Even if it's a pig, practicing in such an environment, there must be some progress. Then why doesn't Tintin make even the slightest progress?

　　This girl who appeared in a strange way was like a fog, making it impossible to see clearly.

　　Wu Aotian and others have always brought her with them, and she is happy to follow them. She even says that she doesn't want to leave them. Even though her practice has no effect, her temperament is extremely quiet. During her long time in Tianxin Palace, the only thing she likes to do is read.

　　She borrowed a large number of books from the library of Tianxin Palace and always read quietly without showing any sign of boredom. When she had free time, she liked to prepare some exquisite meals for herself. From the perspective of Wu Aotian, an Earthling, Ding Ding in this state was a typical virtuous housewife.

　　During this month, everyone would dive a distance downwards every day, and they all discovered that as they frantically absorbed spiritual energy, the temperature of the water seemed to gradually rise. This made everyone believe more and more that this strange body of water might be related to spiritual energy, but they just didn't understand what it was made of for the time being.

　　The God of Fire, Lily and even Qiu himself consume huge amounts of spiritual energy every day. After all, the three of them are already immortal spiritual weapons, and the amount of spiritual energy they demand has reached a terrifying level.

　　Although Lily was constantly absorbing spiritual energy, her progress was very small. She was only gradually approaching the critical point. Once she broke through, she would enter a new realm. The God of Fire had been seriously injured before and needed a huge amount of spiritual energy to recover. Now in this situation, he was already extremely excited.

　　In this way, we descended a distance every day. As the spiritual energy was absorbed, the water temperature seemed to gradually rise. It was no longer as strange and cold as before when we dived to the bottom of the sea.

　　With such an opportunity, no one is willing to leave. Being able to practice for one more day is equivalent to practicing for dozens of days outside. The effect is very terrifying. Just imagine practicing here for a month, the momentum is equivalent to practicing outside for several years. No wonder everyone has made such great progress.

　　As Wu Aotian and others approached the bottom of the sea again, two months had passed since Wu Aotian entered the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. During these two months, Wu Aotian's strength had been growing wildly at a speed that was extremely abnormal, and the others also seemed to begin to show their different talents.

　　As a mutated magical beast, Yan Mo has made the greatest progress, Mei Xuemeng is second, Dong Yuanyuan is third, Leng Feng has finally broken through and entered the second level of Tianling, but Mo Yu is still stuck at the bottleneck of the first level of Tianling and cannot make a breakthrough. Although Wu Aotian wants to help him, he can't do much. It's just that Mo Yu has never given up practicing. Although his strength has improved very little, Wu Aotian still admires Mo Yu very much.

　　"Let's go and check what strange things are in this area of ​​water."

　　At this time, the rich spiritual energy in this area of ​​water had basically been absorbed by Wu Aotian and others. The spiritual energy in this place was indeed very rich. Before, everyone went to practice in those places with abundant spiritual energy in the Tiannan Empire. In just a few days, the huge places with abundant spiritual energy were completely absorbed, which made other spiritual practitioners very dissatisfied and even cursed everyone in secret.

　　Even in the deepest part of the ocean, Wu Aotian and others were absorbing spiritual energy frantically, and they continued to do so for three months. Moreover, the scope of this ocean is not very large, which shows how abundant the spiritual energy in it is.

　　Out of curiosity, Wu Aotian and others reached the bottom of the ocean.

　　"Look, there's a light!"

　　Liu Ruxue suddenly exclaimed in a low voice, Wu Aotian and others all looked in the direction of Liu Ruxue's finger, and saw a little light at the bottom of the dark water. This little light seemed very weak, perhaps because of the distance, but it was so clear in the dark water.

　　The Tower of Skyfire quickly moved towards the light. After moving for a distance, everyone's eyes suddenly widened again, because they saw not just a little light, but a lot of light.

　　A little bit of light existed quietly on the bottom of the sea, like a firefly. But when Wu Aotian and others approached one of the lights, they suddenly discovered that the light was actually emitted from the top of a huge pillar.

　　This huge pillar is at least two hundred meters long. It is pitch black. On its top, a spherical crystal is emitting a crystal white light. On top of the pillar, there is a faint glow that looks like a spiritual pattern...

　　"This is indeed a formation..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan sighed, and her eyes suddenly widened again: "Hey, is there a house below..."

　　The Tower of Skyfire approached again, and sure enough, under these tall capitals, there were actually house structures. However, these houses could only be vaguely discernible, perhaps because they were too old.

　　"Could it be that this was originally a small town, or a place where some other human beings lived, and later it became the sea?"

　　Wu Aotian muttered to himself, raised his head and looked at the pillars emitting crystal light, and said in surprise: "I don't know what formation this is. Lily, do you know?"

　　Lily observed for a while, and finally replied calmly: "I don't know this formation..."

　　Just when everyone was confused, Ding Ding, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke up: "This is the Soul Cultivation Formation."

　　Everyone turned around suddenly and looked at Ding Ding in surprise. Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide and asked, "Spiritual Cultivation Formation, what kind of formation is that? How do you recognize this formation?"

　　Ding Ding looked at everyone looking at him, and immediately lowered his eyes in embarrassment: "I don't know either. Anyway, when I look at these, I know that it is a spiritual cultivation array. The spiritual cultivation array is a formation that is specially used to gather spiritual energy and cultivate spiritual medicines..."

　　Lily couldn't help but ask after hearing what Ding Ding said, "Are you saying that this formation is the kind of spiritual formation from ancient times that can continuously gather spiritual energy from heaven and earth? That formation is a very advanced formation. Even in ancient sects, although many have formations that gather spiritual energy, this spiritual formation is the best among all the spiritual energy gathering formations. Cultivating spiritual medicine in this formation can greatly shorten the growth time of spiritual medicine..."

　　Ding Ding nodded and said, "Yes, this is the greatest function of the Soul Cultivation Array. I just don't know why this Soul Cultivation Array appeared on the bottom of the sea..."

　　After hearing the conversation between Ding Ding and Lily, Wu Aotian suddenly understood something and exclaimed, "No wonder this place is so strange and has so much spiritual energy. It turns out there is a spiritual cultivation array under the sea that can gather spiritual energy. I just don't know if there are any good things in this spiritual cultivation array. If the building below was left by an ancient sect, I don't know if there are any good things there..."

　　Tintin looked down and replied, "The Soul Cultivation Array doesn't have any offensive power. We can go in and search, but it's been so long at the bottom of the sea. Even if there were any spiritual medicines cultivated there, I'm afraid they are gone. If there were, they might have been eaten by the ice crystal shark long ago..."

　　"No matter what, let's go and take a look. By the way, Ding Ding, since you can recognize this soul-raising array, can you set up one? If you can, can't we artificially grow spiritual herbs?"

　　Faced with Wu Aotian's expected question, Ding Ding shook his head and said, "I can't. I can only recognize it, but I don't know how the specific formation is arranged..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little disappointed, but when he thought about the elixirs and pills he had on him, they were still not enough. Last time, he shamelessly stole things from hundreds of spiritual practitioners. Even though everyone had been consuming like crazy and smiling like crazy in recent months, the pills he had consumed were just a small amount compared to the total amount Wu Aotian had on him.

　　Wu Aotian is now an absolute tycoon, but he still has high expectations for this kind of ancient ruins.

　　"Let's go, let's go, let's go and take a look."

　　Chapter 300 Lotus Leaf Begonia

　　The Tower of Skyfire slowly lowered its altitude, and flew slowly along the seabed that could no longer be identified. Wu Aotian and others searched attentively, hoping to discover something from it.

　　This area is not very wide, and the Skyfire Tower is flying at a very low altitude. Perhaps because of the protection of this formation, although the buildings in the formation have collapsed due to a long period of time, there are no obvious signs of damage.

　　Because they were at the bottom of the sea ten thousand meters deep, even though Wu Aotian and the others were all powerful celestial spirits, they did not dare to go out rashly. After all, the extremely strong water pressure might not be something that everyone could withstand, so it was safer inside the Tower of Skyfire.

　　"There is a fluctuation of spiritual energy."

　　Qiu suddenly shouted in a low voice, with a hint of excitement in his expression.

　　Lily's ability to sense spiritual energy was no less than Qiu's. At the same time Qiu felt it, the Tower of Skyfire had already made an obvious turn and was moving towards the front left.

　　Relying on the fluctuations of spiritual energy, the Tower of Skyfire quickly found the place where the spiritual energy fluctuations were emanating, which turned out to be a plant.

　　This plant looks a bit strange, just like a crabapple flower, each leaf is quite large, and there is a strong spiritual fluctuation on its body.

　　"This looks like a spiritual medicine. Since this spiritual cultivation array is used to breed spiritual medicines, perhaps this spiritual medicine is not sure how old it is. However, judging from the fluctuations of spiritual energy on it, it must have absorbed a lot of spiritual energy."

　　"But what kind of elixir is this? It's said to be blue begonia, but it doesn't seem to be..."

　　"I don't know him either. I don't think I've seen him in any books."

　　"Could it be an ancient plant, like the ice crystal shark?"

　　…

　　Just as everyone was observing the plant but knew nothing about it, Ding Ding spoke again: "This plant is called Lotus Leaf Begonia. It is a kind of spiritual medicine in ancient times. It is extremely precious and has great help to spiritual practitioners..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up again, and he stared at Ding Ding curiously and said, "Hey, you know this?"

　　Everyone looked at Ding Ding with extremely strange eyes. Ding Ding knew the Soul Nurturing Array that no one knew about. Ding Ding also knew the elixir that no one knew about. And the similarity between the two was that both the Soul Nurturing Array and the Lotus Leaf Begonia were things that only existed in ancient times.

　　Why is Tintin so clear about things from ancient times?

　　Seeing everyone looking at him like this, Ding Ding suddenly felt a little embarrassed and shook his head, saying, "I don't know why I know this, but when I saw these things, information about them appeared in my mind, but other than that, there is no other news..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said softly: "When we first met you, you were sealed in a strange crystal, and there was also a strange formation that could absorb people's lives. I now suspect that you might even be a person from ancient times, but you were sealed in that strange crystal. I don’t know how many years have passed..."

　　There was a hint of surprise in Ding Ding's eyes, but he soon calmed down: "I have actually thought about this question, and I think it is very possible. Otherwise, why can I recognize these ancient formations or elixirs as soon as I see them? This is the only reason that can explain it..."

　　"But even if I am a person from ancient times and have been sealed in that crystal for thousands of years, or even longer, who am I?"

　　Wu Aotian shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "Perhaps, only God knows the answer, because only God can live that long. Or maybe one day in the future, if you see something, your memory will suddenly be restored..."

　　Ding Ding nodded, with a hopeful look in his eyes, but it soon turned dim: "I hope so..."

　　Looking at Ding Ding's expression, Wu Aotian didn't know how to comfort Ding Ding for a moment. Wu Aotian came to this world. Even though he lost his body, his soul was preserved. His past, his memories, and his life were all remembered intactly. He knew who he was. But since Ding Ding left that place, he was like a newborn who drank Meng Po soup and was reincarnated. He remembered nothing and had forgotten everything about himself. There were only two special cases like now, that is, seeing some things and perhaps remembering something...

　　"Ding Ding, what exactly is the use of this lotus leaf crabapple? From what you said, it seems to be very precious."

　　Ding Ding recovered from his sadness and explained, "This lotus leaf begonia is somewhat similar to the Xuanyin Ice Lotus. It can directly improve the strength of spiritual practitioners. However, it needs to be prepared with several other things and then refined into a pill to be effective. If you take this lotus leaf begonia directly, it is highly poisonous. The toxicity of a small leaf is enough to kill thousands of cows..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. After all this time, this lotus leaf begonia turned out to be a magical medicine containing a deadly poison?

　　However, when Wu Aotian heard that the effect of the Lotus Leaf Begonia was similar to that of the Xuanyin Ice Lotus, he couldn't help but feel a little excited. After all, a leaf of the Xuanyin Ice Lotus could directly upgrade a warrior below the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit by one level. It was an extremely extraordinary elixir. If the Lotus Leaf Begonia could also do the same, wouldn't he and others be very rich?

　　"Never mind, let's collect it first. Anyway, I have a net bottle in my hand, which can be used to store spiritual medicine to prevent the spiritual energy of the spiritual medicine from dissipating and ensure the medicinal properties of the spiritual medicine. When we find those other spiritual medicines, we can use them to refine pills..."

　　At this point, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered something and couldn't help asking, "By the way, you said that in order to refine the elixir that can directly improve a person's strength, you need several other spiritual medicines. Can you still find those spiritual medicines now? Also, do you know how to refine that elixir?"

　　Ding Ding shook his head and said embarrassedly: "Although I know the names of those spiritual medicines, I am afraid that I can no longer find one or two of them because they seem to have become extinct. Moreover, I don't know how to refine the elixir. After all, I am not an elixir master..."

　　When Wu Aotian and the others heard what Ding Ding said, they were originally very excited, but suddenly they became discouraged. It turned out that all they had talked about for so long was in vain and it was impossible to achieve it at all.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't hide his disappointment. Looking at the lotus-leaf crabapple tree below, he muttered in his heart that these things from ancient times were good, but the raw materials could not be found. It was really frustrating. It was like holding a treasure mountain but not knowing where to enter. It really made people angry and annoyed.

　　However, Wu Aotian was a very open-minded person. In just a few blinks of an eye, Wu Aotian had put this disappointing result behind him and smiled slightly, "Who cares? Anyway, since this lotus leaf begonia is a good thing, let's dig it up first. If we can find it in the future, we will refine it. If we can't find it, we won't suffer any loss."

　　Lili, the Tower of Skyfire, made a move, and the invisible spiritual energy instantly condensed into an invisible giant hand, which collected the lotus leaf crabapple and the surrounding soil.

　　Wu Aotian and others continued searching, but they did not find anything else of value. Although everyone wanted to dig up the ruins and search thoroughly, they had no choice but to give up at the bottom of the sea.

　　Everyone rose from the water somewhat helplessly. Although there was still a lot of spiritual energy in this area of ​​water, it was much less than when Wu Aotian and others had just arrived. Even the strange phenomenon that the water temperature got colder as they went deeper had changed a lot. Although the temperature below was still much colder, it was no longer as abnormal as it was at the beginning.

　　Back on the ground, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. This underwater expedition did yield some gains after all. First, they obtained the Lotus Leaf Begonia. Second, they found out that there was indeed a formation called the Soul-Yuxing Formation underneath. Third, they became more and more aware that Tintin's origins might have something to do with ancient times.

　　"I estimate that if this lotus leaf begonia was not extremely poisonous, it would have been swallowed by the ice crystal shark long ago. There is no other spiritual medicine here. I am afraid that they were gradually devoured by the ice crystal shark over the long years."

　　Wu Aotian's statement was recognized by everyone else. Dong Yuanyuan asked expectantly, "Ding Ding, to refine that elixir, what other spiritual medicines are needed besides the lotus leaf begonia? What is the name of the elixir? Is there any ancient book where I can find its refining method?"

　　Ding Ding shook his head and said in bewilderment, "I think it's hard to find it. After all, the books in Tianxin Palace are the most concentrated in the entire continent. The books in Tianxin Palace cover everything, but there is still no record of this elixir. Maybe the refining method has been lost long ago..."

　　After hearing what Tintin said, everyone was even more disappointed. But anyway, there was no loss this time, and their strength increased greatly, which was also considered a lot of benefits. One should not be too greedy, right?

　　At this time, Wu Aotian was already a strong man who had completely reached the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Thinking that the backlash of Liu Ruxue's black energy was becoming more and more serious, Wu Aotian felt that he could not delay any longer and should enter the Dragon Demon Forest as soon as possible to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast. As long as he had the Shuiyun Soul Beast, Liu Ruxue would not have to suffer so much.

　　Before heading to the Dragon Demon Forest, Wu Aotian told everyone else his destination honestly. After a slight hesitation, everyone else expressed their desire to go to the Dragon Demon Forest with Wu Aotian to train...

　　Wu Aotian thought for a while and felt that the Tower of Skyfire could protect not only one person but also a group of people. Even if they really encountered any problems, as long as the Tower of Skyfire could stand up, they could escape safely even if they encountered ferocious monsters.

　　Although Wu Aotian had just been promoted, he did not look complacent at all. After all, he knew that there were many magical beasts in the Dragon Demon Forest that were more powerful than him.

　　"No matter what, we must help my sister get rid of her backlash problem this time."

　　PS:

　　There is one chapter missing today, and I will make up for it with three chapters tomorrow.

　　Chapter 301 The Fox and the Bear

　　Three months of hard training had greatly increased everyone's strength, but everyone was still very clear that this time entering the Dragon Demon Forest they would still have to rely more on Wu Aotian and the three fairy-grade spiritual weapons that Wu Aotian had.

　　Although the Tower of Skyfire would not take the initiative to help Wu Aotian in the battle, it had promised that as long as Wu Aotian's life was in danger, it would naturally protect everyone. This was enough.

　　After three months of crazy absorption, the Fire God's strength has been fully restored. It can be said that in these three months, the one who consumed the most spiritual energy was the Fire God. It's like Lily, the Fire God and Qiu are all a big jar, but Lily's jar is full of water, while there is a gap next to Qiu's jar and it cannot be filled. Only the Fire God's jar is intact, but the water inside is too lacking. So in these three months, he consumed the most spiritual energy and finally filled his own jar completely.

　　The God of Fire was very excited. He was very angry when he was captured by Qiu. Later, he slowly felt that this was not a bad thing. Now he feels that the encounter at that time was completely his good luck. He has only been with Wu Aotian for a short time, and his strength has been fully recovered. If he had not followed Wu Aotian, wouldn't he have to stay in the magma for another five thousand years, or even longer?

　　Not only did his strength recover, but with the help of Lily and Wu Aotian, the God of Fire also refined himself into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon with super high defense. Especially that terrifying energy-gathering attack, which made the God of Fire extremely excited. He was in a posture of "if I don't like anyone, I'll shoot them. If I can't handle them, I'll bombard them with another cannon."

　　Although Qiu swallowed the magic crystal of the Ice Crystal Shark and the things with cold and gloomy energy on his body, his strength has only recovered more than 40%, but everyone has seen him take action, and the power is also super strong. Even if there is some difference compared to the recovered strength of the God of Fire, the difference is not that big.

　　The Tower of Skyfire is heavily defended, the God of Fire is heavily offensive, and Qiu seems to have no specific attributes, but seems to be able to both defend and attack. With the help of these three, Wu Aotian also has the courage to venture into the Dragon Demon Forest.

　　What's more, Wu Aotian's own strength has also greatly increased. Although he is only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit, the size of the spirit crystals in his mind is no less than those of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit. What's more, he has an illusion array in his hand and the spiritual energy boost from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Even if he encounters a fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit, he should not be inferior to them at all. If he encounters a fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit, he will definitely be able to fight.

　　It must be said that Wu Aotian possesses the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. His strength is increasing at a speed that few people in the world can match...

　　The Dragon Demon Forest is very large. It can be called a paradise for monsters and a forbidden area for humans. Not long after Wu Aotian and his companions entered the Dragon Demon Forest, they had already encountered three attacks from monsters. One of them was even an attack from a group of monsters. They were a group of very ferocious red-haired falcons with the strength of the eighth level. Hundreds of them rushed over like this. If it were an ordinary spiritual practitioner, he would have been torn to pieces long ago, and I am afraid that not even a bone would be left.

　　However, at this time, except for Ding Ding, everyone else had entered the Tianling realm. Wu Aotian asked Ding Ding to sit in his lotus platform as well. Ding Ding didn't seem worried at all, and actually read a book quietly on the lotus platform.

　　There are countless ninth-level monsters in the Dragon Demon Forest. These ninth-level monsters can transform into human form and continue to practice. Their strength continues to increase over such a long period of time. According to Mei Xuemeng and others, there is more than one monster that has reached the realm of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection in the Dragon Demon Forest. Mei Xuemeng even suspects that some monsters have entered the Phantom Spirit Realm, but Mei Xuemeng is not sure about this.

　　According to Mei Xuemeng's advice, Wu Aotian should try not to enter the Dragon Demon Forest. However, in order to help his sister Liu Ruxue find the Shuiyun Soul Beast, Wu Aotian had no choice but to enter the Dragon Demon Forest. Fortunately, he now had three immortal-grade spiritual weapons. Wu Aotian was confident that as long as he did not really encounter the strong man with the Phantom Spirit Mirror, no one could do anything to him.

　　The Dragon Demon Forest spans thousands of miles, and the place where Wu Aotian and others are going is located in the center of the Dragon Demon Forest. This is also the place where the most powerful monsters gather. It is estimated that the king of monsters also lives here.

　　Wu Aotian and the others quickly went deep into the Dragon Demon Forest. Just as Wu Aotian was floating in the air, looking for which direction to go, two figures suddenly appeared in front of him.

　　The person running in front was a woman. She looked very young and beautiful, but she had several large scars on her body and looked quite embarrassed. Looking at Wu Aotian and the others, the woman was stunned for a moment, then turned around and flew over here.

　　Chasing behind the woman was a man who looked to be in his thirties, tall and strong, with dark skin, hair standing up like steel needles, and a face like a black pot.

　　"They are monsters!"

　　Wu Aotian and the others just took a quick look when the Flame Demon next to them spoke up to remind them that although it is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish between Warcraft after it reaches the ninth level and transforms into a human form, the Flame Demon, as a Warcraft, is still very sensitive to the breath of its own kind.

　　When everyone heard what the Flame Demon said, they were no longer surprised. Originally everyone was still wondering that they could see a spiritual practitioner in this deep place near the Dragon Demon Forest. It turned out that he was a transformed ninth-level demon beast.

　　"Help, help, someone is going to kill someone..."

　　The woman rushed over screaming all the way. Wu Aotian and the others instantly became alert. This place was not like the outside. This was a paradise for Warcraft.

　　The woman rushed over without any hesitation and rushed directly to the crowd. While Wu Aotian was cautious and alert, he did not rush to take action.

　　The tall man behind them also rushed over quickly, looked at Wu Aotian and his group, and shouted, "You humans, you actually dared to enter the Dragon Demon Forest. You are really brave."

　　Wu Aotian frowned. Before entering the Dragon Demon Forest, he had already thought about everything that might happen there, even a collision with a powerful being who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. He just didn't expect that the first ninth-level demon beast he saw would be in such a situation.

　　Wu Aotian replied calmly, "We came to the Dragon Demon Forest just to find something, nothing else."

　　The tall man laughed and pointed at Wu Aotian arrogantly, saying, "You human, you are really arrogant. Don't you know that this is a paradise for monsters and a forbidden zone for humans?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the tall man and smiled softly: "I have heard of this saying, but what I am looking for is very important to me. No matter how dangerous it is, I have to go through this journey..."

　　The tall man snorted, but didn't seem to have any intention of clashing with Wu Aotian and the others. He turned his gaze to the woman and snorted coldly, "Xiao Rou'er, come back with me quickly. I can forgive you for what happened. Otherwise, you will die today!"

　　The woman named Xiao Rou'er suddenly turned around and said to Wu Aotian and the others with a pitiful face: "Brothers and sisters, please help me. Look how ugly he is. He actually wants to take me back to be his wife..."

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all stunned. Steal a woman to be your wife?

　　Is this also popular in World of Warcraft?

　　The tall man snorted, "You stole the black water flower fruit from Black Bear Mountain. This is a crime punishable by death. I saw that you are young, so I gave you a chance to live, but you did this. Aren't there enough people who want to be my woman..."

　　Xiao Rou'er nodded without objection and said, "Yes, you already have seventeen wives, so I am not one less, right? Besides, you have married so many wives, can you satisfy them? I don't want to be a widow..."

　　The tall man patted his solid chest and said with a proud look: "You don't have to worry about this. Ask my women, which one has not been unable to get out of bed because of me? I know that you foxes like this. Don't worry, as long as you follow me, I will definitely make you satisfied..."

　　When Wu Aotian and others heard the conversation between the two, they all looked at each other. These two were really too tough. They discussed things in bed in front of everyone. Even though Wu Aotian came from modern Earth, he still felt a little overwhelmed. These two were really too unrestrained.

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and said, "If that's the case, it's not bad, but it's a pity that you're too ugly..."

　　The tall man was originally very proud, but when he heard Xiao Rouer's words, his face suddenly turned red. His dark face turned red, and it looked strange with red and black mixed together...

　　After Xiao Rouer finished speaking, she shrank behind Wu Aotian and the others, looking pitiful again: "Big brothers and sisters, you must help me. If I sleep in the same bed with such an ugly man, I will definitely have nightmares..."

　　Wu Aotian found what Xiao Rouer said interesting and couldn't help but smile, but he still had no intention of taking action.

　　From the conversation between the two, we roughly understand that the woman should be a ninth-level magical beast transformed from the fox clan, and the tall man said it was a black bear mountain, could it be a ninth-level black bear?

　　Although the woman was injured and had been chased so far, looking extremely miserable, she still dared to tease the ninth-level black bear. It was obvious that she had some hidden card. Moreover, the cunning look in her eyes when she asked for help from him and others made this point even more certain.

　　People say that foxes are cunning, and it seems that it is true. Xiao Rou'er obviously wants her and others to deal with the man, so that she can sit on the mountain and watch the fight between the tigers or take the opportunity to escape...

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Miss Xiao, you can handle this matter yourself. I believe in you."

　　Chapter 302 A Transaction

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian's smiling expression and knew that he had seen through her and had a trump card. However, she was not a simple person and said softly, "Yes, I do have a trick up my sleeve to deal with him, but if I use that trick, I will suffer a very serious backlash..."

　　What Xiao Rouer said this time was not a lie. She did have a way to deal with the black bear, but once she used it, she would be seriously injured. So even though she was seriously injured, she still did not use it.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Xiao Rouer, who had a face full of resentment and pleading, but his heart was not at all relaxed. He frowned and said, "This is an internal issue of your Dragon Demon Forest. It's not a good idea for us to interfere. What if we force others into a corner and bring thousands of monsters to hunt me down? I will be very angry..."

　　What Wu Aotian said was not false either. Before coming to the Dragon Demon Forest, he already had some understanding of the forest. It was like a country with a King of Warcraft. Under the King of Warcraft there were many powerful beasts. These beasts were the strongest in each race and were also the leaders of these races. These powerful beasts all obeyed the orders of the King of Warcraft.

　　Of course, although each race has a powerful leader, and these leaders have the opportunity to speak in front of the King of Warcraft, the importance of the right to speak is directly related to the overall strength of the race or the number of strong people in the race. More power is in the hands of the patriarchs of the largest races in the Dragon Demon Forest.

　　If Wu Aotian intervenes in this matter, it may cause some trouble, so Wu Aotian’s principle is to avoid trouble if possible.

　　Xiao Rouer's eyes turned, and she suddenly chuckled, "Aren't you coming to this Dragon Demon Forest to look for something? Tell me what you're looking for. If I know, I can tell you..."

　　After a slight pause, Xiao Rouer said, "There are many of us foxes, scattered throughout the Dragon Demon Forest. If you need to find something, it will definitely be much easier with our help."

　　Wu Aotian's heart moved. What Xiao Rouer said was true. If he and his companions wanted to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast, they would be completely in the dark. After all, they didn't know where the Shuiyun Soul Beast was...

　　"We are here to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast. As long as you can tell me the whereabouts of the Shuiyun Soul Beast, we will help you."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and stated his and others' purpose directly without any concealment. Magic beasts are often in competition with each other, not to mention those of different races. Wu Aotian was not worried that the other party would do something bad to him because of his search for the Shuiyun Soul Beast.

　　"Water Cloud Soul Beast..."

　　Xiao Rou'er was also slightly surprised: "Shuiyun Soul Beasts are very rare. Even if there are any, they are very powerful. What are you looking for Shuiyun Soul Beasts for?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and replied: "My sister has some injuries on her body. She wants to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast and ask it for some of the secretions on its head..."

　　Xiao Rouer blinked her beautiful eyes and said with sudden realization: "So you are looking for Shuiyun Soul Essence. This thing can only be secreted by Shuiyun Soul Beasts, but Shuiyun Soul Beasts may not be willing to give it to you. Although this thing is not of much use to them, because it is unique to them, they regard it as a symbol of their dignity and status..."

　　This was the first time Wu Aotian heard of this and he was a little surprised. What he said just now was not a lie. No matter whether it was Old Man Xuantian, Mei Xuemeng, or the records in the books, the Shuiyun Soul Beast was a very powerful monster. Moreover, the secretion of Shuiyun Soul Essence was very slow. For people like him to find at least yellow Shuiyun Soul Essence, it would take at least a thousand years. Shuiyun Soul Beasts over a thousand years old were very powerful. So Wu Aotian came here more to make some transactions with the Shuiyun Soul Beast.

　　After the Shuiyun Soul Beast reaches the ninth level, it can transform into a human form, and its cultivation is no different from that of humans. That is to say, anything that humans can use, they can also use, such as elixirs and spiritual medicines, which are also their needs. Wu Aotian is determined to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast and make a deal with it first. If the deal doesn't work, he will consider using force, whether it's civil or martial. As long as he finds the Shuiyun Soul Beast, Wu Aotian must obtain the Shuiyun Soul Essence.

　　"Then do you know where the Shuiyun Soul Beast is? Just lead me to find it, and don't worry about anything else."

　　Xiao Rou'er smiled: "The Shuiyun soul beasts are very powerful. Although you are all quite powerful, you may not be their opponents. Moreover, this is the Dragon Demon Forest, not your human society..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "It seems that you don't know either. In that case, we will take our leave."

　　Xiao Rouer watched Wu Aotian and the others leave, and said quickly: "Okay, okay, okay, as long as you help me out, I will take you to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast."

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Xiao Rouer and said, "Do you know where the Shuiyun Soul Beast is?"

　　Xiao Rouer smiled gently and said, "Of course I know. Don't worry, I, Xiao Rouer, keep my word. Besides, there are so many of you and I am alone. I dare not lie to you."

　　Wu Aotian didn't believe what Xiao Rouer said at all, but when Xiao Rouer said that she knew the location of the Shuiyun soul beast, he couldn't help but stop.

　　While Wu Aotian was still thinking, the black man over there couldn't help but shouted loudly: "Humans, don't meddle in other people's business. Otherwise, don't blame me for being rude to you. Kill the men and capture the women..."

　　Wu Aotian's face darkened all of a sudden. He made up his mind, which was originally a little hesitant. He turned to Xiao Rouer and said, "I hope you remember what you said. If you just lied to us, you will regret your decision today."

　　Xiao Rouer looked into Wu Aotian's eyes, and her heart suddenly jumped for no reason. She even felt a little scared. Then Xiao Rouer felt a little strange. Why should she be afraid of him in this Dragon Demon Forest?

　　Wu Aotian turned his head, stared at the black man and said, "She is useful to me. Just leave on your own. I won't kill you."

　　The black man was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly and said, "With just a few of you, you want to kill me? The most powerful of you is only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, while I am at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. I can crush you to death with one hand!"

　　There was a hint of coldness in Wu Aotian's eyes. It was indeed an undoubted victory for a Tianling level 4 realm cultivator against a Tianling level 3 realm cultivator. However, how could his own fighting power be compared to that of a Tianling level 3 realm cultivator?

　　In the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, the God of Fire was already very restless and shouted, "Let me kill him. I only need one bullet to kill this guy!"

　　The God of Fire has fully recovered his strength and has become very arrogant, but Wu Aotian is not in a hurry. In this Dragon Demon Forest, he is also unwilling to expose the three fairy magic weapons on him, otherwise those powerful monsters may come to find him before he can even find them.

　　What's more, to deal with a demon beast at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Wu Aotian doesn't need to send out the God of Fire.

　　"You are a demon beast from the bear tribe, right? Are there many powerful warriors in your Black Bear Mountain?"

　　While casually dealing with the big black man, Wu Aotian moved the fingers behind his back slightly, and the Hidden Thorn had silently appeared in the air and quietly went around the back of the big black man. Wu Aotian controlled it very carefully, and the Hidden Thorn was completely invisible. The strength of both sides was almost the same, and the other party could hardly detect the existence of the Hidden Thorn.

　　The big black man obviously didn't know that the god of death had already circled behind him. He was about to die, but he didn't forget to pat his chest and said, "Of course, our bear tribe is one of the most powerful tribes in the Dragon Demon Forest. Black Bear Mountain is one of our bear tribe's gathering places. I'm in a good mood today. If you leave these three women behind and call me grandpa three more times, I will let you go..."

　　Wu Aotian's expression was calm. Xiao Rouer, who was standing beside him, looked at him in surprise, secretly wondering how this man could endure this?

　　Xiao Rouer also roughly estimated the strength of Wu Aotian and others. She also doubted whether these people could be the opponent's opponents. However, as long as these humans took action, even if they were not the opponents, it would be much easier for Xiao Rouer to find an opportunity to launch a sneak attack.

　　Just as Xiao Rouer was thinking about her next move, Wu Aotian's light words made her open her eyes suddenly wide.

　　"Then you can die."

　　Just as Xiao Rouer was about to turn her gaze to Wu Aotian, she suddenly discovered that the eyes of the big black man floating in the air in front of her suddenly bulged out, and a beam of blood splashed out in the air. The black man's forehead suddenly cracked open, and a shadow emerged from it, shedding a trail of blood before disappearing, leaving only a big hole on the black man's forehead.

　　The big black man opened his mouth but said nothing. His body fell straight down, but Wu Aotian grabbed him in mid-air. A ball of hot spiritual energy swept out, and the intense high temperature instantly burned the opponent's body into ashes.

　　Xiao Rouer opened her eyes wide and looked at the young man in front of her in disbelief, her eyes full of horror.

　　What kind of spiritual weapon did he use to kill a demon beast of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in an instant, and the opponent didn't even notice it at all!

　　If he attacks me, will I end up like the black bear that was burned to ashes...

　　Thinking of this, Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian with a bit more awe in her eyes. Thinking of what he said to her before he took action, Xiao Rouer couldn't help but feel a little panic in her heart. If she couldn't find the Shuiyun Soul Beast...

　　But soon, Xiao Rouer calmed down. The smart girl quickly guessed that this man must have used an invisible spiritual weapon, and the sudden attack had such a shocking result. If it was a fair fight, he might not be a match for the black bear.

　　Just when Xiao Rouer was thinking wildly, Wu Aotian had already turned his head and smiled at Xiao Rouer and said, "Okay, the trouble is solved. Take me to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast."

　　PS:

　　Today is the second chapter. There will be another chapter later, but it will be a little later. You can read it tomorrow morning...

　　Chapter 203: Fox Tribe Residence

　　The third update is here.

　　----------------

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian and actually felt a little nervous. This was a situation that Xiao Rouer had never encountered before.

　　This human youth looked very young, even a little handsome, his eyes were bright, and although his facial expression was calm and cold, it actually added a bit of confidence and momentum to his whole person.

　　"What did you use to kill him just now?"

　　Xiao Rouer finally couldn't resist her curiosity and asked softly. While asking, she was still looking at Wu Aotian's face. She still had some uncontrollable fear in her heart for this young man who could kill an opponent of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm with just a wave of his hand.

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not answer her, and smiled faintly: "It's just a little thing, not worth mentioning."

　　Looking at Xiao Rouer, whose attitude seemed to have suddenly changed because of his move, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Don't worry, as long as you lead us to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast, not only will I not hurt you, but I will also give you some good rewards."

　　Xiao Rouer nodded, her face gradually regaining its previous calmness, and she chuckled, "You really scared me, but if you kill him, I'm afraid it will cause some trouble..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and asked, "Why? Is he very important?"

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and said, "He's not that famous, he just has a powerful father. But this place is quite far from Black Bear Mountain, so they probably don't know about it. Let's go quickly."

　　The group followed Xiao Rou'er and walked forward. Wu Aotian asked calmly, "Where are you taking us?"

　　"Let's go to where our fox tribe lives first. I need to ask the elders in the tribe..."

　　After saying this, Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian, whose expression had slightly changed, and quickly explained, "Don't worry, our fox clan is spread all over the Dragon Demon Forest. We will definitely find the Water Cloud Soul Beast in a short time. Since I promised you, I will definitely help you find it."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said calmly: "I have two questions. First, you took us to the place where the fox tribe lives, but that's where the magic beasts live. Humans and magic beasts are originally enemies. Moreover, in this Dragon Demon Forest, which is known as a human restricted area, won't your people tear us to pieces? Second, although your fox tribe may be spread all over the Dragon Demon Forest, why should they help you find news about the Shuiyun soul beast..."

　　Xiao Rouer smiled lightly, with a hint of playful pride on her face: "Because my father is the leader of the fox tribe..."

　　Not only Wu Aotian, everyone else was surprised, and then everyone's first reaction was the same, which was disbelief.

　　"If your father is really the leader of the fox tribe, how dare the black bear be rude to you? Isn't he afraid of your fox tribe's revenge on them?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan was the first to stand up and raise her doubts, which were actually everyone's doubts. No one dared to believe what Xiao Rouer said.

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and smiled, "He doesn't know my identity. Besides, our Fox Clan and Bear Clan have always been competitors. If I really reveal my identity, he might not let me go. He might not be the only one chasing me..."

　　Wu Aotian asked with some confusion: "You mean your fox tribe and bear tribe are enemies?"

　　Xiao Rouer nodded and said, "We can't say they are enemies. After all, everyone is loyal to the King of Magical Beasts. It's just that it's very difficult for the Fox Tribe and the Bear Tribe to get along. The grudges have been there for a long time. Although everyone doesn't fight on weekdays, there are many struggles in private."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "Although I know that there is not much good relationship between different kinds of monsters, or even monsters of the same kind, but after all, you are all loyal to the King of Monsters, why are you so hostile?"

　　Xiao Rouer giggled, with a somewhat proud look on her face: "We, the fox tribe, are the smartest race, while the bear tribe are all strong in body but simple in mind. Perhaps this is the most fundamental reason for our conflict."

　　clever?

　　Fool?

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt speechless. What was even worse was that when he heard Xiao Rouer say this, an idiom and a little joke uncontrollably appeared in Wu Aotian's mind.

　　The idiom is cunning as a fox, while the joke is a question about how the bear died…

　　"Since you said that you foxes are very smart and cunning, how can I know if you want to lead us to your fox tribe and catch us all in one fell swoop?"

　　Xiao Rouer quickly shook her head and promised as if she was swearing: "Don't worry, we foxes are smart, but we only speak for what we say, let alone someone like me who has status and position..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled in his heart and corrected the problem in the sentence. It should be a fox with status and position, not a human.

　　Do you really want to follow this woman to where the foxes live?

　　From the tone of Xiao Rouer's words, it seems that her father and her clansmen must be very powerful. Will it be dangerous for him and others to follow this cunning Xiao Rouer?

　　"How strong is your father? Are there many strong people in your fox tribe?"

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian sideways, smiling a little as she said, "My father is at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and there are four other fifth level Heavenly Spirit Realm warriors in the clan. As for the fourth level Heavenly Spirit Realm warriors, there are naturally more, probably more than ten... What, are you afraid that I will murder you?"

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised at the five people at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he was not afraid. After all, Wu Aotian had something to rely on now, and he would not be afraid of the strong ones below the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. What's more, even if he really met a strong one at the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection, Wu Aotian would have no problem escaping.

　　Wu Aotian also considered in his heart whether this woman was lying to him again, but after thinking about the strength shown by himself and others, he realized that they were at most the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, even if they killed the black bear, it was because of a surprise attack. There was no need for the other party to lie to him. First of all, in her heart, the strength of those people in the clan was much higher than hers. There was not much difference between the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　Wu Aotian also considered that if he and his companions entered the Dragon Demon Forest and rushed around rashly, they would probably get into a lot of trouble. It would be better for him to follow Xiao Rouer. Since she was the daughter of the fox clan leader, she must have a certain say. If he and his companions followed her, they would not be intercepted by other monsters.

　　In fact, it was proved that Wu Aotian's guess was not wrong. Just as Wu Aotian and others were moving forward with Xiao Rouer, they encountered many attacks from magical beasts. However, after listening to Xiao Rouer's words, these people became extremely respectful and never dared to attack them again. Although the strength of these magical beasts was not too high, many of them were social creatures, and they came in large groups, which was very troublesome.

　　Following Xiao Rouer, they flew for more than a day and finally arrived at where the leader of the fox clan and a group of elders lived.

　　It was a huge mountain, which was extremely quiet and serene. The lush forest almost covered the entire valley. Outside the valley, there was green grass and towering trees everywhere.

　　Before approaching the valley, Wu Aotian had already seen quite a few foxes. There was more than one kind of foxes. Wu Aotian saw at least ten kinds of foxes. These magical foxes were probably not at the ninth level and still retained the form of magical beasts.

　　"My father and his family live on this mountain. Let's go up."

　　|5|Wu Aotian was already a skilled and courageous man at this point, so he nodded without hesitation and followed Xiao Rouer all the way up the mountain. In a forest, Wu Aotian actually saw a residential area.

　　|1|These houses are very similar to human buildings. If they are ordinary magic foxes, they are used to practicing alone, using the sky as a blanket and the ground as a mat. However, once these foxes reach the ninth level, they begin to enjoy life like humans, and are no longer willing to let themselves be exposed to the wind and rain outside, and always make some rooms for themselves to live.

　　|7|"Come on, I'll take you to see my father. He will be happy to see you."

　　|z|Wu Aotian's arrival alarmed many magical beasts in the mountain. Immediately, dozens of figures shot down from the top of the mountain and quickly appeared in front of Wu Aotian, blocking everyone's way.

　　|小|"Huh, is it a human?"

　　|Say| A dignified-looking man standing in the front of the group cried out in surprise and turned his eyes to Xiao Rouer's face: "Who are they? Why are you with them? Why did you bring them to our home..."

　　|Net|Wu Aotian glanced at the dignified man, but he didn't say anything in the end. Xiao Rouer beside Wu Aotian said quickly, "I encountered some troubles on the road, and he helped me solve them. He was looking for the Shuiyun Soul Beast, and I promised to help him find it. Uncle Han, do you know where the Shuiyun Soul Beast is?"

　　The man surnamed Han frowned, as if he had just noticed the two wounds on Xiao Rouer's body. Although the two wounds had been treated, for people of their level, even if there were only slight problems on their bodies, they would be discovered by others.

　　"Who hurt you? Was it this group of humans?"

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and smiled softly, "It wasn't me, it was Pan Lamo from the bear tribe. I didn't like him, so I secretly touched his black water flower fruit, but he found out. He chased me all the way and said he wanted to marry me as his eighteenth wife..."

　　The Han man's eyebrows immediately stood up, revealing a strong murderous aura: "This guy is really bold and presumptuous. Next time I see him, I will definitely teach him a lesson..."

　　Xiao Rouer laughed: "Uncle Han, you will never see him again in this life..."

　　Chapter 204: Fight between Fox and Bear

　　"Can't see him?"

　　The man surnamed Han was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses: "You killed him?"

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head, glanced at Wu Aotian beside her and said, "I asked them for help, and they helped me kill him."

　　The man surnamed Han was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise: "Pan Lamo has the strength of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and their highest is only the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm..."

　　Xiao Rouer smiled softly and said, "Uncle Han, don't underestimate them. Pan Ramo also looked down on them, but he was killed instantly before he could even move his hands..."

　　The man surnamed Han was really surprised, and his eyes fell on Wu Aotian in surprise. It was a little hard for him to believe that a strong man at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could instantly kill an opponent at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm?

　　Even at this moment, he couldn't help but doubt whether Xiao Rouer had lied to him.

　　But when he saw Wu Aotian's calm expression, he couldn't help but believe it. Firstly, Xiao Rouer had no need to lie to him, and secondly, the other party's demeanor also showed that he obviously had a backup plan, otherwise he probably wouldn't dare to come to the fox clan's settlement like this. After all, if he was not careful, the entire army might be destroyed here.

　　Taking a deep breath, the man surnamed Han stared at Xiao Rouer and said, "Pan Lamo's father is a famous warrior of the bear tribe. If you kill him, I'm afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future..."

　　Xiao Rouer snorted and said, "We'll kill them anyway. Anyway, our fox tribe and their bear tribe have always had conflicts, so this little bit doesn't matter. Besides, there was no one else around at the time, so maybe no one would know..."

　　The man surnamed Han did not want to dwell on this issue, and simply asked: "Then why did you bring them here? This is the territory of our fox tribe. Other races are not allowed to enter, let alone humans."

　　Xiao Rouer wrinkled her nose and smiled, "They helped me, but with conditions. I had no choice but to come back and ask my father for help."

　　The man surnamed Han had a murderous look in his eyes: "What are the conditions?"

　　Wu Aotian remained silent and let the two talk. The moment these people appeared, he had already roughly judged their strength. This man surnamed Han was a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. In addition, Xiao Rouer was the daughter of the leader of the fox clan. This man surnamed Han could talk to her like this, so he was obviously a person of high status in the fox clan.

　　Looking at the murderous intent in the eyes of the man surnamed Han, Wu Aotian couldn't help but sneer in his heart. Obviously, this man had some murderous intent in his heart when he heard Xiao Rouer say what conditions she had put forward. After all, this is the territory of Warcraft.

　　Wu Aotian still didn't say anything, but just stood quietly with his hands behind his back, without even a hint of nervousness on his face.

　　Xiao Rouer said that the fox clan, together with her father, had a total of five powerful men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so Wu Aotian didn't need to be afraid at all. Even if Wu Aotian, who possessed three immortal-grade spiritual weapons, couldn't defeat these people together, he definitely didn't need to be afraid of them. If a conflict really happened, he wouldn't be the one to suffer, but the fox clan.

　　Xiao Rouer glanced at the extremely calm Wu Aotian and became more and more curious about him. What on earth did this man rely on to be so calm that he could go deep into the Dragon Demon Forest and even come to the fox clan's base camp without any nervousness or uneasiness.

　　"Uncle Han, he just wants to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast and asked us to help him find it. Don't be so nervous."

　　The Han man's expression relaxed a little, frowned, turned to look at Wu Aotian and said, "Human, are you looking for the Shuiyun Soul Beast for the Shuiyun Soul Essence?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded but still said nothing. What happened between them and Xiao Rouer was just a deal. He didn't owe Xiao Rouer anything. Moreover, this man was full of hostility towards him and others, so there was naturally no need for Wu Aotian to greet him with a smile.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's cold expression and not even speaking, the man surnamed Han's eyes flashed with anger, and his eyes narrowed slightly. His narrow eyes were just like their original fox eyes, and there was a bit of murderous intent in his eyes.

　　Wu Aotian stared at the man surnamed Han without showing any weakness, but his eyes were very calm.

　　If the gaze of this man surnamed Han is like a surging wave that wants to tear everything apart, then Wu Aotian is a solid reef. No matter how turbulent the waves are, I will remain unmoved.

　　Xiao Rouer looked at the exchange of their eyes, smiled gently, turned her head and said to Wu Aotian: "Come with me to see my father. Even if he doesn't know, he will definitely find out in a short time."

　　Wu Aotian frowned, but finally nodded and followed Xiao Rouer and others up the mountain. The man surnamed Han's eyes flickered, but he didn't say anything else, and no one knew what he was thinking.

　　The intrusion of Wu Aotian and others aroused the curiosity of many foxes on the mountain. If they were not led by the eldest daughter of the fox clan, many conflicts would have probably been caused.

　　Xiao Rouer first arranged accommodation for Wu Aotian and the others, and then went to see her father herself. Wu Aotian and the others gathered together and looked at the nine-level foxes that were gathered in groups of three or two around them. They all felt quite surprised.

　　"I never thought that we would be treated like this after entering the Dragon Demon Forest. We were able to safely enter the central area where the foxes live and were treated as guests..."

　　Leng Feng looked at the people around him and sighed, "If we have the help of the Fox Tribe, it shouldn't be difficult for us to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled gently, "Things may not be that simple. Didn't you see that they looked at us with hostility? Everyone should be alert. No one knows what might happen..."

　　Dong Yuanyuan said nonchalantly: "If we can't beat them, we can just run away. They can't do anything to us..."

　　Wu Aotian looked around with a bit of surprise in his heart. After all, when they came here before, they fought all the way and killed countless monsters along the way. But now they suddenly became the guests of monsters again. This was indeed a bit strange.

　　Not long after, Xiao Rouer came back, with a look of apology in her eyes: "I'm sorry, my father went out, and with him went several other elders..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned. Looking at his expression, Xiao Rouer quickly explained, "I'm not lying to you. They really went out to do something. It will probably take another five days for them to come back..."

　　"Are they the only ones who know about the Shuiyun Soul Beast? Can't we find out by asking others?"

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and said, "I have asked some other people just now, but no one knows. We can only wait for my father and his family to come back. It will take a few days. You should not be in a hurry. Can you just stay here and wait for a few days?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "We are not in a hurry, but it seems inconvenient for us to live here..."

　　Xiao Rou'er was very smart and naturally understood what Wu Aotian meant. She chuckled and said, "You mean they are unfriendly to you, right? It's okay, I will tell them. You are my saviors, they won't do anything to you..."

　　Since Xiao Rouer said so, Wu Aotian thought about it and agreed to stay. After all, searching everywhere was not a solution, not to mention he had to be wary of all kinds of magical beasts. Although he had three immortal spiritual weapons, after experiencing the incident in the Lietian Secret Realm, Wu Aotian became more cautious. There were countless magical beasts in the Dragon Demon Forest. If the leader of those magical beasts gave an order, he and his companions would be surrounded by the army of magical beasts.

　　Just when Wu Aotian and others were living peacefully in Fox Mountain, a huge roar came from the not-so-high but very wide mountain where Wu Aotian and others had met Xiao Rouer.

　　"What? My son was killed by humans!"

　　The roaring man was a tall, dark-skinned man. This man was none other than Pan Feng, the father of Pan Lamo who was killed by Wu Aotian. He was also a famous warrior in Black Bear Mountain and even in the entire bear clan, with the strength of the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit.

　　The one who reported to Pan Feng was a bear who had just entered the ninth level. Feeling Pan Feng's undisguised cannibalistic gaze, he couldn't help but feel uneasy, but he had to continue reporting: "Yes, since Pan Lamo disappeared, we started an investigation. Today we finally found out that when Pan Lamo was chasing the fox woman, he encountered a group of humans, and Pan Lamo was killed by one of the humans..."

　　Pan Feng roared and angrily slammed his palm on the table next to him. The solid wood tabletop was instantly shattered and scattered all over the floor: "Humans, where are those humans now? I want to skin them alive. Also, where is the fox girl?"

　　The bear tribe member who reported the incident had a hint of uncertainty in his voice: "According to the information we have gathered, the fox tribe woman seems to be Xiao Rouer, the daughter of the fox tribe leader Xiao Tieshan. Xiao Rouer stole Pan Lamo's black water flower fruit. Pan Lamo was furious and hurt Xiao Rouer. He also said that he wanted Xiao Rouer to be his eighteenth wife..."

　　Xiao Rouer!

　　Pan Feng opened his eyes wide and shouted without hesitation: "Even if she is Xiao Rouer, she must pay with blood for killing my son. No matter where she runs, I will go to Fox Mountain to find her father!"

　　The bear man who reported the incident hastily dissuaded them, saying, "Fox Mountain is the base camp of the Fox Clan. Our bear tribe and their fox tribe are not on good terms and have irreconcilable conflicts. If we rashly go to Fox Mountain..."

　　Pan Feng stared at the man with wide eyes. Although he had a bad temper, he was not blindly reckless. After thinking for a while, Pan Feng snorted: "I will go find the leader to kill my son. If I don't kill them to avenge my son, how can my son rest in peace!"

　　Pan Feng went out and came back soon. There was a bit of ferocity on his dark face and murderous intent in his eyes: "Xiao Tieshan, we are going to settle our accounts with you this time!"

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later...

　　Chapter 205: Raising an Army to Punish the Crime

　　Wu Aotian and the others settled down quietly in Fox Mountain. Just as they expected, the foxes were quite wary and hostile towards their arrival, and everyone looked at them with aggression.

　　Wu Aotian and the others stayed in their residence and did not move around randomly, nor did they want to have any greater conflicts with the people of the Fox Clan. Xiao Rouer came several times a day, but seeing that Wu Aotian and the others were practicing quietly, she did not disturb them too much. She knew very well that these people came here just to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast, and they did not care about other things.

　　Humans and monsters were originally two hostile groups. It was only because Wu Aotian and others had helped Xiao Rouer, and Xiao Rouer had promised to help him find the Shuiyun soul beast, that Wu Aotian and others were able to live safely in Fox Mountain. Even so, it was still because of Xiao Rouer's urging. Otherwise, with the identities of humans like Wu Aotian, they could not even enter the outskirts of Fox Mountain.

　　Wu Aotian was estimating the time in his mind. At this moment, it wasn't long before the Three Kingdoms Spiritual Practitioners Competition that Mei Xuemeng mentioned. If he found the Shuiyun Soul Beast, he would probably have to go back to participate in the competition. After all, Mei Xuemeng had started to have some demands on him.

　　Thinking that he had not helped Lily find the Shengyuan Ice Crystal yet, Wu Aotian discussed it with Lily. However, Lily said that she was not really in a hurry. She had waited for thousands and thousands of years, so why would she care about just one or two years, or even just a few months?

　　Hearing Lily's words, Wu Aotian was slightly relieved. This time he came out, he first looked for the evil demon worm, then found the ice crystal shark, and now he was looking for the water cloud soul beast. Everyone benefited, except Lily's business, which had not been done yet. This was why Wu Aotian was afraid that Lily would think too much. Fortunately, Lily was reasonable.

　　"Xiao Tieshan, come out here! You must give us an explanation today!"

　　On the third day that Wu Aotian and his companions lived in Fox Mountain, when Wu Aotian was practicing quietly in his room, a majestic voice resounded through the heavens and earth like thunder, and also reached the ears of every fox on Fox Mountain.

　　Countless foxes flew into the sky. Xiao Tieshan was the leader of their fox tribe and a strong man they respected and admired. But now he was being provoked like this, and he was being provoked in Fox Mountain. How could he not be angry?

　　Wu Aotian and the others also heard the thunderous shout and stopped practicing. They walked out of the room, gathered together and looked at the sky in the distance.

　　A large group of figures appeared in the sky and flew towards this side quickly. As the distance got closer, everyone could gradually see the faces of the group. They were a group of dark and strong men. The leader was at least two meters and five inches tall, like a giant. The same thing was that each of these people was aggressive and looked like they were going to bring an end to the crime.

　　Fox Mountain also responded quickly. A figure rushed straight into the sky and shouted sternly: "Pan Feng, this is Fox Mountain, not your Black Bear Mountain, don't act so recklessly here!"

　　Xiao Rouer quietly came to Wu Aotian and others, looking at the large group of people in the sky with a bit of uneasiness on her face. Obviously, she also recognized the origins of this group of people. Thinking of Pan Ramo who died at the hands of Wu Aotian a few days ago, Xiao Rouer clenched her little hands.

　　If her father and others were here, Xiao Rouer would not have to worry about anything. But now her father and several other elders have gone out to do business. The only Tianling Fifth Level strongman left in Fox Mountain to look after the house is Han Shengping, who was the man with the surname Han when Xiao Rouer, Wu Aotian and others first arrived at Fox Mountain. He is also one of the elders of the fox clan and has considerable say in the clan.

　　The figure that rushed into the sky was none other than Han Shengping. Seeing this group of powerful bear warriors coming to Fox Mountain, Han Shengping knew in his heart that they must have come for Xiao Rouer and the others. The killed Pan Lamo was Pan Feng's son, and Pan Feng was famous for his violent temper. Now that his son was killed, how could he possibly swallow his anger?

　　Pan Feng took a few steps forward, stared at Han Shengping fiercely and shouted coldly: "Stop pretending, call Xiao Tieshan out quickly, his daughter Xiao Rouer colluded with humans and killed my son Pan Lamo, this matter must be explained to us, otherwise, hmph..."

　　Han Shengping snorted coldly, responding to Pan Feng's words: "What are you snorting about? Could it be that our fox tribe is afraid of your bear tribe? Do you have any evidence that Xiao Rouer killed your son?"

　　Pan Feng glared at Han Shengping, his voice as loud as a bell: "You have all found out clearly. Xiao Rouer first stole the Black Water Flower Fruit from our Black Bear Mountain, and then colluded with humans to kill Pan Lamo. Now that we are here today, we must ask for an explanation."

　　Wu Aotian and the others were listening to the conversation between the two groups of people in the air from the ground. Wu Aotian suddenly felt depressed. If he had not received the news of the Shuiyun Soul Beast in time, he would have set out long ago. Even if these people came, they would not be able to find him...

　　Han Shengping sneered, "Really? Then a member of our Fox Mountain died yesterday. I also found out that he was killed by someone from your Black Bear Mountain. I just wanted to ask you for an explanation."

　　The two-meter-tall man standing at the front of the team frowned and said in a deep voice, "Han Shengping, we don't want to argue with you. Hand over Xiao Tieshan and Xiao Rouer, and we will confront them face to face."

　　Han Shengping shook his head and said, "I'm so sorry, our leader is out on business and is not in Fox Mountain for the time being. As for Xiao Rouer..."

　　Before Han Shengping finished speaking, a visitor from Black Bear Mountain suddenly shouted, "Xiao Rouer is there, and those around her seem to be that group of humans!"

　　The tall man was none other than Lin Kaishan, the leader of the Black Bear Clan. Upon hearing these words, his eyes had already swept towards the ground like lightning. Seeing Wu Aotian and the others, Lin Kaishan snorted coldly, raised his head and said to Han Shengping: "Han Shengping, do you have anything else to say? I never thought that your Fox Clan would collude with humans. Have you forgotten that the Dragon Demon Forest is a restricted area for humans? Humans are our enemies, but you actually let them enter Fox Mountain and live here..."

　　Han Shengping secretly groaned in his heart. He originally wanted to say that Xiao Rou'er was not there either, but unfortunately the other party saw it directly. Now he couldn't hide it even if he wanted to. What's more, what Lin Kaishan said was also a problem. Warcraft and humans were originally enemies, and they actually let Wu Aotian and others enter Fox Mountain this time. It was a bit unreasonable...

　　On the ground, Xiao Rouer turned around and looked at Wu Aotian nervously and said, "He has discovered us, what should we do?"

　　"It's cold." Wu Aotian looked up at the people in the sky and answered casually, but in his heart he was thinking about what might happen next: "We will leave first, remember to help us find the location of the Shuiyun Soul Beast, I will come to find you again."

　　Xiao Rouer opened her eyes wide and asked in surprise: "You guys are leaving?"

　　Wu Aotian raised his chin and gestured to the bears in the sky: "These bears are well prepared this time. I believe they will not give up until they succeed. If we stay here, we will only be in more danger. After all, you foxes don't have many strong people now, and you can't resist them..."

　　Xiao Rouer was stunned for a moment, then she reacted immediately and said affirmatively: "Then I will go with you."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Your father is the leader of the fox tribe. If you stay in Fox Mountain, no matter how brave they are, they will not dare to attack you directly. Now that they have discovered me and know that I killed Pan Lamo, they will naturally attack me."

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian, who still had a calm expression without any sign of nervousness or fear, and she actually felt a little admiration in her heart. This man was indeed very steady.

　　"Xiao Rou'er, you colluded with these humans to kill my son, and you also stole the Black Water Flower Fruit from our Black Bear Mountain. This is simply a heinous crime. Hurry and hand over the Black Water Flower Fruit. I will capture you."

　　Han Shengping's face darkened, and he stared at Lin Kaishan opposite him and said coldly: "You guys are taking advantage of the fact that our fox leader is not here today, and you want to do whatever you want?"

　　Lin Kaishan said calmly: "Don't worry, revenge is needed, injustice is avenged. The one who killed Pan Lamo was that human, we will not let him go, but Xiao Rouer stole the black water flower fruit from our Black Bear Mountain, and colluded with humans to deal with Pan Lamo, so she must be punished sufficiently..."

　　Xiao Rou'er's face suddenly turned bitter. She turned her head and looked at Wu Aotian and said, "You see, they won't let me go. If you leave me here, I will definitely be captured by them..."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian didn't express his opinion, Xiao Rou'er showed a bit of anxiety on her face: "You have also seen how bad Pan Lamo is. There is no good person in the bear tribe. They are all pigs who don't understand romance and only know how to mess around. If I fall into their hands, they will definitely not let me go, a beautiful young girl like me with a good figure... Can you really bear to watch me being captured by them?"

　　Wu Aotian sneered at Xiao Rouer's performance: "This is Fox Mountain. Even though your father is not here, there are tens of thousands or even more magic beasts here, and there are also a large number of ninth-level magic beasts. Even though their individual combat capabilities are much stronger, you have more people, so they dare not do anything to you..."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian was still unwilling to take her with him, Xiao Rouer suddenly became anxious. She stretched out her hand, grabbed Wu Aotian's arm, and shook it anxiously: "Let's go, don't dawdle, let's go first, otherwise we won't be able to leave later."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Xiao Rouer who had made up her mind to go with him, so he could only smile bitterly, gently broke free from Xiao Rouer's hand and said, "Okay, you have your freedom, I can't control you, but if you go with us, you will be responsible for all the consequences!"

　　Chapter 306: Breaking the Shield

　　Wu Aotian really wanted to leave here first. He had killed Pan Lamo of the Bear Clan, and the people of the Bear Clan would definitely not let him go. And it happened that most of the powerful people of the Fox Clan had also left, so they could not stop the people of the Bear Clan at all. What's more, no matter what, the hatred and hostility between Warcraft and humans could not be changed. He was afraid that when things involved the interests of the Fox Clan, the Fox Clan would push him out without hesitation.

　　Many powerful bear tribe members came today, including Panramal's father who was killed by him. This hatred is naturally irreconcilable, but Wu Aotian has no regrets. He had made all preparations when entering the Dragon Demon Forest. It was only a matter of time before he would fight against the Warcraft. Even Wu Aotian was ready to fight the King of Warcraft. How could he be afraid of these bear tribe members?

　　What surprised Wu Aotian a little was that Xiao Rouer actually wanted to go with him and the others. However, Wu Aotian couldn't care less at this time and just went with them.

　　"Let's go!"

　　Wu Aotian threw out the shuttle boat, and it quickly grew larger. Now Wu Aotian had two flying spiritual artifacts on him, one was a spiritual artifact spaceship that could accommodate hundreds of people, and the other was a shuttle boat that could accommodate several people. The former had a large capacity, and the latter had a fast flying speed. At this time, the shuttle boat was naturally more suitable for the purpose.

　　Everyone quickly boarded the shuttle boat, even Xiao Rouer followed curiously. It was the first time she saw Wu Aotian take out this shuttle-shaped boat. She thought to herself that this person had a lot of spiritual weapons on him, and they all looked very good. She didn't know which famous sect he was from.

　　The actions of Wu Aotian and the others naturally caught the attention of the bear tribe members in the sky, and someone immediately shouted, "They are trying to escape, catch them!"

　　Han Shengping also hurriedly looked down, only to see Xiao Rouer running away with the group of humans. He immediately shouted, "Xiao Rouer!"

　　Xiao Rouer looked up and saw Han Shengping, who was looking furious. However, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she smiled playfully and turned to Wu Aotian and shouted, "Run! They are chasing us."

　　Without Xiao Rouer's urging, Wu Aotian had already infused spiritual energy into the shuttle boat, and the shuttle boat rushed out like lightning and flew towards the distance.

　　A group of bears in the sky also gave up talking to Han Shengping and chased after the shuttle boat that Wu Aotian and others were riding on. The one leading them was the leader of the bear tribe, Lin Kaishan.

　　Lin Kaishan was very fast and in just a moment he approached the shuttle boat of Wu Aotian and others. He opened and closed his hands, and a huge light curtain appeared in the direction of Wu Aotian and others. This light curtain was like an invisible wall, blocking the direction of Wu Aotian and others.

　　Seeing Lin Kaishan perform this move, all the bear people in the back were delighted. They all knew that this was Lin Kaishan's specialty, which was specially used to imprison people. Lin Kaishan could instantly form an energy shield in a short period of time and completely trap the opponent inside. Moreover, the shield could be overlapped multiple times, and the power was cumulative. Once trapped and unable to escape in the first time, it would become increasingly difficult later, just like a spider web wrapped around the body, the more it entangled, the tighter it entangled, making it difficult to escape.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the light curtain blocking the way ahead. Without the slightest hesitation, a silver light flashed in his hand, and a red flame flew out rapidly, instantly hitting the light curtain in front of him.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian launch an attack, the bear tribe members in the back all showed mocking expressions on their faces. This was a protective shield released by a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and it was also Lin Kaishan's signature move. This kid was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He wanted to break the shield, wasn't that a dream?

　　Even Lin Kaishan's eyes revealed a hint of undisguised sarcasm. He was quite confident in his own abilities.

　　However, under the gazes of everyone, the red light hit the light curtain and suddenly exploded, like a grenade exploding. The spiritual shield was actually shattered by the red light and turned into countless light spots that flew out in all directions.

　　Lin Kaishan's pupils suddenly widened, and there was a hint of disbelief in his eyes.

　　What's going on?

　　He actually broke the spiritual shield he had cast?

　　The group of bear warriors following behind Lin Kaishan cried out in surprise. They had not expected this result. Everyone dared not believe what they saw, and even doubted whether they had seen it wrong...

　　Xiao Rouer, who was following Wu Aotian, also opened her eyes wide. She had seen Wu Aotian kill Pan Ramo instantly, but that was largely a sneak attack, and he took advantage of an invisible spiritual weapon. But now the one who sent out the shield to stop everyone was a strong man in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit. At this moment, Xiao Rouer thought that it would be difficult for her and others to escape. But seeing that Wu Aotian broke through the spiritual shield without any hesitation and difficulty, Xiao Rouer was shocked again.

　　Because the distance was relatively close, she also saw a flash of silver light in Wu Aotian's hand. It was probably some kind of spiritual weapon. But no matter what, he was able to break through the protective shield of the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was already very powerful.

　　Xiao Rouer suddenly understood why Wu Aotian and the others dared to go deep into the Dragon Demon Forest. It seemed that they had something to rely on. Not to mention anything else, just the speed of the shuttle boat under their feet was very fast. Xiao Rouer had already felt that this shuttle boat had been in an accelerating state since it took off. She was afraid that if they waited a little longer, this shuttle boat would leave all the people behind it behind.

　　Xiao Rouer naturally did not expect that the Desert Eagle that Wu Aotian took out was an immortal spiritual weapon. She did not think about it that way at all. This was also a normal way of thinking. Immortal spiritual weapons were originally very rare. Even if they appeared, their owners were generally very powerful spiritual practitioners. It might not be a good thing for ordinary spiritual practitioners to obtain immortal spiritual weapons. It might even bring themselves fatal disasters. Wu Aotian was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so naturally there was no possibility for him to possess an immortal spiritual weapon.

　　What's more, since he confessed the secret to Mei Xuemeng last time, Wu Aotian asked Mei Xuemeng for a formation that can conceal the spiritual energy. With the help of Tianhuo Lily, he has transformed the God of Fire again. After the Desert Eagle made its debut, although there are still considerable spiritual fluctuations, it will not attract too much attention. Of course, once the fight really starts, that will be another matter. After all, the formation can conceal the aura, but its power can be seen by everyone.

　　After Wu Aotian broke through the spiritual shield, the shuttle boat turned into a stream of light and flew outside. Its speed was already extremely fast, and it soon left behind the group of bears and foxes behind.

　　Xiao Rouer turned around to look at the many figures that had disappeared, and actually cheered: "Wow, you are so awesome! So many people can't catch up with you!"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Xiao Rouer and said, "So far, you haven't told us the location of the Shuiyun Soul Beast?"

　　Xiao Rou'er was not nervous at all, and said with a smile: "What are you afraid of? I am still in your hands. Are you afraid that you won't get any news? We will hide outside for a few days, and when my father and others return to Fox Mountain, we can go back..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about how the bear tribe came to Fox Mountain aggressively today. Although the fox tribe had nothing to do with him, he still couldn't help but ask, "If we leave and you run away, will they do anything to the fox tribe?"

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and said, "They dare not do anything. If they dare to do anything to the Fox Tribe, my father and his men can come back and do the same to the Bear Tribe. Moreover, if the two tribes engage in a large-scale fight, even the king will not agree."

　　"King?" Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly: "Are you talking about the King of Warcraft? I heard that he has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, and he is actually a snake?"

　　Xiao Rouer glared at Wu Aotian, then answered: "Yes, her strength has long reached the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. Not only her, but also other Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection strongmen around her. What you said is also true. The king's true form is indeed a jasper five-colored snake. It is extremely powerful and manages the magic beasts of the entire Dragon Demon Forest. It is a supreme existence."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask, "Are there any other magical beasts in the Dragon Demon Forest that are beyond the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirits?"

　　Xiao Rou'er asked in surprise, "Isn't Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection the pinnacle of strength?"

　　Seeing Xiao Rou'er's confused question, Wu Aotian knew that his question was in vain. She didn't even know about the Illusionary Realm, let alone whether there was such a strong person...

　　"Where are we going?"

　　Xiao Rouer looked at the sky ahead and asked casually. For her, it seemed that it didn't matter where she went.

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't know either. Do you have any good suggestions?"

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and said, "I have no objection, but you should not fly around randomly. If you rush into the territory of some monsters, they will directly attack you. Not to mention you humans, even if we break in, we will be treated as invaders..."

　　After a slight pause, Xiao Rouer pointed to the north and said, "Let's go that way. There aren't any powerful monsters there. We can hide there for a while, and then return to Fox Mountain... Don't worry, since I promised you, I will definitely help you find the Shuiyun Soul Beast. I'm a man of my words."

　　Wu Aotian did not comment on Xiao Rouer's assurance. After all, he had offended the bear tribe and was being hunted by a group of strong men including those at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. What other problems could not be solved?

　　Just looking at Xiao Rouer's confident and enthusiastic look, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a little strange: "You are also a Warcraft, why don't you seem to have any hostility towards us, and even take the initiative to join us..."

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian with a smile and said, "Because I once sneaked out and lived in human society for several years..."

　　Chapter 307: Good-hearted Xiao Rouer

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. He didn't expect Xiao Rouer to go to human society and live there for many years.

　　But thinking that Xiao Rouer is already a ninth-level magical beast, she can transform into a human form. After the transformation, she is no different from a human being, so there is nothing strange about her living in human society. Not to mention that others may not be able to tell that she is a magical beast. Even if they know, there is no rule that a ninth-level magical beast cannot enter human society after transforming.

　　"Is it because you have lived in human society for so long that you don't hate humans as much as other monsters do?"

　　Xiao Rou'er laughed and said, "In fact, there is not much difference between humans and monsters. They all strive to survive. Ordinary people work hard to make money to make themselves richer, and spiritual practitioners work hard to cultivate themselves to become stronger. Monsters will also occupy territory through fighting in order to eat and for their own prestige..."

　　"The principles of survival between humans and between monsters are the same. The weak submit to the strong, and the strong dominate everything, including the fate of others. The difference is that monsters are more direct in their expressions, while humans wear all kinds of hypocritical masks when dealing with each other..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Xiao Rouer in surprise and said softly, "You see it clearly."

　　Xiao Rouer's eyes curved with a proud look: "Of course, don't you see who I am... By the way, how did you break through the light shield released by the bear tribe leader? It seems you used a spiritual weapon?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Well, I can't break the shield with my own strength... Speaking of spiritual weapons, it seems that you Warcraft rarely use spiritual weapons..."

　　Xiao Rouer chuckled and said, "Of course. Warcraft has a natural advantage in combat. Even their bodies are many times stronger than humans. Moreover, Warcraft will use their teeth, their bodies, or their spiritual energy to fight since birth. Only after reaching the ninth level can they transform into human form, so naturally there are many more restrictions..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, not wanting to discuss this issue any further. He looked around and said, "Then let's wait here for a few days. When your father and the strong men from your tribe come back, you can go back and ask for us... But I guess those people from the Bear Tribe are probably still waiting on Fox Mountain."

　　Xiao Rouer said indifferently: "Who cares about them? As long as my father and the others come back, they can't do anything..."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "Anyway, I was the one who killed him, so you can blame it all on me. As long as we get news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast, we can leave. Even if they hate us, they can't go out and hunt us down..."

　　Xiao Rouer stared at Wu Aotian with her eyes flickering, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she didn't speak.

　　Wu Aotian and the others hid in a relatively remote place for more than ten days. During these ten days, everyone practiced on their own. Xiao Rouer was also practicing. Wu Aotian had observed Xiao Rouer's strength. In fact, Xiao Rouer's strength was a little higher than his. She should have entered the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. But if they really fought, Wu Aotian was sure that he could defeat her easily.

　　"Let's go, let's quietly return to the Fox Tribe..."

　　The group boarded the shuttle boat again. Wu Aotian released Eagle Eye. When they were about to arrive at Fox Mountain, Wu Aotian had already used Eagle Eye to carefully observe the situation on Fox Mountain.

　　Fox Mountain looked very peaceful before, as if nothing had happened, but Wu Aotian still stopped at a certain distance from the mountain.

　　"Xiao Rou'er, go back and ask, we won't go."

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian, seemed to understand what Wu Aotian was thinking, nodded and said: "Okay, I'll go ask, you guys just wait for me here."

　　After Xiao Rouer left, Dong Yuanyuan asked in surprise: "Why don't we go over there? Are you worried that the bear tribe is still here?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned and looked in the direction of Fox Mountain: "It's better to be careful. Not to mention that the people of the Bear Clan may still be there, the people of the Fox Clan may have reached a certain consensus with the Bear Clan. The Bear Clan will definitely not give up. For Xiao Rouer, the Fox Clan may push us out..."

　　Everyone felt that what Wu Aotian said made sense. Liu Ruxue frowned slightly and said, "It's better to be careful. Although the monsters are not harmonious with each other, we are not the same kind of people as them after all..."

　　Xiao Rouer came back soon, alone.

　　"How is it, any news?"

　　Xiao Rouer looked at the people who were expecting something, smiled and said, "My father and the elders have returned, and those people from the bear tribe have already left. I asked my father, and he said he knew where the Shuiyun soul beast was, but he didn't tell me..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and asked, "Why?"

　　Xiao Rouer bit her lip and said, "He said he wanted to meet you. Only after meeting you, he will tell you the news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Xiao Rouer, his slightly narrowed eyes emitting a dangerous look: "It seems that this clause was not included in our previous exchange..."

　　Xiao Rouer seemed to be struggling, but in the end she said with some difficulty: "I'm sorry, I didn't fulfill my promise, but you'd better leave. I suspect my father and others are going to harm you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Xiao Rouer in surprise. Actually, Xiao Rouer hadn't heard the news, so Wu Aotian wasn't too surprised. He had come here to try his luck. When he heard that Xiao Rouer's father wanted to meet him and the others, Wu Aotian was already a little alert. When he was doubting, Xiao Rouer took the initiative to speak out and persuaded him and the others to leave...

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes were a little colder: "Why, do you want to capture us and hand us over to the bear tribe?"

　　Xiao Rouer frowned and said, "I don't know if it's true, but it is said that after we escaped that day, the people of the Bear Tribe stayed and waited until my father and his men came back. They had a secret conversation and then left. And when I came out after asking my father just now, I vaguely heard him asking someone to invite a few elders over..."

　　Leng Feng sneered, "I'm afraid your father and the elders have sold us out. They are now setting up the scene, waiting for us to go there so they can kill us or capture us."

　　Xiao Rouer looked helpless. Just now, when she saw her father, the first thing he asked was where these humans had gone. Although it seemed like a casual question, Xiao Rouer could tell from his eyes that he cared about her question very much. When she told him that they were nearby, he seemed relieved.

　　Although Xiao Rouer guessed that even if her father did this, it might have a lot to do with her, she was still unwilling to do so. After all, no matter what, Wu Aotian and the others had really saved her once.

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and asked, "Does your father really know where the Shuiyun Soul Beast is?"

　　Xiao Rouer nodded affirmatively and said, "I am sure of this, but I am not sure why he wants to see you. He just refuses to tell me. For safety reasons, you should leave. I will continue to help you find out the news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "In that case, I will go meet him and see what he wants to do."

　　When these words came out, everyone was shocked. Mo Yu said, "The Fox Tribe has many strong people. If they have ill intentions towards you when you go there..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "Don't worry, I'll go alone and be back soon. Even if they really want to deal with me, I will just run away."

　　Except for Xiao Rouer, everyone else knew that Wu Aotian possessed three immortal spiritual weapons. Although they were a little surprised by Wu Aotian's decision, they also knew that Wu Aotian was now a skilled and daring man, and would go into the tiger's den to get news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast.

　　Liu Ruxue naturally knew that Wu Aotian went to see the fox tribe leader in order to find the Shuiyun soul beast to help her solve the problem of the black energy backlash. She originally wanted to persuade Wu Aotian not to go, but looking at Wu Aotian's determined eyes, she knew that it would be useless even if she persuaded him, so she just whispered: "You have to be careful."

　　Wu Aotian agreed on a meeting place with everyone, and then followed Xiao Rouer to Fox Mountain. Of course, Wu Aotian and others told Xiao Rouer about the meeting place in secret and did not let Xiao Rouer know. After all, the matter was of great importance and no mistakes could be made.

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian beside her, who still had a faint smile on his face. He looked calm and fearless. She couldn't help but feel a little worried about him: "Wu Aotian, why do you still want to go? If my father really wants to deal with you, they have several people at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. You are no match for them..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the worry in Xiao Rouer's eyes, and her impression of her improved a little. Although she had not heard any news about the Shuiyun soul beast, she did care about everyone's safety and did not want anything to happen to them.

　　"Don't worry. Maybe your father wants to see me just to chat, brag, or drink tea with me. Or maybe he wants to learn about the outside world."

　　Wu Aotian answered very easily without any tension in his heart. The God of Fire's strength had now fully recovered, and with the protection of the Tower of Heavenly Fire, even if five people from the Fox Clan who were at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit attacked at the same time, Wu Aotian would not be afraid at all. If the people from the Fox Clan really treated him like this, he would definitely make them learn a bloody lesson.

　　With the invisibility robe, invisible spears, and the god of fire, isn't it easy to deal with anyone?

　　Under the leadership of Xiao Rouer, Wu Aotian came to Fox Mountain again alone and met Xiao Rouer's father, Xiao Jintian, the leader of the entire fox clan, in the fox clan's meeting hall.

　　Chapter 308 Hostages

　　Xiao Jintian is thin, even skinny, and has a rather ordinary face. At first glance, he looks like an ordinary person who would be hard to find if thrown into a crowd.

　　Xiao Jintian was not alone. There were four other people in the hall, including Han Shengping, whom Wu Aotian had met before. These five people were the five strongest people of the fox clan.

　　The fox tribe leader and four elders, five people looked at Wu Aotian who followed Xiao Rouer in with a calm face. They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other's eyes.

　　Doesn’t this young man realize the danger of coming to Fox Mountain this time?

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian was the only one there, Xiao Jintian suddenly felt a little strange and asked, "Rou'er, why are you alone? Where are the others?"

　　Before Xiao Rou'er could answer, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "You wanted to see me, so I came. The others have already left."

　　Xiao Jintian narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Wu Aotian, and said softly: "Why don't you come together?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently and said, "They have other things to do. Chief Xiao, I wonder what you want to tell me by asking me to come here. Can you tell me the news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast?"

　　Xiao Jintian looked at Wu Aotian with a somewhat strange expression. When they first walked into the gate, everyone thought that the other party was not on guard at all, otherwise how could he enter Fox Mountain again. But now after this conversation, it makes people feel that the other party had already noticed something, so he let his companions leave first.

　　But why didn't he leave yet and why did he come to see me and others?

　　Is it because he really wants to know the whereabouts of the Shuiyun Soul Beast, or is it because he has something to rely on?

　　I heard that before he came back, he had a brief fight with the bear tribe leader Lin Kaishan. The light shield set up by Lin Kaishan was originally intended to trap Wu Aotian and then capture him, but Wu Aotian broke it in an instant, and then escaped on a very fast shuttle boat, which even Lin Kaishan could hardly catch up with.

　　Thinking of this, Xiao Jintian couldn't help but sneer. No matter how powerful you are, do you still think you have the ability to fight against the many powerful people in Fox Mountain?

　　Xiao Jintian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Wu Aotian, and said softly: "Shuiyun Soul Beast, I do know where it is, but before I tell you, I want to tell you another thing."

　　Wu Aotian stared at Xiao Jintian and smiled softly, "Chief Xiao, please speak."

　　Xiao Jintian looked at Wu Aotian who was still calm, and slowly said: "Some time ago, people from the Bear Clan came to Fox Mountain. You know that when they left, they made a request to our Fox Clan..."

　　Xiao Jintian paused at this point. Wu Aotian smiled and continued, "Could it be that the Bear Clan allowed you, the Fox Clan, to capture us and then stop caring about your daughter?"

　　Xiao Jintian couldn't help but glance at Xiao Rou'er, but he was muttering in his heart, could it be that his woman told him about the matter? This girl actually helped a group of humans. He did this for her...

　　Before Xiao Jintian could speak, Xiao Rouer, who was standing beside him, had already shouted, "Father, how could you do this? He saved me, you can't repay kindness with hatred."

　　Xiao Jintian had a cold face and ignored Xiao Rouer. Instead, he turned to look at Wu Aotian: "That's exactly what they proposed. Young man, what do you think?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "I came here just to know the news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast, and this is also the exchange condition for me to save your daughter. As long as you tell me the news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast, the deal will be established. As for whether you want to capture me or kill me, that is another matter..."

　　Xiao Jintian was secretly surprised. What's wrong with this kid? He doesn't seem afraid at all. Does he really have something to rely on?

　　When Xiao Jintian heard Wu Aotian say this, he seemed to have found a reason in his heart. He snorted and said, "So what you mean is that as long as we tell you the news about the sad Shuiyun Soul Beast, there will be no more ties between my daughter and you, and anything that happens afterwards will have nothing to do with her?"

　　Wu Aotian knew exactly what Xiao Jintian meant, and couldn't help but feel a little amused. This man clearly wanted to deal with him, but he seemed to be embarrassed and had to find an excuse for himself. However, Wu Aotian knew the danger, but still came here just to get the news of the Shuiyun Soul Beast. Naturally, he would not refute it, and nodded and said, "Yes, as long as you tell me the news, the deal between us will be established, no delay or debt."

　　Xiao Jintian really didn't understand why Wu Aotian was so confident, but since things had come to this point, Xiao Jintian would naturally not back down: "Okay, I'll do as you wish and tell you the news about the Water Cloud Soul Beast... About 700 miles north of here, there is a high peak. That peak is very conspicuous because it is the highest mountain around. To the south of this mountain there is a canyon. In the canyon there is a cave where a Water Cloud Soul Beast lives. However, the Water Cloud Soul Beast is extremely powerful, and it is the leader of all the magic beasts within a radius of hundreds of miles. Once he gives an order, all the magic beasts will obey his order and besiege you..."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted. He finally got the news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast. He quickly asked, "How old is this Shuiyun Soul Beast?"

　　Xiao Jintian looked at the undisguised joy on Wu Aotian's face and couldn't help feeling a little strange. This young man knew that he was now trapped by the enemy, but he was not anxious at all. Instead, he was very happy after hearing the news about the Shuiyun Soul Beast. Could he be sure that he could escape from here?

　　Xiao Jintian knew that Wu Aotian had an extremely fast flying shuttle boat. Once he escaped, it would be impossible to catch up. He signaled to Han Shengping who was sitting by the door. Han Shengping nodded in understanding and was ready to block Wu Aotian's retreat at any time.

　　Wu Aotian stood up from his seat and said with a smile: "Okay, thank you for the information, I will take my leave now."

　　Xiao Jintian looked at Wu Aotian who was smiling, and said in a deep voice: "Now we have nothing to owe you, but if you want to leave, it won't be that easy..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "I know you want to deal with me, but I still dare to come. I must have something to rely on. Before you take action, for Xiao Rouer's sake, I would like to ask you to think twice before acting. Don't let a momentary impulse put all the creatures in Fox Mountain to death."

　　Xiao Jintian looked at Wu Aotian so arrogantly and couldn't help but sneered: "Boy, don't forget that this is the Dragon Demon Forest, not the human society outside. This is a restricted area for humans!"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "Then I will leave openly today and see who can stop me!"

　　Xiao Rouer saw that both sides had instantly become enemies, and immediately said anxiously: "Father, why are you so cruel... Wu Aotian, leave quickly."

　　When Xiao Rouer said this, she walked towards Wu Aotian, blinked at him, and pointed at herself with her little hand behind the others' back, with a bit of anxiety in her eyes.

　　Wu Aotian understood at once that Xiao Rouer wanted him to take her hostage and then leave.

　　If Wu Aotian wanted to leave, he naturally had the ability to do so. Just sending out the God of Fire would be enough. However, seeing Xiao Rouer was determined to escape for him and was willing to risk her life, Wu Aotian's heart softened again.

　　Just as Wu Aotian said, if a big fight breaks out today, Wu Aotian will never let the fox clan go. Even if it is an assassination, the entire Fox Mountain will be in turmoil. However, Xiao Rouer is focused on escaping for himself, so Wu Aotian has to consider her existence.

　　Xiao Jintian's face changed when he saw Xiao Rouer leaning towards Wu Aotian. Just as he was about to stop her, Wu Aotian had already moved and directly moved behind Xiao Rouer, grabbed her shoulders and strangled her neck with one hand.

　　Everyone was shocked. They had not expected Wu Aotian to use Xiao Rouer as a threat.

　　Xiao Jintian's face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. He looked at Xiao Rouer, who was somewhat pale because of being controlled by Wu Aotian, and still had some doubts in his heart. Xiao Rouer's strength was not inferior to Wu Aotian, but Wu Aotian controlled her easily. Could it be that she let Wu Aotian control her on purpose?

　　Wu Aotian grabbed Xiao Rouer's neck and said coldly: "Get out of the way, otherwise, I will kill her!"

　　Xiao Rouer was grabbed by Wu Aotian's neck, but she could feel the ferocity of Wu Aotian's words. In fact, she didn't use much force on her hands. She couldn't help but feel relieved. It seemed that Wu Aotian understood what she meant.

　　There was not much meaning behind Xiao Rouer's decision in an instant. She just had been with Wu Aotian and the others for some time, and had heard about their other things out of curiosity. Xiao Rouer had a lot of good feelings for this group of people, and all of this was caused by herself. If Wu Aotian died here today, or was caught and handed over to the bear tribe, Xiao Rouer would probably never feel at peace in her heart for the rest of her life.

　　Wu Aotian chose to accept Xiao Rouer's kindness. On the one hand, he was reluctant to expose the God of Fire and Lily, and on the other hand, he really didn't want to become mortal enemies with the fox clan. On the one hand, it was because of Xiao Rouer, and on the other hand, as Xiao Jintian said, this was the Dragon Demon Forest, and there were numerous magical beasts. If other people were to be provoked because of the fox clan, even the king of magical beasts in the forest, then things would become very troublesome. The only purpose of Wu Aotian and others coming to the Dragon Demon Forest was to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast. Now that they knew where the Shuiyun Soul Beast was, there was no need to create unnecessary trouble.

　　Xiao Jintian looked at Wu Aotian with a grim expression and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Even if his daughter really came to him on her own initiative, he wouldn't dare to take the risk. When people are forced into a corner, they can do anything.

　　"Let my daughter go and I'll let you go."

　　Chapter 309 I'll Go With You

　　Today is the second chapter, there will be updates later.

　　---------------

　　Wu Aotian snorted softly: "I will naturally let your daughter go when I leave. If I let her go here, who knows if you will regret it and do it right away?"

　　Xiao Jintian's old face felt hot. This kid was really bullying.

　　"Katsuhira, get out of the way and let them go!"

　　Han Shengping made way as he was told, but his cold eyes fell on Wu Aotian's face: "Boy, if you dare to go back on your word, I will tear you into pieces."

　　Wu Aotian scoffed at Han Shengping's threat, which had no lethality, and said with a smile: "That requires you to have the ability to do so."

　　Ignoring the angry Han Shengping, Wu Aotian pushed Xiao Rouer out. Xiao Rouer cooperated very well, and the two of them walked out of the hall one after the other. Wu Aotian threw out the shuttle boat and pulled Xiao Rouer onto it.

　　Xiao Jintian and others followed behind him, looking at Wu Aotian with gloomy eyes. Wu Aotian looked at the few people, then at Xiao Rouer who was being pinched by him, and suddenly smiled coldly and said: "No matter what agreement you have reached with the bear tribe, it's best to forget it. I am not someone who can be dealt with casually!"

　　As Wu Aotian spoke, a silver light flashed on Wu Aotian's empty right hand, and bang bang bang... a string of flames burst out and flew towards Xiao Jintian and the other five people at the same time.

　　The five people were all shocked. They never expected that he would attack five of them at the same time. A spiritual practitioner at the third level of the Heavenly Spiritual Realm attacked five strong men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spiritual Realm at the same time?

　　But this is the reality, and what makes everyone change color is that the surging fire bombs are full of extremely violent destructive aura. Even though the five of them are all at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, they dare not be careless at all.

　　The five people used their own methods to block the attack at the same time, but the huge impact force exploded, turning the bluestone ground within a radius of dozens of meters around the five people into powder, and black smoke was rising from the ground, indicating a superhuman high temperature.

　　All five people were knocked back a long distance, and everyone's face was filled with disbelief. Although they all blocked the attack, the opponent just launched it casually, and targeted five people at the same time!

　　What if it is directed at one person?

　　The five people were already filled with shock, and there was a hint of doubt in their eyes as they looked at Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian's right hand was still empty, as if it had not moved at all, but the devastated ground and even the collapsed houses around showed that the horrific attack just now was real.

　　Xiao Rou'er also widened her eyes in disbelief. Only then did she realize that the reason Wu Aotian followed her with such confidence was that he was relying on something. Just by the fact that he could attack five people at the same time and repel them, it was clear that no one on Fox Mountain could stop him from escaping. Thinking about what Wu Aotian had just said to his father, Xiao Rou'er couldn't help but feel a little worried.

　　I don't think he will really take revenge on the fox clan after leaving here.

　　Xiao Rouer was not the only one who had the same idea. Xiao Jintian also immediately thought of what Wu Aotian had just said. For the first time, he felt a little worried and fearful, and began to regret the choice he had made.

　　Why should I agree to the bear tribe's proposal and provoke this human youth?

　　The huge commotion instantly attracted many powerful fox clan members, but Wu Aotian seemed not to see them and looked at Xiao Jintian calmly.

　　Xiao Jintian took a deep breath, waved his hand to stop the tribesmen rushing over, and said slowly to Wu Aotian: "Go, and let my daughter go."

　　Wu Aotian snorted softly, and the shuttle boat soared into the sky. Looking at Wu Aotian leaving, Han Shengping turned to look at Xiao Jintian: "Leader, aren't we going to chase him? What if he doesn't let Rou'er go..."

　　Xiao Jintian frowned and said, "It shouldn't be the case. I even suspect that Rou'er deliberately used her as a hostage for him..."

　　An elder nearby opened his eyes wide and said in surprise: "Chief, are you saying that Rou'er was restrained by him on purpose? Well, or did she deliberately walk over to give him this opportunity..."

　　Xiao Jintian nodded, with a complicated expression on his face: "Originally I thought she did something stupid, but now it seems that what she did is a good thing..."

　　Han Shengping frowned: "You mean if we really attack him but can't stop him, it will only lead to his revenge?"

　　Xiao Jintian sighed softly and said, "Just now he spoke with great confidence and certainty. It was obvious that he had something to rely on, and it was not just the arrogance of a young man. Later, it was proved that he did have the ability. It seemed difficult for us to trap him or kill him. If he was determined to take revenge, I am afraid that many people on Fox Mountain would die..."

　　"I heard from Rou'er that he killed Pan Lamo in an instant. Pan Lamo didn't even have time to attack. Pan Lamo is at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. I didn't believe it before, but now I think this kid seems to have a lot of secrets. By the way, did you see clearly what spiritual weapon he used when he attacked just now?"

　　Han Shengping shook his head and said, "It happened too suddenly. Who would have expected him to suddenly attack the five of us at once? But the power was so great that it was obviously not something he could produce on his own. This means he must have used a spiritual weapon. What spiritual weapon could have such great power?"

　　A fox elder nearby suddenly opened his eyes wide: "Could it be a fairy-grade spiritual weapon?"

　　Several people were all shocked, but no one wanted to believe it.

　　"No way, he is only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, how could he possess an immortal spiritual weapon? Among human spiritual practitioners, only a few of the top spiritual practitioners possess immortal spiritual weapons..."

　　"Yes, all immortal spiritual weapons have independent souls. How could they succumb to a boy like him who is at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm..."

　　Even the fox elder who proposed this answer doubted his own statement, but no matter what, everyone did not come up with a definite answer in the end. What is certain is that this young man is definitely not easy to mess with. Although he has fallen out with them today, it has not come to the final step, which may not be a bad thing for the fox clan.

　　Xiao Jintian rubbed his face with both hands and began to think about how to communicate with the people from the bear tribe. After all, he had agreed to it before...

　　After Wu Aotian left Fox Mountain for a distance, he let go of his hand with a smile: "Xiao Rouer, thank you so much this time. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid it wouldn't be so easy for me to figure it out..."

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian, and there was undisguised admiration in her eyes: "No, if it weren't for me, you would still be able to come out safely, and I'm afraid my people would be in trouble by then... Wu Aotian, can I ask you for a favor?"

　　Xiao Rouer's previous actions left Wu Aotian with a good impression of her, so his attitude naturally improved a lot: "What's the matter, tell me..."

　　Xiao Rouer looked at the man in front of her, but a feeling of uneasiness arose in her heart. It was obvious that the other party's strength was lower than hers, but he was mysterious, full of confidence and calmness, like a tall mountain, which made people subconsciously look up.

　　"My father and his men did this because of me. Can you please stop arguing with them... Let's just forget about this matter, okay?"

　　When she said the last sentence, Xiao Rouer's tone was already full of pleading. After all, this matter involved the entire fox clan. Although this was the Dragon Demon Forest, the young man in front of her was able to go deep into the Dragon Demon Forest and even talk freely while surrounded by five Heavenly Spirit Fifth Level powerhouses. This showed that he had a strong enough backup. In other words, he was not afraid of the monsters in the Dragon Demon Forest, nor was he afraid of the fox clan.

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "Okay."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's straightforward agreement, Xiao Rou'er was immediately extremely surprised and said happily, "You agreed, you won't retaliate against our fox clan, right?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I've said before that I came here just to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast. Now that I've gotten news about it, it's time for me to leave. Naturally, I won't retaliate against you. If they had besieged me before, I wouldn't know. But you've already done this. If I still deal with them, wouldn't it be very difficult for you..."

　　Xiao Rouer finally felt relieved and said with a grin, "You really are a good person."

　　Wu Aotian raised his eyebrows. He didn't expect Xiao Rou'er to give him such an evaluation in the end. He couldn't help laughing. He looked back and said with a smile: "Xiao Rou'er, now that I have come out, you can go back, so that your father won't worry. By then, the whole Dragon Demon Forest might hunt me down, and I will be in trouble."

　　Xiao Rouer rolled her eyes at Wu Aotian and snorted, "Are you afraid?"

　　After spending some time with Wu Aotian, Xiao Rouer has already roughly figured out Wu Aotian's character. She also knows that he is very nice to people around him. After all, she has some friendship with him, so naturally she speaks more casually.

　　Wu Aotian laughed and replied in an exaggerated tone, "Of course I am not afraid. This is the Dragon Demon Forest, a restricted area for humans. It took me a lot of courage to come here."

　　Xiao Rouer bit her lip, rolled her eyes and said, "Do you know where my father is pointing?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "I'm not sure, but with such a high mountain as a landmark, it shouldn't be difficult to find it."

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian with a smile, as if a flower had suddenly grown on Wu Aotian's face: "I do have a suggestion that will allow you to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast as soon as possible..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Xiao Rouer with some surprise: "What's your suggestion?"

　　Xiao Rouer giggled, and said mischievously and expectantly, "That means let me go with you."

　　Chapter 310 Water Cloud Soul Beast

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, looking at Xiao Rouer's serious expression, he couldn't help but asked in surprise: "You're not going back?"

　　Xiao Rouer shook her head and said, "I don't want to go back. Going back will cause me a lot of trouble. Besides, I've been in Fox Mountain for so many years, I'm tired of it..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled in surprise and said, "But you have to go back eventually. Even if you accompany us to find the Shuiyun Soul Beast, it will only take a few days, at most ten days or half a month..."

　　Xiao Rouer blinked, seeming a little embarrassed: "I want to go outside with you..."

　　"Outside?" Wu Aotian was stunned again, staring at Xiao Rouer and asked, "Are you talking about where we humans live?"

　　Xiao Rouer nodded, her eyes wide open with excitement and anticipation: "Yes, I've been there a few years ago. You have a lot of delicious food and fun things there..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly. Xiao Rouer looked like a curious little girl who was actually fascinated by the world in which humans lived.

　　It's normal to think about it. The living environment of this monster has been very simple since childhood. It just lives for survival and doesn't have much demand for other aspects. But humans are different. In addition to the simplest material needs, they also have various spiritual needs. This is not to say that monsters don't have them, but humans are more divergent and diversified in this regard...

　　For the same piece of meat, perhaps Warcraft will choose to swallow it directly into its stomach in three or two bites so that it won't be hungry for the whole day. However, although humans also want to fill their stomachs, they will choose different ways. They can steam it, fry it, or stir-fry it. They can make all kinds of delicious food to satisfy their taste buds.

　　"But if you don't go back, your father and the others won't think that I kidnapped you, so they will hunt me down..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't think it was too inappropriate. In his opinion, it was normal for monsters to like to live in human society. But if Xiao Rouer left like this, the people in Fox Mountain would probably be in chaos again.

　　"I will write a letter to my father and tell him my decision. Don't worry, he knows me very well and knows that I like to go out..."

　　Seeing Xiao Rou'er's confidence, Wu Aotian stopped trying to stop her and said with a smile, "Well, I have a Flame Demon by my side anyway, so one more person like you won't make a difference. But I want to make one thing clear. If you just follow me to the outside world, I can ignore everything. But if you stay by my side, you must listen to me. Otherwise, I won't let you go."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian agree so readily, Xiao Rouer excitedly promised, "Don't worry, I won't cause you any trouble, and I'm pretty good too, you don't have to worry about me."

　　Xiao Rouer did what she said and immediately asked Wu Aotian for paper and pen. She then wrote a letter to tell her father that she was going to the human society with Wu Aotian and the others. She asked them not to worry and that she would go back when she had enough fun.

　　Xiao Rouer handed the letter to a fox and asked it to deliver the letter to Fox Mountain. After finishing the task, Xiao Rouer said, "Okay, let's go."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, and he and Xiao Rouer went directly to the place where they had agreed to meet with Liu Ruxue and others. Liu Ruxue and others were relieved to see Wu Aotian return safely.

　　Wu Aotian told everyone what had just happened. Everyone was angry, but at the same time, they felt good about Xiao Rouer. Although there was something unpleasant between them and the fox clan, everyone was still very friendly to Xiao Rouer. This made Xiao Rouer, who was worried about being looked down upon or even angry by everyone, feel greatly relieved.

　　Under Xiao Rouer's guidance, Wu Aotian and the others found the high mountain that Xiao Jintian mentioned and the giant cave without much trouble. They even saw the Water Cloud Soul Beast at the entrance of the giant cave when they arrived.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast looked somewhat like the auspicious beast Qilin in Wu Aotian's impression. It had a pair of quite beautiful horns on its head, and between the horns was a layer of something like moss, which was thickly accumulated on the top of the Shuiyun Soul Beast's head. Obviously, this was the Shuiyun Soul Essence that everyone was looking for, and when everyone saw clearly that the color of the Shuiyun Soul Essence was actually yellow with a bit of gold, they couldn't help but get excited.

　　It takes at least one thousand years for the Shuiyun Soul Beast to secrete the Shuiyun Soul Essence on its head, and at least three thousand years to reach golden color. The Shuiyun Soul Essence of this Shuiyun Soul Beast already looks quite close to golden, and it seems that this Shuiyun Soul Beast is about three thousand years old.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast is very powerful, and a Shuiyun Soul Beast that is thousands of years old is naturally even more powerful. When Wu Aotian looked at the Shuiyun Soul Essence that was close to gold, he was surprised but secretly on guard. This Shuiyun Soul Beast was probably very ferocious.

　　This three to eight meters long Shuiyun soul beast had already noticed the whereabouts of Wu Aotian and others. It had been lying on the grass, but it quickly stood up, staring at Wu Aotian and others with its pair of lantern-like eyes full of vigilance.

　　"Human, what are you doing here?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Shuiyun Soul Beast, squinting his eyes slightly, with an undisguised light of excitement in his eyes. Listening to the Shuiyun Soul Beast's question, Wu Aotian asked softly: "Shuiyun Soul Beast, we came here to make a deal with you..."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast snorted and asked calmly, "Trade? What trade? I don't have anything to trade with you..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and retorted: "Yes, of course. Otherwise, why would I come all the way to this Dragon Demon Forest?"

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, the Shuiyun Soul Beast seemed to understand: "From what you said, it seems that you are coming specifically for me. Could it be for the Shuiyun Soul Essence on my head? It seems that only the Shuiyun Soul Essence on me is of some value..."

　　Wu Aotian listened to what the Water Cloud Soul Beast said directly, and he didn't beat around the bush. He nodded frankly and said, "Yes, my sister needs the Water Cloud Soul Essence to heal her injuries, so I want to discuss with you whether we can use some things in exchange. Anyway, this Water Cloud Soul Essence is of no use to you..."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast laughed loudly, and quickly transformed into the appearance of an old man. The old man narrowed his eyes slightly, with a cold light in his eyes. He stared at Wu Aotian with interest and said, "I have lived to such an old age, and I have seen at least 800 spiritual practitioners enter this Dragon Demon Forest. I have dealt with many of them, but this is the first time I have heard of someone actively proposing to exchange with us magic beasts."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and spread his hands: "Everything has a first time."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast stared at Wu Aotian for a long time: "You guys, the strongest one is only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and you actually dared to break into the Dragon Demon Forest, and you actually came to this core area. Do you know that this place is very dangerous, and the King of Magic Beasts is not far away..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised, the King of Warcraft!

　　Fortunately, he did not take action immediately. If he had done so, he would probably have attracted the King of Monsters. Wu Aotian was still quite afraid of the powerful people who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. What's more, if the King of Monsters roared, he would probably be completely swallowed up by those monsters that were like the sea.

　　"What do you want to exchange with me?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Shuiyun Soul Beast with a somewhat curious look, and said with a sincere smile: "Pellets, spiritual medicines, spiritual tools, etc. are all fine. As long as you are willing, I will definitely make you satisfied with the price of the exchange."

　　Ever since Wu Aotian made a huge fortune last time, his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and Void Ring have been filled with a large amount of spoils. Now when he speaks, he feels much more confident.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast laughed, with a dangerous look in his eyes: "Since you want to exchange with me, then these must be the Void Rings on your fingers, but why should I exchange with you? I will just kill you, and all your things will be mine, right?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the stubborn Shuiyun Soul Beast in front of him and began to make calculations in his mind. The strength of this Shuiyun Soul Beast seemed very high, perhaps it was infinitely close to the level of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection.

　　"My sister's illness absolutely requires this thing. You name the price you want... As for what you said, I don't agree. If I died so easily, I wouldn't be standing here talking to you at this moment today."

　　The Shuiyun soul beast looked at the calm, confident and calm Wu Aotian with some surprise, and snorted coldly: "Really? Then show your strength. If it is just your superficial strength, I think you don't need to show it..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Shuiyun Soul Beast with some ill intentions, but he did not reject his proposal. He just nodded and said, "Okay!"

　　With a flip of his hand, the God of Fire appeared in Wu Aotian's hand. Wu Aotian suddenly pulled the trigger and fired a bullet instantly. Feeling the bullet coming, the Shuiyun soul beast reacted within one tenth of a second.

　　A light curtain blocked the way of the Shuiyun Soul Beast. Several bullets landed on the light curtain almost in order, causing a violent explosion. The sweeping flames instantly razed all the trees within a hundred meters to the ground.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast suddenly opened its eyes wide and looked at everything happening before its eyes in disbelief.

　　How is this possible?

　　How could a person at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit realm launch such a powerful attack? He was only one step away from reaching the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, so why could this person shake him? And not just shake him, he clearly felt the threat to him from these consecutive attacks!

　　PS:

　　The third update is finally written...

　　In the new week, I am asking for votes and support.

　　Chapter 311: Forbidden Land of Warcraft?

　　Wu Aotian was also quite shocked. At this time, the God of Fire had fully recovered his strength and his attack power was extremely strong, but the Shuiyun Soul Beast did not seem to have too much difficulty in blocking this attack.

　　Wu Aotian quickly estimated in his mind that if he fought with this Water Cloud Soul Beast, it would probably not be possible to defeat it in a short time, unless he used the God of Fire's concentrated energy attack. However, if the Water Cloud Soul Beast could not withstand this concentrated energy attack, it would probably be burned to ashes, and the Water Cloud Soul Essence on its head would naturally disappear.

　　If we don't use the concentrated energy attack, it will probably take a lot of time to defeat this Shuiyun Soul Beast. However, this Shuiyun Soul Beast is the overlord of the area within a radius of hundreds of miles. As long as he shouts, all the surrounding monsters will probably rush over like a tide, and then we will be in trouble.

　　If it can be resolved peacefully, it is better to resolve it peacefully.

　　It doesn’t matter whether this Shuiyun Soul Beast should be killed or not. What is important is to get the Shuiyun Soul Essence on the head of the Shuiyun Soul Beast.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was thinking quickly in his mind, the Shuiyun Soul Beast over there was also thinking the same thing. The attack launched by the other party in an instant made him feel somewhat threatened.

　　Under the gaze of Wu Aotian and others, the Shuiyun Soul Beast quickly transformed into a middle-aged man. He smiled at Wu Aotian and said, "You have proven your strength. I think we can talk."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Shuiyun Soul Beast and saw that it was still on guard. He knew that it would be very difficult to launch a sneak attack now, but Wu Aotian was still ready to give it a try.

　　The Hidden Thorn appeared silently in the air, and without a trace of wind, it arrived not far behind the Water Cloud Soul Beast.

　　"I wonder what you will do to give me the Shuiyun Soul Essence?"

　　Wu Aotian answered calmly with his hands behind his back, a smile on his face. At the same time, he suddenly launched an attack on the Shuiyun Soul Beast. The Hidden Thorn pounced on the back of the Shuiyun Soul Beast's head like a ghost.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast smiled slightly and was about to speak, but his expression suddenly changed, and the light on his body suddenly lit up. At the same time, the hidden thorn had hit him heavily on the back of the head.

　　Wu Aotian frowned. Although the hidden thorn was fast and stealthy enough, it still couldn't completely escape the perception of the Shuiyun Soul Beast. It reacted at the last moment and blocked the hidden thorn's attack with its spiritual energy shield.

　　The sharp hidden thorn still forcibly rushed into a part of the spiritual energy shield. After a violent collision, it bounced out, and a few drops of blood fell in the air.

　　Although this attack did not take the life of the Shuiyun Soul Beast, it still injured him. However, the injury was very minor and could be ignored.

　　"You actually attacked me!"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast was shocked. He didn't need to look back, as he was well aware of the wound on the back of his head. He immediately flew into a rage: "You actually attacked me by surprise."

　　Wu Aotian secretly felt it was a pity. If he had successfully killed the Shuiyun Soul Beast just now, he would have been able to obtain the Shuiyun Soul Essence directly and would not have had the trouble that followed.

　　Wu Aotian thought to himself, but there was still a faint smile on his face: "Isn't this what you want me to prove to you? If I am too bad, you will look down on me..."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast held its breath in its throat, its eyes fixed on Wu Aotian. He knew very well that if he had reacted a little slower, the thing that attacked him would have directly pierced into his head and taken his life. He didn't expect that with his own strength, he almost fell into the hands of a human youth who was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. This was simply a great shame and humiliation.

　　The Shuiyun soul beast wanted to attack directly, but the two consecutive attacks just now made him realize that although the young man's strength was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, his combat power was not low at all. He did not dare to underestimate him at all.

　　He snorted heavily and said, "Well, you've proven enough to me. If you sneak attack me again, I will kill you."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what the Shuiyun Soul Beast said, he felt a little strange. He and his companions entered the Dragon Demon Forest, found the Shuiyun Soul Beast, and wanted the Shuiyun Soul Essence on its head. Logically, this guy should be very angry with them, and might even start a fight with them if they disagreed. After all, he had heard that the Shuiyun Soul Essence was the embodiment of the Shuiyun Soul Beast's dignity.

　　However, this guy did not go berserk immediately after being attacked by him. Instead, he uttered a harmless remark. This made Wu Aotian suspect that this guy also had something to ask of him and others. Otherwise, why would he have to swallow his anger like this?

　　Although he had revealed some of his skills, they should not pose a threat to him. Besides, even if he was really afraid, he was the king of the surrounding hundreds of miles. With just a call, countless monsters would attack him. He didn't even need to do it himself...

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian felt a little hope in his heart. It seemed that he still had a chance to obtain the Shuiyun Soul Essence. He just didn't know what this Shuiyun Soul Beast wanted from him?

　　"Let's be frank. Just tell me what you want in exchange for the Shuiyun Soul Essence."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast stared at Wu Aotian, with a cunning look in its eyes: "You are smart, you know I have a request..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "If you didn't have something to ask for, then you and I wouldn't be chatting calmly right now, but fighting for life and death."

　　The Water Cloud Soul Beast nodded and stopped beating around the bush. He simply said, "I want you to go to a place and get something for me."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Where, what, and where? In terms of strength, you are stronger than me, right? You command a lot of monsters, so you don't need my help."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast shook his head and said, "No, only you humans can help me with this matter. Magic beasts can't do it. Maybe our king can, but I don't want him to know about this..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned, feeling somewhat strange and curious: "Then tell me, what is it that only we humans can do, but you monsters can't do?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast shook its head, as if sighing: "That place is in the Dragon Demon Forest, but this place was left by powerful humans in ancient times. In that place, there is a powerful formation that will attack the monsters that approach. Maybe if you are strong enough, you can withstand the attack, but at least I can't..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised. In the Dragon Demon Forest, which was known as a forbidden zone for humans, there was actually a place where humans stayed, but it was a forbidden zone for monsters. This was really a surprising thing.

　　"What's in there, what do you want?"

　　The eyes of the Shuiyun Soul Beast were shining, and its expression seemed a little fanatical: "That is a valley. There is an altar several stories high in the valley. You need to enter the altar and find a green bead. Bring it back, and I will give you the Shuiyun Soul Essence... Don't worry, the formation in that place is only effective against magic beasts, not humans. Perhaps the builders of this place wanted to leave the things inside to humans, and were unwilling to give them to magic beasts."

　　"What are those emerald green beads? What are they for?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast had a cunning look in his eyes: "Don't worry about this matter. You just need to bring the bead out to me. If I'm not mistaken, the bead is in the room below the altar. It's about the size of a fist and emits a green light. It's easy to identify."

　　Wu Aotian spread his hands, looking helpless: "You didn't explain this place to me clearly, nor did you explain the situation inside. If I go in, I won't know anything. What should I do if I encounter danger?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast looked at Wu Aotian, who was determined to get to the bottom of the matter. He knew that if he didn't say something, the other party would definitely not go. He thought for a moment and said, "That emerald green bead is called the Jade Soul Bead. It is something that can change the physical strength of a magical beast. The raw materials for refining this thing are originally obtained from several extremely rare magical beasts. If I eat this Jade Soul Bead, my physical fitness will become better, and I may even have another breakthrough. However, this thing is only useful for magical beasts, but useless for humans."

　　Wu Aotian felt a little strange and a little bit unconvinced. In a place built by humans, the beads made from materials from the bodies of magical beasts could only be eaten by magical beasts to change their physiques, but humans couldn't consume them?

　　Seeing the obvious disbelief on Wu Aotian's face, the Shuiyun Soul Beast smiled bitterly and said, "In ancient times, human spiritual practitioners were very powerful. They even had special methods to enslave those powerful monsters, and these Jade Soul Orbs were refined by them to feed those monsters to help them improve their strength..."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and began to believe it a little: "Then how did you know there was a Jade Soul Pearl in there, since you can't enter the valley?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast was silent for a moment, and finally spoke: "I discovered this matter not long ago. I accidentally picked up an ancient book and found that place from it. According to the description above, there should be more than one of these green soul beads..."

　　Wu Aotian's idea moved. Didn't he also have a fire demon by his side? If he could really find this kind of bead, wouldn't he be able to give it to him to eat and help him improve his strength?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian, who was originally a little hesitant, suddenly decided to explore that place. Of course, he did not completely believe the words of the Shuiyun Soul Beast, but he had three magical weapons on him. Even if he could not defeat a powerful Tianling Great Perfection master, he could still escape. Moreover, these things were left behind by powerful men in ancient times, so they were naturally very attractive to him.

　　Chapter 312 King!

　　"The valley is right here. Strictly speaking, this should be a canyon. The mountains on both sides are almost close together, forming a hollow in the middle. The altar is in the hollow valley."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast pointed at a narrow valley in front of it, with excitement that could not be concealed in its eyes, but there seemed to be a bit of fear in it, as if this seemingly inconspicuous place was hiding a man-eating wild beast.

　　The canyon was very deep, and there seemed to be a very thin layer of fog in the canyon. Looking down from above, one could not see clearly what was happening below. Wu Aotian raised his head and glanced at the lush forest around him. He asked curiously, "There should be other monsters passing by here. They should have discovered the strangeness of this place long ago. Why haven't any monsters found out until today?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast shook his head and said, "This place is not big. On the contrary, compared to this mountain, the surrounding area is just a small place. There are no powerful monsters nearby. Even if there are, they are all low-level monsters. Even if they really crash into this place, they will definitely not be able to resist the power of this formation. They must have died in it. So it is normal that no one knows about this place..."

　　Wu Aotian stared at the Shuiyun Soul Beast and asked curiously, "How can you be so sure about the power of this formation? Maybe it's just an exaggeration in the book?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast smiled bitterly and said, "When I first saw it, I didn't quite believe it either. However, I have done many experiments and it is indeed true. No matter what level of magic beast, as long as it enters the range of this valley, it will die immediately. I can't even tell how they died..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little stunned: "Have you ever done any experiments?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast nodded affirmatively and said, "I have driven nearly a hundred monsters into this valley. The most powerful one even included a third-level Heavenly Spirit Realm monster. But after they entered, the endings of all the monsters were the same. They all died directly in an extremely strange way. Not even one escaped..."

　　Wu Aotian was secretly shocked. A strong man at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm couldn't even put up the slightest resistance when he entered it. This formation was indeed overbearing. "How can you be sure that this formation is set up against magic beasts? Has anyone entered it before?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast replied helplessly: "This is written in the book. The ancient book says that this formation is specially used to devour monsters and does not harm humans. I have indeed never conducted experiments on humans, but since everything else in the book matches, I believe this should also be true..."

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide: "After all this time, you still have to guess. What if you guess wrong? Then my life will be in jeopardy..."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast rubbed his hands helplessly and said, "I've handed this over to you anyway. You can also find someone to do the experiment. I don't care how you operate it. As long as you take out the Green Soul Pearl from it, I will give you the Shuiyun Soul Essence. Otherwise, there is no need to discuss anything."

　　Wu Aotian was silent for a while but suddenly asked, "How did you know when I attacked you?"

　　Speaking of this incident, the Shuiyun Soul Beast became furious. This kid sneak attacked him and almost took his life. It was so abominable.

　　If he didn't have to rely on this group of humans to help him get the Green Soul Orb, he would have turned against them long ago.

　　Although the book only said that there was an array outside protecting the altar, and the power of the array was to kill monsters, it did not mention what was inside the valley, inside the altar, what was it like, whether there was any danger, whether there was any treasure. These were never mentioned. The Green Soul Orb might be the only thing mentioned in the book. It was also a coincidence that not long after the Shuiyun Soul Beast obtained this ancient book, Wu Aotian and others came to the door and showed their powerful strength.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast did not tell the truth. The name of the bead was indeed the Green Soul Bead, but the Green Soul Bead was not only useful to Magical Beasts, it was also useful to humans. The Green Soul Bead was indeed made from materials taken from some very special Magical Beasts and finally refined. What the Shuiyun Soul Beast said was a mixture of true and false. Most of it was true, but the most crucial point was false, making it difficult to distinguish.

　　"We Shuiyun soul beasts are particularly sensitive to fluctuations in spiritual energy. Although the spiritual energy fluctuations of your spiritual weapon were very weak, and I didn't even notice it at first, I still felt it the moment you approached... If I hadn't noticed it, my head would have been like a broken watermelon."

　　Wu Aotian thought to himself, if only that were the case, I wouldn't have to go through so much trouble and now I have to risk my life to explore the mysterious area.

　　When Wu Aotian asked this question, he actually thought of another way, which was to wear an invisible robe and then wield the invisible spear to launch a surprise attack. As long as the opponent was injured, he would be no match for Wu Aotian.

　　However, after listening to the words of the Shuiyun Soul Beast, Wu Aotian decided to cancel this plan. Since the Shuiyun Soul Beast is particularly sensitive to fluctuations in spiritual energy, no matter how hidden he is, if he wants to get the Shuiyun Soul Essence off the Shuiyun Soul Beast's head, it must either be voluntary or he can only kill him and then take it off. Although Wu Aotian has the three great artifacts and has no worries about self-protection, it is not so easy to kill the Shuiyun Soul Beast.

　　Wu Aotian now had three immortal spiritual weapons with him, and he became much bolder. He decided to go in and explore. If anything was wrong, he would just leave. But before that, Wu Aotian still led everyone to a place far away from the Shuiyun soul beast, and then handed the shuttle boat to Liu Ruxue, telling them to be careful and leave immediately if anything was wrong. The shuttle boat was very fast, and it would be difficult to catch up unless one was a great master of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　"Okay, I'll go in and take a look first. If there's no danger, I'll invite everyone in."

　　Wu Aotian returned to the edge of the valley, but did not rush down. Instead, he released Eagle Eye.

　　Under Wu Aotian's control, Hawkeye flew straight down the valley. Like a camera, Hawkeye clearly transmitted everything below to Wu Aotian's mind.

　　Although Hawkeye has spiritual energy, he is neither a monster nor a human. Wu Aotian was not sure whether the formation would attack Hawkeye, but fortunately, Hawkeye was not attacked.

　　Eagle Eyes quickly entered the interior of the valley and saw the altar that the Water Cloud Soul Beast had mentioned.

　　The altar was about six or seven stories high and was pitch black, as if it were made entirely of metal. Various spiritual patterns were engraved on the altar, and it seemed that there were many formations located on the altar.

　　The overall shape of the altar is somewhat like a trapezoidal block, wide at the bottom and narrow at the top. Many windows can be seen on this huge altar. It seems that the interior of the altar is also a different world. Seeing those windows, Wu Aotian couldn't help but wonder if there were people living in this altar in the past?

　　The Shuiyun soul beast watched Wu Aotian throw something out and then remained silent. It didn't know what he was thinking. He couldn't help but asked in surprise, "Why don't you go down?"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head, smiled at the Shuiyun Soul Beast and said, "I'm already observing it. I'll go down once I'm done."

　　How could the Shuiyun Soul Beast guess that Wu Aotian was already observing the altar below? Even Eagle Eyes flew directly into the altar from one of the windows and began to observe the interior of the altar and look for the possible existence of the Green Soul Pearl.

　　The interior of the altar was surprisingly large, so large that it was beyond Wu Aotian’s imagination.

　　There are living rooms on all four sides. The structure of each room is standard and exactly the same, but most of them are empty. There is nothing in them. However, in the center of the rooms surrounded by the four sides, there is a huge hollow square.

　　In this hollow square, there are many strange-looking statues. Some of them are similar to statues of Warcraft, but Wu Aotian has never seen the appearance of these Warcraft before. For example, the statue he is looking at looks a bit like a golden-winged eagle, but its head looks like a wolf. This makes Wu Aotian very strange. Why are the statues here full of a weird feeling?

　　Just as Wu Aotian was carefully observing the altar below, the Shuiyun Soul Beast next to him suddenly changed his expression and looked up into the distance. Wu Aotian sensed the strangeness of the Shuiyun Soul Beast and also raised his head in surprise, looking in the direction he was looking.

　　There were white clouds in the sky and there was nothing noteworthy, but in the blink of an eye, a black dot suddenly popped out, and then in a few breaths it came in front of Wu Aotian.

　　The person who came was a woman with a stern face. She looked extremely beautiful, but her eyes gave people an extremely cold feeling. This woman looked extremely beautiful, but she gave people the feeling of an iceberg, emitting an icy aura all over her body.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the young woman in surprise. He was extremely shocked at how quickly she appeared. She came over from such a long distance in just a few breaths...

　　The flying speed of a spiritual practitioner is often proportional to his or her strength. This young woman has such an astonishing speed. Could it be that her strength is even higher?

　　Wu Aotian had some questions in his mind, but he couldn't find the answers because he couldn't see through this woman. This woman was like an iceberg, completely isolating herself from the prying eyes of the outside world, and also freezing and protecting herself.

　　Who is this woman and why did she suddenly appear here?

　　While Wu Aotian was still daydreaming, the Shuiyun soul beast unexpectedly knelt down respectfully towards the woman and greeted her with great respect: "Dear king, it's a pleasure to meet you."

　　king?

　　King of Warcraft!

　　Could it be that this young woman is the ruler of the Dragon Demon Forest, the leader among all monsters, the king of the forest?

　　Chapter 313: Trading Life

　　Wu Aotian was extremely shocked. Why would the King of Warcraft from the Dragon Demon Forest appear here?

　　Could it be that she also knew about this canyon and came here?

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly became extremely nervous. The other party was the leader of the Dragon Demon Forest. His strength was extremely powerful and he was not comparable to him at all. Wu Aotian was ready to throw out the Tower of Skyfire at any time.

　　This woman has brown-red hair that is casually tied behind her back, which makes her look even younger. However, her expression makes people subconsciously stay away from her, because both her expression and her eyes are too cold.

　　"What are you doing here?"

　　The woman's voice was as cold as her eyes, which made people feel a little uneasy.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast was asked this question, but did not dare to show any displeasure or conceal anything. He said directly: "I found this place. It is a site left by human spiritual practitioners in ancient times. There may be a kind of bead inside that can change the physique of magic beasts and improve their strength. It is called the Jade Soul Bead..."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help feeling surprised as he watched the Shuiyun Soul Beast tell everything it knew. It was obvious that the Shuiyun Soul Beast didn't want others to know this secret, but when faced with the woman's questioning, he still honestly told her everything he knew without hiding anything. This showed that he was extremely afraid of the woman, even to the point of not daring to resist.

　　The woman nodded gently, but her eyes turned to Wu Aotian and glanced at him, then she said, "He is the human you chose to help you explore this altar and find the Jade Soul Pearl for you?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast still said honestly: "Yes, he just came to me and wanted the Shuiyun Soul Essence on my head, so I used it as a condition for exchange..."

　　The woman looked at Wu Aotian with a scrutinizing look in her eyes. After a long while, she said, "I'll make a deal with you too..."

　　Wu Aotian was suddenly amused. It seemed that even the King of Warcraft was helpless against this formation targeting Warcraft and wanted to make a deal with him. Did she also want the Green Soul Pearl?

　　"I don't know what your name is, Miss?"

　　Wu Aotian did not immediately ask her what kind of deal she wanted to make with him, but instead asked for the other party's name.

　　The woman frowned, but before she could say anything, the Shuiyun Soul Beast beside her shouted, "This is the king of all the beasts in our Dragon Demon Forest. You must not be rude."

　　Wu Aotian smiled calmly and said, "She is your king, not mine. Besides, this is the first time we've met. There's nothing wrong with getting to know each other. Besides, didn't she just say that she wanted to make a deal with me? If we get to know each other, it should be easier to talk about it..."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast snorted and was about to continue speaking when the woman said, "Ye Fei."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up and he smiled, "Hello, Miss Ye. My name is Wu Aotian. I'm very happy to meet you. I didn't expect that the king of the Dragon Demon Forest is so young and beautiful..."

　　Ye Fei, the king of the magic beasts in the Dragon Demon Forest, looked at the smiling Wu Aotian and said lightly: "Now we can talk about our deal."

　　Wu Aotian was always on high alert, but on the surface he smiled calmly: "Ms. Ye, please tell me, is it possible that Miss Ye is also interested in the Jade Soul Pearl?"

　　Ye Fei shook her head and said, "The Jade Soul Pearl is useless to me. I want a book inside. That book should be called the Magic Training Manual. Find this book and give it to me..."

　　Magic training manual?

　　After Wu Aotian silently repeated the name in his mind, he remembered what Shuiyun Soul Beast had mentioned to him, that the purpose of the people in this altar refining the Green Soul Orbs was to feed them to Magical Beasts, and they had the ability to tame Magical Beasts. Could it be that the magic training manual that Ye Fei was looking for was for training Magical Beasts?

　　While thinking quickly in his mind, Wu Aotian replied: "Then what can I get if I help you find this manual?"

　　Ye Fei showed a faint smile on her face, but this smile seemed to have a bit of coldness: "If you help me find this manual, you can leave the Dragon Demon Forest alive. Besides, aren't you here to find the Shuiyun Soul Essence? I can guarantee that you can find it smoothly. Is it possible that the Shuiyun Soul Essence..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly and said calmly, "So, Miss Ye wants to use my life as a bargaining chip?"

　　Ye Fei nodded slightly and said, "Yes, this is the Dragon Demon Forest. I can kill you right now, but in exchange, I can let you leave alive and safely, and get what you want. Don't you think this is not enough?"

　　There was no expression of extreme anger on Wu Aotian's face. When he knew that the other party was the King of Warcraft, Wu Aotian had been extremely careful. The other party was much stronger than himself. Even if he had the three great artifacts in his hands, he had to be careful. After all, the other party's strength was his own, while he possessed external objects. His own strength was still far behind.

　　Wu Aotian thought it was normal that the other party used his life as a threat. In this world, the strong have the final say, not to mention in the Dragon Demon Forest. But Wu Aotian was still a little surprised that he came in here and actually encountered the King of Warcraft in the Dragon Demon Forest. His luck was really too bad.

　　But even so, Wu Aotian still wants to fight for more things for himself. Although he is worried, he is not without the ability to fight.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Miss Ye, what you said is very good. Then I would like to ask, apart from this book and the Green Soul Orb he wanted, do all the other things found in it belong to me?"

　　Ye Fei nodded without hesitation and said, "Okay, I only want that book, and I'll give you the rest."

　　Wu Aotian stared into Ye Fei's eyes and said, "But I'm also afraid that after I get the things out, you will attack me. Then I won't even have a place to reason with you, right?"

　　Ye Fei frowned slightly, with a look of displeasure: "I always keep my word. If you don't believe me, there is nothing you can do. You can choose not to accept this deal."

　　If I don't accept the deal, wouldn't that mean I'm giving away my life?

　　Wu Aotian muttered in his heart. He was still quite curious about this altar, and nodded and said, "Okay, I can agree, but if you can't find it in there, you can't blame me."

　　Ye Fei nodded, but added: "I will definitely find it. I am sure of it."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask, "He said he got an ancient book and looked at the things in the altar from it. How did you know that? After all, this place is a forbidden area for Warcraft. You can't enter it, so naturally you can't know the secrets inside..."

　　Ye Fei glanced at the Shuiyun Soul Beast next to him and said calmly: "The ancient book he knew was passed down from me, and he only got half of it, so naturally he doesn't know about the magic training manual..."

　　Hearing Ye Fei's words, the Shuiyun Soul Beast beside him trembled with fear and quickly whispered: "Respected King, I don't know where this ancient book came from. It was brought to me by a magic beast in my territory. He said he found it next to a magic beast's corpse..."

　　Ye Fei blinked: "Is it the corpse of a ninth-level golden-winged bird?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast's eyes revealed a bit of shock. He didn't understand why Ye Fei knew so much, and nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, it is the corpse of a ninth-level golden-winged bird..."

　　"I killed it." Ye Fei said lightly, causing the Shuiyun Soul Beast to shudder again: "The golden-winged bird wanted to steal my ancient book, but because I had half of it with me, it only stole half. At that time, I was in seclusion and could not leave for a while. I injured it from a distance and let my subordinates chase it, but it still escaped..."

　　After hearing what Ye Fei said, both the Shuiyun Soul Beast and Wu Aotian understood the reason. It turned out that this thing belonged to Ye Fei, the king of Warcraft, but Wu Aotian just happened to encounter this incident.

　　"Okay, I agree, but don't worry, wait for me to continue investigating!"

　　Wu Aotian continued to control his Eagle Eye, and went in and out of the rooms at the bottom of the altar tirelessly, looking for what he wanted. It was the first time for Wu Aotian to use Eagle Eye in this way, but he found it extremely convenient.

　　Wu Aotian searched more than twenty rooms. The layout of those rooms were exactly the same, and the furnishings inside were also very simple. Wu Aotian speculated that these rooms were inhabited by people of relatively low status, such as sect disciples. Wu Aotian began to scan these rooms quickly, but found nothing for a long time.

　　Shuiyun Soul Beast and Ye Fei were standing nearby, watching Wu Aotian standing there as if he was concentrating very hard. They had no idea what he was doing. Shuiyun Soul Beast at least saw Wu Aotian throw out a round spiritual weapon, which went down into the canyon. He guessed that Wu Aotian's current appearance should be related to that spiritual weapon, but Ye Fei arrived a little late and did not see this scene. He just watched Wu Aotian agree but not move, and suddenly felt a little strange.

　　Could it be that this guy is stalling for time, standing above the valley, so far away, what can he detect?

　　Even I find it difficult to use my perception to clearly detect the situation below, so how can he detect it clearly?

　　Ye Fei couldn't help but look at the Shuiyun soul beast next to him, but saw that he was also waiting attentively, and there didn't seem to be any impatience on his face. His heart moved, but he was no longer anxious. He just stood quietly behind Wu Aotian, waiting quietly.

　　No matter what Wu Aotian did, Ye Fei didn't think that he could escape from her clutches.

　　Wu Aotian didn't care what Ye Fei behind him thought. He was concentrating on searching below. When Hawkeye entered a room again, Wu Aotian's brows suddenly relaxed and there was a bit more joy in his eyes.

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later.

　　Chapter 314: Jade Soul Pearl

　　This room is much larger than the one we searched just now, and there are many more furnishings in it. Obviously, the person living in this room has a higher status than those who lived in the beginning.

　　Eagle Eyes turned around and Wu Aotian actually found a skeleton in the room. The skeleton was sitting cross-legged on the big bed in the room. There was a piece of clothing on the skeleton. The clothing had not been damaged after such a long time. No one knew what material it was made of.

　　Although he only took a cursory glance and didn't see anything valuable, Wu Aotian had swept many houses before but didn't gain anything. Although there was a corpse in this house now, he finally made some discoveries, which was worth being happy about.

　　Hawkeye moved forward for a distance, and Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly lit up. There was actually a void ring on the finger of the corpse.

　　After Wu Aotian controlled Hawkeye to walk around the room, he did not find anything valuable except the space ring. Perhaps that piece of clothing should also be a good thing. After all, things that can remain intact after thousands or even tens of thousands of years are not ordinary items.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry, but controlled Hawkeye to retreat and started searching other rooms again.

　　Above the valley, Ye Fei stood behind Wu Aotian, waiting quietly. After waiting for a while, she saw that Wu Aotian was still in the same state. Even though Ye Fei knew that he couldn't do anything, she couldn't help but be curious. She took two steps forward and asked, "What are you doing? Why don't you go in?"

　　Wu Aotian heard Ye Fei's question and answered without turning his head: "I said, I am exploring down there. So far, I haven't found anything. I just found a corpse in a room. There is a void ring on the finger of the corpse. I don't know if there are any good things in it..."

　　Even though Ye Fei's face was extremely cold, she couldn't help but reveal some curiosity that she couldn't hide: "How do you know the situation inside?"

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand and smiled, "It's a small spiritual tool that can be used for reconnaissance. Because it's connected to my mind, I can see what's down there through it. But no matter what, if I want to get the things up, I still have to go down. I just want to check first to see if there's the Jade Soul Pearl you mentioned or the magic training manual."

　　Ye Fei was a little surprised, but did not say anything. Warcraft were good at using their own strength to fight. Although many of them began to use spiritual weapons after entering the ninth level and transforming into human form, compared with humans, they were still far behind in terms of the number, types, functions and other aspects of spiritual weapons.

　　Wu Aotian was so focused on the search at the moment that he didn't bother to pay attention to Ye Fei behind him. After all, as the king of Warcraft, he naturally wouldn't do anything like a sneak attack from behind. With her identity, it would be really embarrassing for her to do such a thing.

　　Ye Fei looked at Wu Aotian's focused expression, and her eyes couldn't help but reveal a bit of surprise. Any magical beast, or even humans who entered the Dragon Demon Forest, would either be terrified to death or panic if they saw her. However, the young man in front of her was smiling from beginning to end, and was extremely calm. Even now, when he was concentrating on searching, he had his back to her, as if he was not worried about her or afraid of her at all.

　　"You are quite courageous. With the strength of the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, you dare to break into the Dragon Demon Forest. You can still be so humble in front of me. You are really talented."

　　Wu Aotian quickly found a room that was obviously a library. Looking at the large shelves in the room and the books placed on the shelves, he could see that there were obviously some small formations in the room. Or perhaps it was these small formations that ensured that the shelves did not rot and collapse, and that the books did not get infested with insects and be completely destroyed.

　　Although the whole room still looked very old, it was very tidy, and the books were neatly arranged one by one. Wu Aotian was surprised and couldn't help wondering whether the magic training manual was in this library. What surprised Wu Aotian even more was that there were many books in this room. These books were all from ancient times. Could there be some very valuable ones? Ye Fei only wanted one magic training manual, so the others naturally belonged to him.

　　Books and knowledge are indeed the most anticipated and exciting things.

　　He walked out of the study and entered the room next to it. As soon as he entered the room, Wu Aotian was stunned.

　　This room is very big, even super big. Not only big, but also very high. On the ground of this room, there are more than ten huge skeletons of Warcraft. These Warcraft are in various shapes, some are raising their heads and roaring to the sky, some are lowering their heads to drink water, and some are lying lazily. This makes Wu Aotian couldn't help but wonder whether these skeletons of Warcraft are real. Could they be made of plaster?

　　At the innermost part of the room, there are several steps. On the steps there is a chair that looks extremely luxurious and extravagant. On top of this chair, there is actually a skeleton. On the hand of this skeleton there is also a void ring.

　　In this huge room, there was nothing else worth noting except the skeletons of the monsters and the corpse.

　　Hawkeye flew rapidly, searching the altar from top to bottom, but did not see anything else of value. He did find a few skeletons, but they were clean and had nothing on them, let alone any Void Rings.

　　Wu Aotian retracted the Eagle Eye. Wu Aotian clearly saw that when the Eagle Eye flew back, Ye Fei took a very focused look at it, obviously observing what kind of spiritual weapon it was.

　　Looking at Ye Fei, Wu Aotian suddenly had several evil thoughts in his mind. When Ye Fei takes a bath, he will use his eagle eyes to spy on her. It will be fun if she sees him...

　　"How's the situation down there?"

　　Wu Aotian blinked his eyes, looked at Ye Fei who was asking the question, and began to lie without blushing: "A total of three places were found, which are worthy of suspicion. The first place I just mentioned, there is a corpse and a void ring. Another place is a hall with many skeletons of giant monsters and the bones of a person. There is also another room that looks like it is used to store books. There are some books in it..."

　　After listening to Wu Aotian's introduction, the Shuiyun Soul Beast said with some disappointment: "Didn't you find the Green Soul Pearl?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, looking at the disappointed look on the Shuiyun Soul Beast's face, and immediately smiled: "Although I didn't see the Green Soul Orb on the spot, it is possible that it is in their space ring. As for the book that Miss Ye wants, I suspect it may be in this library..."

　　Ye Fei nodded and said calmly: "Then go down and get all the things for us."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and began to float downwards cautiously. When he floated to a certain height, he suddenly began to feel something strange, as if the air became sticky. However, Wu Aotian remained unmoved and continued to break through downwards. At the same time, he was ready to summon the God of Fire or the Tower of Heavenly Fire at any time.

　　What made Wu Aotian feel a little relieved was that this invisible pressure enveloped Wu Aotian for a while, and then seemed to have lost interest in him and began to float to the other side.

　　Feeling the stickiness of the air, Wu Aotian couldn't help but think in his heart, what if it was a monster coming down today, would this sticky air take their lives?

　　Could it be that they all died because they suffocated due to lack of breathable air?

　　Wu Aotian was thinking in his mind, but his body was sinking rapidly. Above him, Shuiyun Soul Beast and Ye Fei were both staring at Wu Aotian's figure closely. The difference was that Shuiyun Soul Beast looked nervous, but Ye Fei still maintained that cool and cold expression.

　　The path below had been explored, so Wu Aotian was already extremely skilled when he went down. He went straight into the first room where the corpse was found. Wu Aotian looked around, took out a cloth cover and put it on his hand. Then he took off the Void Ring from the corpse's hand, and then dug a hole on the spot and buried the skeleton. Although the two people did not know each other, since Wu Aotian had taken the Void Ring from the corpse, he naturally couldn't bear to return it to others.

　　After shaking out all the things in the void ring, Wu Aotian saw a flash of green light in front of his eyes. Wu Aotian looked over and saw several round beads spinning on the ground. They were green in color, and judging from their shape and appearance, weren't they the Jade Soul Beads that the Water Cloud Soul Beast wanted?

　　Wu Aotian counted them and found that there were eight Green Soul Pearls in total. Wu Aotian put six of them into the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron and casually threw the remaining two back into their Void Ring. He would give these two to the Shuiyun Soul Beast.

　　The remaining things were a bit messy. Wu Aotian recognized some of them, but could not recognize some of them. It seemed that he needed to study them carefully.

　　After finishing this, Wu Aotian came to the room where the books were kept, walked in slowly, and then stood in front of a bookshelf.

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but get excited as he casually flipped through the books. Some of these books described the living conditions in ancient times or some other things. After reading these things, his understanding of ancient times would obviously increase a lot, and he might even learn something from them.

　　Of course, not every book is so useful. Some are just books to kill time when you have nothing to do. At least for Wu Aotian, he doesn't have the leisure to read those kinds of books.

　　When Wu Aotian saw the room with books, he had already made up his mind that he could only give him a part of these books, and he would naturally plan to make the rest into his baby.

　　They couldn't come down anyway, so how could they not believe me when I told them how many books I had?

　　Chapter 315: Resentful Black Sword

　　He collected all the books at once, but when he was packing them, most of the books were placed in the Void Ring he had just picked up. Most of these books were not of much value, while a small number of books were directly collected by Wu Aotian into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. These books were quite valuable, so Wu Aotian naturally took them for himself.

　　After all, I have ventured into this, so how can I not gain something?

　　After leaving the room, Wu Aotian came to the huge hall. Although he had seen the situation in the room through his eagle eyes, Wu Aotian still couldn't help but be shocked by the scene in front of him.

　　The corpses of the monsters were so tall that Wu Aotian felt very small while standing at the door of the hall. Looking at the skeletons of these various monsters, Wu Aotian's eyes were a little straight. Although they were just skeletons, he could still tell what kind of monsters they were.

　　The one in the front has three heads. Isn’t that a three-headed devil lizard?

　　The one next to it is extremely tall, with teeth as sharp as steel chisels and two degenerate forelimbs. It should be a Tyrannosaurus, right?

　　As for the huge corpse lying cross-legged on the steps in front of the human skeleton, it had two huge wings, a long tail, a slender neck, and two huge feet like bird claws, this... isn't this the legendary dragon that only existed in ancient times and is now extinct?

　　Every magical beast here is a famous ferocious beast, especially the last giant dragon, which is an extremely powerful existence. It is said that the dragon clan has super strength since birth. Even a young dragon has the strength of the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit. An adult dragon has the terrifying strength of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. After a long period of evolution, the older dragons may even enter the Fantasy Spirit Mirror!

　　The skeleton of the dragon in front of us looks intact, and judging from its size, it should be an adult dragon. Why did they die here, or were they placed here intentionally?

　　Wu Aotian's heart was full of doubts, but he had no answers.

　　He walked slowly past these huge beasts and finally came to the dry skeleton at the highest point of the hall. It was obvious that this person had a very high status. After all, the hall here was the largest place inside the entire altar and was obviously used for meetings. The fact that this person could sit high above it highlighted his powerful status.

　　Thinking of his master Yelu Zong's secret realm, the Lietian Sect's Lietian secret realm, and the current altar, Wu Aotian felt a strange emotion in his heart. These were all relics from the ancient times, and now they were unfolding in front of him one by one. Apart from the history of the destruction of the ancient times, was there something else that was unfolding?

　　Wu Aotian put away the random thoughts in his mind and carefully took off the man's Void Ring. What relieved Wu Aotian was that no accidents happened in the process. Wu Aotian slowly backed away until he came to the outside of the hall. Then he stopped, looked at the Void Ring in his hand, and began to count the things inside.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was about to untie the restraints of the Void Ring, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the air and pierced straight towards Wu Aotian's neck.

　　The light has not yet fallen, but a feeling of ice has already made Wu Aotian feel as if he has fallen into an icy cave.

　　Murderous intent!

　　This icy coldness turned out to be an extremely fierce murderous intent!

　　How could an attack come from this void bracelet, and how could there be such a fierce murderous intent?

　　Surrounded by this murderous intent, in just a moment, all the pores on Wu Aotian's body opened instantly, and a large amount of sweat poured out, instantly soaking his clothes. Wu Aotian's body could not move at all, and his whole body was completely enveloped by this cold murderous intent.

　　There was a tremendous murderous intent in this murderous intent, the intensity of which was something Wu Aotian had never seen before.

　　Wu Aotian felt like a small boat on the stormy sea that was about to be swallowed up in an instant, or like a leaf in the wind, completely unable to control himself!

　　“Lily!”

　　At the critical moment, Wu Aotian summoned Lily who was hiding in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. After all, in terms of defense, Lily is the strongest among the three artifacts. Perhaps after Qiu fully recovers his strength, he will be even stronger, but for now, Lily is the undisputed number one.

　　"bite"

　　A crisp collision sound was heard, and at the same time, a violent energy burst out from the impact point, and Wu Aotian's body suddenly flew backwards as if it had no weight.

　　He hit the wall heavily. No one knew what the wall was made of. It was completely deformed by such a strong impact, but it did not collapse. Wu Aotian's body bounced back and fell heavily to the ground. Blood spurted out of his mouth. He had suffered serious injuries.

　　Wu Aotian didn't care about the scars on his body. He raised his head quickly, but after just one look, he was stunned.

　　What attacked him was actually a sword!

　　A broadsword as black as ink, as wide as a palm, was quietly suspended in the air, and the extremely cold murderous intent came from the sword.

　　In front of the sword, the Tower of Skyfire was also floating quietly, as if nothing had happened just now. However, Wu Aotian knew very clearly that if Lily had not appeared in time, he would have been hit by the sword and killed.

　　However, this sword was actually in this void ring. I found it when I was scanning the objects in the void ring. But who knew that it would attack me as soon as I opened the void ring!

　　It actually has its own consciousness and can attack automatically!

　　Could it be that this sword is actually a magical weapon of divine quality?

　　Wu Aotian was extremely horrified. There was actually a fairy-grade spiritual sword lying in this void ring. What the hell, how could he have encountered it and almost lost his life...

　　Even so, although he escaped, he was still seriously injured. It was really an unexpected disaster.

　　Looking at the sword that was emitting murderous aura, the fear in my heart quickly passed, and was replaced by a sense of surprise.

　　As for the immortal spiritual weapon, it would be great if we could conquer it.

　　As for immortal spiritual weapons, no one would complain about having too many of them. Moreover, when looking at this sword, Wu Aotian suddenly thought of his sister Liu Ruxue. She practiced the art of killing, so isn’t it a perfect match for her to have this sword that is filled with the aura of killing?

　　"Who are you and what time is it now?"

　　Just when Wu Aotian was thinking wildly, the sword suddenly spoke. Of course, it was not the sword that spoke, but the spirit within it.

　　Wu Aotian thought that this guy had been locked in the void ring for who knows how many years, so he asked this question. After thinking for a while, he replied: "Although I am not sure, I believe that it has been thousands or even tens of thousands of years since your previous master died..."

　　"Thousands of years, tens of thousands of years?"

　　The Black Sword Spirit's tone was filled with shock and disappointment that could not be concealed: "Does that mean that the Ten Thousand Demon Sect no longer exists in this world?"

　　Wu Aotian was not sure what this guy was thinking for a moment, but he still answered honestly: "I have never heard of it..."

　　The black sword turned slightly in the air and pointed at the hall, as if checking the situation in the hall. Suddenly, it let out a sharp laugh: "Haha, he's dead, he's finally dead!"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. Why did this guy look so happy? Wasn’t the one who died his former master?

　　Why was his laughter filled with undisguised joy, and even a bit of the pleasure of an outburst of resentment?

　　The black sword was shaking in the air, as if it could not conceal its inner excitement. It took a long while before it finally stopped laughing. The black sword flew out like lightning, rushed into the hall in an instant, and struck the skeleton sitting on the high seat.

　　With a loud bang, the skeleton was completely shattered into powder and floated in the air. Black Sword rushed out with wild laughter.

　　"I didn't expect you to have a magical weapon. If it wasn't for it protecting you, you would have died."

　　Wu Aotian slowly stood up from the ground and said in a deep voice: "Yes, after all, I was the one who released you. You attacked me as soon as you got out. It's simply repaying kindness with enmity."

　　Black Sword was silent for a moment, then said bitterly: "How would I know what the situation is? If it were you, being locked in the void ring for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, would you go crazy..."

　　The answer is of course yes. Thinking of this, Wu Aotian's anger dissipated a little. He frowned and asked, "Isn't he your master? Why do you hate him so much because he locked you in the void ring for so long?"

　　"Of course this is part of the reason, but the more important thing is that he simply ignored my wishes and forced me to do his bidding. Even though I didn't want to do that, I had no choice. In his eyes, I was just a tool!"

　　Black Sword's voice was filled with resentment. Looking at the Skyfire Tower floating quietly in front of him, Black Sword suddenly laughed sharply: "Are you also controlled by him? Otherwise, cooperate with me. I will kill him and you will be free..."

　　Tianhuo Lily replied calmly: "You are wrong, I am not controlled by him."

　　Wu Aotian also laughed and said, "I don't have the ability to control her. She and I are just friends. We just help each other. I'm not like your master. But to be honest, I don't have such a strong ability as him. You said that he can force you to be enslaved, which means that he is very powerful. Is he a strong man of the Phantom Mirror?"

　　Black Sword said bitterly: "Of course, if you are not a strong person of the Phantom Spirit Mirror, how can you have the ability to enslave me? After all, I am also an immortal spiritual weapon. Can an ordinary person subdue me?"

　　Chapter 316 Ancient Times

　　"Can you tell me about what's going on here?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the black sword that was filled with murderous intent. He no longer felt the fear he had felt before. Instead, he asked with interest, "Anyway, I have helped you a lot..."

　　Black Sword floated in the air, and his voice had calmed down a bit compared to the excitement just now: "What do you want to know?"

　　"What is the Heavenly Demon Sect you just mentioned? What era did this Heavenly Demon Sect come from? What was the situation of the world at that time?"

　　Wu Aotian did not expect to find a fairy-grade spiritual weapon under this altar, and this fairy-grade spiritual weapon was full of resentment, but this did not hinder Wu Aotian's curiosity about the ancient times. After all, it is said that the ancient times were an era when formations were rampant and strong people were everywhere.

　　"Since you don't even know how long it has been since then, I naturally have no way of telling you the answer. But I know almost everything about what happened back then..."

　　"The ancient times you mentioned are as clear as yesterday in my memory. This is a world where spiritual practitioners are rampant. Although there are all kinds of magical beasts in the world, humans occupy an absolute leading position. Magic beasts have always been suppressed by humans, and even enslaved by humans. For example, the Ten Thousand Demons Sect is a sect that enslaves magical beasts. The Ten Thousand Demons Sect is not even a very strong sect, but there are four powerful people in the Illusionary Spirit Realm, hundreds of people in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and more than twenty people who have reached the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Hei Jian's story, he was greatly shocked. A sect that was not considered very strong had hundreds of Heavenly Spirit Realm warriors, more than twenty who had reached the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit, and four warriors in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. If it was the strongest sect at that time, what kind of strength should it have?

　　"I wonder what your level as a spiritual practitioner is now?"

　　At this point, Black Sword suddenly asked Wu Aotian a question. Wu Aotian came back to his senses and sighed, "The current situation is much weaker than before..."

　　Next, Wu Aotian gave a general account of the current situation on the continent, and also said that there were strong people in the Fantasy Realm in this world, but no one knew how many there were, nor did he know where they were. At least with Wu Aotian’s current level, he could not contact them.

　　After listening to Wu Aotian's story, Hei Jian seemed to be stunned for a while, and sighed softly, with a bit of desolation in his voice: "It seems that no matter how strong a person is, he cannot beat the passage of time. In our era, there were many strong people, but I think something big must have happened in the meantime, otherwise, so many sects and so many strong people would not have disappeared, and there are even very few records about our era..."

　　Wu Aotian had also been thinking about this question. Hearing this, he agreed and said, "Yes, I think so too. If it hadn't experienced a major change in the middle, it wouldn't have withered so badly... Well, go on. I'm very interested in things from ancient times."

　　Black Sword sighed again, and then he spoke: "After listening to what you said about the current situation, I have lost interest in describing it. The strong man who restrained me at the beginning, that is, the skeleton in the room, is the leader of the Ten Thousand Demons Sect. He has the strength of the third level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Although the Ten Thousand Demons Sect is not very good, his strength is still very strong. It is precisely because of this strength that I was suppressed by him..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Black Sword said, he couldn't help but ask in surprise, "Is there also a level in the Illusionary Realm? I thought the Illusionary Realm was the final point and there was no level division anymore?"

　　"Of course there are different levels, but what you said is not much different. The Illusionary Realm is indeed the final realm for all practitioners. Even in our time when there were many powerful people everywhere, there were not many of them. It is estimated that there are no more than 500 in the entire continent. Most of these Illusionary Realm masters are still at the first level of the Illusionary Realm. There are very few who have reached the third level of the Illusionary Realm like the master of the Ten Thousand Demons Sect..."

　　"How many levels does the Illusionary Realm have?"

　　"The fifth level, but the fifth level is the final phantom spirit perfection. When you reach the fifth level, you can overwhelm mountains and seas, freeze hundreds of miles of ice, and snow thousands of miles away. These are all powerful with just a wave of your hand..."

　　Wu Aotian was secretly shocked. As a visitor from Earth, where everything was based on technology, the sudden shift to such mysterious techniques had a very obvious psychological change.

　　On Earth, no one can fly freely and must rely on aircraft. But here, if you reach the Heavenly Spirit Realm, you can fly freely, just like a bird...

　　On Earth, if you want to make it rain, you have to use certain chemicals to catalyze the amount of water vapor in the atmosphere, not to mention snow. But here, with a wave of a hand, a person can freeze hundreds of miles and snow thousands of miles away...

　　On Earth, no matter how strong a person is, there is a limit to how strong he can be. But here, a powerful spiritual practitioner is even stronger than a combat aircraft. With a wave of his hand, the mountains collapse and the earth cracks...

　　The fifth level of the phantom realm, I wonder if there is anyone in this world who has reached it yet?

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and asked, "Did anyone reach the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm during your time?"

　　Black Sword answered affirmatively: "Yes, but there are only three people. These three people were the leaders of the three strongest sects in the entire continent at that time. They each founded and led a sect. It can even be said that all the sects at that time were separated from these three sects..."

　　Wu Aotian immediately admired these three people and couldn't help but sigh: "I don't know if these three sects still exist in this world after so long..."

　　Black Sword answered without hesitation: "If there are still sects from the ancient times in this world, then I can say with certainty that these three sects are the most likely. After all, they are the strongest. Even if faced with any changes or natural disasters, their ability to survive is also the strongest..."

　　Wu Aotian also felt that what he said made sense: "It's just that it's rare to see a strong man in the Illusionary Realm in the world now. Standing at the top of the human world are a few strong men who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. But from their mouths, I learned that there are indeed strong men in the Illusionary Mirror in this world, and it sounds like there is more than one. I just don't know where these people are hiding..."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian looked at the black sword in front of him and said, "I've been talking for so long, but I still haven't asked you what your name is?"

　　Black Sword was silent for a moment before answering, "My name is Mie Tian..."

　　“Mie Tian!” Wu Aotian felt the fierce murderous intent coming from the black sword and couldn’t help but sigh: “This name really suits you. The murderous aura on you is really unforgettable. You have an attitude that no one else can do it but me…”

　　"Now that you're out, what are your plans?"

　　Wu Aotian asked with his eyes slightly narrowed, but the big bad wolf's tail had begun to shake again unconsciously. Now that he had seen it, how could he not try harder?

　　However, Wu Aotian had no confidence at all regarding this sword that was full of murderous intent. There was really no reason for him to do so, unless he chose to stay in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to absorb spiritual energy and continue his breakthrough, just like Lily did.

　　Thinking about this, Wu Aotian suddenly had a strange idea. Why did his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron become a shelter?

　　But each of these guests is a powerful character...

　　Black Sword was very alert to Wu Aotian's question: "What do you want to do?"

　　Wu Aotian spread out his hands, with a harmless smile on his face: "What can I do to you? You have seen my strength, I am only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If I were to face you, you could kill me with just one sword..."

　　Black Sword said coldly: "If it was just a matter of one sword, you would have died just now. You have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon with you..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled. He was not at all unhappy with Hei Jian's cold and inhumane attitude. Instead, he laughed and said, "I'm almost killed by you, but I can still talk to you like this. At least it shows that I have a good heart. What Lily said just now is very good. Lily and they are all friends..."

　　Black Sword keenly grasped the word in Wu Aotian's words: "They? Who else?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly. He said this on purpose to arouse Black Sword's curiosity. Only in this way could the conversation continue. Otherwise, there would be nothing to talk about...

　　"Vulcan, Qiu, both of you come out and meet this new friend we have met."

　　Vulcan and Qiu appeared on Wu Aotian's left and right at the same time. Although the appearance of the two people might cause some trouble, after all, Ye Fei, the King of Warcraft, was still waiting outside. With her strength, she should be able to sense the situation inside. The appearance of the immortal spiritual weapon must not be hidden from her. However, Wu Aotian could not care so much for the sake of the black sword. At most, he would escape after getting out. With Lily and the others, even Ye Fei would not be able to do anything to him.

　　Black Sword was stunned for a moment, looking at the three immortal spiritual weapons in front of Wu Aotian, his voice was filled with shock: "How could you, a spiritual practitioner at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, have three immortal spiritual weapons? Even in our era, except for those top powerhouses, people at the Heavenly Spirit Realm, even those who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, are not even qualified to own one, let alone three..."

　　Wu Aotian understood what Hei Jian said. It was very difficult to make an immortal spiritual weapon. Even in the ancient times, they were relatively rare. If a strong man in the Fantasy Spirit Realm, including a strong man in the Heavenly Spirit Realm who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, possessed an immortal spiritual weapon, wouldn't that be courting death?

　　The principle that a person is innocent but guilty if he possesses a treasure has never changed.

　　Wu Aotian laughed, with a hint of pride in his smile: "We are all friends. They all stayed with me voluntarily. Unlike you, you were forced to become your master's weapon..."

　　Chapter 317 Traveling Together

　　Heijian Mietian was obviously still very shocked. No matter how to say it, for a person at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm to own three immortal spiritual weapons was originally an extremely luxurious act.

　　"Come to think of it, you are quite charming. I wonder what is so attractive about you that makes them all want to stay with you?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "Let's all benefit each other. They can leave at any time."

　　Mie Tian heard what Wu Aotian said, but he did not doubt it. There are usually only two ways to subdue a fairy spiritual weapon. The first is to subdue you by force, regardless of whether you are willing or not. Since I am stronger than you, I will subdue you by force. Whether you resist or not, your final result will be the same. The other is for the fairy spiritual weapon to do it voluntarily. This method is what Wu Aotian said, and it is not forced enslavement.

　　Seeing that Mietian had fallen into silence, Wu Aotian asked, "Now that you are out of trouble, where are you going?"

　　Mietian didn't answer for a long while. Wu Aotian looked at Mietian and knew that he probably didn't know where to go for a while. He smiled and said, "If you have nowhere to go, you can come with me. I can help you hide your breath so that you won't be discovered by others, so as not to fall into the hands of others and be enslaved..."

　　Mie Tian snorted coldly and said, "Why, do you want to recruit me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "How can it be called recruiting? I can't afford to pay you... I mean you can go out with me. If you find it boring, you can leave at any time. I won't restrict you. Well, you don't know anything about this world right now, so I can be your guide."

　　Mietian didn't say anything. Wu Aotian was suddenly surprised. He didn't have any intention to subdue Mietian. After all, he didn't seem to have the ability to force him to submit. In this case, he could only use his expertise and try to fool him.

　　As long as Mie Tian agrees to be with her, it will be a good start after all. Maybe he will be like Lily, staying by her side and never leaving.

　　As long as he stays around, people will naturally develop feelings for each other after spending a long time together, right? And when there is affection, it is normal for them to help each other, right?

　　"Is it really as you said, that when I want to leave, I can leave freely?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and promised: "Of course, and if you stay, you will find a benefit that you don't know yet. Of course, it may be important to you, or maybe you don't care at all..."

　　"What's the benefit?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said with a smile: "The three of them know about this. As long as you stay, you will know it, and I will not hide anything from you."

　　"There is no free lunch in the world. If there are benefits, you must pay a certain price." Mie Tian's voice was cold, like the black ice in the Arctic, making people feel cold to the bones.

　　Wu Aotian smiled, but did not directly answer Mietian's question: "I won't force you to do anything. If we get along for a long time, you think we can become friends, and if your friend is in trouble, you are willing to help, then I will naturally not refuse, right? After all, you are also an immortal spiritual weapon, and you are as powerful as the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit..."

　　Mie Tian snorted, "You have three immortal spiritual weapons by your side, so why do you need my help? According to you, the strong people who have reached the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirits are already at the top of the world. Although there are also strong people in the Illusionary Spirit Realm, I don't know where they are hiding. If you haven't encountered a strong Illusionary Spirit, these three immortal spiritual weapons are enough for you to travel the world. Even if you really encounter one, you are not without a chance to fight."

　　Wu Aotian smiled: "I'm just saying this, don't take it so seriously. How about it, are you willing to stay? You know what, you have such a strong murderous aura. My sister is somewhat similar to you..."

　　"Similar? What do you mean?"

　　"My sister practices the method of killing. She is now at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Her whole body is filled with murderous aura as if covered in blood. She has also suffered backlash from practicing this method. We came here to find something to relieve her of this backlash. Otherwise, she won't be able to fight with all her strength. Once she fights with all her strength, the murderous aura will backlash and cause her to be seriously injured."

　　Mietian was a little stunned by what Wu Aotian said: "The killing method, could it be that she is practicing the great killing technique of the Blood Killing Sect in the past? The more killing one does, the faster the strength will increase, but the backlash will also be stronger. So the people of the Blood Killing Sect studied it for a long time and finally found a way to treat the backlash. That is a magical beast called the Water Cloud Soul Beast, which secretes something called Water Cloud Soul Essence on its head. This Water Cloud Soul Essence can eliminate the backlash, that is, eliminate the adverse reactions, leaving the benefits of this technique for rapid strength growth."

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide: "No way, you know this too? There is a Shuiyun Soul Beast outside right now. He came to me to find a bead called the Green Soul Bead, which is said to be able to change the physique of the monster beast and increase its strength..."

　　Mie Tian was also stunned for a moment. He was just talking casually, but he didn't expect that he really hit the mark.

　　“It seems that what she practiced might really be the Great Killing Technique. I didn’t expect that after so long, this technique has been passed down…” Mie Tian sighed to himself, and then said very cheerfully: “Okay, I’ll go out with you first. I’m very interested in your sister…”

　　Hearing Mietian's last sentence, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be stunned, but then he burst into laughter. Mietian said he was interested, and it was obvious that he was really interested. As the spirit of a sword, he said this, obviously he had some ideas, and these ideas must have been caused by the conversation just now.

　　Since he had found a magical weapon that had been used by the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, Mie Tian naturally knew everything about the Heavenly Demon Sect. He immediately asked, "Does the Jade Soul Orb have the same effect as the Water Cloud Soul Beast said? Can humans not take it?"

　　Mie Tian asked back: "Who told you that humans can't eat the Green Soul Orb? Although the Green Soul Orb can be eaten by monsters, humans can definitely eat it more, because the materials for refining the Green Soul Orb are taken from monsters, and the purpose of refining is for humans to eat..."

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide: "What, this Green Soul Pearl was originally meant for people to eat?"

　　Mie Tian answered as if it was a matter of course: "Of course it is for humans to eat. Otherwise, why would the people of the Heavenly Demon Sect spend so much effort to obtain materials from so many powerful monsters and then refine them into the Jade Soul Orb? If they tell you that the Jade Soul Orb is eaten by monsters, then either they themselves don't know, or they are lying to you, fearing that you would eat the Jade Soul Orb, so they tell you that only monsters can eat it..."

　　After listening to Mietian's explanation, Wu Aotian felt a little itchy. This Shuiyun Soul Beast was so cunning. If he hadn't met Mietian, he would have handed the thing to the Shuiyun Soul Beast obediently. But it didn't matter, because Wu Aotian adhered to the principle of "a thief never gets empty-handed" and had already taken six of them without any guilt or shame, and only two were left.

　　Since he heard Mie Tian say that it was so useful, Wu Aotian collected one of the remaining two. Anyway, it was in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and no one could find it. Even if he took off all his clothes, no one could find it.

　　Anyway, the Shuiyun Soul Beast didn't say how many it had, so giving him one was enough. It was his fault for deceiving himself, so he deserved it!

　　"By the way, there is another magic beast outside. It is the king of magic beasts in the Dragon Demon Forest. Her name is Ye Fei... She is also waiting. She wants something called a magic training manual..."

　　Mietian waved his hands in the air for a few times, and quickly picked out a book from the pile of things that poured out of the void ring: "It's this book, but from what you said, I guess this training magic can't be performed at all now. Since she is a demon beast, I don't know what she uses this training magic for."

　　Wu Aotian guessed, "Since it's called magic training, it must be a way to train magic beasts. Maybe she took it to train magic beasts?"

　　Mie Tian snorted a few times and retorted: "You said it before, she is the king of magic beasts. Magic beasts always obey the arrangements and orders of the strong. Why does she need any magic training..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, shrugged and said helplessly: "Then I don't know..."

　　"Oh, right, there is a large formation outside the Heavenly Demon Sect. This formation is aimed at the demon beasts. Even with their strength, they dare not enter. What is going on?"

　　Mie Tian was obviously aware of this matter, and answered casually: "The Devil-Slaying Formation is useful against magic beasts. The bigger the magic beast that breaks in, the more powerful it is. It is useless against humans. Back then, the Heavenly Demon Sect enslaved all the beasts, which led to revenge from many parties. The revenge was basically from magic beasts, so he simply set up a large formation. As long as the magic beasts rush in, they will all die..."

　　"Never mind him. Didn't you say you can conceal your aura? Let's go, let's leave here... I also want to see how the outside world has changed..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Mietian said, he couldn't help but show off in his heart. Haha, I finally got you. If you knew the benefits of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, I'm afraid you wouldn't choose to leave so early.

　　Wu Aotian is quite confident in the ability of the Eight Desolate Giant Spirit Cauldron to absorb spiritual energy, but he is not sure what Mie Tian’s attitude towards spiritual energy is?

　　With the cooperation of Mietian, Wu Aotian put Mietian into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian soared into the sky and went straight outside, but he was already thinking hard in his mind, how should he explain to the two people outside?

　　Just now, when the four immortal spiritual weapons collided, the astonishing aura burst out from them. I don’t know how she sensed it. I’m afraid I have to think carefully about how to tell this lie^…

　　PS:

　　Second update.

　　Today is the last day of the event to find the best book friends held in September. Everyone has been very supportive this month. Xiaoba thanks everyone.

　　After today's time is up, Xiaoba will send text messages to those who are at the top of the reward list and the excellent book friends in the book review area to invite you to join the group and give out the corresponding promised rewards.

　　Chapter 318: Mei Xuemeng's Face

　　To Wu Aotian's surprise, when Wu Aotian came out of the altar, there was no strange expression on the faces of Shuiyun Soul Beast and the King of Warcraft Ye Fei. Ye Fei's face was calm, and Shuiyun Soul Beast's face was expectant.

　　Didn’t they feel the huge spiritual fluctuations from the four immortal-grade spiritual weapons?

　　Wu Aotian was surprised, but couldn't help feeling a little delighted. Wu Aotian didn't know that this huge formation, in addition to targeting magical beasts, also had an additional function which was to make people unable to sense the fluctuations of spiritual energy inside. In this way, even if someone stood outside the formation and wanted to use their perception to detect the situation of the Wanmo Sect below, they would not be able to sense it.

　　"Why, did you find it?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It seems that your intelligence is indeed very accurate. I found what you want in it..."

　　Wu Aotian took out the magic training manual and the green soul bead and threw them to the Warcraft King Ye Fei and the Shuiyun Soul Beast respectively. Wu Aotian had just glanced through the magic training manual and was still thinking about how to remember the contents, but Mietian's words made him give up the idea, because Mietian said he knew all the contents in the magic training manual.

　　Since Mie Tian already knew it, Wu Aotian naturally didn't need to play any tricks anymore. Even though he had only glanced through it, he had already roughly determined that this magic training manual was indeed about how to control and tend magical beasts. However, there were many things in it that had never been heard of before, and many of the techniques were also unheard of. They must have become extinct or lost.

　　Ye Fei and Shuiyun Soul Beast respectively got what they wanted. Even the usually cold face of Ye Fei, the King of Warcraft, showed a smile. As for Shuiyun Soul Beast, he was even happier. However, he looked obviously a little nervous. He secretly glanced at Ye Fei next to him, as if he was worried about what Ye Fei thought of his Green Soul Pearl.

　　What made him feel a little relieved was that Ye Fei was only concentrating on the magic training manual in his hand and seemed to have no interest in the Green Soul Pearl.

　　The relieved Shuiyun Soul Beast's eyes naturally fell on Wu Aotian again: "Is this the only Green Soul Pearl inside?"

　　Wu Aotian knew that the other party would ask this question, so he nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes, there is only this one."

　　Seeing the suspicious look of the Shuiyun Soul Beast, Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "Why, you don't believe it?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast glanced at Ye Fei next to him and whispered, "It's not that I doubt it, but these things are refined one furnace at a time, so there must be a lot..."

　　After a slight pause, the Shuiyun Soul Beast's eyes fell on the Void Ring in Wu Aotian's hand, and the suspicion in his eyes was self-evident.

　　Wu Aotian laughed secretly in his heart, casually took off his Void Ring and threw it over: "There are indeed some things, and some books, miscellaneous things, many of which I don't recognize, you can take a look for yourself."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast took Wu Aotian's Void Ring and checked it carefully. He found another Void Ring in it. He checked the things inside it, but did not find the Green Soul Pearl. He couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He looked at Ye Fei who was frowning beside him with a guilty look, and threw the Void Ring back into Wu Aotian's hand.

　　In addition to the Happy Sword Sheath, the Void Ring also contains some miscellaneous items, some of which belong to Wu Aotian and some of which were taken from the Heavenly Demon Sect. Of course, these are the things that Wu Aotian is willing for them to see, as for the truly valuable things, Wu Aotian stores them in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Putting the Void Ring on his hand again, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I have found what you want for you. Can you give me what I want?"

　　Ye Fei naturally didn't need to pay anything. The exchange she mentioned was just not to embarrass Wu Aotian. However, for Wu Aotian, this was enough. He didn't want to have a head-on conflict with Ye Fei unless it was absolutely necessary.

　　A Water Cloud Soul Beast can already summon magical beasts within a radius of hundreds of miles. How many magical beasts can the King of Magic Beasts who commands the entire Dragon Demon Forest summon?

　　Ten thousand?

　　One hundred thousand, or one million?

　　After the Shuiyun Soul Beast got the Green Soul Pearl, it hesitated again. The Shuiyun Soul Essence symbolized its identity and dignity. If it gave it to this human, it would be bald in the future. Wouldn't that be very embarrassing?

　　Seeing the Shuiyun Soul Beast hesitate, Wu Aotian smiled slightly, glanced at Ye Fei beside him, and said lightly: "You don't want to regret it, do you?"

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast hesitated for a moment and said, "How about I give you something else as a reward? I have a lot of precious spiritual medicines here that can help you improve your strength..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Shuiyun Soul Beast with a half-smile: "What do you say? I don't have to give you the Green Soul Pearl. I will give you other elixirs in exchange. What do you say?"

　　The Shuiyun soul beast wanted to turn hostile, but because of Ye Fei next to him, it was unwilling to hand over its Shuiyun soul essence to Wu Aotian, and looked quite embarrassed for a moment.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry. He just smiled and turned to look at Ye Fei and said, "It seems that not everyone is as trustworthy as Miss Ye..."

　　When Ye Fei heard Wu Aotian's words, her brows suddenly frowned slightly, and there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes.

　　He turned his head, glanced at the Shuiyun Soul Beast, and said lightly: "Give it to him."

　　The Shuiyun Soul Beast looked at Ye Fei, hesitated for a moment, and finally mustered up the courage: "This Shuiyun Soul Essence is extremely important to us Shuiyun Soul Beasts. The respected king must know this..."

　　Ye Fei frowned even more, and said impatiently: "Since you promised to exchange the Water Cloud Soul Essence for the Green Soul Pearl, you must keep your word. You now have two choices. The first is to give him the Water Cloud Soul Essence yourself, and the second is for me to kill you and give him your body..."

　　Looking at Ye Fei's cold eyes, the Shuiyun Soul Beast shuddered suddenly. It didn't dare to say any more nonsense and directly changed back to its original form. Without Wu Aotian's help, it pulled the Shuiyun Soul Essence off its head by itself.

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat surprised by Ye Fei's attitude. Originally, Wu Aotian appealed to Ye Fei simply because Ye Fei had just said that she always kept her word. This Shuiyun Soul Beast was cheating under her nose. Although it was not her who was cheating, it was not much different. Wu Aotian did not expect Ye Fei's attitude to be so tough. Seeing her cold tone, Wu Aotian couldn't help but believe that if the Shuiyun Soul Beast was really rude, she would really kill him.

　　Seeing the Shuiyun Soul Beast so frightened, Wu Aotian heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he once again sighed in his heart about the strict hierarchy of the monsters. The Shuiyun Soul Beast didn't dare to make any objections, even if they wanted to take away the Shuiyun Soul Essence that he regarded as his dignity.

　　After taking the Shuiyun Soul Essence from the very resentful Shuiyun Soul Beast, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel relieved. With this Shuiyun Soul Essence, his sister Liu Ruxue would no longer suffer from backlash. What's more, the color of this Shuiyun Soul Essence is already yellow with some gold, which is obviously close to the best Shuiyun Soul Essence. He is afraid that after Liu Ruxue eats this Shuiyun Soul Essence, not only can the backlash be eliminated, but her strength will also be greatly improved. After all, it takes about three thousand years for the Shuiyun Soul Beast to secrete Shuiyun Soul Essence of this color. Three thousand years, even a small spiritual herb will greatly increase its preciousness after three thousand years, not to mention this Shuiyun Soul Essence.

　　After getting the Shuiyun Soul Essence, Wu Aotian naturally didn't want to stay any longer, and said with a smile: "Thank you, then I'll take my leave."

　　Wu Aotian was about to turn around and leave when Ye Fei suddenly asked, "Did Pan Lamo, the son of the bear tribe warrior, die in your hands?"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. He didn't expect that the King of Warcraft actually knew about this matter. Could it be that after he left the fox tribe, the fox tribe or the bear tribe immediately told their Wang Yefei the news?

　　Although he was surprised in his heart, he remained calm on the surface and replied, "Yes."

　　Ye Fei nodded gently and said, "It is said that you were surrounded by five fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm masters from the Fox Clan in Fox Mountain, but you took their clan leader's daughter Xiao Rouer hostage and left. Where is Xiao Rouer?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned, not knowing what Ye Fei was up to, but still replied, "She is with my friends."

　　Ye Fei's eyes flashed with coldness, and she snorted coldly: "This girl is really brave. She let humans kill her opponents, and then became partners with humans..."

　　After a slight pause, Ye Fei turned around and said, "Tell her to go back to Fox Mountain obediently. Since she has caused trouble, she must be brave enough to take responsibility..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it, nodded and said, "Okay, I will convey your words, but what she chooses is not something I can interfere with."

　　Ye Fei's voice was still cold and calm: "She dare not not reply, as for you..."

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly became nervous, and all the muscles in his body were tense, ready to explode at any time. After all, he was facing the King of Warcraft, a powerful Warcraft with a perfect heavenly spirit!

　　"Which country and sect are you from?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect Ye Fei to suddenly ask this question, but he still answered truthfully: "Longxiang Empire, Tianxin Palace Qinghua Palace Jade Disciple."

　　After all, Tianxin Palace is one of the most powerful forces in the human race. Even the King of Warcraft would be a little cautious, so Wu Aotian moved out without hesitation.

　　Ye Fei's narrow phoenix eyes showed a bit of coldness: "So you are Mei Xuemeng's disciple... Forget it, for Mei Xuemeng's sake, you can go, but don't cause trouble in the Dragon Demon Forest, otherwise, you can't leave the Dragon Demon Forest."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, bowed to Ye Fei, turned around and left, but he was surprised in his heart. Ye Fei said that she did it for Mei Xuemeng's sake. Did she know Mei Xuemeng?

　　It seems like... there is still a little friendship between them?

　　Chapter 319 Solving the Problem [Happy National Day]

　　It’s over, it’s over, I’ve completely become a night owl, my mind is completely blank during the day, I can’t write anything…

　　I wish you all a happy National Day, a happy seven-day National Day, and have a lot of HAPPY!

　　----------------------------------

　　Only after he was far away from Ye Fei did Wu Aotian finally relax.

　　This experience was really bizarre. He inexplicably killed the son of a bear tribe general, and then clashed with the fox tribe, but managed to escape with the fox tribe leader's daughter. Then he saw the king of monsters in the Dragon Demon Forest, and the ruins of the Ten Thousand Demons Sect from ancient times. He was almost killed by a fairy-grade spiritual sword...

　　However, the gains from this experience are also obvious. Even if there are no substantial benefits from the large number of books left by the Ten Thousand Demons Sect, it is still very good to learn about the Valley Era from these books. What's more, I also got seven Green Soul Beads and the immortal sword Destroying the Sky. Of course, Destroying the Sky is not a big gain, but at least it is a good start.

　　Wu Aotian himself felt that his luck was too good. In such a short period of time, he met Lily, then the God of Fire, and now he met Mie Tian. Including Qiu, he already had four immortal spiritual weapons. Of course, the most fundamental reason for all this was the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Only by planting the phoenix tree can the phoenix be attracted to roost, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is that phoenix tree, which attracted Lily, which created the God of Fire and made Mie Tian close to him today. Otherwise, given the situation today, not to mention that Wu Aotian would have been killed instantly, even if he didn't die, Mie Tian would not have stayed even if he talked his mouth off.

　　Although Mie Tian's staying has no specific representative meaning, it is a good thing after all.

　　However, Wu Aotian had a strong premonition in his heart that he would meet Ye Fei again, and something would happen between them...

　　Wu Aotian quickly found Liu Ruxue and the others. Seeing Wu Aotian return safely, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Dong Yuanyuan was the first to ask straightforwardly, "How is it? Did you get it?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue and said with a smile: "I got it. Guess who I met..."

　　After Wu Aotian said this, everyone suddenly became curious. Who could they meet in this Dragon Demon Forest?

　　"Could it be a fellow disciple of Tianxin Palace?"

　　"An acquaintance?"

　　Wu Aotian glanced at Xiao Rouer beside him and said with some pride: "I met Ye Fei, the king of the magic beasts in the Dragon Demon Forest..."

　　"What, the King of Monsters?"

　　"How did you meet her?"

　　…

　　For a moment, everyone exclaimed in surprise, and everyone's face was filled with disbelief and surprise. Fortunately, Wu Aotian was now standing safely in front of them. At least they didn't have to worry about him, so the only thing left was curiosity.

　　Wu Aotian then told them everything that had happened. Of course, because Xiao Rouer was present, Wu Aotian did not mention the matter of Mie Tian.

　　"Xiao Rouer, Ye Fei asked you to go back to Fox Mountain..."

　　When Xiao Rouer heard what Wu Aotian said, she bit her lip and said, "I know... I can't go to human society with you."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Xiao Rouer's reluctant expression, his heart softened, and he smiled and said, "We are all disciples of the Tianxin Palace of the Longxiang Empire. If you can leave the Dragon Demon Forest in the future, you can come to the Tianxin Palace of the Longxiang Empire to find us."

　　When Xiao Rouer heard Wu Aotian say this, she immediately became happy: "Is it really possible?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Of course."

　　Xiao Rouer's originally depressed mood obviously improved because of Wu Aotian's words. She said happily, "Okay, I will come to find you later. I will go back and solve this matter first."

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not stop her, and nodded and said: "I was the one who killed Pan Lamo, and Ye Fei also knew that I killed him. He didn't do anything to me, so it shouldn't be a problem. Anyway, you can just push the blame on me."

　　Xiao Rouer looked at Wu Aotian gratefully, then looked at the others, and then she said in a low voice with some reluctance: "Then I'll go back."

　　Wu Aotian and the others all nodded, and after watching Xiao Rouer leave, Dong Yuanyuan smiled and said, "Just now when I saw you talking, you didn't tell me the details. Is it because Xiao Rouer is here and it's inconvenient to talk about it?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, looked at Dong Yuanyuan with some pride and said, "As expected, you guys understand me. This time, I entered the Ten Thousand Demons Sect and gained a lot of benefits. I gave it to the Shuiyun Soul Beast/exchanged Shuiyun Soul Essence for a Green Soul Pearl. In fact, I still have seven Green Soul Pearls in my hand. In addition, I found a fairy-grade spiritual sword inside, and he almost killed me..."

　　Immortal magic sword?

　　Everyone's eyes widened again, and they all looked at Wu Aotian in great surprise. Suddenly, a thought flashed through their minds at the same time: Could it be that Wu Aotian had tricked the immortal sword into his hands again?

　　Everyone thinks so, but at the same time asks themselves why they have such thoughts?

　　Everyone who thought this way originally thought that they were the only ones who thought this way, but when they saw the expressions of the people around them, they immediately realized that they were not the only ones who thought this way.

　　"Where is that immortal sword? Is it..."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and nodded, confirming Leng Feng's question.

　　Everyone couldn't help but gasp again, this guy was too good at deceiving, he had managed to get a magical artifact by his side, could it be that this guy was destined to have magical artifacts?

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue and smiled gently, "Sister Ruxue, the immortal sword is called Mie Tian, ​​and it has an astonishing murderous aura, which is very similar to you. When he heard me talk about the symptoms of your black energy backlash, he knew the reason. He said that you were practicing a technique from ancient times called the Great Slaughter Technique..."

　　There was also a hint of curiosity in Liu Ruxue's eyes. She didn't expect to meet here another immortal spiritual weapon that knew about the ancient times?

　　"By the way, the Lietian Sect is also a sect that existed thousands of years ago. I wonder if they are in the same era..." Liu Ruxue thought of Tianhuo Lily and couldn't help asking.

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I have already asked Lily about this privately. They are not from the same era. It seems that the Wanmo Sect is much older than the Lietian Sect..."

　　"No matter what, let's leave this Dragon Demon Forest first. We have already got the Water Cloud Soul Essence anyway."

　　Without any further delay, everyone quickly left the Dragon Demon Forest and found a secluded area. Wu Aotian summoned Mie Tian. Seeing the dark Mie Tian and feeling the murderous aura emanating from Mie Tian, ​​everyone was shocked.

　　Mie Tian looked at Liu Ruxue and said with certainty: "It is indeed the Great Killing Technique, but this Great Killing Technique does not seem to be complete. There are some flaws in your practice. The longer you practice and the higher your strength, the more likely it is that there will be problems..."

　　Hearing what Mie Tian said, Wu Aotian suddenly became anxious and asked quickly: "Then do you know the complete killing technique?"

　　Mie Tian nodded and said: "Although the Great Killing Technique is somewhat magical, it is not a very magical method of cultivation. I can tell you that if you get the Shuiyun Soul Essence, the effect will be very good..."

　　Wu Aotian was quite happy when he saw Mietian generously agree to help: "Thank you so much."

　　Mie Tian laughed and said, "Consider it as your reward for bringing me out and explaining this world to me."

　　The method of taking Shuiyun Soul Essence is not complicated. Just put Shuiyun Soul Essence in water and cook it like stewing soup, and then eat it all up. Wu Aotian and others did not want to wait any longer, so they prepared Shuiyun Soul Essence on the spot and gave it to Liu Ruxue to eat.

　　Liu Ruxue was very grateful to Wu Aotian. He had done a lot for her. At the beginning, he rushed into the Samsara Valley regardless of his low strength and pulled her back from the brink of death. Later, he helped her in many ways. Now, he even went deep into the Dragon Demon Forest to find the Water Cloud Soul Beast for her...

　　Liu Ruxue did not say much, her gratitude was hidden in the deepest part of her heart. As she drank mouthful by mouthful of the Shuiyun Soul Essence Soup, a warm feeling surged in her heart.

　　The Shuiyun Soul Essence Soup is golden yellow in color, and it actually looks a bit like Tremella soup, exuding a rich aroma.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Liu Ruxue eat up all the Shuiyun Soul Essence and the soup. After Liu Ruxue finished eating, she sat cross-legged and began to digest the energy of the Shuiyun Soul Essence.

　　Wu Aotian and others waited for half a month while Liu Ruxue sat there. During this half month, Wu Aotian and others were surprised to find that Liu Ruxue's strength was constantly increasing, and the growth momentum was very strong.

　　Elder Xuantian once said that if the Shuiyun soul essence could reach golden color, it would not only cure Liu Ruxue's black energy backlash, but also greatly increase her strength. Now it seems to be true.

　　Wu Aotian didn't think it was too surprising. After all, the Shuiyun Soul Essence was the essence condensed from the Shuiyun Soul Beast's life of three thousand years or even longer. Naturally, it would be of great use to humans.

　　In half a month, Liu Ruxue's strength increased by leaps and bounds. She actually broke through from the previous third level of Tianling realm successfully. She continued to attack and expand without stopping. Finally, she successfully rushed to the fourth level of Tianling realm and became a fourth level Tianling realm strongman. Her strength surpassed Wu Aotian.

　　While Wu Aotian was shocked by the magic of the Water Cloud Soul Essence, he also felt sincerely happy. From today onwards, Sister Ruxue no longer had to worry about the backlash of the black energy, and her strength had greatly increased, so her combat effectiveness was bound to increase greatly.

　　Wu Aotian had more expectations when he saw that Mietian had promised to teach Sister Ruxue the complete art of massacre. However, Wu Aotian was still thinking about Mietian.

　　It's not for himself, but for Sister Ruxue. If he can convince Mietian to become Sister Ruxue's weapon, both of them are so murderous. When they are put together, I'm afraid that the bloody and chilling murderous aura alone is enough to make people terrified!

　　Chapter 320 Fearless

　　After Liu Ruxue completed the breakthrough, Mietian kept his promise and taught Liu Ruxue all the skills of the Mass Killing. Wu Aotian didn't know much about the Mass Killing, but from the changes in Liu Ruxue's aura before and after, he could judge that Liu Ruxue had made great progress. This progress was not reflected in the level of strength, but in real combat, her true combat effectiveness.

　　While Liu Ruxue was practicing, Wu Aotian and the others were not idle either. They were all busy with their own practice. Wu Aotian also asked Mietian about the use of the Jade Soul Orb. According to Mietian, the Jade Soul Orb could not only help magical beasts change their physique and improve their strength, but it was even more effective for humans because it was originally refined for humans to take.

　　Wu Aotian was pleasantly surprised and began to inquire about the production method and materials of the Green Soul Pearl. He thought that if it could be produced, wouldn't he and others have another kind of elixir that could enhance their strength?

　　But Mietian's answer made Wu Aotian give up immediately, because some of the magical beast materials were simply not available now, especially two of the magical beasts, the Earth Bone Dragon and the Stone Cone Monster. These two magical beasts seemed to have become extinct, at least no one had ever mentioned where they were still available.

　　Just when Wu Aotian had given up hope, Dong Yuanyuan next to him came up with an idea: "Most of the ingredients in this recipe can be found, only the Earth Bone Dragon and the Stone Cone Monster are hard to find, because these two monsters lived in ancient times and seem to have become extinct at this time. But isn't there still a place where those ancient monsters may exist?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he understood what Dong Yuanyuan was referring to: "Are you talking about the ancient wilderness?"

　　Dong Yuanyuan nodded. She had heard this news from Wu Aotian, but she had kept it in her heart. Now that she thought of it, she immediately brought it up.

　　"Yes, if we can find the Earth Bone Dragon and the Stone Cone Monster in the ancient wilderness, then wouldn't we be able to refine the Green Soul Pill?"

　　"Mietian, if we find all these materials, do you know how to refine them?"

　　Mie Tian answered affirmatively: "The method of refining the Jade Soul Pearl is not complicated. On the contrary, it is quite simple. It mainly involves the preparation of materials. You should know that the Jade Soul Pearl was not considered a good elixir in our era. It can only be regarded as a relatively ordinary thing to improve strength. However, from what I have learned from you, it seems that there is a severe shortage of elixirs that can improve strength..."

　　Wu Aotian sighed and said, "It's not just a shortage, it's simply nonexistent. There is almost nothing left that can directly improve people's strength after eating it. If those good things from ancient times that can improve strength can be preserved, it would be incredible..."

　　Mietian immediately poured a bucket of cold water on Wu Aotian: "You are just dreaming. Not to mention that these things are probably already gone. Even if they really exist, do you think those things can be refined with just any materials? The materials are so scarce now that even things like the Jade Soul Orb cannot be refined, let alone those higher-grade ones..."

　　Wu Aotian's hopes were dashed and he was a little disappointed, but he quickly recovered and said with a smile: "That's right, I think too much. If I get all the benefits, then others will be jealous and envious, and they will yell and bang their heads against the wall, right?"

　　Wu Aotian was the first to swallow a Green Soul Pearl. The Green Soul Pearl looked very hard, but it quickly softened after entering his mouth, and finally turned into a mouthful of fragrant liquid and slid into his stomach.

　　The cool liquid entered the stomach and quickly became warm, spreading to every part of his body. Wu Aotian felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring, and every pore in his body seemed to be emitting warmth.

　　Wu Aotian guided the warm current to flow around his body and finally return to his spiritual sea.

　　It took Wu Aotian three days to completely absorb the medicinal power of the Green Soul Pearl. After three days, Wu Aotian opened his eyes refreshed. Although he still hadn't advanced, Wu Aotian could clearly feel that his strength had improved again, and the improvement was very clear, which showed that the Green Soul Pearl was very effective.

　　Wu Aotian distributed the remaining six to the other people, one for each person. It was good for everyone to share. Wu Aotian always did well in this regard and he would never treat his friends unfairly.

　　Wu Aotian has grown from a useless person to where he is today. In the early days, it was these friends who helped him, but he soon took off into the sky like a lurking dragon and started to take care of these friends. To him, friends are very important, while elixirs, spiritual medicines, and magic crystals are all external things and cannot be compared. Perhaps it is precisely because of his mentality and attitude that he has a strong personal charm. Everyone who comes into contact with Wu Aotian and becomes his friend is willing to open their hearts and make friends with him, and even willing to stay with him, venture with him, and face difficulties together.

　　While waiting for Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian began to sort out the things he brought out from the Tianmo Sect. If there were things he didn't recognize, he would ask Mietian for help. Mietian knew these things very well and instructed him one by one.

　　Mietian has been in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron for some time. He naturally knows the magic of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, especially its ability to absorb spiritual energy, which is very tempting. He also understands that the relationship between Qiu and Wu Aotian seems to be extraordinary, because he is the first to appear beside Wu Aotian, and even when Wu Aotian is in danger, he will appear to protect Wu Aotian, just like the scene when he subdued the God of Fire.

　　Wu Aotian did not hide these things from Mie Tian, ​​so Mie Tian also learned how the God of Fire became a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, and why Lily stayed with him. After Mie Tian learned all this, he felt that Wu Aotian was a good person. Although he did not express anything further, he did not express the idea of ​​leaving.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly happy about this result. As long as you don't leave, as long as you are still by his side, that's enough. Hey, if you really encounter danger, would you have the nerve to just stand by and watch without doing anything?

　　Wu Aotian and Qiu also had a quiet conversation. When it comes to absorbing spiritual energy, Mietian did not refuse the same treatment he gave Mietian. In fact, the strength of the spirit of a fairy-grade spiritual weapon is directly related to the power of the fairy-grade spiritual weapon. Mietian, like Lily, has reached a bottleneck, which is equivalent to the state of great perfection of the human spirit and can no longer break through.

　　Naturally, they were no match for the strong ones in the Fantasy Spirit Realm. Because of this, when Mie Tian was forcibly enslaved by the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, he had no way to resist. Whether it was Lily, the God of Fire, or Mie Tian, ​​they were all thinking about making another breakthrough. If they could make another breakthrough, their strength would increase significantly, which was equivalent to the spiritual practitioner Cong Tianling reaching the Great Perfection and advancing to the Fantasy Spirit Realm.

　　Lily, Mie Tian and Huo Shen all want to break through and evolve, but their choices are different. Mie Tian and Huo Shen want a breakthrough in strength, and even after the breakthrough, they will still be immortal spiritual weapons. But Lily's choice is an evolution beyond imagination, that is, to break through and evolve with the help of the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal. After completing the evolution, she can leave the Tower of Skyfire and become a human being.

　　In addition to cleaning up those things, Wu Aotian also selectively read the books he brought out. These books contained many records of formations or elixirs from ancient times, and the effects were all very powerful. However, as Mietian said, the time interval was too long, and many of these materials had become extinct and could no longer be made.

　　There is also a part in the book that records the world situation at that time, even including the geographical situation, distribution of forces, distribution of sects, strength level, etc. Wu Aotian was very interested in this and studied it carefully. Although these may have become history, it is also a very interesting thing to understand a period of history that has been forgotten by mankind. It is like archaeology, digging up things that others don't know.

　　When Wu Aotian and others were absorbing the medicinal power of the Green Soul Pearl, or when Wu Aotian was reading those books, the outlier among Wu Aotian and his group, Ding Ding, was also reading. Perhaps this was the only thing she liked to do. After all, cultivation seemed to have nothing to do with her. Wu Aotian and others just followed her. Anyway, everyone was used to her being like this.

　　However, when Tintin saw the records of various things in ancient times, the expression on his face became quite strange, and he even became a little excited. However, Wu Aotian and the others were all busy with their own things and did not notice this.

　　Tintin asked for all the books from Wu Aotian and read them slowly one by one. His eyes were sometimes confused, sometimes surprised, and sometimes thoughtful. If someone noticed this, they would be able to see that Tintin must have discovered something from these books.

　　Unfortunately, no one noticed.

　　Wu Aotian calculated the time and found that the competition between the three major empires on the continent was approaching. Seeing that Liu Ruxue was about to finish learning the art of massacre, Wu Aotian decided to return to Tianxin Palace. As for the ancient wilderness, he would have to wait until the competition was over before going there.

　　After Wu Aotian and the others returned to Tianxin Palace, Wu Aotian went to visit Mei Xuemeng at Shuiyue Cottage. Seeing Wu Aotian and the others return, Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "I was just saying that the time for the competition is almost here, why haven't you come back yet? This is just right, get ready, we'll set off in a few days."

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no objection. Although he was still at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm at this moment, the size of his spirit crystal was no less than that of a strong man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. What's more, he also had an illusion array and the aura boost from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Even if he faced a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would be able to fight. What was he afraid of?

　　Chapter 321 Bloody Fight

　　Wu Aotian didn't have anything to prepare, but he was not clear about the content of this competition among the three empires. He didn't even know what level the participants were at, or what the purpose of this competition was.

　　Facing Wu Aotian's question, Mei Xuemeng smiled and gave an answer: "The three empires actually have conflicts with each other. In the final analysis, there are conflicts of interest between countries. However, the three empires are very powerful and equal, and it is impossible for a full-scale war to break out. So someone came up with this method to determine the interests of many countries by victory or defeat..."

　　Wu Aotian understood what Mei Xuemeng said immediately: "What it means is that you Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection masters are not convenient to fight each other, and you cannot fight each other. If you fight, I am afraid that a national war will break out. Moreover, even if you fight alone, if anyone gets injured or dies, it will be a huge blow to a country, and may even cause national turmoil..."

　　"With this restriction, the strength of the participants in the duel will naturally decrease. In other words, the three countries negotiated to control the duel within a certain range, which would not cause great turmoil in the three countries, but would also determine the winner, and thus determine the ownership of the benefits based on the result of the victory or defeat?"

　　Mei Xuemeng showed a look of satisfaction in her eyes. Wu Aotian's reaction was quick and his thinking was agile. He had guessed almost the whole story after she said just a little.

　　"Yes, you are right. This is the reason why the Three Kingdoms Contest was held. Because it involves the huge interests of the three countries, the three countries will focus on training these disciples to participate in this contest, and they may even choose to sacrifice themselves for the sake of victory. I let you participate, of course not to let you sacrifice yourself, but because in addition to your powerful strength, you also have two immortal spiritual weapons, which are enough to guarantee your safety."

　　After a slight pause, Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "As long as you are careful and don't let others take advantage of you, you can ."

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew that Mei Xuemeng was talking about Lili of the Skyfire Tower's super defensive ability. At that time, Lili was not at a disadvantage at all under the siege of Mei Xuemeng and three others. She calmly took Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying hostage and left calmly. Although she used some tricks, everyone could see that even if she didn't use any tricks, Mei Xuemeng and others would not be able to do anything to her. If they took action by force, both sides might suffer.

　　Wu Aotian was naturally full of confidence, but he still wanted to know the rules of this competition: "How many people will participate in this competition? What kind of form will it take? Is it a ring match? Are there any restrictions on participants?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled softly and said, "Because it involves huge interests, it is naturally not as simple as a ring match, but a life-and-death match. Are you afraid?"

　　"Life and death match?" Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, not because he was afraid, but because he was a little surprised. He didn't expect that this competition would be so cruel. However, when he thought that the huge interests of the three great empires were involved in this competition, he felt relieved.

　　This is just like on Earth, many people sacrifice their lives for the interests of their country and are willing to sacrifice themselves to protect their country. And now here, it is almost the same. Tianxin Palace was originally the guardian of the Longxiang Empire. In order to protect the interests of the Longxiang Empire, they will naturally do whatever it takes, even willing to sacrifice their own lives.

　　"Yes, it's a life-and-death match. Each country in the three empires will send a team of twenty people, a total of sixty people from the three empires, to enter the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm and fight in this secret realm until the winner is decided."

　　Wu Aotian raised his eyebrows. This kind of competition was not the first time for Wu Aotian. When the spiritual practitioners from the five countries in the Samsara Valley entered to snatch the purple tobacco, it was also in this mode. Moreover, even on Earth, Wu Aotian had participated in this kind of life and death final more than once. Ordinary people might not know about the secret war between countries, but as a Yanhuang special police, he had participated in it many times.

　　"What are the conditions for determining the winner? Death of all?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "That's not the case. It mainly depends on the leaders of the three parties. If anyone finds that there is no hope, they can admit defeat. Then the rest of them can withdraw from the competition, and the others can no longer attack them."

　　"There are three great empires here..." Wu Aotian thought for a moment and asked, "The one who stays at the end is definitely the winner. So will the ranking of the two who withdrew earlier be determined by the order of their appearance?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "There is no ranking, only one winner. In fact, this involves some resources that the three empires want to possess, as well as some other things. The winner will have all the rights before the next competition..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "That means there can only be one winner. Got it? Then how are the candidates for the duel decided? What kind of people are eligible to participate?"

　　"Those below the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit and under the age of sixty, if any of the two conditions are not met, they will be deemed unqualified. Those who meet both conditions at the same time will be eligible to participate in the competition."

　　Wu Aotian blinked his eyes and smiled: "Below the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit, this is naturally understandable, but if it is under the age of sixty, I am afraid there will still be many strong ones."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "Yes, there will be many. I was originally hesitant about whether to let you participate in the competition, but now it seems that you are the biggest secret weapon for the victory of our Longxiang Empire."

　　The secret weapon might not be himself, but the immortal spiritual weapon on his body, Wu Aotian muttered in his heart, but did not say it out loud. Since he joined Tianxin Palace and Mei Xuemeng has always been good to him, it is only right for him to contribute a little. Besides, Wu Aotian is very confident now.

　　"So who will be attending our Tianxin Palace this time?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Among the twenty people, most are at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and five have reached the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. You probably don't know most of them. The only one you know is probably Dugu Wuying."

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised that Dugu Wuying would also participate. After all, her talent and strength were there. Although she was still very young, she had already reached the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, it would probably be very dangerous for her to participate in this competition.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian with a twinkling eye, and said with a smile: "Although your strength is only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, you not only have two immortal spiritual tools, but you are also proficient in illusion arrays. I would like to ask you to take care of our disciples of the Tianxin Palace in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not refuse, and nodded with a smile: "As long as I am able, I will not refuse. However, are there any eye-catching figures in the other two empires this time? Since the interests involved are huge, they will probably have a lot to kill, such as immortal spiritual weapons. There is no way that there are no immortal spiritual weapons in their two great empires, right?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded approvingly and said, "Yes, they also have immortal spiritual weapons, and they have appeared in the previous competition. I also lent my Five Elements Flower to Dugu Wuying this time. She is very proficient in how to use the Five Elements Flower, and the Five Elements Flower is not resistant to her..."

　　Wu Aotian was really surprised this time. He didn't expect that Mei Xuemeng would even take out her Five Elements Flower to join the battle. It seems that this battle will be really intense.

　　"The power of the Immortal Spirit Weapon is enormous. Once it is used, the Third and Fourth Heavenly Spirit Realm realms will not be able to resist it. Doesn't this duel become a duel of Immortal Spirit Weapons?"

　　Mei Xuemeng looked somewhat helpless: "You can say that, but they also only have one immortal spiritual weapon, and their strength is comparable to that of my Five Elements Flower. The Xiaoyue River Secret Realm is not that big. Once an immortal spiritual weapon appears, other immortal spiritual weapons will naturally sense it and rush over quickly, so this duel is actually two kinds of competitions..."

　　"Although the Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon has the ability to fight independently, its combat capability is also closely related to its user. The stronger the user is, the higher the degree of compatibility with the Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon, and the stronger the combat capability it can exert. In the previous matches, the winners and losers were all determined by the defeat of the person who possessed the Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon. Of course, there is also a second situation, that is, the Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon has not yet completely determined the winner, but the people have already determined the winner, or even the people on one side have been killed. In that case, even if the Immortal Grade Spiritual Weapon can still fight, it has also lost..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "If that's the case, then we are certain to win this time. Lily doesn't count. Even my Fire God is not something that those spiritual practitioners can resist. The Flower of the Five Elements can restrain the other immortal spiritual weapons, and the Fire God and I can go on a killing spree..."

　　Mei Xuemeng's face did not show much surprise. Instead, she shook her head and said, "I thought so before, but this time, the other two empires may have a few super geniuses participating in the competition, and there may also be immortal spiritual weapons that have never appeared before..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, but he was not too surprised. Comparing the number of immortal-grade spiritual weapons? I don’t believe anyone can beat me!

　　After all, I have four immortal spiritual weapons with me, and I don’t believe you can also come up with four!

　　Even if I can take it out, even if it's more powerful than mine, can't I just run away if I can't beat it?

　　In Wu Aotian's opinion, this matter did not seem to be too difficult. However, when he heard Mei Xuemeng talking about the other party having a super genius, he could not help but ask: "How strong is the super genius?"

　　"It is said that both empires have strong men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. This time, the immortal spiritual weapons of the two empires are in their hands. The combat power that will burst out is extremely powerful..."

　　Wu Aotian was startled. What Mei Xuemeng said was true. Although the immortal spiritual weapon could fight on its own and was extremely powerful, if a powerful spiritual practitioner controlled the battle, the power would be multiplied. If the opponent was at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and used the immortal spiritual weapon in actual combat, it would be quite troublesome...

　　Chapter 322: Sister and Brother United in Heart

　　I was on the road all day yesterday and had no chance to write or surf the Internet. Today I finally found a place where I can surf the Internet. I will upload a photo I coded while working overtime last night. There will be an update today.

　　-------------------------

　　"The reason why I gave the Flower of the Five Elements to Dugu Wuying was not because she was a disciple of my Blue Flower Palace and I took extra care of her, but because the Five Elements Flower and Dugu Wuying have the best fit, the best fit except for me..."

　　Mei Xuemeng also explained to Wu Aotian why she gave the Flower of Five Elements to Gu Du Wuying, who was only at the third level of Heavenly Spirit, instead of giving it to other powerful people who had reached the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit. Wu Aotian didn't care too much about this.

　　Although after Mei Xuemeng's explanation, the difficulty of this competition increased a lot and seemed to have become difficult, but Wu Aotian's confidence was not shaken. He believed in the strength of Vulcan and others. What's more, Wu Aotian believed that he was no easy task either.

　　"Palace Master, don't worry, I will definitely complete the task you assigned to me successfully."

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at the strong self-confidence revealed in Wu Aotian's eyes and heard Wu Aotian's firm assurance. Mei Xuemeng was very satisfied.

　　Originally, Mei Xuemeng had been worried about this competition, especially when she heard that the other two empires had talented and powerful people at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and that there might even be more than one immortal-grade spiritual weapon. Mei Xuemeng's heart was filled with worry, but after knowing that Wu Aotian possessed two immortal-grade spiritual weapons, Mei Xuemeng felt a little relieved.

　　"Okay, then you get ready. We will set off together in a few days to the secret realm of Xiaoyue River."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mei Xuemeng with a relaxed brow, and hesitated slightly. He originally thought that Liu Ruxue had entered the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and had learned the complete art of massacre, so he wanted to recommend her to Mei Xuemeng. But in the end, thinking that the final factor that would determine the outcome of this match might be the strong men holding immortal spiritual weapons and the collision between the immortal spiritual weapons, Wu Aotian kept silent.

　　If Mietian was willing to follow Liu Ruxue, then perhaps Wu Aotian would have made this suggestion. The murderous Mietian and the goddess-like Liu Ruxue, the combined combat effectiveness must have been quite amazing. Unfortunately, although Mietian stayed, Wu Aotian pretended to mention this matter unintentionally, but Mietian did not express his opinion, so Wu Aotian had no choice but to give up.

　　…

　　Amidst green mountains and clear waters, in a seemingly ordinary manor, in a very inconspicuous house, a man in black was kneeling on one knee respectfully on the ground, right in front of him was a black desk, behind the desk sat a young man in brocade clothes.

　　This young man looked to be in his twenties, but there was not even a trace of immaturity on his face. He had a maturity that did not match his appearance, and there was an undisguised coldness in his piercing eyes.

　　"Any news?"

　　The young man's voice was very pleasant to the ear, but the condescending tone in his voice was also very obvious.

　　The man in black replied respectfully, "The Tianxin Palace disciple Wu Aotian and his group who had previously discovered that they had disrupted our plan and rescued all the captured spiritual practitioners have returned to Tianxin Palace, and we have received accurate information that Wu Aotian will also participate in this Three Kingdoms Contest..."

　　The young man nodded slightly and dropped the book in his hand. He closed his eyes slightly, as if he was lost in thought.

　　The man in black knelt on the ground respectfully, waiting quietly. The room was so quiet that it seemed as if the air had frozen.

　　After a long while, the young man slowly opened his eyes and said calmly: "I established the Black Evil Sect and planned to expand our strength for many days, but it was destroyed by that kid. He must die."

　　"Tell this to the Left Protector, and have him do it. Use that kid's head to tell everyone in the world that anyone who goes against our Black Demon Sect must die!"

　　The man in black responded respectfully: "Yes!"

　　After the man in black left, the young man crossed his hands and placed them on his abdomen. He gently circled his thumbs and leaned back in his chair. After a while, he sighed softly, "It seems I have to think about it..."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian told others that he was going to participate in the Three Empires Competition. After Liu Ruxue heard that the competition was so dangerous, she immediately expressed her desire to go in with Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "According to what the Palace Master said, this time we will face a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and we may even face more than one immortal spiritual weapon. Although you have reached the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and have eliminated the backlash of murderous aura, if you face a strong man with an immortal spiritual weapon, you will be in danger..."

　　Liu Ruxue fell into silence. Although she wanted to help Wu Aotian, she also knew that what Wu Aotian said was the truth. If she met a powerful person at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm who possessed a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, she would definitely not be his opponent. She might not be able to help Wu Aotian, but instead would drag him down.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was about to speak again, Mie Tian in the hidden Eight Desolations Gathering Spirit Cauldron suddenly said, "Let me try."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned and asked, "Try, try what?"

　　Mie Tian snorted coldly and asked, "Don't you want me to help your sister? I heard you say there is such an interesting thing. I also want to go and see it and see how powerful other immortal spiritual weapons are..."

　　Wu Aotian was immediately surprised: "You mean, you are willing to join forces with Sister Ruxue?"

　　Mie Tian nodded and said, "She practices the art of massacre, which is very suitable for my personality. What I want is to conquer and kill. If it is someone like you, I will never agree to it even if I die..."

　　Wu Aotian felt surprised but also hurt. What does someone like me mean? What's wrong with someone like me?

　　You would never agree even if you die?

　　Then why did you refuse to die when you were forcibly enslaved by the leader of the Demon Sect?

　　Of course, Wu Aotian was the only one who thought about this in his heart and naturally could not say it out loud. Anyway, Mietian agreed to cooperate with Liu Ruxue, which was the best news for Wu Aotian.

　　After Wu Aotian told Liu Ruxue the news, Liu Ruxue was very happy and immediately went to find the Palace Master, reported her current strength, and asked to participate in this competition.

　　Mei Xuemeng was a little surprised at Liu Ruxue's improvement in strength. After learning that Liu Ruxue's strength improved greatly after taking the Shuiyun Soul Essence, she thought about it and nodded, "Okay, then I will allow you to join, but this operation is very dangerous, you must be careful."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "Please rest assured, Palace Master. I have my own way to deal with it."

　　Watching Liu Ruxue leave, Mei Xuemeng frowned slightly and whispered, "Why is Liu Ruxue so confident? Can't an enemy at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm or the power of an immortal spiritual weapon pose a threat to her?"

　　"Could it be that she also has a fairy-grade spiritual weapon?"

　　Mei Xuemeng couldn't help laughing and said, "Am I thinking too much? Wu Aotian already has two immortal spiritual weapons. Liu Ruxue is his sister. If she also has an immortal spiritual weapon, then God loves them too much, right?"

　　"Anyway, let me wait and see."

　　…

　　Just when Liu Ruxue went to see Mei Xuemeng, Wu Aotian was thinking about how to explain to Mei Xuemeng about Mie Tian. Just when Wu Aotian was frowning, Mie Tian solved his problem with just one sentence.

　　"Just tell me that I told you not to, and as long as you say it, I will leave you, isn't that enough?"

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue are going to participate in the Three Kingdoms Fighting Tournament, so naturally the others have to go with them. Even if they cannot enter the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, as friends, it is natural for them to go to the scene to care about the battle situation.

　　A few days later, the twenty people from Tianxin Palace who participated in the competition, led by Tianxin Palace Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng and Third Palace Master Hong Tie, headed towards the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. Following them also went a large number of Tianxin Palace disciples, including Leng Feng and his group.

　　The Three Kingdoms Competition was an event that the three empires were all very concerned about. Not only did the leaders of the three empires' guardian holy places, Tianxin Palace, Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect, personally lead their teams, the emperors of the three empires also sent a number of people to follow. Moreover, the competition of the three empires had become a matter of concern to all the spiritual practitioners in the three empires. A large number of spiritual practitioners, in groups of three or five or alone, flocked to the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm.

　　The Xiaoyue River Secret Realm is located in a barren forest. This forest does not belong to any of the three major empires, and there is nothing much to notice in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. The three major empires chose the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm as the venue for the Three Kingdoms Competition. There is only one reason, that is, there is a very special formation set up in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm.

　　Mirror array.

　　Through the mirror array, everyone standing outside the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm can see everything that happens in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, and at the entrance of the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, there is also a random teleportation array. It is precisely because of these two points that the three empires placed the battlefield in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, so that they can clearly understand the situation of the fight in the secret realm outside the secret realm, and make the most accurate judgment, whether it is about the enemy's strength, or the speculation of victory or defeat, or even decision-making.

　　When the spiritual practitioners of Tianxin Palace arrived at the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, the originally deserted Xiaoyue River had become crowded with people. Wu Aotian was secretly surprised in his heart, wow, there must be tens of thousands of people here. Many of these people were from famous gangs in the three empires, and some were solitary cultivators, and now they all gathered here for the Three Kingdoms Competition.

　　The people from Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect also arrived at about the same time. The arrival of the troops from the three empires immediately caused a huge commotion among the crowds that had been waiting for a long time.

　　Among these spiritual practitioners, some were discussing which of the three empires had a greater chance of winning this competition, some were praying for the spiritual practitioners of their own country, and some were very excited...

　　Wu Aotian had never expected that this Three Kingdoms Competition would be such a grand event. Thinking about the magical effect of the mirror array, Wu Aotian couldn't help feeling depressed. It seemed that his entire battle process would be seen by these tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners. It seemed that his plan to preserve his strength and not let others know would be in vain.

　　Chapter 323: Liu Ruxue's Family Background

　　Please despise me, everyone. After updating yesterday at noon, I went out to drink with my relatives. Under such hospitality, I got drunk shamefully...

　　I got up today and started my journey home. I just got home in the afternoon and quickly wrote an update...

　　If you are unhappy, you can leave a message in the book review section to vent. Xiao Ba put his face close to me... hit me gently.

　　-0----------------------------------------

　　"It's really lively here, with so many people..."

　　Wu Aotian and his group looked at the crowds all over the mountains and plains. Leng Feng sighed softly, with some unconcealable excitement in his eyes. After all, in such a grand scene, there would be some emotional fluctuations.

　　Although the spiritual practitioners from the three empires have arrived, the competition has not yet begun and will have to take place in two days.

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all wearing robes with the Tianxin Palace logo. Looking at the spiritual practitioners who were waiting all over the mountains and plains to watch the battle in the Xiaoyue River secret realm, Wu Aotian muttered in his heart that after today, the news that he possessed a fairy-grade spiritual weapon would be known to everyone, and he didn't know what kind of trouble that would bring him.

　　Fortunately, Wu Aotian is now much stronger and has three fairy-grade spiritual weapons by his side, so he is not afraid of anything. The only thing he is worried about is whether this game will alarm those powerful people in the Phantom Mirror?

　　If the strong man from the Phantom Mirror attacks, I am afraid that even with three immortal spiritual weapons, I will find it difficult to resist.

　　"Brother Wu, someone asked me to give you a letter."

　　Wu Aotian took the sealed letters from the Tianxin Palace disciple, but he felt a little strange and asked back: "Who asked you to deliver the letters?"

　　The Tianxin Palace disciple shook his head and said, "I don't know either. This letter flew out from the woods. I got the letter and saw it said to be forwarded to you, Senior Brother..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and tore open the letter. There was only a thin piece of paper inside with a row of large words written on it.

　　"This evening, Xifeng Lin, I have something important to discuss with you."

　　Wu Aotian felt a little puzzled. There was no signature on the letter and the content was very simple. Who on earth wanted to meet him to discuss something important?

　　Liu Ruxue and others nearby watched Wu Aotian read the letter and fell into deep thought. They couldn't help but become curious. Liu Ruxue took the letter from Wu Aotian, took a look at it, and there was something strange in her eyes.

　　"Aotian, do you know who it is?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't know either. This matter seems a little strange..."

　　Liu Ruxue frowned and said, "Do you think this is a conspiracy? Someone led you to Xifeng Forest and plotted against you?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head in confusion and said, "But who wants to deal with me? Could it be the people from the other two empires? They know that I will participate in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm Competition, so they want to deal with me before the competition starts?"

　　Liu Ruxue thought for a moment and said, "It shouldn't be possible. You have news about the immortal spiritual weapon. Apart from the Palace Master and us, no one else knows about it. You are only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. There is no reason for others to deal with you before the game..."

　　Wu Aotian also felt that what Liu Ruxue said made sense. Since he couldn't guess, he didn't bother to guess anymore: "No matter who he is, I'll know once I meet him."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard that Wu Aotian had decided to go to Xifeng Forest, she immediately said, "I'll go with you."

　　Seeing Liu Ruxue's determined eyes, Wu Aotian did not refuse. Anyway, Mietian was already on Liu Ruxue's body at this time. The power of the two of them fighting together was indeed amazing. When they were practicing, Wu Aotian had witnessed the murderous aura and fierce strength.

　　Seeing the same look in the eyes of the others, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Sister Ruxue and I will go, you guys just wait for us in the camp. We have immortal spiritual weapons with us, so even if the other party has bad intentions towards us, I believe we can return safely."

　　In the evening, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue left the camp and quietly came to Xifeng Forest.

　　Xifeng Forest is about two hundred miles north of the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. For Wu Aotian and others who are flying, it only takes a short while to get there.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were floating in the sky above Xifeng Forest. They looked around but didn't see any trace of anyone. Wu Aotian frowned and asked, "Is this just a joke?"

　　Just as Wu Aotian finished speaking, a deep voice sounded from a forest far below: "Since you are here, why don't you come down?"

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were both surprised. They were now at the third and fourth levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm respectively, but the opponent was not too far away from them. However, neither of them noticed the other. This person was obviously a super strong man, at least stronger than Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue.

　　Wu Aotian whispered, "Be careful later. If something goes wrong, retreat immediately."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and both of them felt a sense of crisis at that moment, and they fell down with caution.

　　In the woods, a man stood with his hands behind his back, with his back to Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue, seemingly admiring the scenery in the woods. The arrival of Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue did not seem to disturb him.

　　"Wu Aotian, since you are here, I don't want to waste time talking. I just want to ask, you rescued many spiritual practitioners captured by Blue Wolf and Spider, and killed all the spiritual practitioners in the manor, including the bats... According to your ability, it is absolutely impossible to do it. Who is secretly helping you?"

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were both shocked. They didn't expect the other party to say something so shocking right away.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes flashed: "Are you from the Black Demon Sect?"

　　The tall man still didn't turn his head, but his voice was slightly higher, as if Wu Aotian's words had aroused his interest in speaking: "Oh? Why do you say that?"

　　Wu Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly, and was already on full alert in his heart: "You know very well about the Blue Wolf and the Spider, and you also know that all the spiritual practitioners in the manor were killed. You also know that the dead person is the Bat Messenger. Maybe many people know the first two pieces of information, but few people know the last one. Since you know so much, who would believe you if you say you are not from the Black Demon Sect?"

　　The tall man laughed and said, "You are quite quick-witted. Since you guessed that I am from the Black Demon Sect, then guess again, what do I want to do by inviting you here today?"

　　Wu Aotian said coldly: "I have ruined your good plan. I am afraid you can't think of any other purpose besides wanting to kill me."

　　The tall man didn't seem to be in a hurry at all, as if he was sure of victory, and he didn't seem to worry that Wu Aotian would escape. His voice was very leisurely, but Wu Aotian was very clear that this man's perception had already firmly locked onto the two of them. Although he had his back to them, it was no different from when he was facing them. He could launch a powerful attack at any time.

　　"Tell me, the person who helped you in the past, I can let you die more easily. Otherwise, you will die in agony. At that time, you may regret why you came to this world."

　　Wu Aotian sneered. Why did I come to this world? Do you think I came here on my own? I was dragged here by the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron...

　　Facing Wu Aotian's silence, the tall man laughed and said, "It seems that you don't plan to tell me anymore. It seems that you can't keep it simple. Then I have to ask in person."

　　As the tall man spoke, he finally turned around and faced Wu Aotian and the other man.

　　The tall man was wearing a mask on his face. It was a pure black iron mask without a trace of other colors. It was shiny black. There were two holes where the eyes should be, revealing the man's eyes. There was undisguised murderous intent and arrogance in those eyes.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes narrowed more and more, and his back slightly arched, like a frightened night cat ready to explode at any time. Just as Wu Aotian was fully alert and ready to fight, Liu Ruxue next to him suddenly screamed, and there was undisguised fear and excitement in the scream.

　　Wu Aotian turned his gaze slightly in surprise, only to find that Liu Ruxue's face was pale, and her eyes were fixed on the tall man in front of her. There was an unbelievable look in her eyes, and there was clearly hatred that could not be concealed.

　　"Sister Ruxue, do you know him?"

　　Liu Ruxue's expression was very strange. The way she looked at the man wearing the black mask was obviously very strange. This made Wu Aotian doubt whether Liu Ruxue knew this man, or whether she had met him before, or even had some grudge against him...

　　"It's you, I didn't expect it to be you!"

　　Liu Ruxue bit her lips tightly with her white teeth, and uttered these words one by one with almost all her strength. Wu Aotian was even more surprised. She actually knew this man from the Black Evil Sect?

　　The black masked man was also somewhat surprised. He looked at the pale Liu Ruxue and said in surprise, "Why, do you know me?"

　　Liu Ruxue stared at him angrily and said bitterly: "Although more than ten years have passed, I would recognize you even if you turned into ashes, especially this mask of yours. I don't know how many times it has appeared in my dreams..."

　　The black-masked man said in surprise, "Oh!" Then he asked, "Looking at your hateful eyes, it seems that what I did to you was not a good thing, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue suppressed her trembling body due to excitement and stared at the other person, as if she was afraid that the other person would fly away: "Do you still remember Long Xiang's Liu family..."

　　"Liu family?" The man with the black mask seemed a little surprised: "The Liu family was destroyed seventeen years ago, and the entire family was wiped out... No, it seems that a little girl escaped at that time..."

　　At this point, the black masked man's tone was already somewhat surprised: "Seeing that you hate me so much, and you also know about the Liu family, are you the little girl who escaped from the Liu family?"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Liu Ruxue seldom mentioned her family background, but Wu Aotian roughly knew that her family might have suffered a great change in the past. However, he never expected that Liu Ruxue's family was actually wiped out, and the enemy was actually the black-masked man in front of him who belonged to the Black Evil Sect!

　　Liu Ruxue’s enemy turned out to be the Black Demon Sect!

　　Chapter 324: All Means Used

　　Wu Aotian never thought that things would be so coincidental. The Black Evil Sect was working hard to deal with those spiritual practitioners, and he accidentally intervened and ruined their conspiracy. They found out about him and began to retaliate against him, but he did not expect that under such circumstances, Liu Ruxue recognized that the man in front of her was actually the murderer who wiped out her Liu family in the past!

　　"Yes, I am the little girl who luckily escaped death. When you led the men in black to massacre the Liu family, you didn't expect that there were still people in the Liu family who survived."

　　The black masked man laughed and said, "So what? You got away with it that day, can you escape again today?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the man in the black mask with undisguised murderous intent in her eyes. Black energy had gradually emanated from her body, and the murderous aura emanated from her bit by bit, stabbing towards the opponent like needles.

　　The black-masked man showed a bit of surprise in his eyes: "What a strong murderous aura, it seems that you have practiced a remarkable skill, not bad, not bad, if you met other messengers, maybe you would still have the strength to fight, but it's a pity that you met me..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly asked from the side: "You seem to have a very high position in the Black Evil Sect. The Black Evil Sect has one leader, two guardians and eight messengers. The leader wears a mask with dark clouds on his face, while yours is pure black. Are you the guardian of the Black Evil Sect?"

　　The black masked man looked at Wu Aotian with appreciation and said with a smile: "You are really smart. I am the left protector of the Black Evil Sect. When the Lord found out that you were the one who ruined the Black Evil Sect, he ordered me to kill you to serve as a warning to others and let everyone know that there is no good end for going against the Black Evil Sect."

　　After a slight pause, the left guardian of the Black Demon Sect smiled and said, "One of you is at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the other is at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Do you think you can fight me?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled coldly and said, "Whether we can win or not, do we have to just sit there and wait to die?"

　　The left protector nodded gently: "Yes, you have ambition and courage. I hope you can still have enough backbone later."

　　After saying that, the left protector stretched out his right hand and grabbed Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue in mid-air. The air seemed to freeze completely in an instant, and five strong spiritual energies bound Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue like shackles.

　　Wu Aotian was secretly shocked. He had learned from the man in black that the left and right protectors of the Black Evil Sect were both powerful men who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Now the other party's attack was indeed incredibly powerful. The other party just attacked casually, but the two of them were unable to resist at all.

　　Knowing the opponent's identity and strength, Wu Aotian knew that today's battle would be very dangerous. However, Wu Aotian was not in a hurry to use the immortal spiritual weapon. He wanted to use the immortal spiritual weapon to give the opponent a heavy blow. If he could kill him, it would be the best, which would also be regarded as helping Sister Ruxue to avenge her.

　　The black energy on Liu Ruxue's body was like a suppressed black snake, struggling desperately to break free. Although the black energy was suppressed tightly, the murderous intent on her body became stronger and stronger. The black energy had already covered her pretty face, and even her eyes were filled with the black energy. Although she was suppressed tightly by the invisible spiritual energy, every time she activated the black energy, her murderous intent would increase a little bit.

　　The Left Protector looked at Liu Ruxue with some surprise. It was the first time he had seen a woman with such violent murderous intent. Even though he had the strength of a perfect heavenly spirit, he could still clearly feel the murderous intent.

　　If the difference in strength wasn't so great, the Left Protector would have doubted whether he could suppress the other party...

　　Liu Ruxue's murderous aura had reached its peak after being repeatedly stimulated by her. Her entire body was wrapped in black air, and she looked like a ball of black air with murderous intent. The black air not only had a strong murderous intent, but also a strong smell of blood, which made people feel like a mountain of corpses and a sea of ​​blood.

　　“You deserve to die!”

　　As Liu Ruxue uttered these three cold words, a black light suddenly appeared in her hand. The black light swirled, and the invisible spiritual energy that suppressed the two of them suddenly shattered.

　　Destroy the sky!

　　After Liu Ruxue's murderous aura reached its peak, she instantly summoned Mie Tian. Although there was no black air surrounding Mie Tian, ​​the murderous intent in him was even stronger than that of Liu Ruxue!

　　The two strong murderous intentions mixed together, forming a terrifying aura, which suddenly burst out like a bomb exploding and rushed towards the left protector.

　　The left protector's eyelids jumped suddenly. Although all these changes happened in an instant, his reaction was incomparably fast. In an instant, a large shield with glittering light appeared in front of him.

　　The attack, which was a combination of Mie Tian and Liu Ruxue's endless murderous intent, hit the big shield. The big shield was flashing with light, and the magic crystal on it actually exploded several times in an instant, and the bright light suddenly dimmed.

　　“Immortal spiritual weapon!”

　　The left protector opened his eyes wide, looking at the black sword that exuded endless murderous intent in disbelief. He really didn't expect that this woman could have such a sharp fairy-grade spiritual weapon. What's more, the aura of this fairy-grade spiritual weapon was so similar to her own, both of which possessed amazing murderous aura.

　　Looking at his big shield that was severely damaged by the heavy blow, there was no heartache on the left protector's face. Instead, his eyes were full of excitement.

　　Now that we have discovered a magical weapon of immortal quality, we must conquer it today no matter what!

　　I didn’t expect that I would get such an unexpected gain when I came here to kill Wu Aotian today!

　　There was undisguised enthusiasm and excitement on the face of the left protector. He waved his hand and threw out several spiritual weapons. Some of them blocked Mie Tian's attack, while some began to attack Liu Ruxue.

　　The Left Protector had the strength of a great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Even though Liu Ruxue had the help of an immortal spiritual weapon and made up for his offensive power, he was far behind in defense. Relying on Mietian's strength and surprise, the Left Protector seemed to be at a disadvantage when killed by Liu Ruxue, but once he counterattacked, Liu Ruxue could not resist.

　　Wu Aotian knew that he had to take action.

　　With a flash of silver light in his hand, the God of Fire appeared in Wu Aotian's hand. Bang, bang, bang, several consecutive attacks, the super-compressed fire bombs directly hit several spiritual weapons of the left protector that were attacking Liu Ruxue, and then there was another series of attacks, rushing directly towards the left protector.

　　The left protector only saw that there was suddenly a strange-looking spiritual weapon in Wu Aotian's hand. He was a little confused at first, but the attack that followed made the left protector's heart suddenly shocked.

　　The spiritual weapon he used to attack was actually deflected or even knocked away in an instant by the fire bomb released by the spiritual weapon!

　　What level of strength is required to achieve this?

　　The other party was just a spiritual practitioner at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he still did it.

　　That leaves only one explanation, which is that the strange spiritual weapon in his hand is also an immortal spiritual weapon!

　　The left protector let out a strange cry and his body disappeared from the spot in an instant. Although Wu Aotian's attack knocked away several spiritual weapons and even deformed two of them, it did not hurt the left protector at all.

　　Wu Aotian watched the left protector disappear on the spot, and suddenly remembered something in his mind, that is, the speed of a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. It is extremely terrifying and is simply not comparable to that of himself and others.

　　Even though both he and Liu Ruxue possessed immortal spiritual weapons, and their offensive power was not inferior to that of the other party, their reaction speed and movement speed were too different. If the other party used this to attack the two of them...

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian did not dare to hesitate at all, and instantly summoned Lily out, and shouted at the same time: "Sister Ruxue, come in quickly!"

　　When Liu Ruxue's attack failed and the opponent's figure disappeared, she thought of the same problem. Coincidentally at this moment, Wu Aotian's shout was heard, and Liu Ruxue rushed over without any hesitation. The Tower of Skyfire opened its door in an instant, sucking both of them in, and then closed it again.

　　The left protector was just about to use a quick surprise attack to take down the two men, but he didn't expect Wu Aotian to throw out another spiritual weapon. Judging from the strong fluctuations of spiritual energy on this spiritual weapon, this tower was probably also a fairy-grade spiritual weapon.

　　"You actually possess three immortal spiritual weapons!"

　　The left protector opened his eyes wide and muttered to himself, with a look of daze for a moment. He couldn't imagine how two young men and women with not much strength could possess three immortal spiritual weapons.

　　Wu Aotian ignored him and directly picked up the Vulcan and transformed it. The Vulcan instantly changed from the shape of a pistol to that of a rocket launcher and switched to the energy-concentrating attack mode.

　　Wu Aotian knew very well that if he and his companions wanted to escape, the other party would be unable to do anything to them. To be precise, the other party would be unable to do anything to the Tower of Skyfire.

　　The door of the Tower of Skyfire was closed, and the Left Protector had no idea what Wu Aotian was doing inside. The strong fluctuations in spiritual energy also made the Left Protector unaware that a huge danger was slowly gathering.

　　The God of Fire was extremely excited at this moment, even to the point of being almost violent. He had encountered many opponents before, but they were all child's play for him. Now his opponent was a powerful being who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. The previous God of Fire might not have been able to defeat him even if he had used all his strength at his best. But now he had been refined into an immortal spiritual weapon, with countless formations added to it, and more importantly, he had a terrifying energy-gathering attack.

　　"Wu Aotian, hurry up, hurry up, I want to kill that old guy wearing a mask and pretending to be cool with one shot, let him know that I, the God of Fire, am not so easy to mess with!"

　　Wu Aotian calmly and coolly carried the Vulcan that was like a rocket launcher. The energy had already begun to gather. At the same time, he said to Lily: "The moment the Vulcan finishes gathering energy, you will open the door. I hope you can kill that old guy with one shot!"

　　PS:

　　Chapter 2 is here...

　　Chapter 325: A Bold Attack

　　Perhaps because he was very confident in his own strength and speed, the Left Protector did not escape immediately. Instead, he floated opposite the Tower of Skyfire with undisguised passion in his eyes.

　　"I never thought that you two actually possessed three immortal spiritual weapons. Now I finally understand that you didn't have any partners at the time. It was you and the immortal spiritual weapons around you who killed the bat... Am I right?"

　　While controlling the God of Fire to gather energy for the final time, Wu Aotian replied coldly: "Yes, you guessed right. Do you think you can do anything to us today?"

　　The left guardian stared at the quietly suspended Skyfire Tower and laughed, "If you have the ability, why do you need to hide in that tower?"

　　Wu Aotian sneered at the left protector's ridicule and sneered: "Did you get your head run over by a wheel? You can't win, but you still want to be a hero. Are you always this stupid?"

　　Wu Aotian's undisguised ridicule immediately caused a few angry red clouds to rise on the left protector's face. As a powerful person who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, and as the left protector of the Black Evil Sect, they were both extremely respected. No one dared to speak to him so loudly. However, Wu Aotian's ridicule made him feel ashamed and angry.

　　"Good boy, you have a very poisonous tongue. I hope that when I cook you, your tongue can still be as poisonous as before. But don't beg for mercy, or it will reduce my pleasure a lot."

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "Is your mouth the only thing left on your body? Can't you do anything else besides talking? Do you want to catch me and hit me?"

　　The left protector was furious when he saw Wu Aotian acting so recklessly. He never thought that his strength, which was at the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, could not do anything to a kid at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm!

　　The left protector flashed his body and arrived in front of the Tower of Skyfire. He punched in the air and hit the Tower of Skyfire.

　　As he threw this seemingly ordinary punch, the entire space suddenly collapsed with his fist as the center.

　　At the same time, Wu Aotian shouted, "Lily, open the door!"

　　The door of the Tower of Skyfire suddenly opened, and the long barrel of the God of Fire instantly extended out, aiming at the left protector who was rushing over. The reason why Wu Aotian angered him with words was to lure him over.

　　If the opponent was a practitioner at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Wu Aotian wouldn't have to go through so much trouble and could have just fired a single shot. However, the opponent was at the great perfection of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and Wu Aotian didn't want to give the opponent too much time to react, and might even have him dodge away. After all, although a concentrated energy attack was incredibly powerful, there was only one chance.

　　The closer the distance, the higher the hit rate and the lower the possibility that the opponent will dodge.

　　The left protector had just thrown a punch, and this punch was also tentative in nature. After all, he didn't know what kind of immortal spiritual weapon this tower was, nor what kind of attack methods it had. Even though he was a perfect celestial spirit, he didn't dare to underestimate any immortal spiritual weapon.

　　But when he saw the thick tube extending out, his eyes suddenly showed a bit of vigilance. What kind of spiritual weapon was this?

　　He couldn't see the transformation process of the God of Fire, so naturally he didn't understand that this cannon barrel was the form of the God of Fire after his transformation. Although he didn't understand what kind of spiritual weapon it was, the strong spiritual fluctuations coming from the cannon barrel made him feel fear, as if there was a terrifying beast in the black cannon barrel that could take his life.

　　"Bang", without giving the Left Protector any chance to think or dodge, a ball of fire suddenly rushed out of the bubble gum and rushed straight towards the Left Protector. Before it got close, the crazy energy fluctuations that could destroy the world had already made the Left Protector's face suddenly change color.

　　There was no time to dodge, the left protector let out a loud roar, and his whole body was shining brightly. One by one, the spiritual weapons burst into light and blocked in front of him. At this moment, he had fully realized that this attack was a well-prepared attack by the opponent, and it was going to take his life!

　　The fireball hit the first spiritual weapon, and the shield spiritual weapon was instantly knocked away. All the magic crystals on it exploded, and all the spiritual patterns were destroyed. Under the scorching high temperature, the shield almost melted into molten iron in an instant.

　　The fireball was unstoppable and continued to rush forward, hitting the second object, the third object...

　　No spiritual weapon could block this fireball in the slightest. Although it looked like a pure white fireball, its terrifyingly high temperature caused the surrounding woods to burn instantly.

　　There was a look of extreme fear in the eyes of the left protector. What kind of attack was this and why was it so powerful?

　　Even if he had the power of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, it would be basically impossible for him to launch an attack of this strength. How did the other party do it?

　　At the critical moment of life and death, the left protector's eyes turned bloodshot, and all the spiritual energy in his body was forced out. All the spiritual weapons were blocked in front of him. The destruction of each spiritual weapon weakened the power of the fireball that was like the god of death.

　　After breaking seven spiritual weapons in succession and completely destroying them, the fireball finally reached the left protector and heavily hit the spiritual shield that had just been erected in front of him.

　　The spiritual shield shattered with a bang, and the fireball continued to rush towards the left protector.

　　The left protector spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated suddenly. At the same time, he kept setting up spiritual shields in front of him. The spiritual shields kept shattering and collapsing like glass being hit. With every impact, the left protector's face became paler. After setting up twelve spiritual shields in succession and all of them were destroyed, the fireball finally caught up with the left protector's body.

　　The left protector's eyes were filled with endless fear. He had never expected that the opponent could launch such a violent attack!

　　Another mouthful of blood spurted out, and a few flashes of blood appeared on the left protector's face. His body was actually streaked with blood. He suddenly accelerated and flew backwards, instantly widening the distance between himself and the fireball. Taking this opportunity to catch his breath, the left protector once again threw out several spiritual weapons, which once again hit the fireball fiercely.

　　The fireball containing powerful energy was finally unable to maintain its stable form any longer. It exploded with a bang and turned into a ball of extremely high-temperature flame, which instantly radiated in all directions and swept across an area of ​​several miles in a flash.

　　All the trees within a radius of several miles were burned and the ground was charred. Fortunately, this was a wilderness with no human habitation. If it was above a city, I'm afraid that this attack would have killed countless people.

　　The flames spread very quickly and the left protector was also swept into it. The huge high temperature instantly left multiple scars on his body. His hair and beard were burned off, and his whole body was charred in many places, looking in a miserable state.

　　The left protector did not dare to stop for a moment. He was seriously injured by the previous attack alone. He had to find a place to heal immediately, otherwise his strength would be greatly reduced.

　　What's even more terrible is that the opponent still has several immortal spiritual weapons. I am seriously injured now. If I don't leave now, I'm afraid I won't be able to leave. If such a powerful attack like just now comes again, I will definitely die.

　　The flames were still roiling in the air when the left protector, covered in blood, disappeared into the horizon in a few flashes without even leaving a single word. His departure was extremely clean.

　　Looking at the left protector disappearing into the horizon, Wu Aotian sighed, "He actually took on such a powerful attack. The Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection is indeed powerful!"

　　The God of Fire was also a little annoyed: "It's so frustrating. He got away like this. It's a pity that I can only release him once. Otherwise, I would have released him twice in a row..."

　　Wu Aotian was also helpless about what the God of Fire said: "If the power can be this great every time, then who can be our opponent? Even if a team of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection comes, they will be dealt with in minutes. Don't daydream about it. Recharge quickly. You have to participate in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm Competition soon."

　　The Fire God nodded, returned to the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, and began to replenish his energy. Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue, who had a complicated expression on her face, and sighed inwardly, comforting her: "Sister Ruxue, even though he escaped today, we will definitely have a chance to catch him."

　　Liu Ruxue slowly exhaled and closed her eyes. After a while, she slowly opened them. The murderous aura on her face had slowly faded away, and her expression gradually became calm. She looked at Wu Aotian with a little more gratitude in her eyes: "Thank you, Aotian. If it weren't for you today..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and interrupted Liu Ruxue: "Do we still need to be so polite to each other? Your enemy is my enemy, your enemy is my enemy, not to mention that the left protector of the Black Evil Sect came to kill me today..."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian quietly, and nodded after a while: "After more than ten years, today I finally know who my enemy is... But I don't understand why they wanted to deal with the Liu family back then..."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and speculated: "The Black Demon Sect's plan is huge. Perhaps in order to achieve their goal, they need a lot of things, even a lot of helpers. The interests of the Liu family and them may have conflicted, or they may have something they are plotting, so they chose the most direct way..."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded in agreement: "I have thought about it for many years, and it is probably similar to what you said. It seems that our Liu family had a treasure at that time. Before the Liu family got into trouble, someone came to the Liu family to ask for it but was rejected. I think it may be related to this thing..."

　　Seeing Liu Ruxue lost in memories of the past, Wu Aotian didn't want her to be too sad, so he reached out and gently held Liu Ruxue's hand, comforting her: "Don't think too much, it's been so many years, the dead are gone, what we have to do now is to avenge them and let them rest in peace..."

　　Chapter 326: Increase the bet!

　　The Left Protector fled, and Wu Aotian and the others had no way to chase him. They could only collect the three immortal spiritual weapons and set off on their journey home.

　　After returning to the Tianxin Palace camp, Wu Aotian reported to Mei Xuemeng about his encounter with the Left Protector and the battle with him. Mei Xuemeng was shocked to hear that the other party had actually sent a powerful Tianling Great Perfection master to rob and kill Wu Aotian, but was even more shocked to hear that the final result was that the other party was injured and escaped.

　　Although he knew that Wu Aotian had two immortal spiritual weapons, it was not easy to make a powerful Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection warrior escape with injuries.

　　"So you are from the Liu family. The Liu family was a large clan in the past. Unfortunately, the entire family was wiped out overnight. No one even knows who the murderer is. Who would have thought that the murderer was actually the Black Demon Clan. But now that we know who our enemy is, that's good. One day, we will be able to get our revenge."

　　"Don't go out these two days. There's no guarantee that the Black Demon Sect will have other tricks up their sleeves..."

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue both nodded. Wu Aotian thought that the leader of the Black Evil Sect was said to be a strong man in the Illusionary Mirror, and couldn't help asking: "The leader of the Black Evil Sect is very powerful. It is said that he is a strong man in the Illusionary Realm. If he takes action, even coming to the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm to take action..."

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "This should be impossible. Even if the leader of the Black Evil Sect has the strength of a powerful person in the Illusionary Realm, he would not dare to come to the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm to act wildly..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up: "Could it be that there is also a powerful person from the Illusionary Realm here?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "That's not the case, but the speed of the Illusionary Realm masters is extremely strong, they can travel a hundred miles in an instant. Our three empires all have ways to contact some of the Illusionary Realm masters. Once there is danger, they will come immediately..."

　　Although it was not the answer Wu Aotian had guessed, Wu Aotian was finally certain that Mei Xuemeng and others, and even people from the other two empires, were all connected with those strong men in the Fantasy Spirit Realm. In fact, it was not surprising when you think about it. These strong men could not have been born in the Fantasy Spirit Realm. They must have grown up step by step. It is estimated that many of these people are from the three major empires. As the top strong men in this world, and Mei Ruoxue and others as the pinnacles of the secular world, there must be a certain connection between them.

　　Although Wu Aotian was quite curious about the power of the Illusion Realm masters, he also knew that since Mei Xuemeng didn't say anything, there must be some reason, or maybe it was a taboo. He didn't ask any more questions, but just smiled and said, "That's good. I was worried that the leader of the Black Evil Sect would take action directly. At that time, I'm afraid no one would be able to stop him."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Although there are not many powerful people in the Illusionary Realm, it is impossible for him to run wild alone. Besides, if he really has that ability, why would he need to be so sneaky? Why not just destroy the sects one by one, or just capture them directly and then control them with poison pills?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. Although Mei Xuemeng didn't say it, there must be certain rules among the strong people in the Fantasy Spirit Realm, and not everyone can do whatever they want.

　　"Just prepare for the battle, the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm Competition is about to begin. Wu Aotian, I have high hopes for you this time. According to the news we got today, the other two countries are probably preparing to increase the stakes this time..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "The stakes have increased, which means they do have a trump card that they think can help them win?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "Yes, although we cannot find out what the method is now, we can know the strength of the other party. The rest is nothing more than a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. Apart from this, I am afraid there is nothing else that can change the situation of the battle, right?"

　　After the battle with the left protector of the Black Demon Sect who had the strength of the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection, Wu Aotian had great confidence in the attack power of the Fire God and Lily's defense power: "Since the opponent wants to raise the bet, what is the Palace Master going to do?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled bitterly and said, "There is no other way but to accept the challenge. The three empires have an agreement that if two empires agree to increase the stakes and one empire is unwilling to join in the bet, then it will be considered as a direct admission of defeat... We naturally cannot admit defeat, not to mention that with you as a variable, I believe our hope of victory is very great."

　　Wu Aotian said with a smile, "Don't worry, Palace Master, I will definitely work hard to win back the victory."

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue and said with concern: "Although victory is what everyone desires, you still have to protect yourself first. Only by protecting yourself can you achieve greater victory. If the opponent really has a powerful spiritual weapon that we cannot resist, then it’s okay for us to admit defeat. Since losing is inevitable, why bother to risk human lives?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said nothing more, but he was thinking in his heart, even if the other party had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, Wu Aotian didn't believe that anyone could possess three fairy-grade spiritual weapons!

　　The next two days were calm and nothing major happened, and the time for the competition finally arrived.

　　Tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners are scattered everywhere outside the entrance of the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. The ground, the sky, there are people everywhere. It is simply a sea of ​​people. The three empires have a large number of spiritual practitioners, and this competition is a grand event for the three empires. Although it involves great significance, for more spiritual practitioners, even if they come here to broaden their horizons, it is a must.

　　Where can you see dozens of powerful celestial spirit masters fighting each other, and where can you see immortal spiritual weapons?

　　It was available at the competition, and that alone was reason enough.

　　Although all the spiritual practitioners watching the battle were scattered all over the mountains and plains, they could still be vaguely divided into three major camps. Obviously, they were the three major empires. Although most of them were just watching the battle, they all hoped that the people of their own country would win.

　　Mei Xuemeng and Hong Tie took twenty spiritual practitioners into the air. On the other two sides, Canghai Sect's Sect Master Ning Wuxue and Deputy Sect Master, Haoyue Sect's Sect Master Song Zhong and a Deputy Sect Master also took twenty spiritual practitioners into the air respectively. The three groups of people met in the sky in front of the entrance to the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm.

　　Ning Wuxue has an elegant appearance, wearing a long robe with fluttering sleeves, like a refined scholar. However, the sharpness in his eyes reveals his sharp heart.

　　Song Zhong looks like his name, he seems to be quite honest, but people who know him well know that he is ruthless and merciless, that's why he got the nickname "The Blood-Chasing Soul-Chasing Stick, which will kill anyone in one move".

　　"Palace Master Mei, Sect Master Song, we meet again. Last time, the Haoyue Sect was more skilled. This time, I think it's time for our Canghai Sect to show its face."

　　Ning Wuxue has an elegant appearance, but he is not polite at all when he speaks. One sentence expresses the ambition of the Shenguan Empire to win the competition.

　　Song Zhong laughed and said with a smile: "If you say so, I'm afraid Palace Master Mei won't agree..."

　　Song Zhong didn't talk about himself, but brought up Mei Xuemeng. His intention to provoke was obvious. However, everyone knew that in the end, the real skills would have to be shown with fighting skills. Now, talking like this is nothing more than a verbal battle.

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled faintly, ignored those trivial words, and asked directly: "Is everything the same this year?"

　　Ning Wuxue glanced at Song Zhong beside him and smiled slightly, "Our Shenguang Empire has lost three times and has not won, so we want to increase the stakes this time. Do you have any opinions?"

　　Song Zhong remained calm and asked softly, "I wonder what kind of bet Master Ning wants to add?"

　　Mei Xuemeng had long known that both families were interested in increasing their bets, so she just smiled faintly and said nothing, waiting for Ning Wuxue to speak.

　　Ning Wuxue glanced at the spiritual practitioners below and laughed, "Our previous competition was held every ten years. I think it's too troublesome, so I plan to increase the stakes to avoid the trouble of competing every time... I propose that the winner of this competition will have the ownership of all industries and regions in our previous competition content, increasing the period from ten years to fifty years!"

　　As soon as these words were spoken, all those who knew about the content of the betting in the competition were shocked, because the betting in the competition was some precious mineral veins, rich adventure zones and various resources that the three empires had been fighting for, including the exploration rights of some precious areas, etc. The profits that the owners could get from these every year were an extremely huge astronomical figure. Even the three empires were jealous of it. Ning Wuxue actually proposed to turn it into a fifty-year ownership right. It can be imagined that Ning Wuxue obviously has a very powerful trump card this time.

　　Mei Xuemeng's face also showed a bit of shock. Although she knew that the two of them were going to increase the stakes, she was probably thinking of adding something else as the stakes, but she didn't expect that he would increase the stakes, which was originally once every ten years, directly to fifty years!

　　Not only was Mei Xuemeng surprised, but even Song Zhong was a little surprised. He looked at Ning Wuxue deeply, and then said in a deep voice: "I have no objection."

　　The eyes of Song Zhong and Ning Wuxue collided in the air, as if an invisible ball of fire exploded, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

　　Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong both quickly avoided looking at her, and turned their gaze to Mei Xuemeng, smiling and saying, "Does Palace Master Mei have any opinions?"

　　Mei Xuemeng took a deep breath and said, "Since both of you have agreed, then there is no reason for me to disagree. I agree too."

　　Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong both showed a hint of surprise in their eyes. They both had something to rely on and believed that their team would win this time. They also heard that the other side might have some trump cards, and had already ruled out the Longxiang Empire in their minds. However, looking at Mei Xuemeng's expression, both of them felt a little uneasy.

　　Could it be that there is a hidden killer in the team of the Longxiang Empire this time?

　　Do they have some secret killer weapon?

　　Chapter 327: The War Begins, the First Kill

　　Today, my cell phone suddenly broke for no apparent reason, so I went out to buy a new phone and tinkered with it, which took some time.

　　The first update is here, and there will be a second update later.

　　---------------

　　Both Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong were quite surprised. They couldn't tell whether Mei Xuemeng had no choice but to accept the battle or had already made plans. If she had no choice but to accept the battle, that would be fine. But if she had already made plans, then this fight would probably have more variables.

　　Mei Xuemeng actually didn't have much confidence in her heart. Although Wu Aotian's appearance gave her hope of victory, no one dared to say that they were the winner before fully understanding the other party's cards.

　　In front of tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners, the leaders of the three imperial holy places signed the terms of this bet. When the names of the three people were on it, the bet officially came into effect.

　　Wu Aotian stood in the crowd, watching quietly. Beside him was Liu Ruxue, and not far away was Dugu Wuying. Dugu Wuying had already learned from Mei Xuemeng that Wu Aotian had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon on him, and was told that after entering the Xiaoyue River secret realm, he should try his best to join forces with Wu Aotian, as this would increase their chances of winning. Naturally, Wu Aotian was told the same thing.

　　It’s just that because the teleportation array at the entrance of the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm is random, no one knows where they will be teleported to, so they can only try their best.

　　"Now that the bet has been signed, let them begin to verify their identities and prepare to enter."

　　Ning Wuxue didn't seem to want to say too many polite words. Since the bet had already been signed, there was no need to be polite.

　　The verification of identity that Ning Wuxue mentioned was mainly to verify the actual age and actual strength of these people. After all, there were two conditions for being selected to enter the duel. One was that one must not be over 60 years old, and the second was that one must not have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Many spiritual practitioners maintained very young faces after practicing.

　　But this is just a routine inspection. After all, everyone knows the rules and knows that it is impossible to hide one's strength or real age. Naturally, they will not do such things again. If they are found cheating in public, it will be a very embarrassing thing.

　　After the test, everyone's strength became clear at a glance. Among the twenty-man teams of the three empires, only the Longxiang Empire did not have a Heavenly Spirit Fifth Level Realm powerhouse. The leader was six Heavenly Spirit Fourth Level Realm powerhouses, including Liu Ruxue who joined the list later. The Shenguan Empire had a Heavenly Spirit Fifth Level Realm powerhouse, and the Xinghe Empire actually had two Heavenly Spirit Fifth Level powerhouses. The age of these three people was over fifty, but after all, no less than sixty years old, and they still met the requirements for participating in the competition.

　　Looking at the test results, Mei Xuemeng's face showed a little more worry. The opponent's strength was already superior. If the immortal spiritual weapon was strong enough, the Longxiang Empire's team would be in danger...

　　Wu Aotian also noticed these three strong men. The one who looked like a middle-aged man and was at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm from the Divine Light Empire was called Ye Chongshan. The two Fifth Level Heavenly Spirit Realm strong men from the Galaxy Empire were called Su Ninghai and Sun Jian. All three of them had undisguised confidence on their faces.

　　Wu Aotian's strength at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, sandwiched among the crowd, did not attract anyone's attention at all. If you consider their ages, Wu Aotian, Dugu Wuying, Liu Ruxue and others are undoubtedly very eye-catching. However, this Xiaoyue River Secret Realm duel is not a completely fair duel. They will not show mercy just because you are young. Here, there is only life and death, only victory and defeat, no sympathy, no mercy.

　　All sixty contestants from three countries passed the inspection successfully, and sixty people were brought to the entrance teleportation array of the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm.

　　Everything that needed to be explained had already been explained. According to the old rules, everyone drew a lot to decide the order of entering the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. Although the difference was not too big, it could not be ruled out that some unlucky souls would fall into the attack range of others as soon as they were teleported out, or fall into the trap set by the spiritual practitioners who entered first.

　　Wu Aotian drew 25, which was not early, but not late either. It was in the middle. Liu Ruxue drew 42, and Dugu Wuying drew 17. Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue beside him, then at Dugu Wuying, and whispered, "Everyone be careful."

　　Wu Aotian stepped into the teleportation array and his eyes blurred. When he could see clearly again, he was already standing in a forest. There was a small teleportation array under his feet. There were hundreds of such small teleportation arrays in the entire Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. Generally speaking, there would be no duplication, but it was not ruled out that two people would be teleported to the same landing point at the same time.

　　After Wu Aotian landed, he did not delay and rushed directly into the woods. At the same time, he began to restrain his breath and took out his invisibility robe and put it on himself.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly disappeared from the spot, and as his aura was restrained, the whole person seemed to have evaporated into thin air.

　　The invisible assassin had also quietly appeared in the air. An invisible person and an invisible spiritual weapon moved silently towards the distance.

　　Although the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm is not very big, it is not small for sixty people. However, for them who can all fly, as long as anyone reveals their whereabouts, they will probably be attacked very quickly by a powerful person.

　　Because Wu Aotian was not the first to enter, and Wu Aotian moved very quickly, and the mirror array had not yet been activated, no one noticed this.

　　Soon, all sixty people entered and the mirror array was activated. Suddenly, a huge picture appeared in the sky, like a mirage, and it was extremely clear.

　　The picture shows a forest. In the forest, there happens to be a disciple of the Haoyue Sect, who is carefully hiding on a tree. In front of him, his spiritual weapon is floating. He naturally doesn't know that he has become the protagonist in the mirror array.

　　This disciple's strength was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so he was very careful and did not choose to attack immediately, but hid instead.

　　There is nothing wrong with this strategy. Although there are twenty people entering, only a few of them can really decide the outcome. The others are more of a foil, or even cannon fodder. Therefore, the three major empires have given instructions to those with weaker strength, that is, after entering, don't think about attacking others first, hide yourself first, save yourself, and then look for opportunities.

　　The spiritual practitioner who was controlling the mirror array, seeing that the disciple of Haoyue Sect was hiding, also controlled the mirror array to move, but soon stopped. In the picture, two spiritual practitioners approached from two directions respectively. One of them was Dugu Wuying from the Longxiang Empire, and the other was a disciple of Canghai Sect of the Shenguang Empire.

　　The disciple of Canghai Sect was obviously stronger, and he was a powerful man at the fourth level of Tianling realm. He approached Dugu Wuying quietly, and only after he got close to a certain distance did Dugu Wuying suddenly notice him.

　　This disciple of Canghai Sect was obviously very experienced in combat. He first discovered Dugu Wuying by relying on his perception, then quickly restrained his breath and approached him. When he was very close, he suddenly approached at an extremely fast speed and launched an attack at the same time. In this way, even if the other party discovered him, it would be difficult for him to escape for a while.

　　When the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit realm confronts the third level of Heavenly Spirit realm, it is basically a battle without any suspense.

　　Looking at the huge heavy sword of the Canghai Sect disciple, which cut through the sky like a demon and slashed towards Dugu Wuying, although the mirror array could only transmit images but not sounds, looking at the white waves produced by the torn air and the surrounding woods collapsing and shattering, everyone could deeply feel the power of this blow.

　　Among the tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners who were watching, there was a sudden burst of cheers, some expressing worry, some expressing surprise, and some expressing nervousness...

　　Ning Wuxue of Canghai Sect had his hands behind his back, but there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. It seemed that the first drop of blood of the opening battle would start from the female spiritual practitioner of the Longxiang Empire.

　　Both Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong subconsciously glanced at Mei Xuemeng beside them, but found that Mei Xuemeng did not seem to be worried at all. Both of them were shrewd guys, and they immediately realized that things might not be as simple as everyone thought.

　　Under everyone's gaze, a flower suddenly appeared in Dugu Wuying's hand.

　　Seeing this flower, both Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong's expressions changed. They naturally recognized that this flower was the immortal spiritual weapon, the Five Elements Flower, owned by Mei Xuemeng.

　　Originally, they all knew that the one who possessed the Five Elements Flower must be one of the six spiritual practitioners at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, they did not expect that the Five Elements Flower was actually in the hands of this woman whose strength was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　The flowers suddenly spread out and expanded, turning into drifting petals that rushed out in an instant like a rain of petals.

　　The rain of petals not only wrapped around the greatsword that was slashing down at him, but also wrapped around the fourth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm expert who had launched the attack. The Haoyue Sect disciple's original confident look of determination to win had been replaced by boundless fear, but this fear did not last long, as the scattered rain of petals had quickly pierced countless holes in his body.

　　The body of the Canghai Sect disciple fell to the ground, and the black sword hung down limply. Dugu Wuying quickly rushed forward, picked up the black sword, took off the Void Ring of the Haoyue Sect disciple, put away the Five Elements Flower, and quickly ran away without any intention of stopping.

　　Ning Wuxue's face flashed with helplessness, but there was not too much disappointment in his eyes. Instead, there was a bit of excitement.

　　The Flower of Five Elements was an immortal spiritual weapon that they had long predicted would appear in the duel in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. Now it had appeared, and on the body of a female disciple at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although it was a bit unexpected, both Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong were quite excited, because the stronger the holder of the immortal spiritual weapon, the greater the power it could exert.

　　No matter it is Haoyue Sect or Canghai Sect, the immortal spiritual weapons are in the hands of strong people who are at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm or whose strength is infinitely close to the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. When facing this disciple of Tianxin Palace who is at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, they will definitely have the advantage in the battle, and naturally their chances of winning will be greater!

　　Chapter 328: Each Has His Own Secret Weapon

　　Chapter 2.

　　------------

　　Seeing the Canghai Sect disciple die instantly, tens of thousands of onlookers suddenly became excited.

　　"Is that a fairy-grade spiritual weapon? It's so powerful that even a strong man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm can't resist it!"

　　“Hey, you are ignorant. That is the Five Elements Flower, a fairy-grade spiritual weapon owned by Tianxin Palace’s Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng. How could a spiritual practitioner of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm resist it? I don’t know what Palace Master Mei was thinking. He actually gave the Five Elements Flower to a disciple of the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm instead of a disciple of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm…”

　　"Hey, look at the expression on Haoyue Sect's leader's face. Haha, it really makes people happy."

　　"Although we have killed one of them first, the other party must also have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. The outcome is still difficult to predict."

　　The scattered spiritual practitioners were talking about the matter. Some were happy, some were depressed, some were disappointed, and some were expectant. The entire Xiaoyue River Secret Realm was bustling with activity.

　　On the screen, Dugu Wuying had just gone away when a figure rushed over like the wind. It was Ye Chongshan, the only fifth-level strongman in Canghai Sect. However, he came a little late, and Dugu Wuying had already gone away.

　　Looking at the corpses of Canghai Sect disciples on the ground, a hint of anger flashed across Ye Chongshan's face. After his eyes roamed around, he quickly ran away into the distance.

　　The angry Ye Chongshan naturally became the target of everyone's concern. The mirror array always covered Ye Chongshan. Sure enough, Ye Chongshan was not touching it blindly without purpose, but he sensed a spiritual practitioner nearby.

　　This unfortunate spiritual practitioner was actually a disciple of the Haoyue Sect of the Galaxy Empire. This disciple was quite powerful, having reached the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, Ye Chongshan was furious at the moment, and this disciple of the Haoyue Sect immediately became the target of Ye Chongshan's venting of anger.

　　Without saying a word, Ye Chongshan directly threw out a golden light. This golden light turned out to be a small, square golden seal. However, as soon as Ye Chongshan threw it out, the golden seal suddenly grew larger in an instant, becoming like a small mountain, and suddenly pressed down from the air.

　　There was no suspense at all. The unlucky disciple of Haoyue Sect was instantly crushed into a meat paste by this huge force.

　　This clean and neat move once again set off a wave of uproar among the tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners who were watching.

　　"Oh my god, what kind of spiritual weapon is this? It's so powerful, and it can actually smash like this. It's too violent!"

　　"This should be the Heaven Breaking Seal of Canghai Sect's Sect Master Ning Wuxue. It contains numerous formations. Once used, it will be extremely powerful. If you can't resist it, you will die. It is truly a fairy-grade spiritual weapon."

　　"If I could get one of these powerful immortal spiritual tools, wouldn't I be so proud and famous?"

　　"As for you, that immortal spiritual weapon won't even look at you..."

　　"This trip really paid off. I saw two immortal spiritual weapons. I just don't know what the result will be if they fight against each other..."

　　"It must be Ye Chongshan who wins. Ye Chongshan is a powerful person at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the Heaven Breaking Seal is probably even stronger than the Flower of the Five Elements... With these two factors added together, it would be unfair if Ye Chongshan didn't win."

　　…

　　Seeing Ye Chongshan explode in anger and kill a disciple of Haoyue Sect cleanly and neatly, Song Zhong's face was clouded, but Ning Wuxue's face looked much better. However, both of them couldn't help but glance at Mei Xuemeng who was extremely calm beside them. In comparison, Hong Tie who was not far away was much more excited. When he saw Dugu Wuying kill the Tianling fourth-level disciple of Canghai Sect, he was very excited. Even when he saw Ye Chongshan of Canghai Sect kill a disciple of Haoyue Sect, his face was full of excitement. After all, whoever killed more people between the two families would be a good thing for Tianxin Palace and Longxiang Empire.

　　Wu Aotian sneaked quietly and finally found his first target not far away. It was a disciple of Canghai Sect. His strength was not very high. It was estimated that he was only at the third level of Tianling realm.

　　The disciple of Canghai Sect hid behind a big tree in the forest very carefully, and seemed ready to hide like this, but Wu Aotian did not want him to hide so safely.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was about to get closer and attack, he suddenly stopped, turned around, and leaned against a big tree.

　　Someone was approaching, and this person was coming from behind.

　　Wu Aotian became more and more careful to restrain his breath, hiding in the shadow of a big tree, waiting quietly.

　　Sure enough, a black shadow approached this side silently, like a ghost, and moved towards the target that Wu Aotian had aimed at before.

　　Wu Aotian laughed secretly in his heart, he didn't expect that the person he was targeting was also targeted by someone else. Fortunately, he knew how to restrain his aura and was wearing an invisible robe, so the other party couldn't see him at all. Otherwise, the person who would be attacked from behind would not be the target he had just targeted, but himself.

　　The hidden spear floated up quietly, and Wu Aotian was ready to attack at any time. Although the power of directly attacking with the God of Fire was equally great, but in the case of invisibility, it was undoubtedly the best to use the hidden spear, which could catch the opponent by surprise and still allow Wu Aotian to keep his trump card.

　　Unless he met a powerful opponent, Wu Aotian was not willing to use the immortal spiritual weapon right away.

　　Just as the black shadow was about to approach, the spiritual practitioner who was being targeted also noticed the intruder, and his spiritual weapon was launched first, attacking the black shadow fiercely.

　　The two men immediately started fighting fiercely. Although there was a big difference in their strength, the spiritual weapon in the hand of the spiritual practitioner who was attacked was very good. He not only had a powerful attacking spiritual weapon, but also a very powerful defensive spiritual weapon. It was precisely because of these two spiritual weapons that he could temporarily hold on under the opponent's sudden attack.

　　At this moment, the spiritual practitioner who was controlling the mirror array outside the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm aimed the mirror array at the two fighting people. The range was very large, even Wu Aotian who was hiding in the dark was included in it, but Wu Aotian was wearing an invisible robe, and even the mirror array could not see Wu Aotian's existence. Those tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners did not expect that next to the two spiritual practitioners who were watching the fierce battle, there was actually a person hiding, and this person was the kind of person who was ready to take people's lives at any time.

　　Although he relied on the spiritual weapon, the difference in strength was huge. After being attacked by the attacker for a few words, he began to beg for mercy: "Please, let me go. As long as you let me go, I will give you nothing, as long as you leave me a way to live."

　　The attacker sneered, "Surrender? There is no such thing as surrender in a duel..."

　　The person who was attacked was a fat man. Seeing the other party looking at him coldly, he was suddenly a little frightened and quickly explained: "Although it is a duel, as long as I have nothing, I will naturally not participate in the battle. There will be no variables in the result. I am willing to give you everything I have..."

　　The attacker laughed, as if it was something very funny: "You mean to let you go? I will use the things on you to exchange for your life. This seems very interesting, but if I kill you, won't everything on you be mine?"

　　The fat man suddenly became extremely terrified, and this look came to the attention of the leaders of the three holy places who were watching the battle outside the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, as well as many spectating spiritual practitioners. Seeing the fat man begging for mercy in such a spineless manner, they immediately showed undisguised contempt for him.

　　"Brother Ning, this disciple of your Canghai Sect is really strong-willed. He has already surrendered before anyone has even said what to do to him. He even sold everything to survive, including the identity of your Canghai Sect."

　　Ning Wuxue showed some anger on his face when facing Song Zhong's ridicule. This guy, if he is afraid of death, just run away quickly. He obviously has a chance, but he is still like a fangirl and is about to kneel down to others. Isn't this a slap in his own face?

　　If there is an agreement, they cannot interfere in the game before the battle is decided, unless they are willing to admit defeat. Although there are battles everywhere and people seem to be constantly injured or even killed, they can only watch quietly and wait for victory or defeat. Of course, they have the right to withdraw early.

　　The fat man's body was shaking like a sieve, but the attacker still had no intention of letting him go. He laughed loudly and madly urged his spiritual energy to attack. When the fat man was about to be unable to resist, a strange look suddenly appeared on the attacker's face.

　　The fat man's cocky body suddenly stopped miraculously, and his eyes revealed a cunning look. He stood up, smiled proudly at the spiritual practitioner opposite him and said, "Why is your strength weakened? Didn't you eat?"

　　The man opposite looked more and more strange, and suddenly asked, "What's with this fragrance?"

　　The fat man laughed and gave the man opposite him a thumbs up: "You are indeed a smart man. Are you feeling weak all over now? Even your spiritual energy feels restricted?"

　　The man opposite had a distorted expression on his face: "You are cheating!"

　　The fat man laughed proudly: "In a life-and-death battle, of course, all means must be used. I just planted a circle of Mandragora flowers around here. When these Mandragora flowers bloom, the spiritual energy of spiritual practitioners will be temporarily imprisoned. Haha, if you had killed me as soon as you saw me, you wouldn't have caused this situation."

　　The man's face turned pale in an instant. He never wanted to fight, but he was defeated by a fat man who was not as strong as him!

　　The man turned and ran, but the fat man's spiritual weapon was like a soul-catching impermanence, rushing straight through the man's body, and then nailing him to the ground completely. At the moment when the spiritual weapon rushed out, Wu Aotian also controlled the hidden thorn and quietly came behind the fat man.

　　Chapter 329: A Collection of Immortal Spiritual Weapons

　　The scene where the fat man turned defeat into victory and instantly defeated his opponent who was stronger than himself immediately caused a commotion among the tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners who were watching.

　　All kinds of cheers, shouts, and curses were mixed in...

　　There was also a hint of surprise on the face of Ning Wuxue, the leader of Canghai Sect. He didn't know that this fat man actually had such a method. Of course, he didn't think that this method was bad. On the contrary, he very much agreed with it.

　　In a duel, all means are allowed, and what one pursues is nothing more than victory.

　　Smiling, Ning Wuxue turned around and looked at Song Zhong, whose face had turned ugly. He smiled faintly and said, "Some little tricks, I am sorry to make you laugh."

　　Song Zhong's face turned quite ugly. He had just mocked Ning Wuxue, but in a blink of an eye, the outcome was completely reversed. Everyone knew that in a fight, what mattered was the result, not the means. Although the fat man looked despicable, he killed his opponent and increased his chances of winning. Naturally, he was a great hero.

　　Watching the change in Song Zhong's expression, Ning Wuxue smiled lightly, his expression relaxed a lot, and he felt quite proud.

　　Mei Xuemeng did not participate in the verbal dispute between the two, but watched the game quietly from beginning to end.

　　The spiritual practitioner who was controlling the mirror array saw that the battle was over and was about to move the mirror array, but suddenly stopped and exclaimed in disbelief.

　　On the light screen, the fat man was walking towards the dead body with great pride. Naturally, he wanted to pick up the fruits of his victory. However, just when he squatted down, his body suddenly stiffened, and a beam of blood shot out from his forehead. A blood hole suddenly appeared in the center of his forehead, and a strip-shaped object came out from the middle of his forehead, splashing a stream of blood, and then disappeared again.

　　The fat man opened his eyes wide with extreme horror and disbelief in his eyes. In his joyous mood of victory, he had never expected that he would be attacked so secretly. He didn't even expect that there was a third spiritual practitioner around him.

　　The one who took action was naturally Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian watched the fat man use a trick to kill the disciple of Haoyue Sect. His mind relaxed and he naturally would not let go of this opportunity.

　　The Hidden Thorn is not only invisible, but also has a formation that can reduce the sound of wind when breaking through the air. It had sneak attacked the Shuiyun Soul Beast that was close to the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit and almost killed him with one blow. Although this fat man is weird and strange, his strength is weaker than Wu Aotian. How could he detect it?

　　In a moment, it is life or death.

　　Outside the secret realm, all the spiritual practitioners were still discussing the fat man's despicable methods, but when the fat man was suddenly attacked, everyone exclaimed in unison, and then the sea of ​​people suddenly boiled over like a pot of boiling water!

　　"What's going on?"

　　"A sneak attack!"

　　"Who did it?"

　　"Wow, there's someone lurking nearby!"

　　…

　　The faint smile on Ning Wuxue's face, which had just been somewhat proud, suddenly froze. He glanced at Song Zhong next to him, only to find that Song Zhong had the same look of surprise on his face. Then both of them turned their gazes to Mei Xuemeng's face at the same time.

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes flashed with joy. Although she did not see the attacker, she already knew who it was.

　　Wu Aotian!

　　He had told himself before that he had killed three spiritual practitioners and seized an invisible spiritual weapon. Later, he also asked about the evil demon insect and wanted to catch the evil demon insect to make an invisible robe. This fat man was killed without anyone noticing, and it must be Wu Aotian.

　　What's more, being able to lurk beside the two of them at such a short distance without being discovered shows that this skill of concealing his aura is very much in line with Wu Aotian's ability.

　　Although the expression in Mei Xuemeng's eyes only flashed slightly, it could not escape the eyes of Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong. Ning Wuxue said in a deep voice: "I didn't expect that there would be such a spiritual weapon in Tianxin Palace. It's a bit surprising..."

　　There were two spiritual practitioners at the scene, one was a disciple of Canghai Sect, and the other was a disciple of Haoyue Sect. The third person who took action last had not taken any action before. He watched the disciples of Canghai Sect kill the disciples of Haoyue Sect, and then took action to kill the victorious disciple of Canghai Sect. Obviously, this person did not belong to these two countries, so he must belong to the Longxiang Empire.

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled slightly and said, "I'm really not sure about this. After all, even I, the Palace Master, am not very clear about many people's methods..."

　　Ning Wuxue frowned, but didn't say much. No matter whether Mei Xuemeng was making excuses or really didn't know, the result was this and everyone's comments would not affect any changes in the battle situation.

　　"An invisible spiritual weapon. This kind of spiritual weapon can only be made by some very unconventional refining methods. Moreover, this person was not discovered even though he was so close. I guess he has a spiritual weapon that can hide his body."

　　Song Zhong only thought about it for a moment and roughly figured out the result: "And there should be some spiritual tool that can help to restrain the breath, or he may have taken a pill like the Breath-Resisting Pill that can restrain the breath..."

　　All the spiritual practitioners focused their attention on the woods, but they saw a strange situation: the things of the fat man and the previously dead Haoyue Sect disciple flew up out of thin air and then disappeared.

　　"Invisible, that person is also invisible!"

　　"A spiritual weapon that can conceal one's body and a spiritual weapon that can conceal itself... I didn't expect such a strange person to appear this time. I guess this person is also one of Tianxin Palace's killer moves."

　　"It's possible. With this kind of sudden attack from stealth, even a strong man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could be killed by the surprise attack..."

　　"Hey, this Three Kingdoms Contest is much more exciting than the previous ones. So far, it seems that no side has any hope of winning. I'm afraid that the closer it gets to the end, the more bloody the battle will be."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that he was caught by the mirror array and was exposed in front of thousands of spiritual practitioners. He straightened his robe and left quietly. In the eyes of the onlookers, only some subtle distortions occurred in the air, and then disappeared, and peace returned to the place.

　　"Now we are going to have a good show. If anyone encounters this person, he will probably be seriously injured if not killed."

　　"I just don't know which disciple of Tianxin Palace he is. He never showed his figure from beginning to end..."

　　"In my opinion, this guy is more likely to kill people with similar or slightly higher strength than him. If he really encounters a strong person with a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, I'm afraid his aura will not be able to hide from the other party's perception."

　　"Hehe, I really want to see this invisible assassin versus a powerful spiritual practitioner with an immortal spiritual weapon, who will win!"

　　…

　　The mirror array kept shifting its target, constantly showing the spiritual practitioners outside the duels taking place inside. With each bloody, bizarre, and ruthless fight, and among the fallen corpses, the hidden methods of the spiritual practitioners from various countries gradually came to light.

　　More than one immortal spiritual weapon was exposed, shocking everyone, including the leaders of the three national holy places. They had not expected that so many immortal spiritual weapons would appear in this competition!

　　Apart from the Five Elements Flower on Dugu Wuying and the Sky-Breaking Seal on Ye Chongshan that had already been exposed, the third one to be exposed was Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue knew that once he entered the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, what was happening inside would definitely be seen by outsiders, and the immortal spiritual weapon could not be hidden in the end, so when he met the first enemy, he took out the Mie Tian.

　　Liu Ruxue and Mietian, each holding a sword, combined power they unleashed, especially the murderous aura that made people timid before the battle even started. Their strength was also affected to a certain extent. The unlucky fourth-level Tianling realm expert who ran into Liu Ruxue first didn't even have time to fully display his original strength before he was directly killed by Mietian.

　　When Liu Ruxue took out the Mie Tian, ​​the whole venue was in an uproar, and many people were exclaiming that it was another immortal spiritual weapon.

　　Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong's expressions also changed. They glanced at Mei Xuemeng who was still calm beside them, and an idea came to their minds at the same time. No wonder Mei Xuemeng agreed without saying a word, but got an extra fairy spiritual weapon!

　　The two immortal spiritual weapons and the invisible assassin do have impressive combat capabilities, but they are definitely not enough to win.

　　Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong were already certain that Liu Ruxue and this immortal spiritual sword were the trump cards of Tianxin Palace, but they had not expected that Mei Xuemeng herself was also extremely surprised. She did not expect that Liu Ruxue would have an immortal spiritual sword on her.

　　This pair of siblings is simply amazing. The younger brother has two immortal spiritual weapons, and the older sister also has one...

　　If these are added together, Tianxin Palace now has four immortal spiritual weapons. Mei Xuemeng has more confidence in victory.

　　The leaders of the three forces were observing each other, trying to guess each other's cards from their reactions.

　　Immediately afterwards, two powerful fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm warriors from the Galaxy Empire, Su Ninghai and Sun Jian, also revealed their weapons, which were all immortal spiritual weapons. Su Ninghai's immortal spiritual weapon was an attacking spiritual weapon that looked like a steel wire, while Sun Jian's was a giant hammer like Thor's hammer.

　　So far, an astonishing five immortal-grade spiritual weapons have been revealed, two from the Longxiang Empire, two from the Xinghe Empire, and one from the Shenguang Empire. Mei Xuemeng saw that there was no anxious look on Ning Wuxue's face, and she couldn't help but guess that the Shenguang Empire must have some hidden cards that have not been revealed.

　　Mei Xuemeng was secretly shocked. In the previous competitions, each country only had one immortal-grade spiritual weapon, but now five have appeared. Assuming that the Shenguan Empire also has one that has not been exposed, plus the two on Wu Aotian, there are at least eight immortal-grade spiritual weapons gathered in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm!

　　Chapter 330: Rush to Rescue

　　Wu Aotian was lucky, as he met a spiritual practitioner from the Tianxin Palace, a middle-aged man who was at the third level of the Tianling realm.

　　Wu Aotian originally planned to go out and meet this disciple, but after thinking about it, he decided that it would be better for him to stay in the dark since he was wearing an invisible robe. If he encountered any enemy, it would be much better if he attacked in secret.

　　Wu Aotian vaguely remembered that this spiritual practitioner was called Zhao Guohai, who was in his forties, with strength close to the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and was a disciple of the Second Palace Master Su Qinghe of Qingyun Palace.

　　Zhao Guohai moved forward carefully and cautiously. His current location was in a flat forest that was relatively easy to be discovered. Although the leaves and tree trunks could conceal his figure, this area also had the largest number of people. Staying here was undoubtedly the most dangerous, so Zhao Guohai moved forward cautiously, wanting to hide in a place that was difficult for ordinary people to reach.

　　Although Zhao Guohai's strength is approaching the fourth level, he is also very clear that this competition not only includes more than ten fourth level Heavenly Spirit masters, but also three fifth level Heavenly Spirit masters, and in the hands of these people there are possible immortal spiritual weapons. Even if the people from the Longxiang Empire are excluded from these people, there are still many people who can take his life.

　　Because of this, Zhao Guohai moved forward very carefully, but as he expected, this area was indeed the place with the largest number of spiritual practitioners, and he was also unlucky enough to meet a disciple from the Canghai Sect who was at the fourth level of the Tianling realm.

　　Zhao Guohai felt extremely heavy in his heart, but all those who were able to make up their minds to participate in this competition had already thrown life and death behind their minds. Although they were facing strong enemies, they just had to follow their hearts and fight the opponent with the determination to die.

　　Zhao Guohai's opponent was obviously much stronger than Zhao Guohai. Although Zhao Guohai could hold on for a while, he also knew that he could not hold on for long. The opponent's attack was very violent, and he estimated that he could only hold on for about ten moves.

　　Although he thought about escaping, the opponent was stronger than him, so this was obviously not realistic.

　　Unless, at this time, a spiritual practitioner from his country could hear the fight or feel the fluctuation of spiritual energy and rush over, then perhaps he could still be saved.

　　Zhao Guohai's eyes were a little red as he risked his life. Since he couldn't win, he would fight to the death. Even if he died, the other party would pay the price. If he could drag the other party to death with him, it would be a profit.

　　Zhao Guohai's desperate fight immediately caused some troubles to his opponent. After all, in such a place, the longer you are angry, the more dangerous you will be, because you never know whether there will be other strong people who are also targeting you while you are fighting with others.

　　Wu Aotian was quietly lurking behind a big tree, observing the fight between the two men silently. The hidden assassin had already appeared in the air, approaching the battlefield slowly, ready to strike at any time.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to make a move. This disciple of Canghai Sect had the strength of the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If he could not kill him with one strike, he would have to send out the God of Fire to kill him as soon as possible. However, in this duel, the God of Fire would definitely fight with other immortal spiritual weapons in the end. Saving a little more energy at this time would also save more energy for later and increase the chances of winning.

　　After all, Wu Aotian didn't know what kind of immortal spiritual weapon he would face at this moment, not to mention that these immortal spiritual weapons were most likely in the hands of those strong men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. When they were combined, their power was incredible. Wu Aotian really didn't dare to be careless at all.

　　Although Zhao Guohai was determined to fight, there was a gap in strength, and he soon couldn't hold out. Moreover, with the collapse of his courage, he looked like he was about to be defeated and couldn't hold out.

　　There was a hint of satisfaction in the eyes of Zhao Guohai's opponent. His strength was considered formidable among the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Originally, he was a strong candidate for the qualification to hold an immortal-grade spiritual weapon, but he was just one step short in the last moment. Although he knew that the other two countries also had immortal-grade spiritual weapons, based on his strength, not many people could hurt him.

　　Seeing that he was about to defeat the opponent, the man couldn't help feeling a little proud, and naturally his concentration in fighting just now relaxed a little. Looking at Zhao Guohai who could no longer withstand his attack, the man chuckled, and his magic weapon flew out with all his strength with a fierce attack, aiming to kill the opponent with this move.

　　Outside the area, the mirror array was facing them. The spiritual practitioner who controlled the mirror array was obviously a veteran. He was able to constantly switch between different areas, quickly discover the area of ​​battle and display it in front of tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners. If there were areas where battles were taking place at the same time, he would choose the one with more intense battles or the one that attracted more attention.

　　Seeing Zhao Guohai about to die, Mei Xuemeng's eyes flashed with sadness. Although she already knew that twenty people would enter the competition, it would be a great achievement if half of them could come out, but she still couldn't hide the sadness in her heart when she watched a disciple of Tianxin Palace die in front of her.

　　The spiritual practitioners who were watching were talking loudly and expressing their own opinions, but everyone had a similar opinion, which was that Zhao Guohai of Tianxin Palace would not escape death this time.

　　Based on the several dramatic reversals that had happened before, Ning Wuxue did not look complacent this time. Firstly, even if he killed this disciple of Tianxin Palace, the overall situation would not change much. Secondly, the opponent's strength was only at the third level of Tianling, which could be considered relatively weak among the participants.

　　Just when everyone thought that the situation was settled and Zhao Guohai could not escape death, an accident happened again.

　　Without any warning, Wu Aotian's hidden spear suddenly burst out at an extremely high speed, and launched an attack silently from behind, directly piercing the head of the Canghai Sect man.

　　Seeing the Canghai Sect disciple who was so proud just now, he turned into a corpse in an instant, with blood-red blood and white brain matter, and fell to the ground. The whole secret realm was filled with screams of surprise, like a landslide and tsunami.

　　"The invisible man, it's him again!"

　　"It's that invisible Tianxin Palace disciple again!"

　　"He actually followed behind that Tianxin Palace disciple. Is he using that Tianxin Palace disciple as bait?"

　　"Too cruel, each of them was fatal in one blow. Even a strong man at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm couldn't defend himself at all. Isn't this too amazing!"

　　"I think Tianxin Palace has a better chance of winning this time. This person has not shown up yet. Who is he?"

　　…

　　Mei Xuemeng's face suddenly relaxed, and a look of relief appeared in her eyes. Because the mirror array was constantly switching, even Mei Xuemeng, Ning Wuxue and others could not detect where Wu Aotian, the invisible man wearing an invisible robe and carrying an invisible magic weapon, was.

　　Only when Wu Aotian takes action, and only when that strange and extremely destructive killing method appears, will everyone know that he is here!

　　While every onlooker was sighing, they also felt a little horrified in their hearts. If such a spiritual practitioner were an assassin, his opponents would probably not even be able to sleep.

　　The scene of the head being pierced through in an instant, with blood and brain matter flying everywhere, made many people feel numb.

　　Ning Wuxue's face became increasingly gloomy. He had begun to be wary of this invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace. Although the other party had been using ordinary spiritual weapons and not immortal spiritual weapons until now, his ability to appear and disappear at will made Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong realize that this invisible man might be one of the important figures who would decide the outcome of the match.

　　In the secret realm, Zhao Guohai was originally in a state of waiting to die, but when he saw the opponent's head in front of him suddenly explode, he even rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and then he was sure that he was not dreaming and his opponent was really dead.

　　Who is the opponent?

　　Are they other disciples of Tianxin Palace, or enemies of Haoyue Sect?

　　Zhao Guohai's surprise suddenly cooled down, and he looked around warily, although he was inclined to believe that the other party was a disciple of Tianxin Palace. After all, if it was a disciple of Haoyue Sect, he would definitely wait for the other party to kill him first, and then kill the opponent at that moment. That would be the case when the clams fight and the fisherman benefits. Now the other party took action before he was killed, obviously to save him.

　　"Who is your Excellency?"

　　Wu Aotian did not reveal his figure, but walked from the invisible place into the sunlight. Although this invisible robe was extremely magical in the dark, in places with sufficient light, one could still see something strange, that is, the light and shadows were flowing. Although one could not see the real human body, one could vaguely see a human-shaped object moving.

　　Fortunately, this place is in the woods. The forest is dense and blocks out the sun. Although it is not very dark, it is still very helpful for Wu Aotian to hide his body.

　　"Don't worry, brother. I'm Wu Aotian!"

　　When Zhao Guohai heard the other party's identity, he was overjoyed. He had no friendship with Wu Aotian, but he knew Wu Aotian.

　　He joined Tianxin Palace with the strength of a high-level earth spirit and was directly accepted as a jade disciple by the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng. He did not attract much attention at the beginning, but soon he made a huge noise.

　　After entering Tianxin Palace for only a short time, he went from a high-level earth spirit to a strong man of the third level of heavenly spirit. He used the magic array to defeat the enemy in the Lietian Secret Realm, opened a gap for everyone to escape from the Lietian Secret Realm, and then on the ice field in the far north, he single-handedly destroyed the conspiracy of the Black Evil Sect and rescued a large number of spiritual practitioners...

　　Although Wu Aotian only had the strength of the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Zhao Guohai knew that in terms of combat effectiveness, he was definitely not as good as him. He also admired Wu Aotian very much. After all, the other person was only in his early twenties and had already reached such a level. It was really incomparable.

　　Unexpectedly, Wu Aotian saved his life this time...

　　Chapter 331: Trump card!

　　Wu Aotian had no intention of showing up. He guessed that the battle here might have attracted the attention of onlookers outside the secret realm. Although he didn't know much about the mirror array, at least he was very clear about its function after listening to Mei Xuemeng's explanation.

　　"Just keep going, I'll follow you in secret."

　　Although Zhao Guohai didn't know what means Wu Aotian used, he was still full of admiration for the fact that he could hide around him so quietly without being discovered by himself or the enemy.

　　With him in the dark, and himself and him in the dark, their combat effectiveness would definitely be much higher. Just now, he killed the fourth-level strong man with an instant surprise attack, which really scared Zhao Guohai.

　　Zhao Guohai thought for a moment and asked Wu Aotian for his opinion: "I originally wanted to go to a remote place and hide for a while. Do you have any ideas?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled: "If you trust me, then come with me. Don't go to any remote place. Go directly to the meeting place agreed by the Palace Master. I will ensure your safety."

　　When Zhao Guohai heard Wu Aotian's confident words, he was suddenly shocked. He knew that the other party was only at the third level of Tianling realm, but why was he so confident?

　　"In addition to some powerful opponents, there are also opponents who may possess immortal spiritual weapons..."

　　Wu Aotian interrupted Zhao Guohai's question and said with a smile: "When I say guarantee your safety, it includes the situation where you encounter a strong person holding a fairy-grade spiritual weapon."

　　Zhao Guohai asked in shock: "Aren't you afraid of the strong who possess the immortal spiritual weapon? Although your invisibility is exquisite, it may not be able to hide from them..."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian still didn't answer, the air seemed to be filled with a strong confidence. Zhao Guohai seemed to realize something and asked in surprise: "Do you also have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon?"

　　At this point, Wu Aotian naturally no longer had the need to hide too much, let alone from his comrades.

　　"Yes, I have a magical weapon with me. Otherwise, how can I dare to make such a promise?"

　　Zhao Guohai opened his eyes wide in shock, and finally understood why Wu Aotian was so confident. But why had he never heard of this matter? Didn’t the Palace Master give the Five Elements Flower to Dugu Wuying?

　　Are there other immortal spiritual weapons?

　　Although Zhao Guohai was shocked and full of doubts, he did not continue to ask questions. He believed that the truth would soon be revealed. At least for now, it was a good luck for him.

　　If I let myself run around, not to mention the death-threatening crisis just now, I would probably encounter bigger crises next. After all, the further I go, the stronger the people I meet will be. Being with Wu Aotian who possesses a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, my chances of leaving here alive are naturally much greater.

　　Although it was still unclear what kind of magical weapon Wu Aotian had, Zhao Guohai felt much more at ease and even a little fortunate.

　　Now that he had Wu Aotian's promise, Zhao Guohai no longer had any scruples and started running straight outside. If he met one of his own, that would be even better, the more people there were, the greater the power would be. If it was someone else, he would kill them if he could, and run away if he couldn't.

　　With the support of the immortal spiritual weapon, Zhao Guohai's courage suddenly grew.

　　The onlookers outside were a little surprised when they saw Zhao Guohai suddenly change direction and rush towards the area with the most people. There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, but soon, people figured it out. They thought that the invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace was probably following behind Zhao Guohai.

　　The two men were clearly one in the light and one in the dark. Zhao Guohai was simply a bait. If anyone wanted to deal with him, the disciples of Tianxin Palace hiding in the dark would definitely give the other party a ruthless blow silently.

　　Ning Wuxue looked at the running Zhao Guohai, turned his head and asked: "Palace Master Mei, the invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace should be one of your Tianxin Palace's candidates for victory."

　　Mei Xuemeng did not hide it and smiled faintly: "Yes, it seems that he did better than I thought."

　　Ning Wuxue's eyes flashed with a sharp light, and he thought to himself that he was right. Looking at Mei Xuemeng's expression, could it be that this invisible person was the real backup of Tianxin Palace?

　　If he relied solely on the means of invisibility, he could indeed deal with many spiritual practitioners, but what about facing a powerful person at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm who possessed an immortal-grade spiritual weapon?

　　Ning Wuxue just sneered in his heart, but suddenly stopped. What if this invisible person has a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in his hand?

　　Thinking of this, Ning Wuxue suddenly felt a little more uncertain and flustered. He couldn't help but look at Mei Xuemeng again, but saw that Mei Xuemeng was just watching the game with a smile on her face.

　　The spiritual practitioner who was controlling the mirror array turned the screen around, but suddenly discovered a problem. That was the people from Tianxin Palace. Most of them seemed to have made up their minds to hide as soon as they entered, and had no intention of fighting with others. They seemed to have placed all their hopes of victory on Dugu Wuying and the others.

　　More than once, the scene swept across the disciples of Tianxin Palace, only to find that they were hiding in various places like rats, some hiding in tree trunks, and some hiding in piles of rocks.

　　"What are these people doing? Are they playing hide-and-seek?"

　　"Do they think that if they hide, others won't be able to find them, unless they can completely conceal their own aura and turn themselves into a stone."

　　"They don't understand, do they? Are they crazy?"

　　…

　　Just when everyone was puzzled, another scene appeared on the screen. A disciple from Canghai Sect flew carefully through the woods, and in a tree hole of a huge tree trunk about a hundred meters to the side, a disciple from Tianxin Palace was hiding quietly in it, motionless. The disciple from Canghai Sect seemed to have not noticed anything and flew directly past.

　　Everyone thought that the Tianxin Palace disciple hiding in the tree hole might launch a surprise attack, but to everyone's surprise, he did not move from beginning to end, sitting quietly with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep.

　　It might be a coincidence once, but when such a scene occurred several times in succession, everyone felt that something was wrong.

　　how so?

　　Song Zhong showed some doubt on his face. He turned his head to look at Mei Xuemeng and said, "Palace Master Mei, did you do anything to them? Why are they so good at concealing their aura that they can go unnoticed even when they are so close..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "They all took the Breath-Resisting Pill."

　　Song Zhong was surprised, staring at Mei Xuemeng and said, "I didn't expect you to prepare the Breath-Resisting Pill for them, but isn't it said that the Breath-Resisting Pill has been lost to history?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said with a gentle smile without hiding anything: "That was Wu Aotian's. Didn't people from your two sects also eat it in the Lietian Secret Realm? When we ambushed the ninth-level golden-winged rat warrior... there were still some left, so we gave them all to them. Unfortunately, the quantity was not enough."

　　Song Zhong and Ning Wuxue finally understood why they could still see a few disciples of Tianxin Palace moving around. These disciples were all at the fourth level of Tianling and had relatively strong survivability, while most of those at the third level of Tianling had hidden themselves.

　　"Are you going to give the right to decide the outcome of this match to Dugu Wuying, Liu Ruxue, and this invisible man?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "Yes, if the three of them lose, we at Tianxin Palace will admit defeat and withdraw from this competition."

　　After hearing what Mei Xuemeng said, Song Zhong and Ning Wuxue were finally completely certain that the trump card of Tianxin Palace in this competition was these three people. Two of them possessed immortal spiritual weapons, and one had a spiritual weapon that could make him invisible. They existed like ghosts. If they were paired together, it would indeed be surprising.

　　Ning Wuxue looked at the picture in the sky and suddenly a smile appeared on his face, because in the picture, Su Ninghai, a powerful fifth-level Tianling realm expert from the Xinghe Empire, was leaning towards Zhao Guohai. Obviously, the fluctuations of Zhao Guohai's breath had alarmed Su Ninghai.

　　Since Mei Xuemeng has admitted it, this invisible man is also one of the trump cards. The one who can make her think so is obviously not an ordinary character. And the one who appears now is one of the strongest players in the Galaxy Empire, not to mention that he has a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in his hand.

　　When two tigers fight, one of them is bound to be injured, and this collision is a good opportunity to see what other abilities the invisible man has.

　　Ning Wuxue's eyes were full of anticipation, but on the contrary, Song Zhong's face was somewhat solemn.

　　It is undeniable that Su Ninghai is very powerful. He is one of the three strongest spiritual practitioners in the entire Xiaoyue River Secret Realm who are at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If his opponent is Dugu Wuying or Liu Ruxue, Su Ninghai is not worried. After all, Su Ninghai and the fairy-grade spiritual weapon can exert strong combat effectiveness. However, facing this invisible man who is like a ghost, Song Zhong is a little worried.

　　Song Zhong still remembered clearly the scene where the man was killed instantly by the invisible man. He was not afraid of the other party's open fighting, but he was afraid that Su Ninghai would be careless and be attacked by the invisible man. If it was like the man just now, things would be extremely bad.

　　As Su Ninghai approached rapidly, Wu Aotian and Zhao Guohai both sensed the other's arrival. Wu Aotian shouted in a low voice: "Brother, wait a minute, the enemy is coming. If my sneak attack fails, I will immediately suck you into my defensive spiritual weapon. Don't panic."

　　Zhao Guohai calmed his mind, stood in place, and waited for the other party to arrive. He had also witnessed the power of Wu Aotian's sudden attack, and was secretly hoping that he could succeed this time as well.

　　Suninghai quickly emerged from the woods. Although everyone could fly, they all chose to fly low through the woods. No one flew in the sky because flying in the sky would undoubtedly be the best target. Even Suninghai, who was holding a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, did not dare to do so.

　　Seeing that the person he found was actually a disciple of Tianxin Palace, Su Ninghai showed some joy on his face. He smiled coldly at Zhao Guohai who was concentrating, and then showed his immortal spiritual weapon.

　　A long and thin spiritual weapon like a steel wire, called the Soul Seeker.

　　Chapter 332: The Same Trick Repeated

　　Zhao Guohai could naturally feel the strength of the person coming from the opposite side. Although he could not tell whether the spiritual weapon that looked like a steel wire was an immortal grade spiritual weapon, he was not panicked because Wu Aotian was hiding nearby. Moreover, Wu Aotian had just said that if the sneak attack failed, he would let him enter the spiritual weapon to protect him.

　　Su Ninghai looked at the man in front of him who had a serious but not panicked expression, waved his Soul Seeker in the air, and sneered, "Finally I met someone from Tianxin Palace. I thought everyone in Tianxin Palace was dead."

　　Zhao Guohai naturally knew that the others had probably taken the Breath-Locking Pill and were hiding in various places. Since he was stronger and had a certain number of Breath-Locking Pills, he did not receive any.

　　"Su Ninghai, is that a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in your hand?"

　　Zhao Guohai ignored Su Ninghai's provocative words and asked back casually, but it still had some meaning. As the saying goes, only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win every battle. Zhao Guohai knew very well that he was now playing the role of bait, and Su Ninghai in front of him was a big fish. If he asked one more question, Wu Aotian, who was hiding in the dark, would know more, and perhaps there would be more hope of victory.

　　There was an unconcealable arrogance on Su Ninghai's face. After all, at his age, he was already extremely powerful to have reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit. What's more, he now had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in his hand. If he fought alone, he was not afraid of anyone. If he was not worried about being besieged, Su Ninghai would probably fly arrogantly in the air and might even shout "Who dares to fight me".

　　"Before you die, you will understand that what killed you was the immortal spiritual weapon Soul-seeking. It is not unfair for you to die at the hands of an immortal spiritual weapon."

　　Su Ninghai laughed, and the soul-robbing rope that was like a steel wire suddenly extended and stabbed towards Zhao Guohai.

　　Soul Seeker has been carrying a powerful aura since he appeared, and now that he has launched an attack, that powerful aura is overwhelming, like a surging tide, instantly burying Zhao Guohai.

　　Zhao Guohai's face changed, and he used his spiritual weapon to kill with all his strength. Although he knew that he could not withstand the immortal spiritual weapon, he needed to create the greatest possible opportunity for a sneak attack for Wu Aotian.

　　Looking at Zhao Guohai's counterattack, Su Ninghai showed a mocking look on his face. His strength was far inferior to his own, not to mention that it was a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. Could he block it?

　　Although the Soul Seeker looked very thin, its sharp end carried an indestructible aura. It hit Zhao Guohai's spiritual weapon, and Zhao Guohai's spiritual weapon suddenly softened as if it had been bitten by a snake.

　　At the same time as the soul-seeking attack was launched, the hearts of the many spiritual practitioners who were besieging outside suddenly became nervous.

　　Can Zhao Guohai withstand this attack?

　　Will he die?

　　When will the invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace take action?

　　Could Su Ninghai, who was completely unaware that there were other people around him, have avoided the sneak attack from the Tianxin Palace disciples?

　　Not only the onlookers, but even the leaders of the three major forces, including Mei Xuemeng, Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong, all showed nervous looks in their eyes. Mei Xuemeng and Song Zhong were nervous because the three spiritual practitioners present were their people, and Ning Wuxue was also a little nervous because he knew that this battle would expose the true strength of the invisible man.

　　How powerful is he and what backup plans does he have?

　　Ning Wuxue was even somewhat fortunate that the invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace he encountered was from the Xinghe Empire instead of the Shenguang Empire. Otherwise, he would probably be the one who was most worried at this moment.

　　Mei Xuemeng was not too worried. She had seen the power of the Tower of Skyfire on Wu Aotian. In the past, she held the Flower of Five Elements and attacked with all her strength, but she still could not defeat the Tower of Skyfire. This shows the powerful defense of the Tower of Skyfire.

　　Even if the Soul Seeker is more powerful than his Five Elements Flower, the user is only at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. What's more, Su Ninghai is not the owner of the Soul Seeker. He is only a temporary user. Naturally, he cannot exert a strong combat power. With this combination of up and down, even if Wu Aotian cannot kill Su Ninghai, his own safety will surely not be a problem.

　　What's more, Mei Xuemeng thought of what happened two days ago. A powerful man who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit actually escaped while seriously injured under Wu Aotian's attack. What kind of strength does this require?

　　Although Wu Aotian is only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, his overall combat power is such that even if I take action myself, I may not be able to defeat him.

　　Will Wu Aotian’s sneak attack be successful?

　　If they can successfully get rid of Suninghai, the Galaxy Empire will lose a powerful general, and the Tianxin Palace's hope of victory will be much greater.

　　…

　　Wu Aotian watched Su Ninghai launch an attack, but he did not stop for a moment. He suddenly launched a hidden spear and stabbed towards the back of Su Ninghai's head.

　　Su Ninghai smiled smugly as he watched Zhao Guohai's spiritual weapon fall under the Soul-Sucker's attack. Just as he was about to kill Zhao Guohai in one go, a warning suddenly emerged in his mind.

　　This can be said to be a sixth sense that is only manifested in life-and-death situations, and is only possessed after multiple life-and-death battles.

　　At this moment, the feeling was so strong that all the hairs on Su Ninghai's back stood up.

　　Without any hesitation, Su Ninghai's body suddenly flew forward. At the same time, the aura shield suddenly appeared on his body. Just as the aura shield appeared on his body, a huge force hit his right rear shoulder.

　　Blood spurted out.

　　Su Ninghai was shocked. He didn't need to look back, he already knew he was injured. A spiritual weapon of unknown origin suddenly attacked him silently from behind. Judging from the position, it should be the back of his head. If he hadn't sensed and reacted quickly, this thing would have completely penetrated his head!

　　Even though he dodged quickly, the thing still pierced his vest. Although blocked by the spiritual shield, it still rushed in a part of the way, leaving a bloody hole in his body, and then he was unwillingly bounced away.

　　While Su Ninghai was shocked, the Soul-Seeking Arrow that had just flown out suddenly swept back and swung behind a big tree.

　　"Ah, failed!"

　　"What a shame, I almost killed him!"

　　Voices of regret were heard from the camp of spiritual practitioners in Tianxin Palace. Everyone felt very regretful. Why did that guy actually notice it at the last moment?

　　"It was really dangerous. The guy who attacked me was so despicable!"

　　"Grind that sneak attacker into ashes!"

　　"Kill him!"

　　These voices came from the camp of the Galaxy Empire, while the people of the Divine Light Empire, as they were not involved in the matter, were more amazed at the ferocity of Wu Aotian's sneak attack, and at Su Ninghai's sharp reaction at the last moment.

　　Song Zhong's tense expression finally relaxed, and there was even a hint of joy in his eyes, because he had already seen that the invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace had been exposed with the attack, and the soul-seeking disciple had already attacked him.

　　With the attack power of the Soul-Seeker and Su Ninghai's fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm strength, he will definitely be able to kill this despicable guy who sneaked up on him.

　　When Wu Aotian attacked, he had already made all the plans. At the moment when the attack failed, the Tower of Skyfire suddenly appeared in front of him. As soon as the Tower of Skyfire appeared, the soul-seeking attack had already arrived.

　　The Soul-Seizing blow seemed to tear the void apart. The invisible energy swept through like a blade, and all the trees in an area thousands of meters long were cut in half instantly, neatly, neater than the sharpest blade.

　　However, this attack hit the Tower of Skyfire, and apart from a loud bang, there was no other response.

　　At the same time when Soul Seeker attacked the Tower of Sky Fire, Wu Aotian had already sneaked into the Tower of Sky Fire from the back. Fighting against the immortal spiritual weapon and the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit, Wu Aotian did not dare to underestimate them and decided to protect himself first.

　　At the same time, an invisible suction force instantly attracted Zhao Guohai over. All the positions had been calculated by Wu Aotian, so everything went smoothly without any obstruction.

　　Zhao Guohai also saw the huge black tower and was filled with shock. He never thought that the immortal spiritual weapon owned by Wu Aotian was actually a tower. He just didn't know what was so special about this tower.

　　Zhao Guohai's eyes blurred and a huge force came. He came to the black tower involuntarily, but he saw a person floating in the black tower. Who else could it be but Wu Aotian?

　　However, Wu Aotian was holding a strange spiritual weapon in his hand, and this spiritual weapon was rapidly growing larger, like a long tube.

　　Wu Aotian hid in the Tower of Skyfire, and naturally he repeated his old tricks. It was not an easy task to kill a fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator in front of a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. What's more, Lily's defense was strong, but her offense lacked characteristics. Although the God of Fire had great attack power, ordinary attacks would definitely be intercepted by the spiritual weapon, so Wu Aotian was ready to use his trump card right from the start.

　　Gather all your energy for a single strike and kill him right there!

　　Anyway, this guy is also one of the most important generals of the Galaxy Empire. Killing him will be very profitable. What's more, after killing him, as long as he finds a place to hide, he can continue to charge the God of Fire. For this battle, not only is the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron already filled with a huge amount of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian has also prepared a large number of elixirs to replenish spiritual energy and placed them in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Now that he had Qiu, Wu Aotian no longer needed to take the pills himself. He could just put the pills directly into Qiu's body, which was the ball of flame. After being dissolved, all the spiritual energy would naturally be swallowed up by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　As for the large amount of elixirs, of course they were stolen when many spiritual practitioners were rescued before.

　　Wu Aotian is not afraid of wasting energy, this shot must take this guy's life!

　　Chapter 333 Shocking the Whole Audience

　　No one knew Wu Aotian's methods, including Mei Xuemeng who was watching outside. The most she knew was that Wu Aotian had two immortal spiritual weapons. One was the Tower of Skyfire that she had seen in battle, and the other was the God of Fire that was transformed and refined from the Tower of Skyfire. She was not quite sure about the fighting methods of these two immortal spiritual weapons. She only vaguely knew that the Tower of Skyfire was heavily defensive, while the God of Fire was a purely offensive spiritual weapon.

　　“Immortal spiritual weapon!”

　　"Another immortal spiritual weapon!"

　　"That invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace actually has a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in his hand!"

　　A burst of exclamations rang out among the crowd. Everyone had a different expression on their face, but most of them were shocked and unbelievable. They didn't expect that there would be so many fairy-grade spiritual weapons in this competition!

　　No wonder the three empires are willing to raise the stakes, it seems they are all ready to fight it out in this competition!

　　The period of fifty years is enough for the next batch of spiritual practitioners to grow. By then, everyone will understand that if they lose despite such strength, it will be difficult to make up for the disadvantage in the future. It is better to resolve the battle in one go.

　　I think the leaders of the three major forces all thought the same, which is why this competition took place.

　　The vast majority of those present were spiritual practitioners from the three empires and the three camps. They all began to worry about the spiritual practitioners in their own countries and secretly cheered for them, hoping that they could defeat the enemy and achieve final victory.

　　Mei Xuemeng's expression remained unchanged, but Ning Wuxue, Song Zhong and others' faces changed slightly.

　　Another immortal spiritual weapon!

　　Up to now, three immortal spiritual weapons have appeared in the Tianxin Palace disciples, the Five Elements Flower held by Dugu Wuying, the black sword held by Liu Ruxue, and this giant tower that suddenly appeared out of thin air!

　　This disciple who owns the giant tower is no simple person. He not only possesses a spiritual weapon for invisibility, but also a weapon for stealth attack, and a powerful defensive spiritual weapon that can defend against soul-seeking attacks!

　　No wonder Mei Xuemeng didn't look worried when she heard that she and others were going to increase their stakes. Could it be that this time, all their painstaking efforts were just to help Tianxin Palace and the Longxiang Empire?

　　Thinking of this possibility, Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong's faces turned a little ugly.

　　They had not expected that among the three teams of twenty people participating in the competition, Tianxin Palace was the weakest, but the opponent had three immortal-grade spiritual weapons!

　　However, even though it looked ugly, the two did not say a word, and there was no despair in their eyes. After all, this third spiritual weapon looked like a defensive spiritual weapon, and their people were weaker, so they might not be able to win.

　　Ning Wuxue thought so, Song Zhong thought so too, and Su Ninghai naturally had the same idea.

　　Su Ninghai looked at the Tower of Skyfire floating in front of him. Although he was shocked that this person actually possessed an immortal spiritual weapon that no one had ever known about, he was not too panicked.

　　With the strength of the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit plus the offensive power of the Soul-Seeking, Su Ninghai is confident that he can trap this defensive fairy-grade spiritual weapon, and then find a way to kill the two enemies hiding inside.

　　Because immortal spiritual weapons themselves have independent souls and can even fight independently, there is a rule in the competition that once the spiritual practitioner who drives the immortal spiritual weapon dies, the immortal spiritual weapon cannot enter the battlefield again.

　　If there were no such rule, then in the end, only a bunch of immortal-grade spiritual weapons would be left in the fight, and all the other spiritual practitioners would be dead. In that case, the meaning of the fight would naturally be lost. It would be better to just take out the immortal-grade spiritual weapons and let them fight.

　　Su Ninghai controlled the Soul Seeker and infused his own spiritual energy into it. The spiritual energy of one man and one weapon combined together, creating an astonishingly powerful force.

　　The soul-seeking beast danced like a spirit snake, and wherever it went, the trees fell down neatly like tofu being cut by a knife. The spiritual energy was rampant, and the surroundings were in a frenzy, as if huge waves had been set off. The Tower of Skyfire was like a boat sailing on the sea in a storm, constantly being attacked and lifted up, but it just wouldn't sink.

　　The Tower of Skyfire did not launch any counterattack, but simply allowed the Soul Seeker's attacks to fall on it again and again, making dull thumping sounds, with an imposing manner as immovable as a mountain.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Su Ninghai standing in front of him and sneered. The God of Fire had already transformed and started to gather energy, which would take a little time.

　　As more and more energy of the God of Fire gathered, Su Ninghai, who was standing in front, suddenly showed a look of horror on his face. As a strong man in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he could naturally clearly sense the fluctuations of spiritual energy around him. In that tower, there was a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy that was becoming stronger and stronger. This breath even made him feel a fear from the bottom of his heart.

　　Could it be that this tower has been allowing itself to be attacked without fighting back, preparing for a powerful attack?

　　When Su Ninghai thought of this, his face suddenly changed, and he was about to step back. At the same time, he activated the Soul Seeker and launched a more intense attack on the Tower of Skyfire.

　　Looking at Su Ninghai's actions, Wu Aotian knew that he had discovered something. He looked at her coldly and snorted.

　　Want to escape? No way!

　　Just when Suninghai was about to move, red light suddenly radiated from two originally quiet corners in front and behind him, instantly enveloping Suninghai.

　　This sudden change not only shocked Su Ninghai, but also made all the onlookers outside the secret realm jump in their hearts!

　　What is this?

　　Mei Xuemeng's eyes lit up. She naturally knew that this was Wu Aotian's illusion. It seemed that Wu Aotian had been prepared and had set a trap before the other party arrived. She just didn't know what kind of thundering means he would use next.

　　Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong's hearts also skipped a beat. Although Su Ninghai was from the Galaxy Empire and not the Shenguan Empire, Ning Wuxue watched this invisible disciple of the Tianxin Palace make one move after another, as if he always had a backup plan and everything was under his control. This feeling made Ning Wuxue begin to feel vaguely worried.

　　Song Zhong was really worried because of the matter of the Lietian Secret Realm. Song Zhong and Ning Wuxue both knew that there was a spiritual practitioner in Tianxin Palace who was good at casting illusion arrays. He broke through the siege of hundreds of thousands of golden-winged rats in the illusion realm. Seeing the sudden appearance of the red light, they suddenly knew the identity of this invisible disciple of Tianxin Palace.

　　Wu Aotian!

　　Wu Aotian who possesses an illusion array!

　　The two of them actually felt a headache at the same time. Illusion arrays, invisible spiritual weapons, immortal spiritual weapons... How could this kid who was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm have so many good things on him?

　　Song Zhong's heart was in high spirits. Could Su Ninghai withstand Wu Aotian's illusion array?

　　Su Ninghai could block the illusion array, but he certainly couldn't block the God of Fire.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Su Ninghai who was trapped in an illusion. His eyes changed in an instant and he launched a counterattack instantly, but a smile of victory appeared on his face.

　　When the opponent had not arrived yet, he had already thrown out two illusion array spiritual weapons, and only used them when the opponent wanted to distance themselves. Although these two spiritual weapons were extremely powerful, it was impossible to trap Su Ninghai, who possessed immortal-grade spiritual weapons. However, Wu Aotian did not expect the illusion array to trap Su Ninghai, he just needed a little time.

　　A little time is enough.

　　How can a person who is in trouble resist the attack of Potian's concentrated energy?

　　The Tower of Skyfire slowly turned halfway, the door opened, and a long cannon barrel extended out, with flames already flashing at the muzzle.

　　The illusion array quickly collapsed under Su Ninghai's full-force attack, but the illusion array had bought Wu Aotian enough time.

　　At the moment when the illusion array collapsed, a flash of fire appeared and a concentrated energy attack was launched.

　　As soon as Su Ninghai emerged from the illusion, he saw red all around him. The scorching heat caused the temperature around him to rise rapidly, and all the surrounding trees instantly caught fire.

　　Su Ninghai only saw a nearly pale flame rushing towards him. Before he could make any effective defense, the fireball had already hit him and the Soul Seeker in front of him.

　　Suo Hun, who had been extremely silent all this time, suddenly let out a violent roar. The roar was like that of a wild beast, which made people's hearts and minds shake. The roar was full of pain and unwillingness.

　　Even though the Soul-Snatching Artifact was a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, it could not escape the attack of such intensity. Although it was not completely destroyed, it was definitely injured and its strength was greatly reduced.

　　As for Suninghai, he was instantly engulfed by the flames.

　　How could Su Ninghai, who was trapped in an illusion, resist the super high temperature invincible fireball that even the Great Perfection of Tianling could hardly defend against?

　　In just a moment, Suninghai turned into ashes and disappeared from this world without even having the chance to utter a single word.

　　Outside the secret realm, the people who were sitting suddenly stood up, their eyes widened, and countless people exclaimed, but after this moment, there was incomparable silence.

　　Silence, an extremely eerie silence.

　　The scene of tens of thousands of people suddenly became so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. All the people seemed to have been petrified. Countless people opened their mouths wide, looking at the screen in shock as the ball of air swallowed up Suninghai, continued to fly forward, and then burned the forest for hundreds of meters, and then smashed heavily to the ground, erupting in a huge ball of fire, instantly swallowing up everything within a mile around it.

　　Everything turned into ashes under this high temperature.

　　Perhaps it was a long time, or perhaps it was just a moment, the entire secret realm suddenly began to boil, boiling like never before, everyone was shouting and roaring in shock, venting the shock in their hearts.

　　A spiritual practitioner at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm actually killed a cultivator at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in an instant, and with just one strike, such a simple strike?

　　Chapter 334: Song Zhong's Tragedy

　　Second update.

　　-----------------

　　Wu Aotian was not surprised by this result. He took in the God of Fire and put him into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, allowing him to replenish his energy from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron as quickly as possible in preparation for the next energy gathering attack.

　　He himself was not in a hurry to leave the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. After all, there was the immortal spiritual weapon, the Soul-Seeking, on the other side.

　　Suo Hun was attacked and suffered serious injuries. He was now in a rage. He twisted his body rapidly in the air and let out a low roar.

　　Wu Aotian shouted in a deep voice: "Your master is dead, you can no longer participate in this competition. Do you still want to go your own way? If you still insist on taking action, you will be besieged by all the immortal spiritual weapons here, and I guarantee that your soul will be shattered and disappear from the world!"

　　Suo Hun was floating in the air. Although he was extremely angry, he knew that this was the rule set by the competition and he could not violate it. Otherwise, he would become the public enemy of everyone.

　　Not to mention other immortal spiritual weapons, even the tower in front of him has already caused him enough damage. If he continues to fight, he will not be able to do anything to the opponent.

　　Except for Mei Xuemeng who knew that the long iron cylinder used by Wu Aotian was the God of Fire, another fairy spiritual weapon in Wu Aotian's body, everyone else thought that the iron cylinder was also a part of the tower, and the hot fireball just fired was also the tower's attack method. After all, the tower had been under attack since it appeared, and suddenly burst out with such an attack. Every normal person would think that the Tower of Skyfire had been accumulating strength since it first appeared and was attacked, but Wu Aotian temporarily bound Su Ninghai with an illusion array, making him unable to escape or distance himself, and thus was hit at such a close distance and turned into ashes.

　　In the air outside the arena, Song Zhong's face suddenly became extremely embarrassed. Suninghai and Sun Jian each carried a fairy-grade spiritual weapon with amazing power, which was Song Zhong's trump card this time. But now Suninghai was killed by someone in one move, which naturally meant that the Galaxy Empire's hope of winning this time had become extremely slim.

　　Su Ninghai was a talented and powerful person specially trained by the Haoyue Sect of the Galaxy Empire. He had reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit before the age of sixty, which was already a remarkable achievement. With time, he might become a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfectionist, and even have the possibility of entering the Illusionary Spirit Realm. However, he was now killed by a person at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit in this Xiaoyue River Secret Realm.

　　No, it wasn’t Wu Aotian who killed him, it was that immortal spiritual weapon!

　　Song Zhong didn't believe that Wu Aotian could kill Su Ninghai. He thought of the Tower of Skyfire for everything. However, he was right in some ways, but wrong in others. He was right in some ways. The defense of the Tower of Skyfire was indeed super strong. Not to mention that Su Ninghai couldn't break the defense of the Tower of Skyfire with the Soul Seeker, even Mei Xuemeng, Su Qinghe and Hong Tie couldn't do anything to her when they joined forces to attack her. Perhaps it can be said that no one who has reached the state of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection can do anything to the Tower of Skyfire.

　　If Song Zhong knew that Wu Aotian had just sent out two immortal-grade spiritual weapons, he would probably be even more frustrated. Now Song Zhong's greatest hope is to let the people of Tianxin Palace meet the people of the Shenguang Empire, so that both sides will suffer losses. Perhaps in this way, the Xinghe Empire still has some chances.

　　Ning Wuxue was also extremely shocked. Although the deceased Su Ninghai was from the Haoyue Sect of the Xinghe Empire, he already felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. If this guy could kill Su Ninghai, then there must be a great possibility that he could kill Ye Chongshan as well.

　　Especially since this guy could become invisible and conceal his breath, even the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm and the immortal spiritual weapon did not discover him at such a close distance. He was noticed only at the moment of launching the attack. If he had reacted a little slower, he would have been killed in the sneak attack. Although Su Ninghai reacted so quickly, he still had a bloody hole on his back.

　　Although Ye Chongshan still has a backup plan, can he withstand this man's sneak attack?

　　Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong did not ask Mei Xuemeng anything this time. They just frowned, deeply worried about the battle situation in Xiaoyue River.

　　In the secret realm, Suo Hun finally left angrily. He went to the exit and waited for the end of the fight. He no longer had anything to do with the Three Kingdoms fight.

　　Seeing Soul-seeker leave, Wu Aotian did not dare to stay for even a second. He quickly ran out with Zhao Guohai, collected the Tower of Skyfire, and stored them in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. He put himself in the invisibility robe again and said to Zhao Guohai, "We are making too much noise here. I'm afraid we have alerted others. Let's leave quickly."

　　Zhao Guohai opened his eyes wide, with shock that he couldn't hide in them.

　　He hadn't even recovered from the deep shock just now. In his imagination, even if Wu Aotian had said that he had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, if he met Su Ninghai, at most he could use the fairy-grade spiritual weapon to protect both of them from getting hurt, and at most he could keep from being defeated. However, what happened before his eyes shocked him completely.

　　Suninghai, who was extremely powerful in his eyes, was killed in an instant!

　　When he saw the spiritual weapon in Wu Aotian's hand, he couldn't help but wonder, could it be that the spiritual weapon Wu Aotian took out to attack was another immortal-grade spiritual weapon?

　　Wu Aotian has two immortal spiritual weapons on him?

　　Just thinking about this idea, Zhao Guohai felt that he was going crazy. What kind of idea was this? Even among the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace, the three powerful Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection masters, only the Grand Palace Master Mei Xuemeng had one immortal-grade spiritual weapon. How could Wu Aotian have two?

　　Zhao Guohai was not jealous, but just deeply shocked.

　　Wu Aotian has joined Tianxin Palace for some time. Because of several things Wu Aotian has done, everyone knows more about Wu Aotian. They all know that Wu Aotian used to be a useless person who couldn't practice, but in a few years, his strength continued to soar, and he walked out of a small country and finally became a jade disciple of Tianxin Palace.

　　It is precisely because of this that everyone knows that Wu Aotian has no background. But how did Wu Aotian achieve his current status and own two top-grade spiritual weapons?

　　Wu Aotian looked at Zhao Guohai who was still in shock and couldn't help but smile bitterly. He didn't expect that his action would scare him.

　　He patted Zhao Guohai on the shoulder, awakening Zhao Guohai from his shock, and smiled again: “Let’s go, we can’t stay here any longer.”

　　Zhao Guohai finally came back to his senses. Thinking about his performance just now, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and his face turned red with embarrassment. He hurriedly stepped forward. Wu Aotian walked forward and did not forget to take Su Ninghai's void ring in his hand. After all, the other party was a strong man in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so he must have some good things.

　　Not long after the two of them left here, a man came into the forest. This man was Ye Chongshan, the strongest man in the Shenguang Empire.

　　Ye Chongshan looked at the forest that had been burned into a charred land with a look of surprise on his face. It was obvious that two powerful men with immortal-grade spiritual weapons were fighting again here. However, he had sensed the spiritual energy fluctuations rising into the sky and had quietly rushed over in a short time, but the battle here was already over.

　　Is it that both of them don't want to fight anymore and they go their separate ways, or is it that one side is defeated and the other side is chasing after it?

　　Even with Ye Chongshan's smart brain, he had never expected that here, in such a short period of time, a powerful man at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm had already fallen.

　　Ye Chongshan also left quickly. Although he had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon on him, he was very cautious. More importantly, he had more important people to look for.

　　Ever since Wu Aotian killed Su Ninghai, the spiritual practitioner who controlled the mirror array outside had been constantly observing Wu Aotian. Although they occasionally looked for other people and watched other battles, they focused most of their attention on Wu Aotian.

　　At this time, everyone has realized that the one who might change the entire battle situation is not Dugu Wuying who possessed the Five Elements Flower who appeared earlier, nor is it Liu Ruxue who held the black sword and was filled with murderous aura, but this young man who was only at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and did not look very eye-catching.

　　More than one spiritual practitioner has died at his hands, including Su Ninghai who possessed a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. Looking at Zhao Guohai's rapid movement, everyone knew that Wu Aotian was right beside him, following him like a ghost.

　　Wu Aotian met several spiritual practitioners along the way, but none of them were from Tianxin Palace. They were all from the Shenguan Empire and the Xinghe Empire. Most of the disciples of Tianxin Palace chose to hide.

　　These unlucky guys who met Wu Aotian were not very strong, so how could they withstand Wu Aotian's ghostly attack? Not to mention that Wu Aotian's own strength was actually comparable to that of a spiritual practitioner at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit. If the amplifying effect of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was taken into account, his strength would probably be even higher. Even a spiritual practitioner at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit could fight him.

　　Seeing those spiritual practitioners die one by one in Wu Aotian's sudden attack, tens of thousands of spectators outside the secret realm were completely boiling with excitement.

　　There were quite a lot of people shouting and cursing, most of these people were from the Shenguang Empire and the Xinghe Empire, but as for those from the Longxiang Empire, they were extremely praising of Wu Aotian's behavior, and many people even began to admire this young man who looked only about twenty years old.

　　He is only twenty years old, but he has the ability to kill so many powerful Tianling masters. Even the masters of the fifth level of Tianling were reduced to ashes in his hands. What heights will he reach in the future?

　　This is simply a genius, a monster!

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know what the situation was like outside, but he couldn't care less at this moment. He might as well be exposed. There was nothing he could do about it. As long as he could help Long Xiang win the competition, that would be enough.

　　Wu Aotian and Zhao Guohai quickly passed through the woods and came to a relatively remote teleportation point. This was the assembly point agreed upon by Wu Aotian, Dugu Wuying and Liu Ruxue.

　　Chapter 335: Dugu Wuying, defeated!

　　Before entering the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, Mei Xuemeng had instructed Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying to get here as soon as possible and then join forces to deal with the enemy. At that time, Mei Xuemeng did not know that Liu Ruxue also had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, so Wu Aotian told Liu Ruxue these words. Moreover, even if Liu Ruxue did not have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, she was still Wu Aotian's sister, and Wu Aotian would protect her safety no matter what.

　　Although Liu Ruxue had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon on her, Wu Aotian was still a little worried. After all, Liu Ruxue practiced the Great Killing Art and combined it with the Heaven-Destroying Art, which was extremely powerful. However, Wu Aotian was still quite worried about her.

　　After all, the enemy this time is extremely powerful.

　　When Wu Aotian arrived at the agreed location, there was no one there. Wu Aotian's heart sank. It was a long distance from the place where Wu Aotian appeared to here, but neither Liu Ruxue nor Dugu Wuying showed up.

　　Did they encounter a powerful enemy?

　　Wu Aotian decided to wait a little longer, and at the same time asked the God of Fire to speed up the absorption of the spiritual energy stored in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to recover earlier, so that he could use the energy gathering attack again in the subsequent battle.

　　Outside the secret realm, everyone saw Zhao Guohai and Wu Aotian stop, as if waiting for something.

　　Mei Xuemeng naturally knew that Wu Aotian was waiting for Dugu Wuying and Liu Ruxue. Once the three of them joined forces, victory would probably be a foregone conclusion.

　　But things didn't seem to be going so smoothly, because Dugu Wuying and Liu Ruxue both encountered strong opponents.

　　Dugu Wuying met Ye Chongshan, and Liu Ruxue met Sun Jian.

　　Dugu Wuying is at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, holding the Flower of the Five Elements; Ye Chongshan is at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, holding the Heaven-Smashing Seal.

　　Liu Ruxue is at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, holding the Heaven-Destroying Sword, and Sun Jian is at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, holding the Heaven-Shattering Hammer.

　　The four men met each other in two different places. Without any hesitation, both sides immediately started an extremely dangerous and fierce battle.

　　Everyone's eyes were wide open, watching the battle between the two sides with great nervousness. The spiritual practitioner in charge of controlling the mirror array kept switching the screen between the two sides, and occasionally stopped at Zhao Guohai and Wu Aotian to see what Wu Aotian was doing.

　　Dugu Wuying's whole body was entangled in endless strong winds, and a wall of wind blades seemed to form around him. Any person or object that wanted to enter it would be attacked by the storm that was like countless swords spinning madly.

　　In front of Dugu Wuying, the petals of the Five Elements Flower had already scattered in the air like falling petals. The stem of the Five Elements Flower fell into Dugu Wuying's hand and stretched out, as if it had turned into a sharp spear with spikes on it.

　　Each petal of the Five Elements Flower was extremely sharp, and it rushed towards Ye Chongshan in the air like a violent storm. The long spear with spikes cut through the sky, like a dragon emerging from the clouds, viciously trying to pierce Ye Chongshan through.

　　Facing the crazy attack of the Five Elements Flower, Ye Chongshan just smiled, and the Sky-Breaking Seal in his hand flew out directly, smashing towards the petals all over the sky.

　　There was no fancy moves, it just came crashing down on me.

　　But with just such a simple smash, all the petals of the Five Elements Flower seemed to hit a wall and bounced back one after another. The spear that was like a poisonous dragon hit the Sky-Breaking Seal hard, making a loud explosion. Although it curbed the attack of the Sky-Breaking Seal, its own attack was completely ineffective. Moreover, anyone could see that Ye Chongshan had a great advantage.

　　"As long as you admit defeat now and withdraw from the competition, I will not kill you!"

　　Ye Chongshan laughed out loud, and showed Dugu Wuying a confident smile: "Miss Dugu has already reached the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm at such a young age. With time, she will surely achieve great success. Why should we stay here for another year?"

　　There was no fluctuation on Dugu Wuying's face. He just mobilized the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea and prepared for the next attack. It seemed that he didn't hear Ye Chongshan's question at all.

　　Ye Chongshan was not angry, but looked at Dugu Wuying with some regret and sighed: "Why is this necessary?"

　　Following Ye Chongshan's sigh, Ye Chongshan had already attacked with all his strength.

　　…

　　Liu Ruxue was surrounded by black energy and a radiant light from the sky, exuding an alarming murderous aura.

　　A man and a sword were floating in the air. A bloody and murderous aura had completely enveloped the area within a mile. Being in it was like being in a sea of ​​blood and corpses.

　　Even Sun Jian, whose strength had reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, had an extremely solemn look on his face. His eyes were full of surprise as he looked at Liu Ruxue. What kind of martial arts did this woman practice that she could have such murderous aura?

　　It is obvious that it is not just killing a few more people that can create such momentum.

　　The murderous aura and bloody smell all rushed towards Sun Jian, making him feel a little frightened.

　　This feeling made Sun Jian very uncomfortable, because he felt as if he had been overwhelmed by this momentum and his strength had been affected to a certain extent.

　　Sun Jian aimed at the pitch-black sword in front of Liu Ruxue, guessing the strength of the sword in his heart. At this point, he naturally would not think that this sword was just an ordinary spiritual weapon. It was obvious that the opponent could resist his momentum and even suppress him. The black sword that was much wider than an ordinary sword was definitely a fairy-grade spiritual weapon.

　　Sun Jian threw the Hammer out, and it suddenly grew larger, as if it was held by an invisible hand. It instantly became tens of meters in diameter in the air, and then it fell straight down from the air. At the same time, a roar like thunder came from the hammer.

　　“Die!”

　　Seeing the Hammer coming down with incomparably terrifying power, Liu Ruxue did not retreat at all, and the murderous aura from her body suddenly swept up.

　　Mie Tian hit the falling Jing Tian Hammer heavily.

　　The entire space seemed to be detonated, and huge energy exploded from the impact point, as if several tons of explosives exploded in an instant. The ground instantly burst open, and the surrounding woods were like rice fields encountered a level 12 typhoon. They were instantly stirred into pieces and scattered in all directions.

　　…

　　There was a hint of worry in Mei Xuemeng's eyes. Liu Ruxue was fine. With her murderous aura, she prevented Sun Jian from fully exerting his strength. Moreover, the power of his Heaven-Destroying Hammer was obviously much stronger than that of the Five Elements Flower. Facing the attacks of Sun Jian and the Heaven-Shattering Hammer, Liu Ruxue was not at all inferior.

　　But the situation of Dugu Wuying on the other side was a bit bad. Dugu Wuying's strength was much worse than Ye Chongshan's. When facing the Five Elements Flower and the Sky-breaking Seal, he was also at a disadvantage.

　　Although the battle had just begun, Dugu Wuying's situation had become extremely bad.

　　Mei Xuemeng was worried, and Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong beside her had the same worried look on their faces.

　　There is no need to mention Song Zhong. One of the two fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouses had been killed by Wu Aotian, and he also lost one immortal-grade spiritual weapon. The other fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse, Sun Jian, did not have the advantage when he met Liu Ruxue. It seemed that the hope of victory in this war was too small.

　　Although the forces of the Canghai Sect of the Shenguan Empire have suffered some losses so far, the force that can dominate the entire competition has not suffered any serious damage. Moreover, it currently has an overwhelming advantage against Dugu Wuying and is likely to eliminate him. However, there is no joy on Ning Wuxue's face.

　　Thinking about Wu Aotian who was still invisible, Ning Wuxue felt like a huge rock was pressing on his heart, making him feel a little breathless.

　　The tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners watching from the surroundings all had their eyes wide open, some were nervous, some were excited, and some were anxious... This fight touched the hearts of countless people.

　　Seeing the spiritual practitioners of their own country in danger, they all became extremely nervous. Seeing the spiritual practitioners of their own country showing great power and defeating the spiritual practitioners of other countries, they all cheered loudly.

　　The sky and the earth are all a sea of ​​people and a sea of ​​voices.

　　…

　　Wu Aotian waited for a while, but there was still no sign of Dugu Wuying or Liu Ruxue. Wu Aotian became more and more nervous, and finally, he decided not to wait any longer.

　　Originally, he wanted to leave Zhao Guohai here, but he was worried that he would be harmed by someone. Wu Aotian thought about it, released the Tower of Skyfire, put Zhao Guohai in it, and then put it into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　All the onlookers saw this scene, but they all thought that he had put the Tower of Skyfire into his space ring. Little did they know that there was another secret behind it?

　　Wu Aotian was worried about the safety of Liu Ruxue and Dugu Wuying, so he ran at his fastest speed. Although he was wearing an invisible robe, his figure could still be vaguely seen in the daytime, but it was a little faint, like a formless ghost.

　　Perhaps Wu Aotian was lucky, the direction he chose was exactly the direction where Dugu Wuying was.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was getting closer to Dugu Wuying's position, Dugu Wuying could no longer withstand Ye Chongshan's attack, and fell from the air spitting blood.

　　"Give up, I'll give you one last chance!"

　　The Sky-Breaking Seal in Ye Chongshan's hand had already flown into the sky, ready to smash down at any time. Dugu Wuying turned over and climbed up from the ground, glanced at Ye Chongshan who was sure of victory, and swung his hands rapidly a few times. The petals of the Five Elements Flower in the sky suddenly fell down and wrapped up Dugu Wuying's body. Like an arrow shot from a bow, he instantly fled into the distance.

　　"Hey, there is actually this trick. But it's still impossible to escape!"

　　There seemed to be some surprise on Ye Chongshan's face. With a shake of his body, he quickly chased after Dugu Wuying. The Sky-Breaking Seal was like a small mountain, smashing directly towards Dugu Wuying.

　　Chapter 336: The Attack Failed

　　Wu Aotian was flying rapidly when he suddenly heard a thunderous collision in front of him, accompanied by a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy.

　　The sound was like thunder from the sky, rolling in, and the fluctuation of spiritual energy was also incredibly strong. In just a moment, Wu Aotian had determined that there were strong men fighting fiercely ahead. They were probably strong men with immortal spiritual weapons, otherwise there wouldn't be such a big noise.

　　Wu Aotian rushed straight towards the movement without any hesitation.

　　Although it is possible to encounter spiritual practitioners from the other two countries fighting each other, there is nothing to be afraid of. If there is a chance, just deal with them a few times. If there is no chance, just evacuate. Moreover, Wu Aotian has a strong premonition that Liu Ruxue or Dugu Wuying should be in the fierce battle ahead. After all, in this Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, there are very few people carrying immortal spiritual weapons, and he had killed one of them before. Therefore, the probability of Dugu Wuying or Liu Ruxue from Tianxin Palace being in the battle group is very high.

　　Wu Aotian approached quickly and saw a figure running towards him quickly. Behind him, there was another figure chasing quickly.

　　In just a blink of an eye, Wu Aotian had clearly seen the face of the figure running towards him. At first glance, he was shocked to find that this person was actually Dugu Wuying.

　　In Wu Aotian's impression, Dugu Wuying was a girl who was as beautiful as a white lotus. However, at this moment, Dugu Wuying's face was flushed, she was breathing violently, and she looked extremely difficult. There were traces of blood at the corners of her mouth and on her lapels, and she looked extremely embarrassed.

　　But even in this situation, her face remained extremely calm, without panic or fear.

　　Around her body, the petals of the Five Elements Flower had expanded, like shields, wrapping her body in them, and flying rapidly through the air like a meteorite streaking through the sky.

　　Behind Dugu Wuying, Ye Chongshan was following closely. A spiritual weapon like a seal was flying from his hand and pressing towards Dugu Wuying like a small mountain.

　　The petals of the Five Elements Flower that were wrapped around Dugu Wuying suddenly rose up and formed a defensive position above Dugu Wuying.

　　The huge seal smashed down, and those densely packed petals of the Five Elements Flower were instantly scattered. Although the huge spiritual energy impact did not hit Dugu Wuying directly, it made Dugu Wuying spit out blood again.

　　The seal was turned back, and Ye Chongshan finally showed a bit of pride on his face. He knew that the woman in front of him was at the end of her strength, and he only needed one more blow to end the battle.

　　Wu Aotian was very anxious when he saw Dugu Wuying was seriously injured, but he did not rush to meet him. Instead, he stopped directly, restrained his body, and released the hidden spear.

　　Dugu Wuying did not notice Wu Aotian below and flew directly over Wu Aotian, while Ye Chongshan also caught up with him from behind.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ye Chongshan who was getting closer and closer. The Hidden Thorn had already quietly risen into the air without causing any movement.

　　When Ye Chongshan reached above Wu Aotian's head, he had already used the Sky-Breaking Seal again, ready to kill Dugu Wuying in one breath.

　　Outside the secret realm, everyone's eyes widened.

　　The spiritual practitioner who controlled the mirror array had been paying attention to Wu Aotian, so all the onlookers outside knew that Wu Aotian had approached Ye Chongshan. He was obviously hiding in the woods below, preparing to launch a sneak attack on Ye Chongshan.

　　Mei Xuemeng's expression finally relaxed a bit. Just now, when she saw Dugu Wuying being suppressed by Ye Chongshan, Mei Xuemeng's face was full of unconcealable worry. Now that Wu Aotian has arrived, no matter whether he can kill Ye Chongshan or not, at least Mei Xuemeng can be sure that Dugu Wuying will not die.

　　Compared to Mei Xuemeng's relaxed expression, Ning Wuxue's face was full of tension. He had witnessed Wu Aotian's elusive sneak attack skills many times. Many powerful disciples had died in his sneak attacks. If Ye Chongshan also met with an accident, he would have no choice but to admit defeat immediately.

　　Under everyone's gaze, Wu Aotian took action.

　　The hidden spear appeared silently behind Ye Chongshan's head like a murderous evil ghost, and was about to pierce through Ye Chongshan's head, but a burst of blazing light suddenly burst out from Ye Chongshan's body.

　　This ray of light appeared all over Ye Chongshan's body, like a ball of light wrapping around Ye Chongshan's back, blocking the hidden thorn, and the hidden thorn couldn't penetrate even a little bit.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Was he discovered by Ye Chongshan?

　　Just as Wu Aotian's thought was churning in his mind, Qiu's voice had already sounded: "Defensive Immortal Spirit Weapon!"

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his hand to recall the Hidden Thorn. At the moment when the Hidden Thorn was recalled, Ye Chongshan shouted angrily: "Who are you, you sneak attack me!"

　　Following Ye Chongshan's loud shout, the Sky-Breaking Seal flipped violently and then smashed down towards Wu Aotian's location.

　　The moment his attack missed, Wu Aotian knew that his position would be detected, so the moment he retrieved the hidden assassin, he retreated to the side. Sure enough, as soon as he retreated, the mountain-like Sky-Breaking Seal fell down.

　　With a loud bang, the area within hundreds of meters where Wu Aotian was located completely collapsed and sank, especially the place that was directly hit. The ground collapsed more than ten meters deep. All the trees and boulders were turned into pieces and smashed into the ground.

　　Wu Aotian knew that he could no longer hide his figure, so he simply took off his invisible robe and revealed his true face.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian had truly revealed his true form since he entered the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm and became invisible.

　　Outside the secret realm, everyone exclaimed in surprise, and everyone was watching everything with shining eyes. Whether it was Ye Chongshan or Wu Aotian, everyone had seen how powerful they were. When these two people collided, who would win?

　　Ning Wuxue breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he began to worry because Dugu Wuying was not killed!

　　Dugu Wuying didn't die, nor did she admit defeat, which meant that she and the Flower of the Five Elements could still participate in the battle. Even though Dugu Wuying had been seriously injured, the Flower of the Five Elements was an immortal spiritual weapon after all, and its combat power was still amazing. If the two of them besieged Ye Chongshan alone, then the situation...

　　Song Zhong, who was standing by, secretly cried out in regret. If Ye Chongshan had killed Dugu Wuying earlier, he could have had a duel with Wu Aotian alone. Song Zhong believed that even if one of them won, both would suffer losses, and the Galaxy Empire's hope of victory would be much greater.

　　Dugu Wuying was fleeing at a rapid speed, but the huge noise coming from behind made him look back. He saw a man suddenly flying up from the woods below, and behind him, the Sky-Breaking Seal was smashing heavily to the ground.

　　Dugu Wuying's eyes fell on the man's face for the first time. After seeing his face clearly, Dugu Wuying's heart was suddenly filled with ecstasy.

　　Wu Aotian!

　　It turned out to be Wu Aotian!

　　At this critical moment of life and death, he suddenly appeared like a ghost beside me when I needed help the most...

　　Dugu Wuying stopped moving forward and flew back towards Wu Aotian. She knew that Wu Aotian had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, and now was a good opportunity for the two of them to join forces to deal with Ye Chongshan.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on Ye Chongshan, and he laughed and said, "Ye Chongshan, it seems that the battle between us is not over yet."

　　Ye Chongshan showed a look of regret on his face. He looked at Dugu Wuying who was flying back, smiled at Wu Aotian and said, "Yes, it's not over yet. Seeing you standing in front of me so calmly, you must have something to rely on, is it also a fairy-grade spiritual weapon? You attacked me just now without anyone noticing. If it weren't for the Xuanwu armor on me, I'm afraid my head would have been blown off."

　　Wu Aotian had no intention of being modest with him, and replied with a smile: "You guessed right, before I met you, I had killed three disciples of your sect, and they all died in my sneak attack."

　　Ye Chongshan was thinking about the attack that happened without anyone noticing, and his back was already covered with cold sweat. If he had been a little later, if he didn't have the Black Tortoise Armor on him, could he have avoided it?

　　Hearing Wu Aotian grinning and saying that he had killed three disciples of Canghai Sect, Ye Chongshan's eyes were suddenly filled with anger, and he snorted coldly: "Then you can pay with your life."

　　At this time, Dugu Wuying had also flown back and stood beside Wu Aotian. He said to Wu Aotian, "You have to be careful. That seal is very powerful. The Five Elements Flower and I can't resist it!"

　　This reminder is actually of no use. If this guy was not so powerful, would Dugu Wuying and Wuyunzhihua be beaten so badly and almost die?

　　Wu Aotian invited people out of the Skyfire Tower without any hesitation. The Skyfire Tower opened its door. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Senior Sister Dugu, you should hide in the tower first. It won't affect your ability to control the Five Elements Flower in battle anyway, so it's safest to stay in this tower for the time being."

　　Dugu Wuying didn't act pretentiously at all and flew straight into the Skyfire Tower, while Wu Aotian also retreated at the same time.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian casually throwing out a huge tower, Ye Chongshan was shocked. On instinct, the Sky-Breaking Seal rose up and attacked the Skyfire Tower fiercely.

　　Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying entered the Tower of Skyfire. Dugu Wuying realized that there was a spiritual practitioner in the tower, and he was a disciple of Tianxin Palace. He must be the person Wu Aotian met and then traveled with.

　　The Heaven-Breaking Seal slammed heavily into the Tower of Heavenly Fire, making an extremely dull crashing sound.

　　Chapter 337: Only a head-on confrontation

　　The Sky-Breaking Seal flew back, and the Tower of Skyfire trembled violently, while its body also drifted away far to the rear.

　　But the Sky-Breaking Seal was powerless against the Tower of Heavenly Fire.

　　The defensive capabilities of the Tower of Skyfire were as indestructible as Wu Aotian had hoped.

　　Although Dugu Wuying had already known from the Palace Master that Wu Aotian possessed an immortal spiritual weapon, he was still somewhat shocked when he saw this tower. This was the tower that he had seen in the Lietian Sect in the Lietian Secret Realm. At that time, the three Palace Masters surrounded the tower but were unable to do anything to it, which showed how sturdy it was.

　　Because of this, when the Sky-Breaking Seal hit the Tower of Skyfire, the Tower of Skyfire was completely defended and not damaged at all, so Dugu Wuying was not too surprised.

　　Wu Aotian floated in the Skyfire Tower, staring at Ye Chongshan, whose expression gradually became solemn, and smiled: "You have another immortal spiritual weapon? It's a defensive type, right?"

　　Ye Chongshan's eyes flashed with surprise, but he admitted frankly: "Yes, if I hadn't been wearing the Black Tortoise Armor, I'm afraid you would have succeeded in your sneak attack."

　　Wu Aotian also seemed to be very regretful: "Yeah, it's a pity, it's really a luxury for you to carry two immortal spiritual weapons by yourself."

　　Ye Chongshan snorted coldly, and suddenly golden light appeared on his body. A piece of golden armor appeared on his body. The golden light on the armor formed a golden light shield, wrapping Ye Chongshan up.

　　Wu Aotian frowned. An offensive immortal spiritual weapon, a defensive immortal spiritual weapon, and a powerful person at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Things seemed to be getting a little troublesome.

　　Despite what he was thinking, there was no trace of uneasiness on Wu Aotian's face. Even the confidence in his eyes was still the same as before. He had never thought that he would fail.

　　As for the two immortal spiritual weapons, I have three on me, plus the Flower of Five Elements, we have four in total. Even if we compare in quantity, I am not afraid of you!

　　The Sky-Breaking Seal was quietly floating in the sky above Ye Chongshan, as big as a small mountain, giving people a huge psychological deterrent. Wu Aotian was thinking about whether to release the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to fight this guy, but the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had not fully recovered its strength, and he already had two of them on him, so he decided to let it continue to serve as a "charger" for the time being.

　　"Vulcan, how is your recovery going?"

　　The voice of the God of Fire rang out in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron: "It's almost done. Once I recover my energy, we'll kill this guy like we did the last one. It would be great if we can snatch those two immortal spiritual weapons."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Immortal spiritual tools all have their own independent souls. They are not so easy to snatch. Be careful or you will get mad or you will get hit from behind."

　　The God of Fire chuckled and said nothing more about the matter. He had obviously seen the black tortoise armor on Ye Chongshan, and asked hesitantly, "That armor looks awesome. I wonder if a concentrated attack can break through his defense..."

　　Wu Aotian himself didn't know the answer, but this was already Wu Aotian's most powerful means of attack: "Forget about him, let's give it a try. If it doesn't work, we'll make plans. Anyway, we have Lily, so we're not afraid of their attack. We also have Qiu to make up for the spiritual energy... Humph, if it really doesn't work, I'll fight them in a tough battle, a protracted war, a war of attrition, and I'll wear them down!"

　　The Fire God was in high spirits. "That's right. They can't absorb spiritual energy, so how can they recover their strength? If we can't kill them with one attack, we will attack them a second time, and a third time. I don't believe they can withstand it!"

　　Ye Chongshan looked at the Skyfire Tower in front of him floating quietly, and had no idea that Wu Aotian had already come up with a plan with the God of Fire to deal with them. Although it seemed a bit shameless, it sounded like a very effective method.

　　"Before the battle, I want to ask you if you have ever encountered spiritual practitioners from the Galaxy Empire. Well, I mean Su Ninghai and Sun Jian, who are at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. I think they should have immortal spiritual weapons in their hands..."

　　After a slight hesitation, Ye Chongshan's eyes suddenly lit up with an intimidating look: "I have discovered traces of intense fighting in a huge area before. There should have been two strong men fighting with immortal spiritual weapons... Is it you?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed and said, "If I had known you would come, I would have waited for you there, so that you wouldn't have seriously injured Wuying..."

　　“It’s really you!”

　　Ye Chongshan's pupils shrank slightly, and he stared at Wu Aotian with a little hope in his eyes: "Your strength is very strange, and your sneak attack method is hard to resist. I really want to know, is it Su Ninghai or Sun Jian who you met, how are they now?"

　　Wu Aotian had nothing to hide about this matter. Moreover, he had already raided Ye Chongshan, and Ye Chongshan was defending against him with all his strength. The next battle would definitely be a real one, without any falsehood.

　　"Su Ninghai, he's dead."

　　Wu Aotian calmly gave an answer that made Ye Chongshan's heart suddenly beat violently, and Dugu Wuying, who was beside Wu Aotian, suddenly opened his eyes wide, with an expression of disbelief in his delicate eyes.

　　Dead?

　　Su Ninghai, who was at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, actually died at the hands of Wu Aotian!

　　Ye Chongshan's eyes were filled with an unprecedented solemnity, and he said in a deep voice: "I have always regarded Su Ninghai and Sun Jian as the biggest opponents in this duel, but I didn't expect that I was wrong. I didn't expect that you are the most hidden one among all of them."

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly and said, "It was just luck. Just like just now, I almost succeeded by luck. If I had succeeded, you wouldn't have to sigh here like this now."

　　Ye Chongshan's eyes revealed a bit of murderous intent: "In this case, I think as long as I kill you, I will win this game."

　　Wu Aotian was also startled. This guy was obviously very confident and didn't seem to take Sun Jian seriously.

　　"Since you asked, I have a question too..." Wu Aotian thought for a moment and asked, "Since you have two immortal spiritual weapons, does your Shenguang Empire have any other trump cards besides you, a super powerful being?"

　　Ye Chongshan smiled gently and said, "I can tell you that apart from me, we don't have any other backups. But apart from the two immortal spiritual weapons, I also have other backups. It depends on whether you have the ability to force me to use them."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. Besides the two immortal spiritual weapons, he actually had other special skills. This guy was indeed a trouble.

　　"Let's stop here. It's been a long time since I had a good fight with anyone. Although you are a little weaker, I think your skills should not be limited to the stealth attack and this fairy-grade spiritual weapon tower. I heard that you can also use magic arrays?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "Of course I have my backup plan, but now we also have two immortal spiritual weapons, and you don't seem to have much of an advantage."

　　"Yeah?"

　　Ye Chongshan showed a hint of sarcasm on his face: "Then you will soon find out that you are extremely wrong."

　　"Let's stop the idle talk and have a showdown."

　　With Ye Chongshan's shout, the Sky-Breaking Seal came crashing down again. Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Senior Sister, control the Five Elements Flower to attack him and see how well the Black Tortoise Armor on him defends. The Skyfire Tower has enough defense. As long as we break through the opponent's defense first, that will be enough."

　　Dugu Wuying tidied up his messy hair, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, nodded, and began to control the Flower of Five Elements, attacking towards Ye Chongshan and avoiding the Breaking Heaven Seal that was smashing over.

　　When Ye Chongshan saw the Five Elements Flower coming towards him, he immediately understood what Wu Aotian and the others were planning. He laughed and said, "Do you want to fight back?"

　　Wu Aotian did not answer him, but just quietly paid attention to the situation outside. He was not in a hurry to take out the God of Fire. If the opponent did not have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon for defense, then even if the God of Fire did not use concentrated energy to strike, a sudden series of attacks could change the entire situation of the battle. However, if the opponent had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon for defense, even if the God of Fire attacked, at most it would only temporarily tilt the situation in his favor, but it would not be able to deal a fatal attack to the opponent.

　　Ye Chongshan seemed very confident in the Black Tortoise Armor on him. He did not ask the Sky-Breaking Seal to come back for help. Instead, he put all his strength into madly hitting the Tower of Skyfire. It was obvious that he had the same plan as Wu Aotian, to break through the opponent's defense before the opponent broke through his own defense, and then kill the opponent.

　　The four immortal spiritual weapons collided with each other, and the whole earth seemed to be shaking. The air was torn apart, making a whistling sound. The scattered spiritual energy hit the surroundings with destructive force. The ground within a radius of several miles was all churned up, and several hills collapsed in the impact, crushed into powder by this tremendous energy.

　　Outside the secret realm, everyone let out an uncontrollable cry of surprise, their eyes wide open. If an ordinary spiritual practitioner was in the middle of such a collision, he would probably be crushed into powder.

　　"No, his defensive spiritual weapon is also very powerful, and the Five Elements Flower cannot penetrate it."

　　After a brief attack, Dugu Wuying suddenly turned around and spoke to Wu Aotian in a low voice, with a hint of solemnity in his voice.

　　Wu Aotian's brows furrowed slightly. He didn't expect that the opponent's immortal spiritual weapon was so powerful. It could withstand all the attacks of the Five Elements Flower without any fear. Coupled with the powerful offensive spiritual weapon such as the Sky-Breaking Seal, it was no wonder that although the Shenguan Empire had only Ye Chongshan, a powerful Heavenly Spirit Fifth Level Realm expert, it dared to challenge and raise the bet. There was indeed a reason.

　　"Charge him over and find a chance to use concentrated energy to attack him. If he can't be killed, then wear him out!"

　　Wu Aotian also became a little angry and snorted heavily. Following Wu Aotian's voice, the Skyfire Tower, which had been in a defensive position, suddenly moved and rushed straight towards Ye Chongshan.

　　The God of Fire also appeared in Wu Aotian's hand and directly began to transform into a mode of gathering energy for a strike. Anyway, the four immortal spiritual weapons on the scene were colliding violently, and the spiritual energy in the entire field was fluctuating extremely chaotically. The God of Fire also added a formation to conceal the breath, so Wu Aotian was not worried about being noticed by the other party.

　　PS:

　　A friend who is writing a book has called Xiaoba to go out for dinner tonight. The second chapter may be difficult, sorry.

　　Chapter 338 Rage Pill

　　Just like the battle against Su Ninghai, Wu Aotian once again cast an illusion array to temporarily trap Ye Chongshan, and used this short period of time to complete the final preparations for the God of Fire's concentrated energy attack.

　　When they saw a ball of blazing flame suddenly erupting from the Tower of Skyfire, everyone's heart was in their throat.

　　Everyone still remembered vividly the battle scene when Wu Aotian dealt with Su Ninghai before. Everyone knew very well the power of this flame. Even someone as powerful as Su Ninghai, who even had the immortal spiritual weapon Suo Soul, was seriously injured or turned into ashes in this flame.

　　Although Ye Chongshan is wearing the Black Tortoise Armor, can he withstand it?

　　It only took Ye Chongshan a moment to break the illusion array cast by Wu Aotian. After all, no matter his strength or the magical weapon in his hand, they were not something that could be resisted by the illusion array cast by Wu Aotian.

　　However, in just a split second, Ye Chongshan was unable to dodge the attack.

　　In just a moment, Ye Chongshan's body was engulfed by flames.

　　Ye Chongshan was shocked. He did not expect Wu Aotian to be able to launch such a powerful attack. Ye Chongshan even suspected that the power of this flame had completely surpassed the power that a powerful person who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit could launch.

　　The Black Tortoise Armor burst out with infinite light at this moment, tightly blocking the flames full of spiritual energy. But even so, the impact at that moment still brought great damage to the Black Tortoise Armor and Ye Chongshan.

　　The basalt armor originally emitted a dazzling golden light. When the flames exploded, the light on the basalt armor had become extremely dim. Ye Chongshan's skin was red all over, as if it was burned by fire. The huge high temperature at that moment almost burned Ye Chongshan to death.

　　But relying on the Black Tortoise Armor, Ye Chongshan actually blocked this attack.

　　Seeing Ye Chongshan's figure appear in the flames, Ning Wuxue secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but his worries did not decrease. Wu Aotian launched such a powerful attack, so could he launch a second or third time?

　　Just one attack was enough to severely damage the Black Tortoise Armor. Although Ye Chongshan was not burned to death by the flames, the impact of the energy probably still left him with some injuries. Ning Wuxue was even sure that if Wu Aotian launched such a fierce attack again, Ning Wuxue would most likely not be able to withstand it.

　　While Ning Wuxue breathed a sigh of relief, Mei Xuemeng felt a little disappointed.

　　The defensive power of the Black Tortoise Armor was indeed amazing. Wu Aotian's attack could seriously injure the left protector of the Black Evil Sect, who almost died at the hands of Wu Aotian. This attack also killed Su Ninghai who possessed the Soul-Seeking Power, but it could not do anything to Ye Chongshan.

　　Amid the huge crowd of onlookers, there was a burst of exclamations like a landslide or tsunami, but the meaning contained in them was different...

　　In the Tower of Skyfire, Wu Aotian's face did not show any disappointment, but instead there was a hint of surprise that he could not hide.

　　"Hey, Vulcan, hurry back and recharge your energy. I'm afraid this basalt armor can't withstand two hits. Another one or two hits and we can kill them."

　　The God of Fire returned to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron without hesitation. Wu Aotian also generously threw a large number of spiritual energy-replenishing pills directly into the flames in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, allowing Qiu to absorb them and then pass them on to the God of Fire.

　　As for before the energy is replenished, let the Tower of Skyfire hold on for now. Anyway, for the time being, it seems that there is no possibility for the Sky-Breaking Seal to break through the defense of the Tower of Skyfire.

　　"What a powerful attack!"

　　There was a hint of undisguised fear and luck on Ye Chongshan's face. If the attack just now had been stronger, the Black Tortoise Armor might not have been able to withstand it and would have shattered directly. His body was burning hot and his spiritual energy was greatly depleted. It seemed that he had been right. This Wu Aotian was the last trump card of the Longxiang Empire in the competition.

　　"How is it possible that your tower has such a strong defense and such a terrifying offensive power?"

　　Ye Chongshan already felt something was wrong. Immortal spiritual weapons were also classified into different categories. This giant tower was obviously a defensive type, but the power of the attack just now was even stronger than the full-strength attack of the Sky-Breaking Seal. It was unlikely that an immortal spiritual weapon could possess such characteristics at the same time. Thinking about the long and huge iron pipe that he had seen sticking out of the giant tower just now, which had now disappeared, Ye Chongshan suddenly had an idea in his mind.

　　"Wu Aotian, do you also have two immortal spiritual weapons?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "If you can have two, why can't I have two?"

　　Ye Chongshan looked at Wu Aotian with an unprecedented solemnity in his eyes: "It turns out that I was right. You are really surprising. Since you can launch such a strong attack, I am afraid that your spiritual weapon is also a purely offensive spiritual weapon. After you launched the attack, you did not launch a series of attacks. I guess the spiritual energy of your other immortal spiritual weapon has been almost consumed, right?"

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "Your guess is really accurate. Yes, if I can launch such powerful attacks continuously, I can kill you, not to mention you. Even a great master of the Heavenly Spirit can be killed by me."

　　Ye Chongshan breathed a sigh of relief, but he never let down his guard.

　　"Although you said so, and I also think so, but now I am already very wary of you. Just now you said that you can force me to use the last resort, it seems that I have to use it."

　　Ye Chongshan showed a fanatical look on his face. He took out a pitch-black pill and threw it directly into his mouth.

　　Looking at the stripes on the round pill, Wu Aotian suddenly shouted, "Is that the Violence Pill you ate?"

　　Ye Chongshan showed a bit of astonishment on his face: "You also know about the Violence Pill?"

　　Wu Aotian somewhat understood what Ye Chongshan meant. The Berserk Pill was a pill that could stimulate a person's spiritual sea, allowing a person to burst out with super strong strength in a short period of time. After taking the Berserk Pill, a spiritual practitioner could probably exert three times his own strength. However, the side effects of the Berserk Pill were also very strong. After using it, the meridians in the body would be damaged, and it would be very difficult to recover. Even if there were enough spiritual medicines, it would take a long time to recuperate.

　　Ye Chongshan was originally at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and his strength was almost approaching the peak of the fifth level. Now that he has taken the Berserk Pill, his combat power is definitely comparable to that of a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection expert.

　　When a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit uses a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, the power is extremely enormous. The attack power of this Heaven-Breaking Seal is very strong, much stronger than the Five Elements Flower possessed by Mei Xuemeng.

　　Wu Aotian also has the Violence Pill, which was given to him by old man Xuantian. There are three pills in total, and Wu Aotian himself has never used them.

　　Wu Aotian was not too anxious. He was quite confident in the defensive capabilities of the Tower of Skyfire.

　　After taking the violent pill, Ye Chongshan's face quickly turned red, and then his whole body seemed to be bleeding and his eyes looked extremely bloodshot due to congestion.

　　The aura on his body continued to fluctuate and strengthen, and the momentum spread outward. People hundreds of miles away could feel the sudden rise of this powerful aura, as if an ancient ferocious beast had suddenly awakened.

　　The Sky-Breaking Seal, with its powerful spiritual energy, came crashing over again, and its power was at least twice as strong as before!

　　The huge impact made Wu Aotian and others feel shaken and sad, and they almost vomited blood.

　　The Tower of Skyfire defended while the Flower of the Five Elements continued to attack. The light of the Black Dragon Armor had dimmed after being hit by the God of Fire. However, with the sudden increase in Ye Chongshan's strength and the crazy influx of spiritual energy, the Black Dragon Armor burst out with golden light again and blocked the attacks of the Flower of the Five Elements again and again.

　　"Vulcan, how long will it take?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the powerful attack of the Sky-Breaking Seal. While questioning the God of Fire in his heart, he couldn't help but ask Skyfire Lily: "Lily, can you still withstand it?"

　　Tianhuo Lili replied: "Hurry up and release the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. I need a lot of spiritual energy support, otherwise it will be difficult to support it for a long time."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and released the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Although Dugu Wuying and Zhao Guohai were beside him, Wu Aotian could no longer care about so many things. If he could not defeat Ye Chongshan, it would not only be a matter of failure, but also a matter of life and death. Ye Chongshan would never let go of him who almost killed him.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian releasing the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Dugu Wuying and Zhao Guohai's eyes widened at the same time. Dugu Wuying said in disbelief: "What kind of spiritual weapon is this? Is it another immortal spiritual weapon?"

　　Wu Aotian touched his nose, looked at the two of them and said with a wry smile: "Can you help me keep this secret?"

　　Dugu Wuying and Zhao Guohai looked at Wu Aotian and found that he did not deny it. They could not help but show an extremely shocked look on their faces: "Oh my God, you actually have three immortal spiritual weapons on you!"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "This is my last resort. The fighting power of this tripod is not very good for now. It just has some special functions. How about it, can you two help me keep the secret?"

　　Dugu Wuying and Zhao Guohai looked at each other and nodded, "Okay, we won't tell anyone."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and thanked him. He still didn't want too many people to know about this matter. After all, for a person to own three immortal spiritual weapons was simply an incredible existence. If it were to get out, who knows how many people would target him.

　　A large amount of spiritual energy was absorbed by Qiu from those pills, and then released and passed on to Skyfire Lily. On the other side, the God of Fire was also absorbing it crazily, and the spiritual energy stored in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was decreasing madly.

　　The God of Fire had already absorbed the stored spiritual energy once before. Now the God of Fire and Lily were absorbing it frantically at the same time, and the amount of spiritual energy dropped sharply. According to Qiu De's estimation, even with a large number of elixirs to make up for it, the God of Fire could only replenish its energy once more at most. After all, the amount of spiritual energy consumed by Lily during the continuous attacks was no less than that absorbed by the God of Fire. It could only be said that it was probably more.

　　Wu Aotian hid quietly in the Tower of Sky Fire, allowing the Sky-Breaking Seal to continuously bombard the Tower of Sky Fire. He just quietly waited for the God of Fire to charge, with a calm expression, like an old monk in meditation.

　　PS:

　　One update first, and three updates tomorrow.

　　Chapter 339: Victory in hand

　　Looking at the crazy attack of the Sky-Breaking Seal, the Tower of Skyfire was always on the defensive, and Mei Xuemeng frowned even more tightly.

　　As Ye Chongshan went berserk, all the spiritual practitioners in the entire Shenguan Empire became extremely excited and started shouting crazily. Although they all knew that Ye Chongshan, who was in the secret realm, could not possibly hear the cheers from outside, many people still shouted loudly, and the voices gathered together like waves.

　　There was not much excitement on Ning Wuxue's face, but rather an expression of unsuppressible worry.

　　Even with the two immortal spiritual weapons on him, Ye Chongshan was not able to make Wu Aotian and the others surrender. He was forced to use his last resort and took the violent pill. Although it seemed that he had completely grasped the initiative on the field for the time being, he still could not defeat Wu Aotian. The longer the time dragged on, the more powerless he would be. What's more, apart from the three people here who possessed immortal spiritual weapons, there were also Sun Jian and Liu Ruxue who were fighting fiercely on the other side.

　　After taking the berserk pill, one will lose his fighting ability after the effect of the drug wears off. In such a situation, victory cannot be achieved, which often means that failure has quietly arrived.

　　Song Zhongze had different thoughts. He was already shocked by the violent fighting power displayed by Ye Chongshan. He hoped that he and Wu Aotian would both be defeated, or even better, die together. In that case, as long as Sun Jian defeated Liu Ruxue, he could win the game completely.

　　However, no matter what everyone thought in their hearts, they could not change the battle situation in the secret realm. Everyone could only watch and wait.

　　Although Mei Xuemeng was anxious, she was more grateful. If Wu Aotian had not been involved in this battle, the Longxiang Empire would have been defeated long ago. If there had only been the Five Elements Flower, the Longxiang Empire's participation in the war would have been over as soon as it began.

　　After repeated fierce collisions, the faces of Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong began to turn ugly. They were both strong men and had already vaguely noticed that something was wrong.

　　"Master Ning, Ye Chongshan seems to be in trouble..." Song Zhong's tone was quite calm. He did not gloat over the misfortune of others, but was a little worried: "The giant tower has been defending for so long, but it looks like it has plenty of spiritual energy. What's going on?"

　　Ning Wuxue had been feeling puzzled for a while. Even the extremely powerful Sky-Breaking Seal had begun to dim and become less powerful under such a crazy attack. However, the giant tower remained the same, emitting a fiery red light, blocking the Sky-Breaking Seal's attack again and again. The light on its body had not diminished at all. Although each attack seemed to be so powerful, the giant tower's composure had a kind of steady and imposing manner like a mountain.

　　Ye Chongshan was also wondering. Looking at the quietly suspended Skyfire Tower, the pride in his heart had turned into surprise, and now he felt a faint fear in his heart.

　　When Ye Chongshan just took the berserk pill, the feeling of using the vast spiritual energy at will with a wave of his hand made him feel like he was possessed, and his heart was filled with more and more confidence in defeating everything. Even if the person in front of him was Wu Aotian or a powerful person with the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, he had the confidence to fight him. With the two fairy-grade spiritual weapons, he was even sure that he could defeat the enemy head-on.

　　However, here, a spiritual practitioner at the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm relied on a giant tower spiritual weapon to block his attacks again and again, forcibly wasting his own spiritual energy and, in turn, his own hope.

　　"Impossible! How is it possible that your spiritual energy has not been depleted?"

　　After Ye Chongshan launched another fierce attack, he finally couldn't hold back the shock and faint fear in his heart, and shouted loudly.

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, not because of Ye Chongshan’s shock, but because the charging of the God of Fire was almost complete.

　　Ye Chongshan is now like a spent force. Although he still looks like a ferocious tiger, this tiger has already lost its sharpness and edge. If he hits him on the head with one more blow, he will be knocked down.

　　“Ye Chongshan, you can choose to admit defeat now. Although you have two immortal spiritual weapons, you are still not my opponent…” Wu Aotian’s voice slowly came out in the Skyfire Tower. Looking at the anger on Ye Chongshan’s face, Wu Aotian said lightly: “Don’t rush to deny it. If you really can defeat me, you would have done it long ago. The Violence Pill has a time limit. Once the time limit is over, what else can you do…”

　　Ye Chongshan had an angry expression on his face, but he couldn't utter a word of rebuttal, because what Wu Aotian said was the truth, and it was a very cruel truth.

　　After a moment of silence, Ye Chongshan's face showed some determination, which gradually became firm. In this determination, there was an undisguised fanaticism: "I will not admit defeat, even if I die, I will not admit defeat!"

　　Wu Aotian also remained silent for a moment. Looking at Ye Chongshan, whose glow had begun to dim and whose skin's redness had begun to fade, he knew that the effect of the medicine was wearing off little by little.

　　"If that's the case, then go die."

　　Wu Aotian uttered this sentence lightly, and after he finished speaking, the door of the Skyfire Tower suddenly opened, and several round magic array artifacts flew out, wrapping Ye Chongshan in them again.

　　Red light radiated, and Ye Chongshan was enveloped in an illusion array.

　　The door of the Tower of Skyfire opened, and the long barrel of the God of Fire stretched out. When everyone saw his gun barrel, they couldn't help but exclaim in surprise.

　　"Damn, it's that trick again!"

　　"Use the magic array to contain the opponent, and then launch a powerful attack so that the opponent cannot dodge. Although this move is simple, it has been tried and tested. Even if the opponent knows it, he cannot dodge it. This young man from Tianxin Palace is simply too terrifying."

　　"How shameless, you always use this trick. But why didn't you use it before and wait so long?"

　　"I don't think his spiritual weapon can make such powerful attacks in such a short period of time. I'm afraid it is using this time to gather energy."

　　"Ye Chongshan is already in bad shape. It looks like he can't escape this time..."

　　"It seems that the winner of this competition may be Tianxin Palace..."

　　…

　　Under everyone's gaze, Wu Aotian once again launched a concentrated energy attack.

　　Although Wu Aotian had many other means of attack, the opponent had two immortal spiritual weapons, and his strength was far beyond his own after being improved by the Violence Pill. The only way he could threaten the opponent was this concentrated energy attack.

　　Fortunately, one trick is enough to conquer the world. Even if this is the only trick, it can still exhaust the opponent to death.

　　The flames engulfed Ye Chongshan.

　　All the onlookers fell into silence at this moment, including Mei Xuemeng and others, all of whom stared at the screen with wide eyes.

　　Is Ye Chongshan dead?

　　When the flames exploded, engulfing an area of ​​several miles, and then slowly dissipated from the air, everyone saw Ye Chongshan again.

　　The light on the basalt armor had become extremely dim, to the point where there was no light at all. There were actually several scars on the golden armor. It looked like an armor that had experienced many wars and was covered with scars.

　　Ye Chongshan was wrapped in the Xuanwu Armor, his eyes were wide open, and blood was flowing from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. However, the blood was evaporated by the high temperature as soon as it flowed out, leaving several blood marks on his skin.

　　Ye Chongshan's eyes had lost their luster. Although his body did not turn into ashes like Su Ninghai's, he was already dead.

　　Really, he died just like that.

　　…

　　“Dead!”

　　"Haha, he's dead, Wu Aotian killed another one, this time we're sure to win!"

　　"There is only one Sun Jian left. He can't even beat Liu Ruxue. Add Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying, and he's doomed!"

　　"Hehe, this time we Long Xiang won a great victory, and there were hardly any casualties!"

　　"Wu Aotian, I admire you!"

　　In the camp of the Longxiang Empire, there was a sudden thunderous cheer. Everyone stared at the giant tower floating in the air, thinking about the young man with a confident and calm face. Their faces and hearts were filled with fiery emotions.

　　Mei Xuemeng's frown suddenly relaxed and she let out a long sigh of relief without concealing it.

　　In this match, the Longxiang Empire has already secured victory.

　　All that remains is the finishing touches.

　　Ning Wuxue's face suddenly became extremely ugly. He didn't expect that Ye Chongshan would be defeated, and lost to a kid who was only at the third level of Tianling realm!

　　Wu Aotian, this man is the biggest variable in this game. He killed Su Ninghai of the Galaxy Empire, and then killed Ye Chongshan of the Divine Light Empire. It can be said that he dealt with the strong men of two countries alone. These two strong men were both at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Not only were they stronger than him, they also had immortal spiritual weapons in their hands, but they still couldn't resist him and fell one after another.

　　Song Zhong's face was equally ugly. He didn't expect the battle to end so easily. It seemed that Wu Aotian was hiding in the Tower of Skyfire helplessly, letting Ye Chongshan continue to attack him. Then he released two powerful moves and the battle ended just like that.

　　Ning Wuxue closed his eyes in pain. It was over, it was over. The Shenguang Empire had completely lost this competition. Although there were still many spiritual practitioners, if this continued, they would probably be killed by everyone.

　　Since we have lost, let's not drag it out. When Ning Wuxue opened his eyes again, he looked at Mei Xuemeng and said in a deep voice: "We, the Shenguang Empire, now admit defeat. From now on, all team members will no longer participate in the competition."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled slightly, turned her head and looked at Song Zhong on the other side, only to find that Song Zhong was tightly pursing his lips, his eyes and expression full of struggle.

　　Mei Xuemeng is not in a hurry. There is another Sun Jian in the Galaxy Empire, but even Liu Ruxue cannot defeat Sun Jian. With Wu Aotian and Dugu Wuying added to the mix, is there still suspense in this fight?

　　PS:

　　First update, there is also a second update.

　　Chapter 340 The Dust Settles

　　The scarred Black Tortoise Armor and the Sky-Breaking Seal left in hatred. Wu Aotian collected the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the God of Fire and came out of the Tower of Skyfire.

　　"Lily, Kagami, Qiu, I am so grateful to you this time, otherwise I would be in trouble today."

　　Lily was as calm as ever and was not disturbed by this incident. In fact, she did what she promised Wu Aotian, which was to protect Wu Aotian when his life was in danger.

　　From the beginning to the end of today, the Tower of Skyfire has been in a defensive position. Of course, if it weren't for Qiu De's strong support, she would not have been able to hold on for so long. The attack of the Sky-Breaking Seal was not just a little bit powerful.

　　The God of Fire, on the other hand, seemed very excited. Although he was also very powerful when he was the Earth's Core Fire, he could never be as arrogant as he is today.

　　After following Wu Aotian, not only did his injuries heal, but he was also refined into a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, and his attack power became even stronger. Now he has defeated many powerful people, including Zuo Hufa, a powerful person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, and Ye Chongshan, a powerful person who has taken the violent pill and is no less powerful than a person who has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　"Haha, Aotian, no one can stop us now. Let's kill all the spiritual practitioners from the other two countries."

　　The God of Fire shouted arrogantly: "Now only the Galaxy Empire has a fifth-level Heavenly Spirit Realm expert. Even if he has a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, he is definitely no match for us..."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help laughing when he heard the arrogant words of the God of Fire, but he didn't agree.

　　Although they won the final victory in the battle just now, whether it was Lili, the Skyfire Tower, the God of Fire, or Qiu, they all consumed a lot of spiritual energy and needed a lot of replenishment. Otherwise, if they met Sun Jian, they might end up in a disaster.

　　In this life-and-death competition, losing often means losing your life.

　　Wu Aotian did not dare to be careless. He found a place and began to recover. A large amount of pills were thrown into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which turned into thick spiritual energy, which was then absorbed by the God of Fire and Lily.

　　Since he had already secured victory, Wu Aotian was not particularly worried. He just felt a little bit worried about Liu Ruxue. However, he remembered that Liu Ruxue had the Mietian Sword by her side. The power of the Mietian Sword was extremely strong. Combined with Liu Ruxue's murderous aura, the accumulated combat power was astonishing. Even if he met Sun Jian, even if he was defeated, he should have no problem escaping.

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that Liu Ruxue and Sun Jian had already met and fought a great battle. Although Sun Jian was stronger in this battle, the Shocking Hammer in his hand was not stronger than Mietian. On the contrary, the bloody murderous aura of Liu Ruxue and Mietian made it impossible for him to fully exert his fighting power. The two sides were evenly matched.

　　At this time, Sun Jian didn't know that his other partner, Su Ninghai, had been killed, and he was the first to be killed. He didn't even know that Ye Chongshan had also been killed. Although the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm was not too wide, everyone was still far away from each other. If they didn't happen to be very close, it would be difficult for others to find them.

　　After fighting for a while, Sun Jian realized with some dismay that it was impossible for him to win this victory on his own, so he withdrew from the battlefield and went straight to find Suninghai.

　　Apart from Ye Chongshan of the Shenguan Empire, who owns two immortal spiritual weapons and goes his own way without having to worry about others, Song Zhongmei and Xue Meng of the Xinghe Empire and the Longxiang Empire have both instructed those who possess immortal spiritual weapons in their teams to stay together as much as possible. If they are together, they can take care of each other and their combat effectiveness can be further improved.

　　Unfortunately, before Su Ninghai could meet Sun Jian, he was blown to ashes by the God of Fire, and Ye Chongshan, who always acted alone, also lost his life at the hands of Wu Aotian.

　　At this time, in the entire Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, Sun Jian was the only one who had the strength to fight Wu Aotian. The others were nothing but chickens and dogs in front of Wu Aotian and could stand a single blow.

　　Even without using spiritual weapons, Wu Aotian's own strength, coupled with the invisibility robe, invisible spears, illusion array, etc., is not something those people can deal with.

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian did not rush into victory but found a place to recover, Mei Xuemeng was relieved. She was afraid that the young man would be careless after winning two victories. However, seeing Wu Aotian's actions, he was extremely steady, which made her feel relieved.

　　Hong Tie had been standing behind Mei Xuemeng the entire time. Seeing this scene, the burly man couldn't help but burst into laughter. "Haha, this young man is really great. He defeated everyone by himself. He really shouldn't be underestimated."

　　Although the overall situation has been decided, the spiritual practitioners involved are still unaware of it. They are still fighting for their country.

　　Ning Wuxue looked at the Canghai Sect disciples who were still fighting, exhaled a long breath, floated up, came to the front of the formation, and shouted: "All disciples of the Canghai Sect of the Shenguang Empire, listen to my order, stop fighting, and leave the secret realm... The Shenguang Empire admits defeat."

　　Ning Wuxue's voice passed through the formation and resounded throughout the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. All the living spiritual practitioners could clearly hear Ning Wuxue's voice, and for a moment everyone was stunned.

　　The Shenguang Empire lost?

　　The spiritual practitioners of the Divine Light Empire all looked extremely ugly with pale faces. They were still fighting hard, but had the Divine Light Empire already lost?

　　The faces of the spiritual practitioners of the Longxiang Empire and the Xinghe Empire were all delighted. Although they had not yet decided who would win, they had already eliminated a tough opponent. The spiritual practitioners of the Xinghe Empire were especially delighted because at the beginning, they all regarded the Shenguang Empire as their most powerful competitor. They believed that the Longxiang Empire simply did not have the strength to compete with them.

　　However, these spiritual practitioners had no idea that not only had the Divine Light Empire admitted defeat, but the Galaxy Empire was also not far from death.

　　Sun Jian also heard the news and was overjoyed for a moment. He couldn't help but wonder in his heart, could it be that Suninghai defeated Ye Chongshan?

　　If someone said that it was the people of Longxiang Empire who defeated Ye Chongshan, Sun Jian would be the first one who didn't believe it.

　　A look of joy appeared on Sun Jian's face. He decided to find Su Ninghai first. As long as the two of them joined forces, the Longxiang Empire would definitely be destroyed.

　　The remaining spiritual practitioners of the Shenguan Empire flew up with frustration and flew towards the exit, while the spiritual practitioners of the Longxiang Empire and the Xinghe Empire continued to search for their targets.

　　When Wu Aotian recovered his strength and appeared in the air again, quite a bit of time had passed. Although he had consumed a lot of elixirs, the God of Fire and others had recovered, and Wu Aotian was no longer afraid of anyone.

　　Wu Aotian flew in the sky and shouted: "Everyone in the Galaxy Empire, listen up. I have killed Su Ninghai. Sun Jian, come out and fight me!"

　　Dugu Wuying and Zhao Guohai stood beside Wu Aotian, looking at his confident face, and they were all filled with admiration in their hearts for a moment. They did not expect that this competition would be so intense, with so many fairy-grade spiritual weapons appearing. But what made them happy was that Wu Aotian emerged as a dark horse and directly paved the way for the victory of the Longxiang Empire.

　　Wu Aotian's loud roar was like the sound of thunder from the sky, spreading far away. Suddenly, someone flew up from the woods and came towards Wu Aotian.

　　The person who came was not Sun Jian, nor was it Sun Jian, but the disciple of Tianxin Palace who had been hiding.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the disciples of Tianxin Palace who appeared and thought to himself that this was a good idea. So, the three of them rushed forward, roaring at intervals. Disciples of Tianxin Palace kept emerging from various hiding places and gathered around Wu Aotian.

　　These disciples saw that the person who spoke was not Dugu Wuying, but Wu Aotian, who had recently become famous in Tianxin Palace. After asking around, they found out that Su Ninghai and Ye Chongshan had both died at his hands. They were all overjoyed.

　　The number of people in the team was constantly increasing, and they even encountered two other disciples from the Galaxy Empire in the area they passed through, and they killed them without any suspense.

　　Song Zhong's face was extremely ugly. He didn't expect that the other party would suddenly change their strategy at this time and gather the crowd with overwhelming advantage. When Liu Ruxue appeared in front and finally happily joined Wu Aotian and others, Song Zhong sighed dejectedly: "No need to wait any longer, our Galaxy Empire admits defeat."

　　Song Zhong didn't want to admit defeat, but he was also very clear that now the three people in the Longxiang Empire who possessed immortal spiritual weapons had gathered together. Since Wu Aotian dared to challenge him directly from high altitude, it showed that he had absolute confidence in defeating Sun Jian.

　　Seeing that a figure like Ye Chongshan was defeated by Wu Aotian and injured, Song Zhong knew that if he did not admit defeat, all the disciples participating in the competition, including Song Zhong, would die in the secret realm.

　　Take Wu Aotian's method for example. He used an illusion array to trap the opponent for a while. Liu Ruxue, Dugu Wuying and Wu Aotian attacked at the same time. Who could resist?

　　Sun Jian just happened to hear Wu Aotian's roar, his face changed drastically, and when he was about to fly into the sky to fight with the opponent, Song Zhong's voice had already sounded throughout the secret realm.

　　Sun Jian was stunned.

　　He was just rejoicing, thinking that it must be because Suninghai defeated Ye Chongshan that the Shenguang Empire surrendered first. But now it seems that it was the people of the Longxiang Empire who defeated Ye Chongshan and killed Su Ninghai. The sect leader had no choice but to surrender early.

　　I didn't expect to lose like this...

　　Wu Aotian also sensed Sun Jian's presence, and the group met Sun Jian in the air. Looking at Sun Jian's pale face, Wu Aotian naturally didn't need to take action anymore. He just smiled and said nothing more.

　　At this moment, Sun Jian even wanted to die...

　　PS:

　　The second update, there is one more update, it will be a little late, you can get up tomorrow to read it.

　　Chapter 341: Hot Spring Effects

　　When Wu Aotian and others came out of the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, thunderous cheers rang out from outside the venue. Of course, the cheers came from the Longxiang Empire. On the contrary, from the Shenguang Empire and the Xinghe Empire, there were depressed groans or dissatisfied shouts. It was unclear whether they were scolding their own country's spiritual practitioners for not being strong enough, or scolding the spiritual practitioners of the Longxiang Empire, especially Wu Aotian, for being too strong.

　　Wu Aotian naturally became the focus of attention of all spiritual practitioners. Tens of thousands of eyes were focused on Wu Aotian, which made Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a little sad.

　　Some of these eyes were full of admiration, some were extremely shocked, and some were dissatisfied and resentful...

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the spiritual practitioners everywhere, a smile appeared on his face, he exhaled a long breath, turned to Dugu Wuying and Liu Ruxue beside him and said: "We finally got out safely, and we lived up to the Palace Master's trust. I wonder if the Palace Master will give us any reward this time?"

　　Dugu Wuying looked at Wu Aotian with his delicate eyes, and there was a hint of amusement in his eyes: "What reward do you want?"

　　Wu Aotian chuckled but didn't say anything. He turned his head to look at the crowd behind him, his eyes flashing with sadness. Although the requirement for everyone at the beginning was to hide themselves as much as possible and wait for the end of the battle, after all, not everyone can evade the search of others. Of the twenty people, only fifteen are still alive. Five disciples of Tianxin Palace died in the Xiaoyue River illusion, including two warriors of the fourth level of Tianling.

　　The casualties of the other two countries were even more severe. There were several people killed by Wu Aotian himself. Not to mention that because the people of the Longxiang Empire went into hiding, the probability of a conflict between the people of the Xinghe Empire and the Shenguang Empire was naturally much higher.

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian in front of her, her face revealing undisguised joy and admiration: "Wu Aotian, you really didn't let me down."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "Fortunately, I did not disappoint the Palace Master's expectations."

　　Mei Xuemeng glanced at all the Tianxin Palace disciples, counted the number of people, and said sadly: "Five of our warriors sacrificed their precious lives in this competition, but their efforts were worth it. Within 50 years, you don't have to worry about this competition anymore. We will never forget these sacrificed people. They are our heroes."

　　Everyone looked a little excited. . As spiritual practitioners, when they set foot in the world of spiritual practitioners, they already knew that life and death is just a matter of a moment. The spiritual practitioners who were able to enter the secret realm of Xiaoyue River had already hung their heads on their belts. It was a great fortune that fifteen people were able to come out safely this time. In the past, there was no world that could produce more than ten spiritual practitioners. Even if it was a victory, it was a miserable victory.

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't need to worry about the rest of the things. Ning Wuxue and Song Zhong both looked at Wu Aotian deeply before turning around to comfort those disciples who were still alive and looked depressed.

　　While Mei Xuemeng and the leaders of the other two countries were dealing with the gambling issue, Dugu Wuying, Wu Aotian and others were also talking in low voices.

　　"Junior Brother Wu, you saved my life this time. If you hadn't arrived in time, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to stand here and talk."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and did not accept Dugu Wuying's gratitude: "We are from the same sect, not to mention we are friends. We should help each other in the secret realm. Why should Senior Sister Dugu mind..."

　　Dugu Wuying looked at Wu Aotian deeply and didn't say anything more. Perhaps there were some things that she would rather keep in mind than say anything superficially.

　　Many spiritual practitioners were not far from Wu Aotian and the others, all looking at them in awe. Although they were young, they possessed immortal spiritual weapons and had the terrifying power to defeat a great master of the Heavenly Spirit. Just by relying on this point, Wu Aotian had already conquered the vast majority of people.

　　Mei Xuemeng quickly dealt with the issue of the bet with the other two empires and returned to the Tianxin Palace camp.

　　"Wu Aotian, I still underestimated you. Now that you have two immortal spiritual weapons to help you, I'm afraid I am no match for you... What's with that terrifying attack of yours? Can it be used multiple times?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and answered honestly: "When the God of Fire was designed, it was designed to be an absolute offensive weapon. It is a successful offensive immortal spiritual weapon."

　　Mei Xuemeng glanced at Liu Ruxue beside her and squinted her eyes slightly: "Can you tell me the origin of this black sword?"

　　"I brought it out from the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. Didn't I encounter the King of Warcraft at that time? I put Mie Tian in the Void Ring and brought it out..."

　　Mei Xuemeng looked at Wu Aotian with a half-smile: "Why didn't you tell me? Are you afraid that I might have some ideas?"

　　Wu Aotian and Mie Tian had discussed this issue long ago. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Mie Tian was unwilling to come with me at first. Later, although he followed me reluctantly, he made a few requests. The first one was that his existence should not be known to others. If he hadn't taken the initiative to ask to participate in the competition in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm, we would not have let him show up..."

　　Listening to Wu Aotian's explanation, Mei Xuemeng didn't seem angry. Even if Wu Aotian had hidden it from her, that was actually human nature and a very normal thing. Everyone has secrets, let alone such an important secret. Besides, no matter what, the victory of this competition was all thanks to Wu Aotian's efforts, otherwise, Dugu Wuying and others would probably die in it.

　　"Palace Master, our competition is now completely over. Can we go back now?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "I won't go back for now. There is a hot spring near the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. Do you want to go and take a dip?"

　　"spa?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. It seemed that Mei Xuemeng's words were too jumpy. She was fighting for life and death just now, and suddenly she talked about going to the hot spring.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's stunned expression, Mei Xuemeng smiled softly and said, "That's not an ordinary hot spring. It's a spiritual spring that can help people improve their strength. It's just like a hot spring, it's steaming hot... Not everyone can enjoy it. Only the winner of the duel and those who have participated in the duel can enter, because the hot spring is not enough for many people to use."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly realized, and immediately said with a smile: "Since there is such a good place, how can I refuse it?"

　　Thinking of the left guardian of the Black Evil Sect who escaped from his hands before, Wu Aotian couldn't help asking: "Palace Master, this person from the Black Evil Sect suffered a great loss at my hands. I don't know what they will do next. I think there must be someone from the Black Evil Sect among the onlookers here."

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "That's for sure. The duel is a grand event of the Three Kingdoms. It's impossible for the Black Demon Sect not to send people here. But no one can tell who is from the Black Demon Sect. That's all..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "We fought in front of tens of thousands of people. All my tricks have been seen by everyone. It will be much easier to deal with me in a targeted manner in the future. At least, it is unlikely that the last time we injured the left protector of the Black Evil Sect will happen again."

　　Mei Xuemeng also knew that this duel had exposed all of Wu Aotian's cards, but there was nothing she could do about it, so she comforted him, "If there's nothing urgent, just stay in Tianxin Palace. No matter how powerful the Black Evil Sect is, they won't dare to cause trouble in Tianxin Palace."

　　Wu Aotian knew that what Mei Xuemeng said made sense, but he was thinking in his heart that he had promised Tianhuo Lily that he would help her find the Shengyuan Ice Crystal, and he would definitely have to go to the ancient wilderness to try his luck. How could he stay in Tianxin Palace forever?

　　Fortunately, in this competition, everyone else saw the Tower of Skyfire, and many spiritual practitioners speculated whether Wu Aotian had a second immortal spiritual weapon on him, but this has not been confirmed. Ye Chongshan, who knew the truth, is already dead, and Dugu Wuying and Zhao Guohai will keep it secret, so naturally others have no way of knowing.

　　Led by Mei Xuemeng, a group of people went to the strange hot spring. It was like a small pond, with the water constantly bubbling and rolling in white waves. It looked like an ordinary hot spring, but in this place, one could feel the strong fluctuations of spiritual energy.

　　Although Wu Aotian had the idea of ​​taking off his clothes and soaking in the hot spring when he looked at it, there were quite a few people there, both men and women, which was a bit troublesome. However, this place had been simply transformed a long time ago. A simple corner and a small device divided it into two completely unrelated parts. In this way, men and women could spend half a day each, and everything would be fine.

　　Wu Aotian sat cross-legged in the water and began to absorb the spiritual energy in the water. The spiritual energy in the water was quite strange. Although it did not feel very strong, those traces of spiritual energy were extremely pure. People felt extremely benefited after absorbing it, and felt that their strength had obviously increased.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the other people sitting in the water, and subconsciously thought in his heart, if he used the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to absorb like this, would all the spiritual energy here be sucked away by me?

　　Of course, this was just a thought. After all, they were all from the same school, and they had just entered the competition together. How could Wu Aotian do such a thing as to eat alone?

　　As he absorbed these strands of pure spiritual energy, Wu Aotian found that the luster of the spiritual crystals in his spiritual sea became brighter and brighter, and the spiritual crystals seemed to become purer and purer. The amount of spiritual energy contained in them not only increased, but also became more pure. It was as if the spiritual energy in the hot spring had the magical effect of purifying the spiritual crystals and making the spiritual energy in the spiritual crystals become more pure.

　　They sat there for three months. Every day they soaked in the water, absorbing the pure spiritual energy bit by bit, making their spirit crystals purer and the spiritual energy inside became purer and purer. Everyone's strength took a big step forward.

　　And Wu Aotian, under everyone's eyes, took another big step forward. After a breakthrough that lasted for quite some time, Wu Aotian's strength broke through the barrier and he was promoted again, becoming a spiritual practitioner at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　PS:

　　The third update is here...

　　Chapter 342: Homecoming (Part 1)

　　I wrote four chapters yesterday, but today I feel paralyzed and my mind is blank.

　　One update first, and another chapter later.

　　-------------

　　“Is this the Ancient Wilderness?”

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were floating in the air. Wu Aotian looked at the foggy wilderness below that stretched as far as the eye could see and asked uncertainly.

　　Liu Ruxue held a map in her hand, flipped through it, and nodded affirmatively: "It should be here."

　　"The mist is all light green. It seems that it is indeed filled with poison. I wonder how the monsters here live. Perhaps they have all become poisonous?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled: "That may not be the case. We can only say that they have adapted to the environment here for a long time, so their bodies may have already acquired the ability to resist poison."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the fog covering the entire ancient wilderness below, frowned, and said with some concern: "I wonder if the detoxification pills we prepared can resist the toxins in the fog of the ancient wilderness?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It shouldn't be a problem. It's not like there haven't been human adventurers in the ancient wilderness. If they can come in, it's naturally possible."

　　"It's just that the fog blocks our vision. If we're in the sky, we can't see the situation on the ground below. I'm afraid we can only go down to the surface to look for it. I don't know if there is a Saint Yuan tree in this ancient wilderness. This ancient wilderness is so large that it may be difficult to find a Saint Yuan tree in this fog."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Let's go. No matter what, let's slowly search. There are many powerful ninth-level monsters here. Maybe we can get some information from them."

　　"I wonder how many ancient monsters are hiding in this fog..."

　　Wu Aotian wasn't particularly worried: "With Lily here, our safety should be fine. As long as there aren't any magical beasts that have reached the level of the Illusionary Realm, there won't be any problems."

　　The two of them each took a detoxification pill, then descended from the air and plunged into the fog that was hundreds of meters high.

　　At this time, three months had passed since the Three Kingdoms Competition in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm. At the competition, Wu Aotian made a stunning debut and killed many spiritual practitioners, including two powerful men of the Fifth Level of Heavenly Spirit Realm who were carrying immortal spiritual weapons. From then on, he became famous all over the world and became the most popular young man and the idol of the entire Longxiang Empire.

　　After consulting Wu Aotian, Mei Xuemeng has announced to the public that Wu Aotian has made great contributions to the Longxiang Empire in this competition. Also because he exposed the immortal spiritual weapon, Mei Xuemeng has declared that if anyone dares to have any bad intentions towards Wu Aotian and wants to attack him, it would be a declaration of war on the entire Tianxin Palace and the entire Longxiang Empire!

　　Mei Xuemeng's words not only expressed her attitude but also had a great deterrent effect. However, it is unlikely to be completely eliminated. After all, the attraction of immortal spiritual weapons is extremely huge.

　　Wu Aotian once asked Mei Xuemeng with some concern whether the fact that he had two immortal spiritual weapons on him would alarm those strong men in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Mei Xuemeng told Wu Aotian not to worry, saying that he was a man who had made great contributions to the Longxiang Empire, and even those strong men in the Illusionary Spirit Realm were grateful to him, so how could they snatch his immortal spiritual weapons?

　　In that magical hot spring, Wu Aotian was promoted to the fourth level of Tianling again, and then followed everyone back to Tianxin Palace. In Tianxin Palace, he looked up some information about the Shengyuan Tree and found enough elixirs to prevent poisoning in the ancient wilderness. Then he left Tianxin Palace and quietly came to the ancient wilderness.

　　Originally, Wu Aotian planned to come alone, but everyone was worried. After all, there were still many ancient magical beasts living in this ancient wilderness, and they were quite powerful. If they were not careful, they might never come back.

　　However, although everyone was worried, they also knew that their strength would not be of much help. Liu Ruxue had already gained the recognition of Mietian, and with Mietian's help, her fighting power was still quite amazing, so it was finally decided that Liu Ruxue would accompany Wu Aotian to the ancient wilderness.

　　Dong Yuanyuan, Leng Feng and others are now disciples of Tianxin Palace and have their own residences, but they all like to practice together. After all, they have been together for a long time. Although spiritual practitioners practice alone, the friendship between friends makes people not feel lonely.

　　Wu Aotian was originally planning to head straight to the ancient wilderness, but Liu Ruxue suddenly mentioned that they had been away from home for a long time and perhaps they should go back and take a look.

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. His father and elder brother at home must have missed him very much. He had been away for several years and had never had the chance to go home. His father must have aged a lot. However, his elder brother had become a spiritual practitioner and his life span would be extended a lot, so he was not too worried.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue rode on Wu Aotian's shuttle boat and traveled quickly. It didn't take long before they returned to Guiyun Kingdom.

　　Before going home, Wu Aotian went to Guiyun Palace and met the Palace Master of Guiyun Palace, Zhu Zidan.

　　When he was in Guiyun Palace, Zhu Zidan took good care of Wu Aotian. Although Wu Aotian had now reached the fourth level of Tianling realm, let alone Guiyun Kingdom, even countries like Tiannan Empire could not find anyone who could be Wu Aotian's opponent, but Wu Aotian was still a member of Guiyun Palace. Now that he was back, he naturally had to go and see him.

　　Wu Aotian didn't have too many other thoughts, but when Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue appeared above Guiyun Palace, they alarmed all the spiritual practitioners in Guiyun Palace.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian retracting the shuttle boat and falling from the sky like this, all the spiritual practitioners in Guiyun Hall showed expressions of great shock and envy. However, when Zhu Zidan and others saw the appearance of the two young men and women flying in the air, they couldn't help but exclaimed: "It's Wu Aotian!"

　　In the entire Guiyun Kingdom, no one did not know who Wu Aotian was. Even those spiritual practitioners who had never met Wu Aotian showed a look of horror on their faces when they heard Zhu Zidan's exclamation.

　　When Guiyun Kingdom was in danger and was attacked by the three kingdoms, it was Wu Aotian who appeared at the most dangerous moment riding on the Flame Demon, and Dong Yuanyuan and others, saving the entire Guiyun Kingdom. They took advantage of the situation to counterattack, and now the territory of Guiyun Kingdom has expanded a lot.

　　After Wu Aotian left, there was no news since then, and no one knew where he went. But now he suddenly comes back like this, and he has become a powerful Tianling!

　　Zhu Zidan's eyes suddenly became extremely excited. As the guardian of Guiyun Country, he certainly knew what it would mean if his country had a powerful celestial spirit!

　　Zhu Zidan welcomed Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue in. After some greetings, he couldn't help but sigh. He had always felt that Wu Aotian would definitely achieve great things, but he didn't expect that at such a young age, he had transformed from a useless person who couldn't practice cultivation into a powerful celestial spirit master in just a few years.

　　Wu Aotian did not hide anything from Zhu Zidan. He knew what Zhu Zidan was thinking. Since he was also a Guiyun citizen, and moreover a free and easy prince of Guiyun, it was his duty to do something for Guiyun. He told Zhu Zidan about his current situation.

　　When Zhu Zidan heard that Wu Aotian had become the core disciple of the Longxiang Empire, one of the three great empires, and was highly valued by the Palace Master, an expression of surprise could no longer be suppressed on his face.

　　Wu Aotian smiled and told Zhu Zidan that if Guiyun Country needed his help, they could send someone to Tianxin Palace to find him. He would not refuse as long as he could do it. Even if he was not there, the friends that Zhu Zidan had met before, such as Leng Feng, Mo Yu, etc., were originally from Guiyun Country and had already entered the Tianling Realm, so he could also look for them.

　　Zhu Zidan was completely shocked. He originally thought that it was surprising enough that Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue entered the Tianling Realm, but he did not expect that this group of people actually entered the Tianling Realm!

　　From Zhu Zidan's narration, Wu Aotian also understood that there was no problem in Guiyun Kingdom now. After thinking about it, Wu Aotian handed the three Sky-Splitting Pills to Zhu Zidan.

　　Even though Zhu Zidan was already quite old, his hands were shaking slightly when he took the three Sky-Splitting Pills. Such pills were simply not something they could own, but Wu Aotian gave him three in the blink of an eye.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue did not stay in Guiyun Palace for too long. Amid Zhu Zidan's extremely admiring and grateful gaze, the two returned to their home in Songyun City.

　　There was no change at home. The eldest brother Wu Lingfeng was still staying at home, and his father Wu Houde looked two points older than the last time Wu Aotian left. Wu Aotian felt quite sad when he saw this.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue both coming back, everyone in the Wu family was overjoyed. They hung up lights and decorated the house as if it were a festival.

　　The three brothers of the Tie family are still in the Wu family. All three of them have become spiritual practitioners, but their strength is still at the spiritual disciple stage. However, the eldest brother Wu Lingfeng has the elixirs left by Wu Aotian, and his strength has increased rapidly and he has become a low-level spiritual envoy. Although he cannot be compared with Wu Aotian, he is already a very powerful existence in Guiyun Country and Songyun City.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian was that his elder brother Wu Lingfeng had actually married. His wife, Wu Aotian's sister-in-law, was also a spiritual practitioner. Her strength was not high, and she was still a spiritual disciple. She was a member of a well-known sect in Songyun Country.

　　Speaking of this matter, in fact, it is all thanks to Wu Aotian. At the beginning, Wu Aotian made a stunning appearance, saved the entire Guiyun Kingdom, and then left quietly, but it caused a huge sensation in Guiyun Country. This woman came to the palace and wanted to meet Wu Aotian, but who knew that Wu Aotian had already left. As the host, the eldest brother kindly invited her to stay, and who knew that slowly the two of them developed feelings for each other.

　　Originally they wanted to wait for Wu Aotian to come back before getting married, but there was no news from Wu Aotian after he left. Later, Wu Houde took charge and the two got married. The wedding was very lively at the time, and even Guiyun Palace and the imperial palace sent special envoys to congratulate them.

　　Wu Aotian brought back a lot of good things this time. Before deciding to go home, he even went to find the Palace Master and asked for some good things. He was determined to train his father to become a spiritual practitioner.

　　Chapter 343: Returning Home and Into the Wilderness (Part 2)

　　Wu Aotian stayed at home for about a month. During this month, he devoted himself to promoting his father from an ordinary person to a spiritual practitioner. Although his father Wu Houde did not have much talent in cultivation, as long as he became a spiritual practitioner, his life would be greatly extended.

　　Although death is ultimately inevitable, if we have the ability to delay the coming of death, why not do it?

　　In addition to helping his father become a spiritual practitioner, Wu Aotian also helped his elder brother and sister-in-law to practice, and left behind a large number of various elixirs. These elixirs are all top-grade elixirs, which are difficult to find in the Guiyun Kingdom. For example, the simplest pure spiritual pill can only be condensed into a pure spiritual pill after becoming a powerful heavenly spiritual master. There is not a single powerful heavenly spiritual master in the entire Guiyun Kingdom, so where can there be a pure spiritual pill?

　　With this batch of pills, Wu Aotian believed that the strength of his family would be greatly improved. His eldest brother Wu Lingfeng originally had a talent for cultivation, and now with his help, he would naturally make rapid progress.

　　A month passed quickly, and just as Wu Aotian expected, Wu Houde successfully entered the ranks of spiritual practitioners, but he entered entirely relying on the improvement of elixirs, and it would be difficult for him to increase his strength in the later stages. However, this was already a very good thing for Wu Houde. In his words, he had never had any extravagant expectations, and being able to reach this point was already a pleasant surprise. How could he be dissatisfied?

　　Wu Lingfeng was both happy and envious about Wu Aotian becoming a powerful celestial spirit master, but Wu Lingfeng also knew that Wu Aotian had some "fortunate encounter" and not everyone could have such an encounter. He was even more happy for Wu Aotian, as he did not expect that Wu Aotian could possess such a powerful thing as a fairy-grade spiritual weapon.

　　After living quietly at home for a month, Wu Aotian had almost finished his business when he returned home, so he said goodbye to his family. Although they were reluctant to leave, Wu Houde and Wu Lingfeng both knew that Wu Aotian was now a roc with spread wings, soaring into the sky. How could he be trapped in this small Songyun City?

　　After taking care of the affairs at home, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue put one thing to rest in their hearts and went straight to the ancient wilderness to start looking for the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal for Lily that could help him evolve.

　　The ancient wilderness has dense forests, muddy swamps, dry grasslands, and all kinds of terrain and landforms. The same thing is that everywhere is shrouded in a layer of light green mist.

　　Standing in the fog, you can see about thirty to fifty meters away, but when you are in the sky, you can't see the scene below at all. Although this light green fog is not very thick, it covers a very high altitude, so you can't see below at all from the air.

　　"How do we start looking?"

　　Wu Aotian shrugged and said, "I don't know either. I can only move forward slowly and see if I can encounter any high-level monsters."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled softly and said, "When you asked for directions on the street, someone told you that the people living here are monsters, not humans."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said with a faint smile on his face: "High-level monsters are all very intelligent. If they know that their lives are threatened, I don't think they will hide anything."

　　As they were talking, the two men were flying forward close to the ground. After they had flown a few steps, the surface of the swamp water in front of them suddenly cracked open, and a huge monster suddenly jumped out from the ground and attacked Wu Aotian and the others.

　　Wu Aotian pointed his right hand into the air and shook his wrist. The Desert Eagle appeared in Wu Aotian's hand, and he fired several times at the flying black shadow.

　　The black shadow was caught off guard, or rather, had no time to dodge at all, and was hit by the extremely hot spiritual fire bomb sprayed by the God of Fire. The places hit became bloody holes, and the scorching heat burned the surrounding skin. Such a person naturally could not survive.

　　Looking at the huge creature lying on the ground, it turned out to be a turtle, a very big turtle, but this turtle even had a hard horn on its head. This made Wu Aotian so surprised that he couldn't help but want to laugh. With such a hard horn, does this turtle still want to retract its head?

　　The shell on the back of this turtle is pitch black, and it looks similar to an ordinary turtle. The huge shell wraps around his body. He is groaning softly, his eyes fixed on the wounds on his body.

　　Wu Aotian was still sizing up the turtle, while Liu Ruxue beside him had already opened her eyes wide and said in surprise: "This is a dragon turtle, the most important species of magical beast that survived in ancient times. I didn't expect that we would encounter a dragon turtle as soon as we entered..."

　　Wu Aotian swung the Desert Eagle in his hand. With the several shots just now, Wu Aotian only injured the opponent, but he was not prepared to take the opponent's life. Wu Aotian was a little surprised that the dragon turtle was hiding so close to him, but he did not sense it. This made Wu Aotian subconsciously nervous.

　　This dragon turtle had obviously reached the ninth level of strength. It lay on the ground, and seeing that there was no way to escape, it quickly transformed into a human, but it was a middle-aged man who looked a little old and had a slightly blue face.

　　Although he has reached the ninth level of strength, he is completely vulnerable in front of the God of Fire. You must know that the full-strength attack of the God of Fire is something that even those strong men at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit cannot resist, let alone this dragon turtle that has just advanced.

　　The dragon turtle cursed himself in his heart for being such a bastard. He was hiding safely underground, so why did he jump out? Now he didn't get any benefits, but he might even lose his life here.

　　Thinking of this, the dragon turtle's heart suddenly started pounding. Regardless of his hostile identities as a monster and a human, he put on an almost flattering smile and looked very terrified as he begged for mercy from Wu Aotian and the other two, asking them to let him live.

　　Wu Aotian originally intended to find someone to ask for clarification, so he asked, "Do you know where the Holy Yuan Tree is? As long as you tell me, I will let you go."

　　The dragon turtle's eyes revealed a bit of fear and uneasiness: "I don't know where the Holy Yuan Tree you mentioned is..."

　　Wu Aotian snorted softly and said, "Really don't know?"

　　The dragon turtle was extremely frightened when he heard Wu Aotian's cold snort, and quickly replied in fear and trepidation: "I really don't know, don't kill me, I will take you to see my eldest brother, he must know where the Holy Yuan Tree is, I think I heard him mention it..."

　　"Your eldest brother, where does he live?"

　　The dragon turtle heard Wu Aotian's tone and seemed to agree to his proposal. He was immediately delighted and turned around and pointed ahead, "It's just a few dozen miles over there. He is much more powerful than me, and he doesn't like humans. You have to be careful..."

　　Wu Aotian's mouth curled up slightly, revealing a cold smile: "Much more powerful? Then what is his strength, has he reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit?"

　　Chapter 344: The Lustful Old Dragon Turtle

　　Talking about his elder brother, Longgui's face revealed a bit of undisguised pride, and it can be seen that Longgui admires his elder brother very much.

　　However, Wu Aotian didn’t dare to agree with the dragon turtle’s words. He didn’t like humans. Do you like them too?

　　If you liked it, you wouldn't have jumped up from below to attack the two of us. If you hadn't jumped up, I wouldn't have realized that there was such a big guy lurking underneath.

　　The dragon turtle looked at the sneer on Wu Aotian's face and suddenly thought of his own situation. He quickly restrained his expression and did not dare to delay. He quickly replied: "Yes, my eldest brother's strength has reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit..."

　　He really did reach the great perfection of the heavenly spirit. Wu Aotian smiled and thought that his question was really accurate.

　　However, reaching the great perfection does not mean that Wu Aotian is afraid of him. With the three great artifacts at his side, Wu Aotian is not afraid of the strong man who has reached the great perfection of Tianling. Moreover, if the opponent is not careful, he may fall into his hands, just like the left protector of the Black Evil Sect.

　　"Let's go and meet your big brother."

　　After Wu Aotian finished speaking, he stared at the dragon turtle again, with a somewhat suspicious look on his face: "Are you lying to me? Are you afraid that I will kill you, so you want to take me to your eldest brother and let him kill me?"

　　The dragon turtle's expression changed, and he quickly shook his head to deny it: "No, my eldest brother really knows the news about the Holy Yuan Tree, I am not lying to you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled: "If it's true, of course it's good. It means we are lucky. We have just entered this ancient wilderness and have heard about the Holy Yuan Tree. If it's false, don't think that we can't kill you just because we have a big brother who has reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Don't regret it then."

　　The dragon turtle shook his head quickly, almost swearing: "I really didn't lie to you, my elder brother really knows the news about the Holy Yuan Tree, that's because he seemed to have found the Holy Yuan Tree when he was looking for something before, but it seems that there is a powerful monster under the Holy Yuan Tree. As for the specific situation, I don't know, I just heard him talk about it by chance..."

　　Powerful Warcraft?

　　Is it a powerful monster that even the powerful monster that has reached the great perfection of Tianling is wary of?

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue looked at each other and saw a hint of wariness in each other's eyes.

　　Following the dragon turtle, they walked towards the depths of the ancient wilderness. Both of them were a little surprised. They didn't expect to make a discovery as soon as they entered the wilderness. At least now it seems that the Holy Yuan Tree does exist.

　　In this case, it is already good news enough. As for why it is difficult to obtain, we can find another way.

　　Although the dragon turtle was leading the way, it was also secretly paying attention to the expressions of the two people, fearing that the two would accidentally kill it. Looking at the faces of the two, the dragon turtle seemed to have guessed what he was thinking, and gently explained: "The Holy Yuan Tree you mentioned is not a big secret in this ancient wasteland. After all, this is the territory of Warcraft. Everyone has lived here for a long time, so they naturally know where there are rare fruits and where there are heavenly and earthly elixirs..."

　　After hearing the explanation from the dragon turtle, Wu Aotian felt it made sense. It was just like placing something in your home. Even if you were not sure where it was, you would have some impression of it, at least much clearer than an outsider who entered your home.

　　The dragon turtle’s eldest brother is still a dragon turtle.

　　However, Wu Aotian and the others were still surprised when they saw the dragon turtle in front of them, which was as big as a hill, with a jet-black shell on its back and four legs as thick as pillars supporting the sky.

　　The giant beast was originally lying on the edge of a swamp, too lazy to move. Seeing Wu Aotian and others coming, he turned his huge eyes, glanced at Wu Aotian and the others, and then fell on the injured dragon turtle.

　　Originally, Wu Aotian was still worried that since he had hurt his brother, he would become furious the moment he saw him and would attack him and tear him to pieces.

　　However, this guy didn't seem to have such intention. He looked at the injured dragon turtle with a hint of mockery in his eyes, as if he had seen something funny.

　　"Jesse, why are you in such a mess? Were you injured by these two humans?"

　　The injured dragon turtle, that is, Jesse in the mouth of this giant beast, said with a bitter face: "Yes, they are explorers who entered the ancient wilderness. I attacked them suddenly, but they injured me instantly. They wanted to find the Holy Yuan Tree..."

　　Looking at the pitiful Jesse, the beast snorted and interrupted Jesse: "So you brought them to me?"

　　Jesse seemed to be very accustomed to the beast's indifference and his unconcealed arrogance. He didn't show any surprise or embarrassment at all. He said helplessly, "Yes, Ryan, although I know you always look down on me, I am your brother after all. You can't just stand by and watch me die."

　　The beast Ryan looked at Jesse, was silent for a moment, and finally nodded and said, "Okay, although your strength is too weak and you are simply a waste, I think my dying parents would not be willing to watch you die in front of me. I will do you this favor, you can go."

　　Jesse was overjoyed and thanked them quickly. After thanking them, he turned around, glanced at Wu Aotian and the other man, then turned and walked out.

　　Wu Aotian frowned but did not stop him. He had just mentioned the Holy Yuan Tree. The giant beast in front of him named Ryan did not deny it. It seemed that he really knew where the Holy Yuan Tree was.

　　Ryan's eyes swept over, landing on Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue, and finally stopped at Liu Ruxue's face, and his eyes began to become a little hot: "Do you want to find the Holy Yuan Tree?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "I heard from Jesse that you know the location of the Holy Yuan Tree. Please tell us."

　　Ryan's eyes flashed with cunning: "Why should I tell you?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Your brother attacked us, but I spared his life..."

　　"What does that idiot's life have to do with me?" Ryan interrupted Wu Aotian rudely and said coldly: "Then I can easily take the lives of both of you now. If you want me to bypass you, shouldn't you hand over something?"

　　Wu Aotian sneered in his heart, but did not rush to refute. He just asked calmly: "What is it?"

　　Ryan laughed and his body shrank rapidly. He soon transformed into an old man with white hair but very smooth skin. He floated in front of Wu Aotian and the other man, staring at Liu Ruxue: "Leave this woman behind, you can go, and I can tell you the location of the Holy Yuan Tree."

　　Wu Aotian frowned even more tightly: "I wonder what you want to do by keeping my sister here?"

　　Ryan laughed and said without hesitation: "Men and women, what can you do? Let me tell you, I am very interested in human women, but I can't leave this ancient wilderness, so what I like most is to see human adventurers enter here, so that I can enjoy human women..."

　　Wu Aotian's frown relaxed and he said calmly, "I understand."

　　Liu Ruxue next to her stared at the old man in front of her, her face as cold as snow, and murderous intent was uncontrollably emerging. The black air wrapped up Liu Ruxue like a dark cloud and spread towards the old man opposite. Ryan's words had aroused Liu Ruxue's murderous intent. This old man deserved to die!

　　Feeling the murderous intent from Liu Ruxue, Ryan's expression changed slightly, but the confidence and arrogance on his face did not diminish in the slightest. As a powerful Heavenly Spirit master, although the two young men and women in the fourth level of Heavenly Spirit in front of him were very powerful, they had no chance of winning against him.

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head to look at Wu Aotian, with a questioning look in her eyes. Wu Aotian raised his eyebrows, shrugged and spread his hands: "Go ahead, we'll talk after the fight. Anyway, didn't Jesse say that the Holy Yuan Tree is not a secret? We don't necessarily have to ask him about it."

　　When Liu Ruxue heard what Wu Aotian said, she could no longer hold back. The bloody murderous aura on her body suddenly swept up into the sky, like a whistling gale, and instantly spread everywhere.

　　A strong murderous aura enveloped the area within a radius of several miles. The other magical beasts within the area were also enveloped by this murderous aura. They became anxious and uneasy, and ran madly towards a place far away from the murderous aura.

　　A black light flashed, and Mietian suddenly appeared in front of Liu Ruxue. Under the infusion of Liu Ruxue's spiritual energy, he suddenly attacked Ryan.

　　At this moment, it seemed as if the heaven and earth had lost their color, and all the murderous aura seemed to be concentrated on this sword.

　　Ryan was shocked. He never expected that this woman had such a powerful spiritual weapon.

　　Could such a murderous aura be a magical weapon of divine grade?

　　Ryan didn't have time to be surprised. A bright light appeared on his body. This light blocked his way and collided heavily with Mie Tian.

　　The disadvantage of Warcraft was revealed at this time, because Warcraft were not good at using spiritual weapons. Spiritual weapons were the crystallization of human wisdom and civilization. Although there were powerful beasts among Warcraft who were no less powerful than humans, they rarely used spiritual weapons.

　　They had no spiritual weapons to resist and could only rely on their own bodies and their own spiritual energy to fight. They had no problem blocking ordinary spiritual weapons, but when they encountered immortal spiritual weapons, they suffered a great disadvantage.

　　The light shattered, Ryan's face turned red, blood was already flowing from the corners of his mouth, and his body quickly retreated backwards.

　　At that time, Wu Aotian used the God of Fire to launch a concentrated energy attack to attack the left protector of the Black Evil Sect. The left protector had all his spiritual weapons on him. After all the spiritual weapons were destroyed, he was seriously injured and was able to block the attack. This demon beast didn't have any spiritual weapons and was suddenly attacked. How could he not suffer?

　　But this was just the beginning. Just when Ryan just stepped back, Wu Aotian suddenly flew up, with a flash of light in his hand. The God of Fire was already in his hand, and a series of fire bombs appeared in the air, rushing straight towards Ryan.

　　Chapter 345 Dragon Valley

　　Second update.

　　------------

　　Ryan had just flown back, and he never expected that Wu Aotian next to him would attack right after that. He also didn't expect that Wu Aotian also had such a powerful spiritual weapon.

　　Ordinary spiritual weapons naturally cannot pose a threat to a powerful monster like Ryan who has reached the great perfection of the heavenly spirit, but immortal spiritual weapons are different, let alone two immortal spiritual weapons.

　　At this moment, Ryan felt extremely threatened, a threat to his life.

　　After all, Ryan is still a perfect celestial spirit, and his strength should not be underestimated. Spiritual energy gushed out of his body, forming one wavy light shield after another in front of him, like ripples.

　　The ripple light shields kept shattering, Ryan kept retreating, his face turning paler, and relying on his superhuman speed, he took advantage of the moment when the ripple light shield blocked him to break away.

　　The intense consumption in an instant made Ryan's face look very ugly. Looking at the man and woman in front of him, Ryan's face flashed with some undisguised anger, but in his eyes, there was a bit of fear.

　　Two immortal spiritual weapons?

　　If that's the case, then Ryan himself is definitely no match for these two people.

　　What the hell, are immortal spiritual weapons so abundant these days? How come two young human men and women with mediocre strength both possess such powerful immortal spiritual weapons? It would be great if I could snatch them and use them myself.

　　This thought only flashed through his mind for a moment and then disappeared immediately.

　　Rob, what are you going to rob with?

　　The other party might still want my life now. I am lucky enough to have escaped from the hands of two immortal spiritual weapons. Now I still want to rob them and die. Isn't that shameless?

　　When Ryan thought of this, he slipped away. As he slipped away, he cursed his younger brother Jesse who led the two killers to his residence. He completely forgot that when he saw this beautiful young human woman just now, he was still proud and secretly happy in his heart.

　　But just when Ryan wanted to escape, Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian had already rushed out separately, blocking his escape route at both ends. He was a powerful demon beast who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, and his speed was astonishingly fast. It was impossible for Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue to catch up with him, but the speed of Mietian and Huoshen was not inferior to him. How could he escape when the two immortal spiritual weapons attacked him while he was prepared?

　　When they dealt with the Left Protector of the Black Evil Sect, they used concentrated energy to attack the Left Protector, but the Left Protector escaped with injuries in the first time. If they meet the Left Protector again, Wu Aotian believes that as long as they are a little more careful and plan early, it should be possible to stop him. Of course, this is just Wu Aotian's speculation. After all, although the Ryan in front of him is powerful, he is still far inferior to the Left Protector who possesses many spiritual weapons.

　　Ryan's face changed, his mind was racing, but he smiled bitterly and said, "I didn't expect you two to be so capable. I underestimated you. Please show some mercy and don't let us hurt each other's relationship."

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue did not make any movement and did not seem to have any intention of stopping the fight, Ryan quickly spoke again: "Aren't you looking for the Holy Yuan Tree? As long as you stop, I will tell you the news about the Holy Yuan Tree."

　　Wu Aotian did not withdraw his intention to become the God of Fire, but simply asked calmly, "Oh, really? Then tell me, where is the Holy Yuan Tree?"

　　Ryan stretched out his hand, pointed at the God of Fire in front of Wu Aotian, and said awkwardly: "Can you take him in first, and then we can sit down and talk slowly?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head slowly: "You say."

　　Ryan was filled with hatred. This kid was simply going too far. He relied on the fact that he had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon to bully him like this. But he had to bow his head. Otherwise, even if he didn't die here today, he would be skinned alive.

　　He didn't dare to bargain anymore, because he was not the only one who knew the news about the Holy Yuan Tree. As long as they looked for it, they would definitely find other people who knew about it. As for himself, wouldn't that be dangerous?

　　"The Holy Yuan Tree is in the Dragon Valley in the north."

　　Ryan first told the location of the Holy Yuan Tree, took a deep breath, and then said something that made Wu Aotian frown slightly: "There are several kinds of dragons living in the Dragon Valley, all of them are ancient magic beasts. They are extremely powerful and do not allow other magic beasts to enter the Dragon Valley, let alone humans. Once they break in, they will be killed without mercy. The Dragon Valley is not only the place where the dragons live, but also their holy land. No other magic beasts are allowed to enter."

　　Dragon clan?

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath and subconsciously thought of one of the skeletons he saw in the Tianmo Sect. That was the skeleton of a giant dragon. Seeing the skeleton, Wu Aotian could roughly guess their arrogance and their strength.

　　I didn't expect that the Holy Yuan Tree is in such a place. It looks like there is some trouble. I don't know how powerful these dragons are. If the Tower of Skyfire can withstand it, then I will force my way into the Tower of Skyfire, rob it and run away. Anyway, these dragons will not leave this ancient wilderness.

　　"How strong are those dragons? Aren't you a match for them?"

　　Ryan shook his head and smiled bitterly: "The dragon race is the strongest race in the ancient wilderness. It is precisely because they are so powerful that they occupy a large territory, but no monster dares to be dissatisfied. Although my strength is not bad, it is far inferior to those dragons..."

　　"Too far away?" Wu Aotian began to have a bad feeling in his heart: "Could it be that these dragons have already entered the Phantom Spirit Realm?"

　　Ryan looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "I didn't expect you also know about the Phantom Realm... Yes, there are strong people in the Dragon Clan who have entered the Phantom Realm. Otherwise, this ancient wilderness would have been conquered by you humans countless times..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and asked in confusion: "How much is it? How does the strength of the Illusionary Realm compare to that of the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection?"

　　Ryan smiled bitterly and said, "There is no way to compare them. They are not on the same level at all. Even if ten of me join forces, we are still no match for a strong man in the Illusionary Realm."

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath. Ten powerful men who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could not defeat a strong man in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. This strong man in the Illusionary Spirit Realm was indeed too powerful and worthy of being a powerful existence standing at the top class of this world.

　　"Apart from the Dragon Valley, is there any other place with the Holy Yuan Tree?"

　　Ryan shook his head, cutting off Wu Aotian's last hope. Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile bitterly. It seemed that if he wanted to get the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, he had to enter the Dragon Valley. However, the danger of entering was really unpredictable. Even though he had three fairy-grade spiritual weapons, Wu Aotian felt that he might still not be a match for the dragon clan in the Fantasy Realm.

　　"Are there any Holy Yuan ice crystals on the Holy Yuan tree?"

　　Ryan nodded and said, "Yes, but it hasn't been that long. The dragons should have high-quality Saint Yuan Ice Crystals... What are you looking for Saint Yuan Ice Crystals for?"

　　Wu Aotian ignored Ryan's answer and began to think about how he could possibly get the Shengyuan Ice Crystal. If the Shengyuan Ice Crystal was on the Shengyuan Tree, then there might still be a chance, but it had already been taken away by the dragon clan, which would be troublesome.

　　Ryan looked at Wu Aotian who was lost in thought, and said with a dry smile: "I have told you everything you want to know, can I go now?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a bit of sharpness, but after thinking about it, the murderous intent in Wu Aotian's eyes gradually dissipated, and he slowly said: "It's not that easy to leave like this. If you can help me think of a way to get the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, we will not embarrass you. Not only will we not embarrass you, but we will give you something valuable as a reward."

　　Ryan didn't ask what it was, but when he heard Wu Aotian asking him to help get the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, he immediately refused and said, "I can't do this. If I choose this, I might as well fight you."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a headache again. After all, this guy had the strength of a perfect heavenly spirit. It was not so easy to defeat him. What's more, this was the ancient wilderness. There were more ancient magical beasts than just the giant dragon turtle in front of him. There were probably many more powerful magical beasts than him. It would be troublesome if he caused trouble. However, he was unwilling to let him go like this.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian didn't say anything, Ryan was thinking quickly in his heart. After a while, Ryan's eyes suddenly lit up and said, "By the way, Dragon Valley seems to have encountered some difficulties recently. You can go and have a look. If you can help them solve the problem, maybe they will give you the Holy Origin Ice Crystal. The Holy Origin Ice Crystal has no effect on the dragon clan."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Ryan said, he couldn't help but feel a little hope in his heart. After knowing the strength of these dragons, Wu Aotian had given up the first method of open robbery and began to switch to stealing secretly or, as Ryan said, talking to the dragons...

　　"Didn't you say that no one is allowed to enter Dragon Valley? If we get close, will we be killed on the spot?"

　　Ryan shook his head and said, "The dragons are a very proud race. As long as you don't set foot in their territory, they won't bother to kill you."

　　Disdain to kill...

　　It seems that you are being looked down upon again and think that you are not strong enough?

　　Wu Aotian complained in his heart, but he no longer hesitated. He had to go anyway. Since he had promised Tianhuo Lily, he had to help as soon as possible. He couldn't delay it, which would damage his reputation. Moreover, Wu Aotian also wanted to know what would happen if Tianhuo Lily used this Saint Yuan Ice Crystal to help him evolve.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at Liu Ruxue. Their eyes met. Liu Ruxue immediately understood Wu Aotian's plan. She waved her hand to take back Mie Tian, ​​glanced coldly at Ryan, and stood in the air, but did not look at Ryan again.

　　Wu Aotian also took back the God of Fire and said to Ryan: "In that case, please lead the way for us."

　　Chapter 346 Red Dragon

　　My son has a fever today, so I will only update once. I hope he recovers tomorrow and I will try to make up for it by updating three times tomorrow.

　　------------------

　　Ryan felt so frustrated, although there were many powerful monsters in this ancient wilderness, except for the dragons in the Dragon Valley, there were no other monsters in the Fantasy Realm. With his strength of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, he did not need to fear anyone, not to mention that the dragons in the Dragon Valley seldom went out, which made Ryan more free to do whatever he wanted.

　　But today, two young human men and women in their twenties broke into the ancient wilderness and shattered their original pride.

　　Thinking that he was threatened by two humans with much greater strength than him, Ryan felt like crying.

　　If they want to ask, just tell them directly, what kind of dirty thoughts did you have? Now you have trapped yourself...

　　Seeing that the two men had put away their immortal spiritual weapons, Ryan suddenly had some thoughts in his mind. Should he take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack on the two men? Based on his own strength, he would definitely be able to succeed, right?

　　This thought was just turning in Ryan's mind, but he saw the human youth suddenly turned his head and smiled at him, revealing his white teeth: "Are you thinking of launching a surprise attack on us and getting rid of us now?"

　　Ryan's heart suddenly stopped. Looking at the young man's smile, he inexplicably felt that there was something eerie in it.

　　"No, no, why would I think so? You think too much."

　　After saying this, Ryan felt a little strange in his heart. This young man looked young, but how come he was as smart as a ghost and could even know what I was thinking. This guy was not simple.

　　Ryan didn't dare to think about it anymore. Since this man could guess what he was thinking and remained unmoved, it was obvious that he was not afraid of him taking action. He had just escaped from a difficult situation, so why should he cause more trouble?

　　Besides, immortal spiritual weapons all have independent souls. These two people have immortal spiritual weapons. Even if I suddenly kill them both, the two immortal spiritual weapons will probably continue to attack me to avenge their masters. No matter how strong I am, I am afraid I can't withstand the attack of two immortal spiritual weapons. After all, I am still a flesh and blood body, and those immortal spiritual weapons are made of cold metal.

　　The reason why Wu Aotian said this was because he saw Ryan's eyes flashing. It was not difficult to guess what he was thinking. He was not very worried. It was impossible for the other party not to be afraid of the two immortal spiritual weapons in their hands.

　　Under Ryan's leadership, the three of them headed towards the location of the Dragon Valley. They encountered many magical beasts along the way, but because Ryan was by their side, a lot of unnecessary trouble was saved. Wu Aotian felt more and more that asking Ryan to lead the way was indeed a good decision.

　　Along the way, Wu Aotian's eyes were broadened. There were too many things here that were completely unfamiliar to him, not only the magical beasts, but also many strange plants that Wu Aotian had never seen before.

　　This is a completely unfamiliar world, just like the Jurassic Park that exists in the city in the movie.

　　It didn't take too much time before Wu Aotian and the other two were standing between two huge mountains. There was a wide canyon between the mountains. The two peaks were like huge mountain gates, leaving a road in the middle.

　　"This is the entrance to Dragon Valley. Entering this barrier, the territory belongs to Dragon Valley..." Ryan stared at the wide entrance and explained to Wu Aotian and the others in a low voice: "Dragon Valley is where the dragons live. Although they have not explicitly prohibited other magic beasts from entering, after such a long time, this has become the rule for all magic beasts. Even if a magic beast wants to enter, it must request to enter in an orderly manner and dare not intrude without permission, otherwise, it is likely to bring disaster upon itself."

　　Wu Aotian stared at Ryan and said with a half-smile: "I was surprised because you told us that we could just go in directly..."

　　Ryan was shocked again. He had actually thought about this idea, but based on his initial understanding of the young man, he might not be so simple-minded. If he said he would go in, he would definitely let him go in with him, which would probably bring disaster to him. The dragon clan would not care who he was. If he angered them, there would be the same consequence.

　　Ryan smiled with some difficulty, secretly cursing in his heart that these two humans would definitely anger the dragons and then be killed.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the very wide natural mountain gate in front of him, frowned and asked: "What should we do now?"

　　Ryan smiled bitterly and said, "I can't do anything about it. Sneaking in is definitely not an option. If you really want to get the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, you must deal with the Dragon Clan. It might be better to ask for a meeting openly..."

　　Wu Aotian agreed with what he thought. If the Shengyuan Ice Crystal was still on the Shengyuan Tree, perhaps he could put on the invisibility robe on the boat, take the Breath-Suppressing Pill, and sneak in to give it a try. However, Ryan said that the Shengyuan Ice Crystals were in the hands of the dragons. If he wanted to get them, he probably couldn't avoid the dragons. In that case, he might as well go in and take a look openly.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian had to face the dragon clan that possessed the Illusionary Spirit Realm. For the first time, he began to worry about not being able to control the situation. After all, even Lily and the others with fairy-grade spiritual weapons would probably not be a match for the strong ones in the Illusionary Spirit Realm, let alone himself and Liu Ruxue.

　　At that time, Mie Tian was enslaved by the leader of the Demonic Sect who was at the third level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, and he was unable to resist at all. He didn’t know how strong the dragons here were. Are there any powerful beings like the leader of the Demonic Sect at that time?

　　"Then how can we ask for an audience?"

　　Ryan pointed to the mountain ahead and said, "There is an ancient bell on that mountain. If you ring it, the dragons will come to take care of you. However, the dragons are arrogant and will not ignore everyone. Many people who rang the bell were even killed..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and had no other choice: "Okay, then I'll go ring the bell, and you..."

　　Ryan looked at Wu Aotian and seemed to want to say something, so he quickly shook his head and said, "I have brought you here as promised. I will not go in with you. I will leave now."

　　After Ryan finished speaking, he turned around and left in a hurry, as if staying for another minute would be disastrous.

　　Wu Aotian frowned, but finally did not speak to stop them. Although Ryan had brought them here because of their magical weapons, he was, after all, a powerful demon beast with a perfect heavenly spirit. If he was forced into a corner, he might not be the only one to suffer. Besides, this was the ancient wilderness, the world of ancient demon beasts, and humans had to be careful here.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue discussed in a low voice again, thinking about how to deal with the sudden change. Basically, they had to get into the Tower of Skyfire and quickly escape from there.

　　Lily stated very straightforwardly that no matter what happened, she would definitely protect everyone's safety. After all, she knew very well that this place was more dangerous than any other place she had been to before, and everyone came here to help her find the Shengyuan Ice Crystal. Although this was the original condition of the transaction, Lily still felt that she would not be at ease if Wu Aotian and others were harmed because of this.

　　With a bit of anticipation and confusion about what was about to happen, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue found the giant bell and then struck it heavily. The sound was dull and ancient, and spread into the distance.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian and the other man saw a black shadow rushing out from the fog in the distance. It was huge in size and had a ferocious face. As the distance got closer, Wu Aotian and the other man could see clearly that the huge creature that appeared was a dragon.

　　A real dragon, an ancient dragon that is almost extinct in this world.

　　The huge body was covered with thick scales. Each scale was as big as a washbasin, overlapping each other densely, and shining red like a flame. There was a hint of impatience in the ferocious eyes. When it saw that the people ringing the bell were actually two humans, there was already some obvious dissatisfaction and murderous intent in those huge eyes.

　　Wu Aotian and the other person were floating in the air, looking at the giant creature in front of them, and were shocked. My goodness, this was probably the largest monster they had ever seen.

　　"Human, why did you ring the ancient bell? If you can't give a reasonable reason, you two will die."

　　The giant dragon looked at Wu Aotian with undisguised arrogance in its eyes, as if Wu Aotian and the other man were just two insignificant bugs that he could crush to death at any time when he was in a bad mood.

　　Wu Aotian's heart trembled, thinking that the dragon clan was indeed very arrogant. It seemed that he had to deal with them well, otherwise he might not even be able to enter the mountain gate and would be chased by this giant dragon.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian remembered that he had just forgotten how many dragons there were in Wen Ryan's Dragon Valley, and how many dragons had reached the Fantasy Realm. Although the dragons were powerful, Wu Aotian did not believe that every one of these dragons had entered the Fantasy Realm. Wu Aotian estimated that the number of dragons in the Fantasy Realm would not be too many.

　　Seeing the giant dragon's impatient look, Wu Aotian decided not to beat around the bush and said directly: "I am from the Tianxin Palace of the Longxiang Empire. I heard that there is a Shengyuan tree in the Dragon Valley. We want to find some Shengyuan ice crystals. It is said that the dragon clan has them. I want to see if I can exchange them for something..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't ask for it directly, but talked about exchange. Since you are not related to him, why should others give it to you? It's good enough that they don't chase you.

　　"Holy Origin Ice Crystal?" The red dragon snorted coldly, flapping its wings rapidly a few times, stirring up the surrounding leaves and scattering them, and green mist surged: "We dragons do have this thing, and it is a Holy Origin Ice Crystal that is hundreds of years old. Well, I mean the time it took to form... But what do you want to exchange it for? Although this thing is not very useful to our dragons, since you have come to me in order to find the Holy Origin Tree, you are risking your life to come here, so it must be very important."

　　Chapter 347 Three Major Forces

　　Today, my son's high fever not only did not subside, but became even worse. He went to the hospital early in the morning and didn't come back until the afternoon. I don't know if it will recur tonight...

　　The update should include at least one more chapter, unless something unexpected happens.

　　-----------------

　　Although Red Dragon's attitude was arrogant, at least he didn't fight as soon as they met, and he didn't reject the exchange proposed by Wu Aotian outright. This made Wu Aotian's tense heart relax a little.

　　As long as there is still room for negotiation, that's fine. Otherwise, it will be troublesome.

　　Looking at the proud red dragon in front of him, Wu Aotian pondered and said, "I have many spiritual tools used by humans, as well as spiritual medicines, elixirs, etc. What you want to exchange depends on what you are more interested in..."

　　The red dragon snorted coldly and said, "We don't care about the things you mentioned at all. Our bodies are our weapons. Why do we need spiritual weapons? Spiritual weapons are only used by weak humans like you."

　　Wu Aotian frowned when he heard the red dragon belittling humans, but when he saw the extremely strong scales on the red dragon's body, he knew that the dragon was not lying. When it comes to physical fitness, humans are far inferior to dragons.

　　"Then I wonder what the dragon clan needs. Tell me and I'll see if I can find it..."

　　Red Dragon looked at Wu Aotian and suddenly asked, "You just said you were from the Tianxin Palace of the Longxiang Empire?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded without hesitation. Although these monsters had been living in the ancient wilderness, Wu Aotian believed that they should have a general understanding of the situation outside.

　　"Have you ever been to Piaomiao Palace in Piaomiao Cliff?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. What kind of place is Piaomiao Cliff? What kind of sect is Piaomiao Palace? How come he has never heard of it before...

　　Red Dragon squinted his eyes at Wu Aotian, as if he had seen the result from Wu Aotian's expression: "It seems that not only have you never been there, you have never even heard of it... But it's not your fault. Your strength is only at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. You are not qualified to know about this place at all."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. Not qualified to know?

　　Could it be that this Piaomiao Palace in Piaomiao Cliff... is the place where the powerful people in the Illusionary Realm gather?

　　Now that Wu Aotian had thought of it, he asked, "Is the Piaomiao Palace you mentioned the place where the powerful humans in the Illusionary Realm live?"

　　Red Dragon looked slightly surprised, as if he had not expected Wu Aotian to be able to guess it. Without denying it, Red Dragon snorted coldly: "Even if you know it, it's useless unless you can go to Piaomiao Palace and get the water from the Moon Ganoderma Spring in the center of Piaomiao Palace. We can exchange the Saint Yuan Ice Crystal for the Moon Ganoderma Spring water you get."

　　Wu Aotian asked curiously, "What are the magical uses of the Moon Ganoderma Spring?"

　　Red Dragon snorted and said, "Don't worry about what it does. If you can bring the Moon Ganoderma Spring, we will give it to you in exchange. Otherwise, you will not be able to get the Holy Origin Ice Crystal."

　　Looking at the changing expression on Wu Aotian's face, Red Dragon smiled softly and said, "I only make this request. If you can do it, I will exchange with you. If you can't, then there is no need to discuss anything. In addition, I can tell you that if you can do this, not only can we exchange it with Shengyuan Ice Crystal, but we will also give you great benefits."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the red dragon in front of him and asked with some confusion: "What great benefit?"

　　Red Dragon snorted and said, "Of course I can't tell you this. If that day comes, you will know it naturally. If that day doesn't come, it will be useless to tell you."

　　Wu Aotian stared at the red dragon in front of him, his eyes burning: "Does what you said count? If I really found the Moon Ganoderma Spring, you can't cheat."

　　The red dragon laughed loudly, and his voice shook the sky: "I, Red Dragon Kelly, as the Dragon God of War, will never go back on my word. If you, human, doubt me again, I will not be polite to you."

　　Dragon God of War?

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. He rang the bell here and actually called the Dragon God of War...

　　Although it is not clear what role this Dragon God of War plays in the dragon clan, but since he can be called a God of War, he is obviously a very powerful existence. Could it be that the red dragon in front of him is already a powerful existence in the Fantasy Realm?

　　Since the other party has put forward conditions, Wu Aotian will naturally not hesitate to ask a few more questions: "Where exactly is the Piao Miao Palace located? Just as you said, my strength has not yet reached that level. Although I have vaguely heard the Palace Master talk about it, I am not sure about the details..."

　　Red Dragon Kelly snorted and said, "Go back and ask your Palace Master. This matter is not within my consideration. Anyway, as long as I see the Moon Ganoderma Spring, I will give you the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal. It's that simple."

　　After the red dragon Kelly finished speaking, he flapped his strong wings and flew into the valley, leaving behind a sentence: "If you don't get the Moon Ganoderma Spring, don't enter the Dragon Valley, otherwise you will be killed without mercy!"

　　Hearing Red Dragon Kelly's domineering words, Wu Aotian's eyes widened, and then he turned his head helplessly, looking at Liu Ruxue and smiled helplessly: "It seems that we have no choice but to go find that damn Moon Ganoderma Spring..."

　　Liu Ruxue obviously didn't know much about the Moon Ganoderma Spring. She nodded helplessly and said, "It seems that we have no choice but to go back to Tianxin Palace and ask the Palace Master. However, I think it will be difficult. Something that the dragon race is concerned about is probably not that simple. What's more, that thing is located in Piaomiao Palace. If Piaomiao Palace is really a place where powerful humans gather, it will be even more difficult."

　　Wu Aotian sighed and said, "Let's go. Let's go back and ask first. Didn't the Palace Master say that they are connected with those powerful people? Although we don't know exactly what kind of relationship they have, I think the relationship must be very deep. With the Palace Master's relationship, dealing with them is better than dealing with these dragons who kill without mercy."

　　Liu Ruxue found what Wu Aotian said ridiculous and couldn't help but smile softly, "It's just that Lily will be disappointed this time..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, but there was no disappointment in his eyes: "At least there is no despair now. Let's go back and see the situation first. If it doesn't work, we will find another way."

　　Tianhuo Lily knew everything that happened, but she was not dissatisfied at all. Instead, she comforted the embarrassed Wu Aotian: "You have tried your best, I will not blame you. Besides, there is still hope."

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue returned to Tianxin Palace and found Palace Master Mei Xuemeng. They told Mei Xuemeng about their trip to the ancient wilderness. When Mei Xuemeng heard that Wu Aotian and his friends had actually seen Red Dragon Kelly, she couldn't help but exclaimed: "Red Dragon Kelly is one of the strongest in the Dragon Clan. It is said that he has reached the second level of Phantom Spirit, second only to several clan leaders and elders of their Dragon Clan. I didn't expect you to meet him."

　　The second level of phantom spirit?

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Fortunately, although this guy was a little arrogant, he didn't seem to be completely cruel and murderous. Or maybe he was too arrogant to bother killing himself?

　　This possibility is still quite high.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly remembered that Mei Xuemeng had asked him to go to the ancient wilderness to try his luck. Thinking of the strength of the dragon race, he couldn't help but ask, "Palace Master, you said before that we should go to the ancient wilderness and try our luck. Aren't you afraid that we will encounter the dragon race? Even if I have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, I will die if I encounter a dragon race in the Illusionary Realm."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "The dragon race is a very proud race. If others do not offend them, they will not attack others. I did not expect that the Holy Yuan Tree you need to find is in the Dragon Valley. But you have also seen Kelly, and there is nothing different."

　　Wu Aotian was speechless for a moment, but since everything had passed, he was too lazy to ask any more questions. He quickly asked about Piaomiao Palace and the Moon Ganoderma Spring.

　　"Then Kelly said he needed the Moon Ganoderma Spring?"

　　Mei Xuemeng frowned slightly: "This matter is a bit troublesome..."

　　Looking up at the two people with confused faces, Mei Xuemeng smiled and explained: "Your guess is not wrong. Piaomiao Palace is indeed the place where the powerful people in the Illusionary Realm live. Of course, that place is not full of Illusionary Realm powerhouses, but there are quite a few of them. They are also a sect, but their status is very high. Although few people set foot on the mainland, they represent the most powerful group of people in the world."

　　Wu Aotian's heart was excited. Are they the most powerful people in the world?

　　"So which faction do the members of Piaomiao Palace belong to, or do they belong to no faction at all?"

　　Mei Xuemeng thought for a moment and said, "Since you asked, I will explain to you in advance the three most powerful forces in this world..."

　　Wu Aotian was slightly stunned. Three forces?

　　Thinking of the three great empires now, I couldn't help but ask: "Three great empires, three forces, one for each country?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "You are both right and wrong. In fact, it is not a country or a force, but a force that creates a country!"

　　A force creates a country!

　　Although the two sentences only have a slight difference in word order, the meanings they contain are completely different. Just thinking about it is enough to inspire admiration.

　　The three empires, with such huge power and national strength, were created by one force. It can also be said that this force truly dominates the country, and they are the real kings of this country.

　　Although Tianxin Palace holds a high status in the Longxiang Empire, it is not on the same level as the forces behind it, just like... the boss and the housekeeper.

　　The three major forces behind the scenes are the real bosses of the three empires, and Tianxin Palace, Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect are the key sent by the three forces to guard their own territories and their own countries for them.

　　Thinking of the three major forces, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered something else, that is, what Mie Tian had mentioned before, in ancient times, there were also three most powerful forces. They ruled the entire world of spiritual practitioners and were the pinnacle of the spiritual practitioners' world. And now that the spiritual practitioners in ancient times seem to be extinct, three major forces happen to appear?

　　Mie Tian once said that if any spiritual practitioner from the ancient times could survive, the most likely candidate would be the three major forces. Could it be that the three major forces today are the continuation of the three most powerful forces from the ancient times?

　　Chapter 348: Fairy Spring

　　In the ancient times, there were three powerful men. These three powerful men had reached the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, which is the peak strength that a practitioner can achieve. It can be said that they were the best in the world. These three powerful men founded three sects respectively, and these three sects were so prosperous that many sects later branched out from these three sects.

　　It seems that no one knows, or no one has mentioned what huge events happened between the ancient times and the present, which led to the demise of the spiritual practitioners in the ancient times, and even the various ancient skills and formations that flourished have been lost, and only a small amount has been passed down.

　　When Mie Tian mentioned the three powerful men, Wu Aotian suddenly thought of the three religions in Chinese mythology, namely Tongtian Jiaozhu, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. All three of them were disciples of Hongjun Taoist. Tongtian Jiaozhu was the leader of Jiejiao, Yuanshi Tianzun was the leader of Chanjiao, and Taishang Laojun was the founder of Taoism. The three religions were extremely powerful. Although this was just a myth, but in this time and space, in this world, Wu Aotian couldn't help wondering, would there be a similar story?

　　Three powerful men founded three sects. Each of the three sects had its own strengths, but none of them could do anything to the other, so they have been coexisting like this. What kind of connection is there between these three powerful beings?

　　Could it be that they, like Tongtian Yuanshi and Taishang Laojun, also came from the same place, or even were taught by the same teacher?

　　If this assumption is true, then who are their teachers?

　　How did his teacher acquire all these skills? It couldn’t be that they just popped out of a stone, right?

　　These thoughts suddenly emerged in Wu Aotian's mind, and once they appeared, they were like vines that had taken root and could no longer be stopped.

　　Of course, up to now, Wu Aotian is not sure whether the three top forces that exist now are related to the three ancient sects in the past...

　　"The power behind our Longxiang Empire is the Piaomiao Palace you mentioned. The power behind the Xinghe Empire is the Black Moon Island. The power behind the Shenguang Empire is the Ziguang Cave Mansion. These three powers are in different places. Most people don't even know of their existence. Only those who have reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit will have the opportunity to come into contact with these three powers, because the three powers will absorb some potential geniuses from the empire. Of course, geniuses in our eyes may be nothing in their eyes..."

　　"To them, spiritual practitioners who can enter the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection realm are at most slightly talented. Their standard for measuring talent is very unique, that is, whether you have the ability to break through the Illusionary Spirit Realm and become a strong person in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. If you can, then you are worthy of their attention and key training. If you can't, there is basically no chance for you to enter. Even if you can enter, you will probably just do general errands."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but be curious when he heard this. He looked at Mei Xuemeng, who had a complicated expression on her face, and asked, "What about you, Palace Master? Do you also belong to Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "I have said before that they are the masters of this continent, and our Tianxin Palace can only be regarded as the housekeeper sent by Piaomiao Palace at most to help them look after the territory of Longxiang Empire, and I am the one they chose to manage it, so I became the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace."

　　Wu Aotian sighed and said, "If this word gets out, I don't know how many people will be disappointed. In their hearts, the supreme Tianxin Palace is just playing the role of someone else's housekeeper. This really makes people feel a little disappointed..."

　　Mei Xuemeng looked a little strange, as if she was also imagining what this scene would be like. After a while, Wu Aotian continued, "Where are these three forces?"

　　Since Mei Xuemeng had told Wu Aotian about this matter, she no longer concealed the rest. Wu Aotian was never a talkative person anyway. Otherwise, his secrets would have been seen through by others long ago, and he would not know how many times he would have died.

　　"Piao Miao Palace is located in Piao Miao Peak, which is in the Black Wind Valley, also known as the Ghost Valley. Of course, even if ordinary spiritual practitioners reach Piao Miao Peak, it is difficult to encounter those powerful people in the Illusionary Realm. They usually practice in their own small space and rarely come out to see people. Moreover, because of them, there are various formations in the Black Wind Valley, which makes it difficult for others to reach. Secondly, they are good at hiding themselves and not being discovered by the world."

　　"The Black Moon Island is located in the northern waters of the Galaxy Empire. The Black Moon Island is concealed by a formation, so even if an outsider goes there, it is difficult to find the people living on the Black Moon Island."

　　"The Purple Light Cave is in the central area of ​​the Shenguang Empire. In fact, it is not far from the Canghai Sect of the Shenguang Empire. It's just that there are restrictions, so ordinary people have no chance of discovering the Purple Light Cave."

　　"Some similarities among the three major forces are that they rarely interfere in our affairs, but we are also connected with them, and in our Tianxin Palace, there is a teleportation array to Piaomiao Palace."

　　Wu Aotian was immediately surprised: "Can I teleport directly from Tianxin Palace to Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and nodded: "This teleportation array is inside my Shuiyue Cottage. I didn't tell you before because this information is extremely important. If it gets out, it will probably cause a lot of unnecessary trouble."

　　Wu Aotian nodded in understanding and said, "In that case, if we want to go to Piao Miao Palace, can't we just go there through the teleportation array?"

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded and said, "Okay, but I really can't help you much. Also, it's best not to let them know that you have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon, otherwise, there will be complications..."

　　Mei Xuemeng, although a member of Piaomiao Palace, advised him not to let the people of Piaomiao Palace know that he had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. She was probably afraid that they would snatch it away. Wu Aotian couldn't help feeling grateful. Just as he was about to express his gratitude, he suddenly remembered that he had been asking for a long time but hadn't yet asked what the Moon Ganoderma Spring was for. Why even the Dragon God of War wanted to get it?

　　"The Moon Ganoderma Spring has another name, called the Immortal Spring... From this name, you can probably tell its importance. The Moon Ganoderma Spring actually has a similar effect to the Sky-Splitting Pill. It has a certain chance of allowing a Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection expert to enter the Illusionary Realm. It also has a side effect. Even if someone successfully becomes an Illusionary Realm expert after taking the Moon Ganoderma Spring, their strength will not improve even a little bit within a thousand years."

　　PS:

　　This chapter is missing some words, mainly because I took the baby out and came back too late...

　　I don’t know what tomorrow will be like, I hope everything will be fine.

　　Chapter 349 Piaomiao Palace

　　"Xianquan?"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked, he never thought that this Moon Ganoderma Spring was so precious. No wonder Kelly, the God of War of the Dragon Clan, made this request. He was afraid that Piaomiao Palace also regarded this Moon Ganoderma Spring as extremely important. After all, this Moon Ganoderma Spring was a good thing that could create a strong person in the Fantasy Realm.

　　But even though it was difficult, Wu Aotian still had to try his luck. After all, he had promised Lily that he must follow through. If he tried his best but still couldn't do it, that would be understandable. But if he didn't even try, that would be unreasonable.

　　This is a matter of principle in life.

　　Although Mei Xuemeng could not give Wu Aotian any substantial help, after all, Piaomiao Palace was the big boss behind the Longxiang Empire. However, Wu Aotian still decided to go there immediately. At least Piaomiao Palace and the Longxiang Empire were not enemies. This might be the only good news.

　　Hearing that Wu Aotian wanted to go to Piaomiao Palace, Mei Xuemeng frowned slightly and thought about it, and finally nodded and said: "How about this, I will accompany you. Although I can't help you much, but at least I can prove your identity. I will tell them that you are the most promising disciple of Tianxin Palace, and you may have the hope of becoming a powerful person in the Illusionary Realm..."

　　Wu Aotian felt a surge of gratitude in his heart. He was well aware that Mei Xuemeng did this just to increase her own weight and to give herself the best chance of getting the Moon Ganoderma Spring.

　　"At least, I didn't lie about this matter, because you are the disciple with the most potential in Tianxin Palace, and the one whose strength is growing at the most amazing speed. Even within Piaomiao Palace, there are not many geniuses who can reach the fourth level of Tianling in their early twenties."

　　When Wu Aotian heard this, he was shocked again. Mei Xuemeng said that there were not many, but she did not say that there were none. In other words, there were more than one person like him inside Piaomiao Palace.

　　However, Wu Aotian was relieved immediately after thinking about this. Although he had received the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and Qiu, he was not the only one in the world who had encountered extraordinary people. What's more, if Piaomiao Palace, Ziguang Cave Mansion and Black Moon Island were really the sects of the three super powerful men in ancient times, they didn't know how powerful their abilities were, so it must not be difficult for them to create some geniuses.

　　Following behind Mei Xuemeng, the two people passed through Shuiyue Cottage and came to the back of Shuiyue Cottage. Wu Aotian had never been here before, and it was said that this was the restricted area of ​​Shuiyue Cottage, and all disciples were forbidden to enter. Everyone thought that this might be Mei Xuemeng's residence. A woman's residence naturally could not allow others to break in. But no one thought that there was a teleportation array inside, a teleportation array leading to a mysterious place.

　　Standing in the teleportation array, there was a flash of light in front of my eyes, and the scenery changed. In an instant, I had left Shuiyue Cottage and appeared on a lush mountain.

　　Under her feet, a teleportation array was shining with milky white light. This teleportation array was located on a high platform, and under the platform, there were two young men in white robes. The two young men obviously recognized Mei Xuemeng. Seeing her coming, they smiled and nodded, but did not say much. They just set their eyes on Wu Aotian who was following behind Mei Xuemeng.

　　The two young men looked to be in their twenties, probably only a few years older than Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian felt the subtle fluctuations of spiritual energy on them and was secretly shocked. These two young men were guarding the teleportation array here, and it was obvious that their status in the entire Piaomiao Palace was not very high. No one would let the core disciples of their sect come here to guard the teleportation array and neglect their cultivation.

　　But because of this, even the two disciples guarding the teleportation array should not be underestimated in terms of strength. Wu Aotian estimated that the strength of these two people was not worse than his own.

　　Although the other party is a few years older than him, his strength has reached such a level that outside, even a figure like that of the Tiannan Empire can dominate the world, but here he can only guard the teleportation array.

　　Mei Xuemeng nodded at the two of them but did not introduce Wu Aotian to them. Instead, when Wu Aotian passed by them, he gave them a friendly smile as a greeting. His attitude was neither humble nor arrogant, but confident and natural.

　　The two young men looked at Mei Xuemeng and Wu Aotian disappearing in front of them, and immediately began to whisper to each other.

　　"I don't know the origin of the young man that Palace Master Mei brought with him. He looks very powerful. He seems to be younger than us, but he is even more powerful than us..."

　　Another young man had a thoughtful look in his eyes: "Maybe he is a genius from the outside world. Tianxin Palace governs the Longxiang Empire. It is normal for such a large empire to have a few geniuses. Maybe they want to introduce him to Piaomiao Palace."

　　The young man who spoke first nodded and said, "I guessed so too. Maybe we will be fellow disciples in the future. He looks steady and doesn't look like his age at all..."

　　"Who knows? Even with the recommendation of Palace Master Mei, we may not be able to enter Piaomiao Palace. Piaomiao Palace rarely accepts outside disciples, unless they are super geniuses. Although this person is younger than us and a little better than us, he is not a genius. The disciples carefully trained in Piaomiao Palace are much better than him."

　　"That's also... who cares? It's none of our business anyway. But seeing him makes me think of the outside world. Hey, it would be nice if I could go out and have some fun."

　　"Just think about it. The punishment for sneaking out is very severe. You and I should stay here honestly and practice well. Maybe we will have the opportunity to be sent out in the future, like Palace Master Mei..."

　　"I hope so."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian naturally did not hear this conversation, otherwise, he would probably have different thoughts in his mind. These people are strong, but they do not have enough freedom.

　　Following Mei Xuemeng, they passed through a lush forest. Looking at the large building complex in front of them, Wu Aotian subconsciously stopped.

　　This large complex of buildings seems to have a history of who knows how many years, but it is extremely majestic. Among those ancient buildings, there is a kind of aura that makes people feel awe.

　　"How many people are there in Piaomiao Palace? Do all these people live here for generations and never go out?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "There are thousands of people in Piaomiao Palace, including many women, children and young children. However, in Piaomiao Palace, whether they are old people, women or children, they are all spiritual practitioners. If they encounter people who are born unable to practice or cannot become the descendants of spiritual practitioners, they will be sent away at a very early age and handed over to special people to raise them..."

　　"Although Piao Miao Palace has always been here, it also has its own forces in the outside world. Our Tian Xin Palace is naturally their largest representative force. In order to arrange their own people, they also have some other forces. These people may not necessarily become spiritual practitioners. They may be engaged in other industries and live an ordinary life."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but he was thinking, this different life might also be a different kind of happiness...

　　Everybody wants to be a spiritual practitioner. But in fact, after becoming a spiritual practitioner, the interactions between people are pretty much the same as those between ordinary people, with the same grudges, the same love, but just a little stronger. However, there are always people who are better than you, so in fact, it is still pretty much the same.

　　"Who are we going to meet now? The Palace Master of Piao Miao Palace?"

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "The Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace has been in seclusion for many years and is rarely seen. I have only seen him from afar and I don't know how strong he is. Just one look at me, just one look at you, is still very clear to this day and I cannot forget even a single detail..."

　　Wu Aotian was even more frightened when he heard Mei Xuemeng say this. Just one glance could make a powerful person with great perfection of Heavenly Spirit unable to forget it, and left an indelible seed in his heart.

　　What kind of strength is required to achieve this?

　　"I am taking you to see the outer hall steward of Piaomiao Palace. He is in charge of external affairs, and Tianxin Palace is mainly responsible to and reports to him..."

　　After a slight pause, Mei Xuemeng lowered her voice and said, "I brought you here more to let you see it and see if there is a chance for you to gain their favor. Don't be impulsive. Let alone you, even if I want the Moon Ganoderma Spring, it cannot be given to me for the time being. I have to wait until I have made sufficient contributions before I can get it."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt that the possibility of success of this trip was slim. Even someone of Mei Xuemeng's status couldn't get the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring, let alone himself.

　　Mei Xuemeng noticed the change in Wu Aotian's eyes and whispered to comfort him, "It's not that there is no way. If you can gain the favor of the steward and become a member of Piao Miao Palace, then perhaps there is still a chance..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled but said nothing, but he was thinking in his heart that he first joined Guiyun Palace, then joined Tianxin Palace, and now he has to struggle to join Piaomiao Palace. Each force is bigger than the other, but when he thinks about it, he always has a strange feeling, as if he is always changing jobs.

　　This is not the biggest problem. Wu Aotian thinks more about the fact that he is extremely free in the outside world, even in Tianxin Palace. However, looking at the appearance of Piaomiao Palace, the rules are probably much more complicated. If he enters, he will probably be subject to many restrictions. This is not the result he wants.

　　What Wu Aotian fears most is being bound. Even in his previous life, as a Yanhuang special police officer, even the captain had no way to deal with him. In this world, he also walks on his own and is unwilling to be bound by anyone. If he has to exchange his freedom for the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring, Wu Aotian will definitely not be willing to do so.

　　Wu Aotian would rather wait until he becomes stronger before taking the risk to secretly steal the Moon Ganoderma Spring, or negotiate a deal with Piaomiao Palace like he did with Red Dragon Kelly. Of course, maybe he doesn't have anything that Piaomiao Palace is interested in, and as for his own strength, he will not be taken seriously by others.

　　Chapter 350: Troubles in a High Position

　　The outer hall steward of Piaomiao Palace was a middle-aged man who looked quite serious. He was a little thin, and there seemed to be a hint of gloom between his brows. Even the look in his eyes seemed to become a little gloomy as well.

　　"Mei Xuemeng, why did you suddenly come to Piaomiao Palace today? You brought someone with you. He looks young but quite capable. Do you want to recommend him to Piaomiao Palace?"

　　The middle-aged man called Mei Xuemeng by her name. Mei Xuemeng, who was a powerful figure in the outside world, did not seem angry at all. Instead, she seemed to think this was a normal thing. She smiled and nodded, saying, "Deacon Sun, I do have this idea. He is the most promising and fastest growing genius I have ever seen."

　　Hearing Mei Xuemeng praising Wu Aotian so generously, the deacon surnamed Sun was also a little surprised. He looked at Wu Aotian standing calmly beside him, with a flash of admiration in his eyes. He turned his head and smiled, "I have never heard you praise someone so generously... If I am not mistaken, he is the Wu Aotian who helped the Longxiang Empire win the Three Kingdoms Tournament, right?"

　　When Wu Aotian heard that Deacon Sun actually knew him and told him accurately what happened to him in the Three Kingdoms Competition, he was not happy at all. Instead, he became a little nervous.

　　Back then in the secret realm of Xiaoyue River, both the Skyfire Tower and the God of Fire had made their moves, but outsiders only saw the Skyfire Tower. A few people knew the God of Fire, and even fewer knew Qiu. However, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel nervous. He wondered if they would be greedy for the immortal spiritual weapon...

　　If someone really wants to do this to me, I will be in a lot of trouble.

　　Although his heart was suddenly as tense as a steel wire at this moment, the expression on Wu Aotian's face did not change even a little bit, and he was not in a hurry to speak. Here, firstly, he did not need to speak, and secondly, it was better for him to keep silent.

　　The more you talk before you understand the situation, the more mistakes you are likely to make.

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and nodded: "I didn't expect that Deacon Sun also knew him. It seems that he is indeed quite famous..."

　　Deacon Sun smiled faintly, a smile that seemed to show that he had everything under control: "The Three Kingdoms Tournament is something we are all very concerned about. After all, there are some areas that even we are reluctant to give up. If someone occupied them for fifty years, the two defeated forces would naturally be in great pain... Fortunately, we don't need to suffer this time, so let Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion suffer."

　　At the end, Deacon Sun couldn't help laughing, with a somewhat happy smile on his face. It seemed that this victory made everyone feel very good. However, when Wu Aotian heard what Deacon Sun said, he began to think in his heart. No wonder the Three Kingdoms Contest was so large-scale and so grand. It turned out that it involved not only the interests of the three empires, but also the interests of the three big bosses behind the scenes. It sounded like there were some places in this bet that the three major forces were jealous of. It was just that he didn't know what kind of place would make these strong men so tempted...

　　Steward Sun turned his head and stared at Wu Aotian for a few more seconds. "He is at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but his spirit crystal is much larger than that of an average Heavenly Spirit Realm fourth level warrior. I'm afraid his combat power is comparable to that of a Heavenly Spirit Fifth Level warrior... How many years have you been practicing?"

　　Mei Xuemeng beside him smiled and said, "The reason why I say he is the most promising and fastest-improving genius I have ever seen is because before he was seventeen, he was a useless person who could not practice the Body Strengthening Technique. It only took him four or five years to practice the Body Strengthening Technique and reach the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, he was born in an ordinary aristocratic family and had no other spiritual practitioners to take care of him. Everything he had was obtained through his own hard practice..."

　　Deacon Sun could not help but be stunned for a moment when he heard Mei Xuemeng say this, and then his eyes revealed undisguised shock and surprise: "So, he is really a genius with a terrifying talent for cultivation. Although there are many people in our Piaomiao Palace who are about the same age as him and stronger than him, they all started practicing since childhood, and have all kinds of guidance and various spiritual medicines to assist them..."

　　"Yes, it's really good."

　　Deacon Sun looked at Wu Aotian and asked with a smile: "Wu Aotian, I wonder if you are willing to join our Piaomiao Palace..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect that the other party agreed without any hesitation, but he was a little hesitant in his heart. After thinking about it, Wu Aotian decided to take this opportunity to tell him his purpose.

　　"Deacon Sun, as the Palace Master said, I was born in a small noble family. Since I was unable to practice cultivation, I was discriminated against and bullied by other nobles. It was not until I encountered something that changed my fate that I began to be proud of myself. In the past few years, I joined the Guiyun Palace, the sacred place of Guiyun Country, and later I was appreciated by the Palace Master and joined the Tianxin Palace. He also gave me a lot of help, which led to my current situation..."

　　"Before coming here, I didn't even know about the existence of Piaomiao Palace. Originally, according to my strength, I had no right to know about it. It was only because I was looking for the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal in the Ancient Wilderness that I heard about Piaomiao Palace from the Dragon God of War Red Dragon Kelly. My bigger purpose in coming to Piaomiao Palace was actually to find something..."

　　Deacon Sun listened to Wu Aotian quietly without getting anxious. When he heard about the Dragon God of War Red Dragon Kelly, his eyes fluctuated. When he heard that Wu Aotian came here to find something, he did not get angry, but asked with interest: "What do you want to find? Did Kelly ask you to find what you are looking for? Shengyuan Ice Crystal is produced by Shengyuan Tree, and Shengyuan Tree can only be found in the Dragon Valley of the Ancient Wilderness. Naturally, he will not give this thing to you for nothing... Those dragons are very stingy."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, took a breath and said slowly: "Yes, he said that unless I find the Moon Ganoderma Spring, it is impossible for him to give the Shengyuan Ice Crystal to me."

　　"Moon Ganoderma Spring?"

　　Deacon Sun frowned, stared at Wu Aotian and said, "So, you came here not to join Piao Miao Palace, but to find the Moon Ganoderma Spring?"

　　Wu Aotian knew that it would be impossible for him to lie about these things, and the other party would definitely ask him about the purpose of his search for the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, which would inevitably involve Sky Fire Lily.

　　"I have learned some things about Piaomiao Palace from the Palace Master, but with my personality, I may not be able to endure the loneliness of practicing so hard..."

　　Although he said it in a euphemistic way, Wu Aotian still expressed his meaning. After all, this is a very important matter and cannot be ambiguous: "Of course, the stronger the better, but if you just blindly pursue strength and ignore the journey of pursuing strength, I think it is not worth the loss..."

　　Deacon Sun stared at Wu Aotian, narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "In your heart, do you think that Piao Miao Palace has been staying here all the time and not leaving is a very boring and negative life?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "Everyone has their own way of life. It's just that as far as I'm concerned, I'm not very adaptable to this kind of life with too many restrictions..."

　　Wu Aotian did not answer directly, but Deacon Sun seemed to be quite serious. He stared at Wu Aotian and said, "You haven't answered my question yet..."

　　Wu Aotian looked into Deacon Sun's eyes and felt a little puzzled. He was just a nobody to Piaomiao Palace, so why did he have to ask himself the answer? Even if he said yes or no, would it have any impact?

　　Seeing the somewhat aggressive look of Deacon Sun, Wu Aotian made up his mind and said, "A person's life is about pursuing something he doesn't have. Perhaps that can be called an ideal, but what he really has, he himself will never be satisfied with. Piaomiao Palace has a supreme status. Perhaps it is the existence that countless people look up to, and it is also the reason why countless people want to join Piaomiao Palace. But as everyone in Piaomiao Palace, I think you have lived here peacefully for hundreds or thousands of years. I'm afraid many people have already gotten tired of it, right?"

　　"To bind so many strong men here, I'm afraid the rules here must be very strict. Otherwise, it would have been a mess a long time ago. And with so many rules, everything has to follow the rules, so naturally life would be very tiring. In this case, perhaps even if an ordinary person lives here, it's almost the same as living with a strong man in the Illusionary Realm..."

　　"Every day is just like this, isn't it?"

　　Steward Sun looked at Wu Aotian with a strange look in his eyes: "Is this the reason why you don't want to join Piao Miao Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "I still prefer an unfettered and free life, doing what I want to do. Even if I get hurt because of my lack of strength, it is at least an experience..."

　　Deacon Sun sighed softly and whispered in an inexplicable tone: "Would you rather be beaten to a pulp in a storm than be an eagle spreading its wings and soaring, rather than be a tamed tiger and live a peaceful life?"

　　Wu Aotian pursed his lips and did not answer. Mei Xuemeng next to him seemed to have thought of something, and there was a hint of worry in her eyes, but she also did not answer.

　　Deacon Sun looked at Wu Aotian and asked, "Then how do you think we can change this situation?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't know why Deacon Sun asked him such a question, but he had already said enough today and didn't mind saying a few more words. It didn't matter if he was wrong. It seemed that Deacon Sun had encountered some trouble, and it seemed that the trouble might come from inside Piaomiao Palace.

　　Thinking of the question Deacon Sun asked him, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a little surprised. Could it be that the anxiety and uneasiness caused by the situation he just described has already erupted in Piaomiao Palace?

　　"It's simple. Release the tiger back into nature, and it will naturally regain its vitality, sharpness of its claws and fangs, and its kingly demeanor!"

　　PS:

　　Second update, continue writing, and there will be a third update later...

　　Chapter 351: Split

　　Chapter 3: My eyelids are fighting and I am so sleepy...

　　Please give me votes, please give me clicks, please give me support, please give me everything I can give me, please give me encouragement!

　　------------------

　　“Release the tiger back into the wild?”

　　Deacon Sun stared at Wu Aotian and muttered something in a low voice, his eyes seeming to be thinking about something. Looking at Deacon Sun's expression, Wu Aotian became more and more certain that there must be some problem in Piaomiao Palace, and this problem bothered them so much that they might find it difficult to make any decision themselves, so Deacon Sun would rather listen to the thoughts of an outsider like him.

　　After thinking for a moment, Deacon Sun raised his head and stared at Wu Aotian with a look of admiration that he could not hide: "Young man, you are really energetic and sharp, unlike old guys like us who are depressed and used to stability and lack the courage to break through."

　　After a slight pause, Deacon Sun seemed to remember something and asked casually, "Do you have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but explained: "She doesn't belong to me, she can only be regarded as my friend. She stayed by my side temporarily. She helped me a lot, and I want to find the Saint Yuan Ice Crystal for her. This can also be regarded as a deal."

　　When Wu Aotian said this, he was still quite nervous, because he had no idea what these people's mentality was.

　　What made Wu Aotian relax a little was that there was no greed in Deacon Sun's eyes. Instead, after hearing what Wu Aotian said, he showed some appreciation: "It is indeed a man of love and righteousness. No wonder he is willing to stay by your side. This is how you make friends, and how you should behave as a person."

　　"You want the Moon Ganoderma Spring. Although I admire you very much, I cannot give it to you. After all, the Moon Ganoderma Spring is the wealth of our entire Piaomiao Palace. However, you helped the Longxiang Empire win the Three Kingdoms Contest before. Although you didn't know about it, you also established a palace for Piaomiao Palace. It is not completely impossible to obtain the Moon Ganoderma Spring..."

　　"How about this, you stay here first. I'll discuss this matter with others and tell you the result."

　　Wu Aotian was quite surprised when he heard what Deacon Sun said. In his imagination, after he made this request, he would be ruthlessly rejected at best. If it was serious, he might be directly kicked out.

　　Since there is still a chance, it is already a great thing. Moreover, it can be heard that after saying so much just now, the deacon surnamed Sun is not angry at all. Instead, he seems to be quite happy, as if he has heard very sincere advice.

　　Wu Aotian doesn’t think he can help Piaomiao Palace solve their problems. He has not joined Piaomiao Palace for the time being, so he’d better not interfere in Piaomiao Palace’s affairs.

　　After walking for a distance with Deacon Sun, they entered the area of ​​connected houses. Deacon Sun took the two to their respective rooms and gave them a few more instructions, telling Wu Aotian to live there with peace of mind, to eat when it was time to eat, to practice when it was time to practice, and not to have any scruples. However, he was also advised not to wander around the palace, otherwise it would easily cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.

　　Mei Xuemeng was not in a hurry to return to Tianxin Palace, and also stayed here. Perhaps she knew some inside stories of Piaomiao Palace and might want to pay attention to the progress. Besides, Wu Aotian was still here. If she left Wu Aotian alone, she would not feel at ease. After all, this was Piaomiao Palace, an extremely powerful existence.

　　Wu Aotian has always been very open-minded. Although he has moved to a new place, and this place is the very powerful Piaomiao Palace, Wu Aotian still eats when he is ready to eat, drinks when he is ready to drink, and practices when he is ready to practice, leading a somewhat monotonous but quite leisurely life.

　　It is very comfortable to take a break from busy work.

　　Since Wu Aotian came to this world, he has been running around for the past few years, struggling in front of powerful enemies, trampling on them one by one, taking risks in dangerous situations, and struggling to survive.

　　After living in Piaomiao Palace for a few days, Wu Aotian gradually felt the faint oppressive atmosphere in Piaomiao Palace. Speaking of tranquility, this place can really be said to be a paradise on earth, very peaceful, but under this tranquility, there is an undercurrent surging.

　　There are many rules in Piaomiao Palace, or perhaps these rules are all to maintain the supreme status of Piaomiao Palace and to restrict the actions and rights of the people in Piaomiao Palace. These rules have become shackles, invisibly imposed on everyone's heads.

　　Wu Aotian actually understands these people's mentality very well, especially the thoughts of these relatively young people. If these people had no ability, perhaps they would just stay here and live out their lives. However, they have abilities that surpass almost everyone in this world. They are fully capable of living the life they want, but are forced to stay here because of various rules. How can they not have complaints after a long time?

　　The joining of Wu Aotian, an outsider, attracted the attention of many people. On the second day after Wu Aotian moved in, several young people came over and started talking to Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian is not an introverted person. In addition, being in Piaomiao Palace, a place full of uncertainties, Wu Aotian also wants to know more about Piaomiao Palace. The young men who came to talk to him were very curious about the outside world, which surprised Wu Aotian. It was even funny that these young men with amazing strength, even stronger than himself, had never left the mountain gate and had been living in Piaomiao Palace since childhood.

　　Although these young men were from Piaomiao Palace, and seemed to be disciples of high status in Piaomiao Palace, after all, to be able to reach the fourth level or even the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit at such an old age, they were not ordinary geniuses. However, these people were quite polite to Wu Aotian, and did not treat him arrogantly just because he was not from Piaomiao Palace.

　　Young people have a lot in common. Under their eager eyes, Wu Aotian told them about the outside world, the strange things, and his growth history in the past few years. They were stunned and fascinated. They laughed in their hearts and wondered when they could wander around freely like Wu Aotian, go out for adventures, and enjoy life...

　　From the mouths of this group of young people, Wu Aotian finally had a deeper impression of Piaomiao Palace.

　　Piao Miao Palace has a Palace Master and three elders. These four are the most powerful and influential people in the entire Piao Miao Palace. Next are two deacons, one is responsible for the interior of Piao Miao Palace, and the other is responsible for the exterior of Piao Miao Palace. Deacon Sun is specifically responsible for matters outside Piao Miao Palace. Questions like Mei Xuemeng are all under his charge, and you can directly report any questions to him.

　　The Palace Master is a very mysterious person. He seldom appears in public and spends most of his time in seclusion practicing. The affairs of the palace are handled by the three elders together. When encountering major events, the three elders discuss and decide the results.

　　As for the strength of these people, even the young people living in Piaomiao Palace, who also have high status, are not very clear. They only know that the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace is very powerful, very, very powerful.

　　This group of young men spread the news very quickly. Only a few people came to see Wu Aotian on the first day, but the number of people who came to see Wu Aotian suddenly increased on the second day. The few young men who came before introduced people to Wu Aotian one after another. It turned out that these people were all of similar age. Although they were young, Wu Aotian did not show any dissatisfaction, or even the slightest bit of pride.

　　Among this group of young men there were three other young men of relatively high status. Two of them left a deep impression on Wu Aotian. One was a man with a sturdy build, who looked to be about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He had a sharp gaze and was extremely smart, giving people a very intelligent feeling.

　　A month had passed when Deacon Sun came to find Wu Aotian again. Just when Wu Aotian thought they had completely forgotten about him, he suddenly appeared.

　　"Wu Aotian, do you want the Moon Ganoderma Spring?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes widened, and he said suddenly: "Of course, I really, really need the Moon Ganoderma Spring, and then I can use it to exchange for the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal from Red Dragon Kelly."

　　Deacon Sun nodded, a smile on his face: "I have just discussed with the three elders and another deacon. If you want the Moon Ganoderma Spring, you only need to do one thing..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little stunned, and pointed his index finger at his nose: "I, help you? You Piaomiao Palace has so many powerful people, it's not my turn to do anything..."

　　Deacon Sun shook his head and said, "I heard that you have been hanging out with them for a month. I think you must have gotten used to Piao Miao Palace. I won't introduce other people to you. You just need to meet one person and tell him what you want..."

　　Wu Aotian subconsciously asked, "Say it out? What should I say?"

　　Wu Aotian was still a little confused. Meeting a person and expressing his thoughts, what was the situation? It seemed very complicated.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's expression, Steward Sun smiled and shook his head, saying, "Don't worry, the person we want you to meet is the Palace Master of our Piao Miao Palace. Although he rarely takes charge of things, his opinions are absolutely effective, and his orders will be resolutely implemented..."

　　Wu Aotian seemed to understand a little bit, and sighed, "Does Deacon Sun mean that you want me and the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace to talk about what we discussed a few days ago?"

　　Steward Sun nodded and said, "Yes, our entire palace is about to split into two factions. One side advocates continuing this quiet life. Anyway, as long as they keep an eye on the Longxiang Empire and don't let it suffer any loss, the other side is like you said, hoping to go out and live outside. Perhaps they have long envied the colorful world outside..."

　　Chapter 352 Heavenly Tribulation

　　Wu Aotian never thought that when he came to Piaomiao Palace to look for the Yue Lingzhi Spring, he would actually get involved in the internal affairs of Piaomiao Palace.

　　This made Wu Aotian feel a little bit unbelievable. After all, he was just an outsider. His strength might be okay outside, but here, he was afraid that a lot of people could defeat him. How could he go to meet the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace and persuade him?

　　What the hell.

　　Perhaps Deacon Sun himself felt that his proposal was a little absurd. Looking at the surprised look on Wu Aotian's face, he couldn't help but smile awkwardly and said, "We have been arguing all the time, but after all, these are all our internal voices. You are from outside, and although you are not from our Piaomiao Palace, it is not without effect if you express your thoughts..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and spread his hands, saying, "But why me? Although you guys don't go out here, many of you guys are out all year round, like Palace Master Mei. Aren't their words more powerful than a nobody like me?"

　　Deacon Sun shook his head and said, "Although the number of people in Piaomiao Palace is not too large, there are also factional struggles. These struggles may not be a big deal here, but once the results are determined, the results will inevitably affect the outside world and even the entire continent..."

　　Seeing that Deacon Sun was determined, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask, "Okay, even if I risk my life to talk to the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace, will you give me the Moon Ganoderma Spring after I'm done talking?"

　　Steward Sun frowned and said, "Why would he risk his life? Although our Palace Master doesn't take care of things, he is a very nice and kind person..."

　　Wu Aotian shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "I can't help it. The difference in strength between me and you is too big. If I make him unhappy, he will slap me to death. In his eyes, my strength is probably just like a mosquito."

　　Deacon Sun found what Wu Aotian said interesting, but he soon understood that this guy said so much just to increase his bargaining chips and get the Moon Ganoderma Spring.

　　"After all, you still want to get the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring... Well, I'll make you a promise. If you can convince the Palace Master, I'll give you the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring. How about that? Isn't this a good deal?"

　　Wu Aotian was delighted, but he also knew that since Deacon Sun actually agreed to give him the Moon Ganoderma Spring as a reward, this matter must be extremely difficult.

　　Although Wu Aotian was somewhat delighted, he thought for a moment and asked, "Deacon Sun, can you tell me about the current situation? Although I have a general impression of what you said, I don't know what you are arguing about..."

　　Deacon Sun smiled and said, "It's about whether to let the people of Piaomiao Palace integrate into the entire continent. You know, the people of Piaomiao Palace are quite powerful. If any one of them goes out and wants to stir up the situation, it will probably cause huge changes..."

　　Wu Aotian was startled. What Deacon Sun said was indeed correct. Not to mention the three major empires, there were also several ordinary empires and many small countries. If any of these strong men were thrown into these countries, they would probably stir up a storm and even trigger changes between countries...

　　Thinking about it this way, Wu Aotian didn't think it was a bad thing to tie these people up here.

　　Thinking of the other two major forces, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask curiously, "I'm curious, who was it that set the rules and bound everyone here, and who was it that allowed these rules to be maintained like this? In addition, if Piaomiao Palace is like this, what about the people in Black Moon Island and Ziguang Cave Mansion? Do they have the same troubles?"

　　Deacon Sun naturally knew that if Wu Aotian was to be allowed to express the opinions of a normal person as a representative from the outside world, he would have to tell him the inside story of these things. It can be seen that this young man Wu Aotian is not only very strong, but also very courageous and smart.

　　Although letting Wu Aotian go and talk to the Palace Master was also Deacon Sun's sudden idea, but after getting to know Wu Aotian better, he found that Wu Aotian was actually a very good person. At such a young age, he had achieved such a high achievement, but was able to remain calm and composed. In this respect, he was much better than many young people in Piaomiao Palace.

　　The special status of Piaomiao Palace naturally shaped the mentality of these people. They are arrogant in their bones, but during this period of time, Deacon Sun found that many people have shown great favor towards Wu Aotian, which shows that Wu Aotian's personal charm is still very strong. After all, those people originally grew up in Piaomiao Palace and developed arrogant personalities since childhood. It is difficult for them to get along with others. But these days, it seems that Wu Aotian has successfully integrated into their group, and even seems to have become a leader among these people.

　　This was indeed a new thing for Deacon Sun, but he also understood the reason for this incident. Although Wu Aotian might be slightly weaker than these people in terms of strength and had no status, his almost legendary experience gave him a personal charm that was difficult for others to match.

　　Perhaps this is the difference between a tamed tiger and an eagle in a storm that the two discussed when they first met.

　　"I wonder if you have heard anything about the ancient times?"

　　Wu Aotian's heart began to beat violently. Could it be that Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion were really the continuations of the three great forces from ancient times?

　　"I've heard of some, but I'm not very clear." Wu Aotian said, thought for a moment, and added: "I've entered the ruins of two ancient sects. One is the Lietian Sect, which Palace Master Mei is also very familiar with. Their era seems to be closer to the present. The other is the Tianmo Sect, an ancient sect that can drive and tame magical beasts... From the Black Demon Sect, I got some classics about the ancient times. I have some understanding of that time, but not much..."

　　Deacon Sun stared at Wu Aotian with a strange look in his eyes: "Tianmo Sect, have you ever been to the ruins of Tianmo Sect? In ancient times, Tianmo Sect was also a well-known sect because their ability to drive and tame monsters was unique..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but did not mention that he had found a manual on taming monsters in the Tianmo Sect. He had already handed it over to Ye Fei, the king of monsters. Wu Aotian had also roughly glanced at the things in the manual. At present, it was basically impossible to achieve. He just didn't know what Ye Fei's purpose was in taking this thing away. Was it to protect monsters from being tamed or driven by humans?

　　This possibility is indeed very high. After all, Ye Fei is the king of Warcraft, and it is his duty to do something for Warcraft.

　　"Since you know this, you must also know that in ancient times, there were three sects that were the most powerful and unrivaled?"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked, but nodded calmly: "I know a little, but I don't know what happened between the ancient times and now, so that the number of spiritual practitioners has dropped significantly. The things practiced in the ancient times have been basically forgotten. If there has been a drastic change, then these people must be the most likely to survive. Could it be that the current Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island and Ziguang Cave Mansion are the three major forces back then?"

　　Deacon Sun nodded and said, "Yes."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised, but immediately relieved, because this was the most reasonable explanation. As the three most powerful forces, if they could survive, it must be them.

　　"Ever since I learned about the three forces of Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island, and Ziguang Cave Mansion, I have been speculating on this possibility. I never thought it would be true."

　　Deacon Sun smiled, looking at Wu Aotian with undisguised admiration in his eyes: "Although you are young, you have a wide range of knowledge, more than most people in this world. It seems that I was not wrong about you. Choosing you may be a very good choice."

　　Wu Aotian raised his eyebrows and said, "I am very curious, why can the three major forces such as Piao Miao Palace stay here so quietly and hide away from the world? No one in the world even knows of your existence. What rules are restraining you? What force has made the rules that you cannot resist..."

　　Deacon Sun shook his head and said, "In fact, at the beginning, the three major forces did not hide from the world. After experiencing a catastrophe, ordinary humans were basically killed or injured. Even the spiritual practitioners died. As the three most powerful sects, many people died in resisting the catastrophe. Not many people survived..."

　　"Later, the few remaining humans began to reproduce again in the world that had completely fallen into ruins, and once again reached the prosperity of today. This is also the result of the efforts of the three major forces..."

　　Wu Aotian had complicated feelings while listening to Deacon Sun's explanation. Although Deacon Sun did not mention what the great change was like, Wu Aotian heard two words.

　　Heavenly calamity!

　　The earth has experienced many changes in the natural environment in the past, which led to the extinction of all life in the world. Just like the once prosperous dinosaur era, all life was wiped out due to the extremely cold weather. I am afraid that the people in this world are almost extinct. It must be such a harsh environment that they started from scratch.

　　No matter how powerful humans are, it is impossible to resist the power of nature. What's more, humans live on a planet and disasters may strike at any time.

　　The most powerful spiritual practitioners naturally have the strongest survival ability. It is their existence that has prevented the world's human beings from being completely extinct.

　　I'm afraid that behind this simple sentence, there are so many unknown sad and bloody histories, and so many stories that make people sigh...

　　Chapter 353: The vicissitudes of history

　　Two broken eras, and the three major forces play the role of continuator, inheritor and protector. Without them, perhaps new life will be born in this world, but at least it will not be like it is now.

　　Wu Aotian had previously been wondering what the huge changes that took place in the meantime could have caused such a huge gap. Now, after listening to what Deacon Sun said, he had a rough idea in his mind.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to speak, but listened quietly to Deacon Sun's explanation. Although Deacon Sun told some shocking news, he had not yet touched upon the question Wu Aotian had just asked, which was who was restraining them and who made the rules that forced these strong men to stay here and live this monotonous life.

　　"The heavenly tribulation was very severe, and the entire world was in ruins. It can be said that most of the world returned to zero point, and everything started all over again. Even among the three most powerful forces at the time, not many people survived. In order to resist the heavenly tribulation, the leaders of the three major forces, that is, the three strongest fifth-level Illusionary Realm masters at the time, joined forces, and each of them was severely injured."

　　"However, with the joint efforts of the three, humanity was finally able to avoid the danger of complete extinction. In the great battle to resist the catastrophe, the three major forces worked together and put aside their previous grudges, conflicts and estrangements. After the catastrophe, the three major forces joined forces to work for the survival and reproduction of mankind..."

　　"In that period, humans were fighting for survival and the continuation of their offspring. Humanity's enemies were mostly those that affected human survival or magical beasts. However, as the number of humans grew, humans gradually occupied the entire land again..."

　　"At that time, those who dealt with the catastrophe were all top spiritual practitioners. Ordinary people didn't even know about the drastic changes until after the event. They didn't even know what happened until they died. This continued from generation to generation. In addition, the three major forces deliberately kept a low profile, and slowly they were forgotten by ordinary people..."

　　"Because of that catastrophe, those who survived felt the preciousness of life. At that time, the continent was almost depleted of spiritual energy because of the catastrophe. For a long time, people who came after that were basically unable to become spiritual practitioners."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then asked, "If we can't become spiritual practitioners, then aren't we all ordinary people?"

　　Deacon Sun nodded and sighed softly, "Yes, not only did it become difficult for the humans who reproduced later to become spiritual practitioners, but even the spiritual practitioners who survived before became almost the same as ordinary people due to the scarcity of spiritual energy... This was a very long period, and it can be said to be a nightmare period for all spiritual practitioners."

　　"Back then, the leaders of the three major forces spent a lot of effort to collect a lot of materials and create a lot of formations to absorb spiritual energy, but they could only support the daily practice of a small number of spiritual practitioners. Over time, the remnants of the three major forces became people from two different worlds from ordinary humans. On one side are ordinary people who cannot practice, and on the other side are strong people who survived from ancient times..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about the current situation and couldn't help asking, "How long did this situation last before it changed, and how did you deal with it later?"

　　"In fact, in ancient times, the Body Strengthening Technique was not applied to everyone like it is now. It was just that the living environment was harsh and it was impossible to become a spiritual practitioner, so this Body Strengthening Technique was finally developed. After all, the Body Strengthening Technique is for physical training. Even if there is no spiritual energy, it can be practiced. In the extremely harsh environment at that time, people had to constantly fight against wild beasts and resist the harsh natural environment. Without a good body, it was simply impossible..."

　　"This situation lasted for thousands of years before the spiritual energy recovered little by little. This made the spiritual practitioners who were still alive ecstatic, and one by one they passed on the methods of cultivation to ordinary humans who were originally unable to cultivate. Slowly, spiritual practitioners reappeared among humans. At the beginning, their strength was very low. As time passed, the concentration of spiritual energy became higher and higher, and the strength of spiritual practitioners among humans also became higher and higher..."

　　After listening to Deacon Sun's explanation, Wu Aotian finally had a rough idea of ​​this dusty history. He couldn't help but let out a long sigh. The days without spiritual energy must have been quite difficult for spiritual practitioners.

　　"It is precisely because of this long period of time that the spiritual practitioners who survived from the ancient times were like gods to these ordinary people. There was also a period of chaos at that time. That was when some spiritual practitioners broke into the world of ordinary people, became the emperor, and did all kinds of evil things..."

　　"Because of this situation, the leaders of the three major forces met and finally made a decision, that is, people from the three major forces are not allowed to get involved in the world of ordinary people. Even if they occasionally get involved, they are not allowed to affect the rules of the world of ordinary people."

　　"This ban played a big role at the time, but as time went by, the deterrent effect of this ban gradually weakened. When humans once again spread across the entire continent and even began to fight each other for power and to plunder resources, the continent fell into endless war..."

　　"At this time, the three major forces stood up again. Considering the original ban, the three major forces each selected some representatives from among humans, and then, with strong help, unified most of the continent..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up: "Are these the three great empires now?"

　　Deacon Sun smiled and said, "Yes, they are the three empires of Longxiang, Shenguang and Xinghe. Later, as the territory of the continent expanded, some other countries emerged. However, the strength of these countries is far inferior to that of the three empires. They can't shake the situation of the entire continent at all, so they just let it go."

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh as Deacon Sun finished talking about the formation of the three empires. He suddenly remembered an idea that had popped up in his mind before. The three major forces are like Master Tongtian, Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi. They are really similar. In the Romance of the Gods, Yuanshi Tianzun's lineage supported Xia, while Master Tongtian's lineage supported Shang. Behind the confrontation between the two forces was actually the confrontation between the orthodox sect and the unorthodox sect. The confrontation between the three major empires today is actually the confrontation between the three major forces.

　　Deacon Sun mentioned that the three major forces were originally in opposition and contradiction. When facing the heavenly calamity, perhaps everyone could put aside their prejudices and deal with it together. However, after the heavenly calamity, as human beings multiplied, this selfish desire naturally grew again.

　　Although Deacon Sun did not mention it very clearly, Wu Aotian believed that this was the case. After all, such things were countless in the history of human development.

　　"I think I roughly understand it. The ban issued by the three major clan leaders has not been lifted and its power still exists. However, the situation in the outside world has changed dramatically. In addition, the people of the three major forces have lived in a corner of the continent for a long time and have long been eager for the outside world. So they also hope to be able to go out into the outside world. Hence, there are disputes and struggles?"

　　Deacon Sun nodded in appreciation and said, "Yes, your guess is correct. This is the current situation. Some people think that the three major forces should continue to follow the ban issued by the three clan leaders. Others think that the times have changed and they should not be bound by this anymore. The two factions have been arguing for thousands of years, and this dispute has evolved from a slight idea at the beginning to complaints, and now it has become a deadlock and must be resolved..."

　　Wu Aotian blinked and asked the question that concerned him the most: "Where are the three clan leaders who issued the ban? Are they still alive?"

　　Deacon Sun shook his head and smiled, "Although life will be extended after becoming a spiritual practitioner, and as one's strength grows, life will become longer and longer, and one may even live for thousands of years, but people cannot be immortal after all. The three major clan leaders all suffered varying degrees of injuries in order to resist the heavenly tribulation. A thousand years after the heavenly tribulation, they passed away one after another. The positions of clan leaders of the three major forces are all held by their chosen successors, and these successors have been passed down from generation to generation, and many generations have passed..."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh" and was not too surprised this time. He had already guessed what Deacon Sun said and he just confirmed it. After all, if the three sect leaders were still there, then whether or not to enter the secular world would just be up to them. They were supreme beings and would not allow these people to quarrel here.

　　"What is the attitude of the current clan leader? Does he agree to abide by the ban and continue to stay here, or does he agree to join the world?"

　　Deacon Sun smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I don't really know what he's thinking, but judging from his attitude of not expressing his opinion, I think he is more inclined to stay here. After all, he is the master of Piaomiao Palace and he has to follow the rules set by his ancestors."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a headache. He is the Palace Master and he doesn't want to go out. You asked me, a junior, to persuade him. If I make him unhappy for a while, then won't I be unhappy for the rest of my life?

　　Deacon Sun seemed to have guessed what Wu Aotian was thinking, and smiled slightly, "Don't feel pressured. The Palace Master is a very open-minded person. Even if what you said doesn't agree with him, he won't do anything to you. Otherwise, with his status as Palace Master and his strength, wouldn't he punish those who have argued with him and raised objections over the years?"

　　Wu Aotian thought that it made sense, but the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace had allowed these people to quarrel for hundreds or even thousands of years without making a decision. Was it because he didn't want to be in charge, or wasn't able to be in charge, or was he just a good person?

　　Chapter 354: Piaomiao Palace Master

　　Wu Aotian kept this doubt in his heart and did not ask it out loud, because it seemed to be questioning the ability of the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace.

　　"Okay, I can try. But it will be difficult for an outsider like me to convince your Palace Master to lift the ban. Are you ready to lift the ban? Will there be chaos in the world by then..."

　　Wu Aotian had said a lot of things before, all of which were about the inappropriateness of these people staying here. But when you think about it carefully, the people here are like a group of tigers locked in a cage. If they were let out, they would definitely stir up trouble outside and cause a lot of major changes.

　　Steward Sun smiled and said, "It is impossible for the world to be in chaos. First of all, even if the ban is lifted and all disciples can practice in the secular world, they are still disciples of Piaomiao Palace and are still subject to the constraints of Piaomiao Palace. They can't do whatever they want..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it made sense. He seemed to have thought too much. Thinking about meeting one of the three most powerful people in the world, Wu Aotian felt a little strange.

　　"Okay, I'll try it, but Deacon Sun, don't forget the Moon Ganoderma Spring..."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian reminding him so straightforwardly, Deacon Sun couldn't help but laugh: "Don't worry, I'm going to keep my word. As long as you try your best and resolve this matter in the end, I will definitely give you the Moon Ganoderma Spring."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Although you have promised, I am still worried. Even if the Lord of Piaomiao Palace is determined to lift the ban, judging from the previous speed, it will probably take decades or even hundreds of years to reach a conclusion. Although I still have a long life, I really can't wait..."

　　Deacon Sun shook his head and said solemnly: "No, the current situation has reached a point where there is no room for delay. This time there will be no delay. No matter what the result is, a conclusion will be reached in the short term."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but thought of another outcome, and said with some concern: "Now the two factions are fighting each other. If we have to come to a conclusion in the end, will it cause the Piao Miao Palace to split? In addition, if the Piao Miao Palace enters the world, how will the people of Black Moon Island and Zi Guang Cave Mansion react?"

　　Steward Sun had a worried look in his eyes. "What you said is exactly our biggest worry. But no matter what, this hidden danger is getting bigger and bigger. If we leave it alone, it may erupt in the future and become a bigger crisis. As for Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave, they actually have similar problems. As long as we can convince the Palace Master to let the people of Piaomiao Palace enter the world, the Palace Master will naturally discuss with the people of the other two forces and finally reach a certain agreement."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and shook his head, saying, "Those are no longer something that a nobody like me can worry about. I'd better just do my own thing. When will I go to see the Palace Master?"

　　Deacon Sun smiled and said, "If you don't mind, we can do it now."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Well, we have to meet anyway, so let's go."

　　Steward Sun looked at Wu Aotian, who had no worry or panic on his face, with a look of admiration in his eyes: "Before you go, I think you'd better organize your thoughts and think about how to convince the Palace Master as much as possible..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't think I have the ability to do so. In fact, your two factions have been arguing for so long. I believe that the Palace Master has already formed his own position in his heart. After all, no one can be completely neutral. The most I can do is to see if I can get him to express his position..."

　　Deacon Sun smiled and said, "You are quite insightful. From the way you speak, you don't seem to be in your early twenties."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and turned to look at Mei Xuemeng. Mei Xuemeng smiled encouragingly at Wu Aotian and said, "Go ahead."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, following Deacon Sun and slowly walking towards the back of Piaomiao Palace. This was the first time Wu Aotian had walked out of his residence after coming to Piaomiao Palace for so long.

　　While looking at the Piaomiao Palace buildings along the way, as well as the people in Piaomiao Palace, young and old, men and women, these people also looked at Wu Aotian with curiosity, wondering in their hearts what Deacon Sun took him to do.

　　Wu Aotian has been in Piaomiao Palace for some time. Since many young people have come to talk to Wu Aotian, naturally the general news about Wu Aotian has spread throughout the entire Piaomiao Palace. Most people know that a talented young man with considerable strength has come and is very likely to join Piaomiao Palace.

　　Of course, among these people, there were also some who looked at Wu Aotian with arrogant eyes. Wu Aotian simply turned a blind eye to such eyes. To those smiling people, Wu Aotian also smiled friendlyly.

　　Although Deacon Sun was leading the way in front, he could not hide anything Wu Aotian said or did. Seeing Wu Aotian so calm and composed, without any sign of embarrassment, as if he was walking in his own yard at ease, he could not help but sigh in his heart. This kid was indeed not simple. His character alone was not something that ordinary people could achieve. It's not that no one had come to Piaomiao Palace before, but those people came here trembling with fear, as if they were treading on thin ice. They were really nothing compared to the kid in front of him.

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that his actions made Deacon Sun look up to him even more. Although he kept greeting people with a smile, he was thinking in his heart about what might happen when they met later.

　　After passing through the many residences of Piaomiao Palace, they arrived at the mountain behind the Piaomiao Palace complex. After circling the mountain for a while, Deacon Sun pointed to two or three wooden houses in a lush bamboo forest and said, "That's the residence of the Palace Master. The Palace Master usually practices in seclusion here, often for several years, or even more than ten years..."

　　Wu Aotian was looking at the bamboo forest, and suddenly remembered that Zhu Zidan, the master of Guiyun Palace, also lived in such a bamboo forest. Zhu Zidan even planted flowers and plants himself and took good care of them. When Wu Aotian first met him, he was tinkering among the flowers and plants.

　　"Deacon Sun, are you here for something important?"

　　Just when Wu Aotian and Deacon Sun stopped outside the wooden house, a moderate and peaceful voice was heard from the house. This voice did not give people a feeling of oldness, but only gave people an extremely heavy and steady feeling.

　　Steward Sun bowed his hands respectfully and said, "Palace Master, the young man next to me is called Wu Aotian. He is a disciple of Mei Xuemeng of Tianxin Palace in Longxiang Empire. It was his sudden rise in the Three Kingdoms Competition that helped Longxiang win. I brought him here to meet Palace Master..."

　　"Oh?" The voice rose slightly by two degrees, as if it had a little more interest. With this interjection, the wooden door creaked open automatically.

　　"Come in."

　　Deacon Sun walked in front with a respectful expression, and motioned Wu Aotian to follow him in.

　　Wu Aotian followed Deacon Sun obediently into the house, and at the same time he saw the man sitting on a stone bed.

　　When seeing the man's appearance, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, because the man in front of him looked about the same age as himself, probably in his twenties.

　　The man sitting on the stone bed was naturally one of the three most powerful men in the world, the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace. From Deacon Sun, Wu Aotian had already learned his name, Mo Yunsheng.

　　Mo Yunsheng showed a faint smile on his face, and his eyes fell on Wu Aotian's face: "Why, are you surprised to see me look so young?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head awkwardly and said with a smile: "It is indeed a bit unexpected. Junior Wu Aotian meets the Palace Master."

　　Mo Yunsheng's eyes were like black gemstones, as clear as spring water, but also as deep as the sea. It was impossible to fathom his inner thoughts, but instead, people would unconsciously fall into his gaze when their eyes met.

　　"Haha, even though I'm an old guy now, this can at least remind me of my youth. It always makes me feel better, and I sometimes forget that I'm an old guy walking towards the coffin..."

　　Wu Aotian found what Mo Yunsheng said interesting, but he didn't smile in agreement. For a strange old guy, no one knew if he laughed at him, would he think that he also thought he was an old guy who was about to die...

　　Perhaps many elderly people like to say that they are old, but they don’t like to hear others say that they are old.

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at the rather calm Wu Aotian and smiled softly, "Your name is Wu Aotian, right? Don't be restrained, just treat me as an ordinary old man. Since Deacon Sun brought you to see me, I guess you are willing to join our Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian was thinking about how to find a way to start the conversation. When he heard Mo Yunsheng bring it up, he was naturally happy. He bowed slightly and said apologetically, "Deacon Sun has mentioned this matter to me before, but I am still young and my mind is unstable. I am afraid it is difficult for me to concentrate on my cultivation in Piaomiao Palace, so I have not agreed yet. I hope the Palace Master will not blame me."

　　Mo Yunsheng seemed a little surprised, but then he seemed to have thought of something. He glanced at Deacon Sun beside him and smiled, "Why don't you want to join Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yunsheng's all-seeing eyes and thought that he might have seen through Deacon Sun's purpose in bringing him here. But since he was already here and the other party seemed to have deliberately given him the opportunity to speak, he had to continue speaking, even if it was for the Yue Lingzhi Spring.

　　“Although there are many strong people in Piaomiao Palace, any one of them can defeat me, but I yearn for a colorful life. After all, I am still young. At this age, if I just live a monotonous life of practicing and practicing every day, I may not be able to bear it…”

　　PS:

　　The family went out and came back a little late. There will be another update later.

　　Chapter 355 Let Them Out

　　Mo Yunsheng stared at Wu Aotian, and suddenly smiled softly: "It seems that you are here to help Deacon Sun as a lobbyist."

　　Wu Aotian did not deny it. Looking at Mo Yunsheng's expression, he did not seem angry. He smiled and said, "This is all for the future. When Deacon Sun told me that I could join Piao Miao Palace, I refused and expressed my opinion. Perhaps it is because of my opinion that I can see the Palace Master here today."

　　Wu Aotian spoke frankly, and Deacon Sun next to him was not too embarrassed. He also knew that this matter could not be hidden from the Palace Master's eyes. He just wanted the Palace Master to understand the young man's thoughts more clearly.

　　As a person from the outside world, everyone can resist the temptation to join Piaomiao Palace because they don't want to be a bird in a cage, bound to the Piaomiao Peak. Then as people of Piaomiao Palace, who have been bound here for thousands of years, how many of them are still willing to stay here?

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled slightly, looked at Wu Aotian and said, "Oh, really? Then tell me what the conversation between you and Deacon Sun was like?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and recounted the entire conversation between him and Deacon Sun.

　　Mo Yunsheng's eyes showed a thoughtful look, but he smiled softly and said, "I would rather be an eagle in the storm than a tamed tiger in a greenhouse. This sentence is very profound and makes a lot of sense."

　　After sighing for a while, Mo Yunsheng turned his head again, stared at Deacon Sun and said: "Deacon Sun, if we abandon the previous ban now, what do you think we should do?"

　　Deacon Sun's eyes flashed with joy. Since the Palace Master asked about this hypothesis, it naturally represented his inner attitude. At least he was not firmly against it. Perhaps even after hundreds or thousands of years of delay, he was still looking for a more appropriate way to solve it. It's just that some contradictions cannot be reconciled.

　　Deacon Sun thought for a moment and said, "If the ban is lifted, we should also set some new rules. Although they are not as strict and rigid as the ban, they must also have the ability to restrain them. We can't let these people run wild like wild horses. Many of them are very powerful. If they act recklessly, the world will inevitably suffer a disaster..."

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded slightly, turned his head to look at Wu Aotian under the expectant gaze of Deacon Sun, and smiled softly: "What do you think?"

　　Wu Aotian couldn't have thought that he would actually ask for his opinion. Fortunately, he had thought about it a lot on the way here. Combined with the thousands of years of history in his previous life, he also had some ideas and answers of his own in his mind.

　　"Although I have only been in Piaomiao Palace for a month, I have learned some things about it. Perhaps I am inclined to lift the ban and let everyone go out of Piaomiao Palace. Most of the people who go out into the outside world are younger people. They have passion, goals, and ideas, but they can't find a stage to display them. They are trapped in this Piaomiao Palace. Although their lives are extremely peaceful and their status is extremely respected in the eyes of outsiders, they are not happy at all."

　　"In other words, this is not the life they want."

　　"Those who tend to stick to the old ways are mostly the older generation. They have always lived this way. Perhaps their past lives have had a great impact on them, and the ban has a much greater deterrent effect on them. Moreover, they have lived this way for most of their lives. All their passion has gradually dissipated over the years. This dull life has become part of their character, so they are unwilling to leave."

　　Listening to Wu Aotian's analysis, both Deacon Sun and Mo Yunsheng had a look of surprise on their faces. They didn't expect that Wu Aotian had already figured out what was going on in Piaomiao Palace in such a short time.

　　"Well, what you said is quite right. It makes sense. Please continue."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "This is the current situation. These people are divided into two factions and are constantly arguing. If I follow my thinking, this will not be a solution sooner or later. As the saying goes, where there is oppression, there is resistance. Although the ban was originally established for the benefit of the people of the world and was a last resort, it has now become a shackle that has made Piaomiao Palace lose its vitality."

　　"Since the situation is already so bad, why do we have to force a blockage? Flood control is more about drainage than blocking. If these people want to go out into the outside world, then let them go. And those who are willing to stay can stay and continue their peaceful lives on Piaomiao Peak."

　　"In fact, there is not much difference between all the people in Piaomiao Palace and the spiritual practitioners outside. It's just that they are stronger. Even if they are allowed to integrate into the outside society, what will happen?"

　　"The result is nothing more than that a large sect used to control the power of a certain area, and their leader was at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Now it has been replaced by people from Piaomiao Peak, who are just a little stronger. In fact, the entire human society will not change. It will always be a square spire, and only a few people stand at the top."

　　"Although Piaomiao Palace has not been involved, it actually still controls the entire Longxiang Empire. If that's the case, then what's wrong with going out from the dark to the light?"

　　"If you are really worried, then you can set some rules for those who leave, such as how old they have to be before they can leave Piao Miao Peak and go to the outside world. After leaving, they need to return to Piao Miao Peak every so often to tell their stories. At the same time, they must accept the supervision of Piao Miao Peak to prevent them from doing evil outside..."

　　Mo Yunsheng listened to Wu Aotian's story quietly. After a while, he nodded and sighed softly, "You are right. Maybe we have always thought too much about ourselves, or maybe we have positioned ourselves higher than the people outside. A word of truth awakened them. There is no difference between us and them. The only difference is that we are a little better than them. Other than that, there is really no difference."

　　Wu Aotian saw Mo Yunsheng sighing, and felt a little surprised in his heart. It seemed that the other party had listened to his words?

　　It seems like he is a little moved?

　　Deacon Sun looked at Mo Yunsheng's expression and said eagerly, "We have been locked up here for too long. It's time for us to go out and see the world and live the life we ​​want. As long as we can restrain those people from causing trouble in the world, that's enough. The money, power, beauties, etc. that other powers may bring are what people pursue in life. We don't need to worry about them, nor do we need to prohibit them..."

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Deacon Sun, who was full of expectation, and smiled gently, "You are an external deacon, responsible for the affairs of the outside world. Naturally, you have a lot of understanding of the outside world. No wonder you have been working hard to promote it, hoping to abolish the original ban and let our people leave Piaomiao Peak and enter the society of the outside world..."

　　Steward Sun did not feel embarrassed and nodded, "Palace Master, I do think so. Although I am old, there are still too many things I have not experienced or done..."

　　Mo Yunsheng laughed and looked at Deacon Sun and said jokingly, "You don't want to marry more wives, do you? I heard that many people outside want to marry multiple wives. In our Piaomiao Palace, we all practice monogamy. I'm afraid many people have resentment in their hearts. Well, I am more worthy of the men in Piaomiao Palace."

　　Steward Sun smiled bitterly and said, "Palace Master, you are joking. I am already an old man, so I naturally have no interest in these things. Besides, if I really want to marry a few more wives, I am afraid that my current wife will be the first one to disagree..."

　　Seeing Mo Yunsheng and Deacon Sun joking around, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became relaxed from the solemn one just now.

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian who was looking straight at him, and said with a smile: "I will consider what you said again. By the way, since you are not here to join Piao Miao Palace, then why are you here?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Deacon Sun next to him, knowing that he couldn't hide this from him, so he said frankly: "I want to find some Moon Ganoderma Spring."

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded, but he didn't look too surprised. He just said casually, "What are you looking for the Moon Ganoderma Spring for?"

　　Wu Aotian had no choice but to tell the story of the deal with Dragon Kelly again. Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "You have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon by your side. You are a good person. Even a fairy-grade spiritual weapon is willing to choose you and stay by your side."

　　Wu Aotian talked to Mo Yunsheng for a long time, and slowly figured out his character. This person seemed to be easy to get along with, just as Deacon Sun said. He was not arrogant. He smiled and said, "Palace Master, you have to think carefully. I am still waiting for your decision. I am also hoping to take away some Moon Ganoderma Spring."

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian and smiled, "This is the first time we met in Piaomiao Palace. Although you have never thought about joining Piaomiao Palace, I still want to give you a little gift. After all, you have given me so many meaningful opinions and ideas... You want Moon Ganoderma Spring, I can give you some."

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed. Steward Sun said that if he could convince the Palace Master and eventually lift the ban, he would be able to get some Moon Ganoderma Spring. But now the matter has not been done yet, and Palace Master Mo Yunsheng said that he would give him Moon Ganoderma Spring?

　　Does happiness come too suddenly?

　　Seeing the unhesitating expression on Wu Aotian's face, Mo Yunsheng laughed and said, "Don't be too happy too soon. If you want to get the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring, you still have to do one thing for me..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned and wailed in his heart. Why did he have to help again? It was true that there was no free lunch in the world. He just didn't know what Mo Yunsheng wanted him to do.

　　"Palace Master, is there anything that cannot be solved in Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Chapter 356 Supervisory Council

　　Facing Wu Aotian's question, Mo Yunsheng smiled gently: "This matter is actually not that complicated. Didn't you just say that if the ban is lifted and everyone is allowed to enter the world, do we need a certain supervision system?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded in astonishment: "Yes, supervision is definitely needed, but this matter has nothing to do with me."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "It doesn't matter at the moment, but if we lift the ban, would you still be willing to join our Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian looked into Mo Yunsheng's eyes, hesitated for a moment and said, "To be honest, I don't know anything about Piao Miao Palace yet. Apart from knowing that Piao Miao Palace is one of the three most powerful forces in the world, is the behind-the-scenes boss of the Longxiang Empire, and has many powerful people in the Illusionary Realm, I can say that I know nothing at all..."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and smiled nonchalantly, "It doesn't matter. If it was in the past, maybe you really needed to understand it clearly, because there are many clauses in the ban that must be followed, but now you don't have to worry about this problem. If the ban is lifted, it will naturally no longer exist. Everyone has integrated into this world, so what's the difference?"

　　"As for the most basic rules, they are similar to the rules you follow in Tianxin Palace. They are to maintain the dignity of Piaomiao Palace. As a disciple of Piaomiao Palace, you cannot collude with forces from other countries, and you cannot do anything that harms Piaomiao Palace. In fact, these are the most basic principles, right? It shouldn't be difficult for me to do these, right?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yunsheng who was explaining to him, but he seemed to want him to join Piaomiao Palace. However, he didn't know what on earth made him like him. He was only at the fourth level of Tianling realm now. In his eyes, he was probably no more than an ant and could be killed with just one finger.

　　Well, although it hurts one's self-esteem to say this, it is the fact.

　　As the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace, the other party's strength is among the best. There is really no need for him to deceive me. What's more, I really have nothing worthy of his deception.

　　Although Wu Aotian is confident, he is not arrogant.

　　"If it's really as the Palace Master said, then I'm naturally willing to join Piao Miao Palace. But I don't like being constrained. I like to wander around and cause trouble. I might cause trouble for Piao Miao Palace."

　　Mo Yunsheng laughed and said, "Is there any trouble in the world that our Piaomiao Palace cannot afford to cause? Even if it is Black Moon Island or Purple Light Cave Mansion, everyone is at most equal in strength. As long as you are in the right, there is nothing to be afraid of..."

　　Seeing how magnanimous Mo Yunsheng was towards him, Wu Aotian increasingly wondered if Mo Yunsheng had any thoughts about him?

　　Could it be related to what he asked him to do, which requires the membership of Piaomiao Palace?

　　"Palace Master, I wonder what you want me to do. Is it related to my joining Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "Yes, it is indeed related. Didn't I ask you just now? Since we need supervision, we must have people to supervise. I have an idea in my mind, that is, a supervisory agency composed of a group of people..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened. Oh my god, a supervisory agency? Isn't that similar to the Jinyiwei in history? This old man told me this. Does he want me to join this supervisory agency?

　　"Palace Master, you don't want me to join this supervisory agency, do you?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and smiled: "Yes, you guessed it, that's what I thought. I want you to join this supervisory agency and become a person responsible for supervising the behavior of these Piaomiao Palace disciples who enter the world..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, and his first feeling was that this old man must be joking with him.

　　More than a month ago, I didn't even know the name of Piaomiao Palace. Even until now, I don't know anything about Piaomiao Palace. But this old man wants to enter that supervisory agency himself to monitor the disciples of Piaomiao Palace. Isn't this nonsense?

　　The disciples of Piaomiao Palace are all very powerful, and there are many who are stronger than me. There are also many strong people in the Fantasy Spirit Realm. It is too easy for them to kill me. Do I have the qualifications to monitor them?

　　Wu Aotian spread his hands and smiled bitterly: "Palace Master, this is probably not appropriate. They are much stronger than me. How can I supervise them? If someone really does something bad, how can I punish them? I am afraid that I will be punished by them instead. Who knows, they may even kill people to silence them. In this way, there will be no evidence..."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and smiled, "I'm not asking you to do those things right now, but this supervisory agency is in its early stages and there must be a lot of things to do. You can make do with those things first. As for the strength issue you mentioned, it's actually the issue I'm least worried about. Not to mention that you have a fairy-grade spiritual weapon on you now, I'm afraid that even the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection can't do anything to you. Besides, how old are you? At your speed of advancement, it won't take many years for you to break through to the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection, or even become a powerful person in the Illusionary Spirit Realm..."

　　Wu Aotian said in confusion: "Palace Master, I am really confused. Why do you like me? I am just an ordinary spiritual practitioner..."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and smiled softly, "Whether it's the Heavenly Spirit, the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, or even the Illusionary Spirit Realm, in my eyes there is not much difference. I think you are young, energetic, and have potential. Didn't Deacon Sun say that Mei Xuemeng praised you as the most promising and promising spiritual practitioner? With such a talent, how can you not join Piaomiao Palace?"

　　“After Piao Miao Palace broke the ban and entered the world, this supervisory agency must be the most important part of Piao Miao Palace. There must be some old men in our Piao Miao Palace, but it also needs fresh blood like you. You don’t have to think too much. If this agency is really established, you will not be the only young person there…”

　　Seeing that Wu Aotian still had doubts in his eyes, Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "Don't worry, I am not going to harm your life. Since I let you join, there must be a reason for you to join. If you join the inspection agency, there will be many unexpected benefits..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard about the benefits, he was immediately tempted. What's more, what Mo Yunsheng said made sense. There was no need for him to harm himself. Even if he really wanted to harm himself, he could just do it directly. Was there any need to go through so much trouble?

　　Wu Aotian was still very confused. Why did Mo Yunsheng choose him? Did he really think highly of his potential?

　　Wu Aotian was quite confident about this. He believed that it would not be long before he would be able to break through to the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　Moreover, Wu Aotian has the biggest trump card, which is the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Qiu had been in a coma before, and only woke up after he had regained some strength. Later, after swallowing the magic crystal of the Ice Crystal Shark, he recovered more than 40% of his strength. However, even with this 40% strength, he was already as powerful as the God of Fire. This made Wu Aotian full of expectations. If Qiu could fully recover his strength, how powerful would he be? I'm afraid that even if he met a strong man in the Phantom Realm, he would definitely be able to fight.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian's heart suddenly became hot again, and his confidence increased by two points: "Okay, I will join Piaomiao Palace, and I am willing to follow the instructions of the Palace Master and join the supervisory agency..."

　　Deacon Sun beside them had been listening quietly to the conversation between Wu Aotian and the Palace Master, with an expression of uncontrollable surprise in his eyes, but also deep doubts.

　　Even Deacon Sun didn't understand why Mo Yunsheng wanted Wu Aotian to join the supervisory agency that might be established. After all, Wu Aotian was too weak now.

　　Perhaps, Mo Yunsheng is the only one who knows what he is doing.

　　However, Deacon Sun was more surprised, because the Palace Master and Wu Aotian talked about this supervisory agency, which meant that the Palace Master had made a decision, which was to break the previous ban and agree to let people from Piaomiao Palace enter the world.

　　This is truly a great piece of news, but once the news gets out, there will probably be some commotion. However, once the Palace Master has made a decision, no matter who objects, the final result will be the same.

　　Deacon Sun didn't understand why the Palace Master suddenly said these words. Was it because he had already made the decision in his heart and just took this opportunity to say it out loud? Or was it because he met Wu Aotian and was touched by what Wu Aotian said, so he finally made this decision?

　　Deacon Sun couldn't figure it out, but that didn't matter. What mattered was that the result was exactly what Deacon Sun and most people expected.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian in front of him, Deacon Sun's eyes have changed again. Just as the Palace Master said, this supervisory agency that is about to be established must be the most important agency of Piaomiao Palace in the future. Those who can enter the supervisory agency must have great power. If they have no power, how can they supervise, how can they punish those who violate the regulations, and how can they maintain the dignity of Piaomiao Palace?

　　Is this young man valued by the Palace Master and will he be vigorously trained in the future?

　　The Palace Master has never had a personal disciple. Could it be that he intends to cultivate this young man, or even pass on his legacy to him?

　　But this was too fast. The two of them had only met for a short while. Although he had listened to me roughly introduce Wu Aotian's cultivation history and his previous things, it was still too fast, wasn't it?

　　Mo Yunsheng seemed to be in a good mood. He turned to Deacon Sun and said, "Since everything has been decided, let's convene the Elders' Meeting later. We will first settle things internally. Then I will go to Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave to discuss with them and set up this supervisory agency at the same time... What do you think is a good name?"

　　Deacon Sun shuddered in his heart. This was too fast, too swift and decisive. Was this still the Palace Master he was familiar with?

　　After thinking for a while, Deacon Sun replied respectfully: "Since the main function of this organization is supervision, let's call it the Supervisory Office."

　　PS:

　　There will be another chapter later.

　　No, this state is too bad. I will get a little black room coding software tomorrow, and lock myself in the little black room to code. I won’t be released until I finish it…

　　Chapter 357 Meeting Gift

　　When hearing this name, Wu Aotian couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. He didn't expect that the Supervisory Office would appear in this world.

　　I just don’t know what role Mo Yunsheng wants me to play by letting me join the Supervisory Council.

　　Although I couldn't figure out Mo Yunsheng's plan, since I had already agreed, I didn't need to think too much about it.

　　Mo Yunsheng didn't say anything more to Wu Aotian. He just asked Detachment Sun to take Wu Aotian away first, but asked Wu Aotian not to leave Piaomiao Palace in a hurry, saying that he would find him later for something else.

　　Of course Wu Aotian would not leave. He hadn’t even gotten the Yue Lingzhi Spring yet, so how could he leave?

　　Wu Aotian returned to his residence and met Mei Xuemeng. He told her everything that had happened before. Mei Xuemeng was also very surprised. She had never expected that Mo Yunsheng, the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace, would personally invite Wu Aotian to join Piaomiao Palace and also invite him to join the Supervisory Council that was about to be established.

　　Mei Xuemeng herself was also a member of Piaomiao Palace. Although Wu Aotian had joined Tianxin Palace before, now he joined Piaomiao Palace. They were actually a family. There was not much difference at all. Mei Xuemeng naturally did not mind at all. She was just happy. It was like becoming an inner disciple from an outer sect disciple. It was something worth being happy about. Moreover, Wu Aotian might have power in his hands in the future after he joined the Supervisory Council. He might even be responsible for supervising her...

　　"I didn't expect this trip to be so smooth. You entered Piaomiao Palace and the Supervisory Council, and also got the Moon Ganoderma Spring you wanted... From now on, you can be considered to be at the core of power in the world..."

　　Wu Aotian chuckled, but he was not too proud: "No matter what Palace Master Mo says, I believe that the right to speak is always linked to one's own strength, and I am still far from that now."

　　Mei Xuemeng shook her head and said, "As long as the Palace Master really likes you and wants to cultivate you well, your strength will soar quickly. It won't be long before even the spiritual practitioners in the Illusionary Realm will not dare to underestimate you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "It won't be that easy. If it were that easy, Piaomiao Palace would already be filled with young Illusionary Realm experts. Anyway, let's wait and see. I don't know if his decision will cause unrest."

　　Wu Aotian returned to his residence, practiced quietly and continued to wait. On the other side, a meeting chaired by Mo Yunsheng himself had been held. Participants included three elders, two deacons inside and outside, and some people who held important positions in Piaomiao Palace.

　　Wu Aotian didn't know about the accumulated quarrels in the meeting. He only heard about it a few days later. At that meeting, there was a fierce dispute and they almost came to blows. However, it ended in the end because of the strong intervention of Mo Yunsheng, the master of Piaomiao Palace.

　　Because Mo Yunsheng had made his attitude clear, he was just breaking the ban to allow people from Piaomiao Palace to enter the mortal world, but their own behavior would be subject to supervision, which was also the reason for the Supervisory Council.

　　As the news that the ban was about to be broken spread throughout the Piaomiao Palace, the entire Piaomiao Palace fell into a strange atmosphere. Some people were happy, some were disappointed, some were angry, and some were eager to try...

　　Ten days later, Wu Aotian was summoned by Mo Yunsheng. Standing in front of Mo Yunsheng and looking into Mo Yunsheng's eyes, Wu Aotian actually felt a little absurd in his heart.

　　Guiyun Country, I joined the Guiyun Palace...

　　Longxiang Empire, joined Tianxin Palace...

　　Now, I have joined Piaomiao Palace...

　　It's like an employee who changes jobs frequently, constantly jumping to higher positions, and his abilities become stronger and stronger as the position gets higher.

　　"This is the badge that represents your identity as a member of Piao Miao Palace. You must keep it well and don't drop it."

　　As Mo Yunsheng spoke, a sign flew over and landed in Wu Aotian's palm. Wu Aotian looked down and saw that it was similar to the sign of Tianxin Palace.

　　Wu Aotian put away the sign and knew that from now on he was a member of Piaomiao Palace. This identity was probably more powerful than that of a disciple of Tianxin Palace. Especially after these strong men entered the world and stirred up a storm in the mortal world, the fame of Piaomiao Palace would naturally be many times higher than it is now. At least now, almost no one knew the whereabouts of Piaomiao Palace, let alone reporting the name of Piaomiao Palace. He was afraid that if he reported the name of Piaomiao Palace, he might be regarded as an ordinary sect.

　　"If you join Piaomiao Palace, I will give you a pill as a gift. I hope you will work hard to cultivate and live up to the reputation of Piaomiao."

　　A pill?

　　Wu Aotian grabbed a small wooden box thrown by Mo Yunsheng in mid-air with some surprise. When he opened the box, he saw a crystal-like pill about the size of a thumb. As soon as the box was opened, a faint fragrance emanated from the pill, making people who smelled it feel refreshed. Moreover, this pill seemed to have a cool air, which flew out as the lid of the box was opened.

　　"This is the Mysterious Lotus Pill. You are currently at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. After taking it, you will be able to reach the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Your spirit crystal is much larger than that of ordinary people. I'm afraid you have had some kind of adventure or your cultivation method is different from others..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. Mo Yunsheng could actually see that his spirit crystal was much larger than those of others of the same level. This was surprising. How did he see it?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he felt relieved. After all, the other party was a spiritual practitioner who was much stronger than himself. He could use perception or some other methods to detect the size of his spirit crystal and the amount of spiritual energy contained in it. This was not a difficult thing to understand.

　　Putting aside this doubt, Wu Aotian immediately became excited again. The Xuanlian Pill could actually directly upgrade his level. This pill was really too powerful.

　　The Lord of Piaomiao Palace is indeed the Lord of Piaomiao Palace. It is indeed a legacy passed down from ancient times, and his strength is amazing. Every move he makes can produce a elixir that can directly improve a person's level.

　　"The decision to break the ban has been made. I will leave immediately to discuss entering the secular world with Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave. As for you, it is not your turn for the time being. Go to Deacon Sun to get the Leaf Ganoderma Spring you want, and then go do your business first. Come back when you are done. I am afraid you will have work to do by then."

　　Wu Aotian didn't argue, but just nodded respectfully in agreement.

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at the silent Wu Aotian and suddenly said, "Wu Aotian, do you have any opinion about the Supervisory Council?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly but did not refuse to understand. He knew enough in his previous life. Even with just a simple thought, he had come up with many methods related to the Supervisory Commission.

　　PS;

　　I will start using the dark room tomorrow. I will never type at night again. I am so sleepy...

　　Chapter 358: Ten Thousand Years of Mysterious Ice

　　Wu Aotian integrated all the mechanisms on Earth that he remembered, both ancient and modern, in his mind, and then explained one by one the significance of the existence of the Supervisory Council and some points that must be paid attention to.

　　In this world, although there may have been institutions similar to the Supervisory Commission in the country, no one can explain the advantages and disadvantages, pros and cons of such institutions, as well as the matters that should be paid attention to in actual operations as systematically as Wu Aotian.

　　Mo Yunsheng watched Wu Aotian talking, and his usually calm eyes couldn't help but fluctuate a little. He didn't expect Wu Aotian to come up with so many opinions, and each of these opinions sounded very targeted. Some of them were what he had already considered, but there were also some that he had neglected or even didn't think of at all.

　　After Wu Aotian told him everything that was on his mind, Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian with undisguised admiration, and smiled gently, "It seems that my vision is not wrong. It is definitely a wise decision to let you join Piaomiao Palace and the Supervisory Council. Apart from other things, your opinions can help us avoid many unnecessary mistakes and enable the Supervisory Council to play its role more effectively and efficiently."

　　Wu Aotian deserved the praise for this. Although this world also had a history of thousands or even tens of thousands of years, the Supervisory Commission system had never appeared in a systematic way in this world, and no experts or scholars had ever discussed it. But in his own world, the Supervisory Commission had a long history and had gone through countless dynasties until the modern supervisory agency, which had become quite complete.

　　"Well, then you should do your work as soon as possible, and come back as soon as you are done. I want you to join in the establishment and improvement of the Supervisory Council. By the way, with your current strength and your immortal spiritual weapon, you don't have to be afraid of all the strong people below the Illusionary Realm. Anyone who enters the Illusionary Realm will definitely know about the Piaomiao Palace. Even the dragon clan will not dare to attack someone from the Piaomiao Palace casually..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard him talking about the Dragon Clan, he knew that he already understood that he took the Moon Ganoderma Spring in order to exchange it with the Dragon Clan for the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, so he nodded and agreed: "Okay, thank you for your concern, Palace Master."

　　Mo Yunsheng stared at Wu Aotian and smiled softly: "From what I know about you, you are a rare genius. If you practice hard, your future achievements will be limitless. It is not impossible for you to surpass me..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Mo Yunsheng's praise, he felt quite proud. How many people in the world could receive such positive praise from the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace, one of the three most powerful figures in the world?

　　But thinking about Mo Yunsheng's strength, Wu Aotian couldn't help itching in his heart, and finally couldn't help asking: "Palace Master, excuse me, what level of Phantom Realm are you in now?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled slightly and said, "The fourth level of the phantom spirit."

　　Wu Aotian let out a sigh of relief. In the ancient times, the three sect leaders of the three major forces had all reached the peak strength of the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Now, with the passage of time, Mo Yunsheng's strength is a little worse. However, this is not surprising. The spiritual practitioners of this era are generally much worse than those in ancient times.

　　Mo Yunsheng seemed to understand Wu Aotian's thoughts and smiled slightly, "In the past, the three sect leaders were all at the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, but now we are all inferior to them. Not only our Piaomiao Palace, but also Black Moon Island and Ziguang Cave Mansion no longer have anyone at the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm. The strength of the leaders of their two sects is similar to mine. I don't know if any of us three can break through and reach the final fifth level in our lifetime..."

　　"In addition, if the three major forces all lift the ban, then there will definitely be a sudden increase in many powerful people on the continent. The three major forces have always been in a three-way competition and are quite hostile to each other. If you travel outside in the future, you will definitely have to deal with people from the other two sects, so you must be careful when dealing with them."

　　Wu Aotian nodded silently, thinking about it and about to say goodbye, but suddenly remembered two things, and asked: "Palace Master, are all the powerful Illusionary Spirit Realm masters in the world concentrated in the three major forces? Are there no other powerful Illusionary Spirit masters on the continent? Well, I mean humans, people like the dragon clan don't count..."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and smiled: "Of course there are, but very few."

　　Wu Aotian frowned and said, "In the Longxiang Empire, there is a Black Evil Sect. Its leader is said to be a powerful person in the Illusionary Realm. They once had an activity in the past, using ancient formations to trap spiritual practitioners, and tried to control them by force with poison pills. Later, I accidentally bumped into and destroyed it. Their left protector also came out to assassinate me, but was severely injured by me..."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled lightly, not caring at all: "It's just a jumping clown. It can only stir up trouble under the ban of the three major forces. Once the ban is broken, countless strong people will appear in the world out of thin air, and the Black Evil Sect will naturally be nothing..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and decided not to mention the matter of the Black Demon Sect anymore. Instead, he looked at Mo Yunsheng with a smile and said, "Palace Master, I wonder if there is anything extremely cold and yin in Piaomiao Palace..."

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "I have some. Why, do you need them?"

　　Wu Aotian was delighted, thinking that there seemed to be another autumn storm to fight.

　　After joining Piaomiao Palace, Wu Aotian still felt quite pressured. After all, each of these people was a powerful monster, and he would have to deal with them in the future. How could he do it if he didn't have any unique skills?

　　Currently, there is limited room for Vulcan to improve. Before Lily completes her evolution, she will probably be like this. Even if she completes her evolution, it is difficult to predict what she will be like afterwards. The one with the most potential and the one who is the most trustworthy is Qiu. Improving his strength will increase security for himself.

　　"Yeah, I wonder what kind of extremely cold and yin things there are, and how can I get them?"

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian's eyes full of joy and couldn't help but smile. This kid has always been quite calm, but now he couldn't help but show joy when he heard that there was something extremely yin and cold in Piaomiao Palace. It seemed that this extremely yin and cold thing was also quite important to him.

　　"There are quite a few cold things, but the only thing that can be called the coldest is probably a piece of ten thousand year old black ice. But is this thing useful to you?"

　　Ten thousand years of black ice?

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and nodded quickly: "It's useful, it's useful, of course it's useful... But, this should be very precious, right? Can you give it to me?"

　　By the end of his speech, Wu Aotian's voice was already somewhat hesitant and uncertain. He had only just joined Piao Miao Palace, but he was already putting forward conditions, especially to the Palace Master of Piao Miao Palace. Wouldn't that be too arrogant and a bit like courting death?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian looking a little worried, Mo Yunsheng laughed. He finally saw the time when this boy was not so steady and calm. He was only in his early twenties, but he acted as steady as an old man. It was really boring.

　　"Ten thousand year old black ice is of course very precious. You just joined Piao Miao Palace and have not made any contribution to it..."

　　Hearing Mo Yunsheng's words, Wu Aotian's heart suddenly fell to the bottom, but Mo Yunsheng's next words made Wu Aotian raise his head in surprise again.

　　"However, I can give you the Ten Thousand Year Mysterious Ice first as a reward for your many suggestions. Of course, you still have to contribute more in the future, and it may involve Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion in the future, so you can't be lazy."

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed. Haha, with the Ten Thousand Year Mysterious Ice, Qiu's strength would surely increase dramatically again. By then, he wouldn't need to be afraid even if he met an ordinary powerful person in the Illusionary Realm.

　　"That's for sure. Palace Master, don't worry. I will definitely do what you asked me to do and do it safely."

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian's happy expression and opened his mouth to say something, but after thinking about it, he closed it again. It would be better to wait for this kid to do something first before talking.

　　In fact, Deacon Sun had guessed part of it. After Mo Yunsheng learned that Wu Aotian had reached the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm after only practicing for a few years, he was really tempted. He wanted to accept Wu Aotian as his disciple so that he could inherit his mantle in the future. In addition, during the conversation with Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian showed a calmness, intelligence, and knowledge that far exceeded his peers, which made him even more tempted.

　　It was precisely because of this idea that Mo Yunsheng allowed Wu Aotian to join Piaomiao Palace and the Supervisory Council. At the same time, he showed great concern for him and even took out the Xuanlian Pill as a gift to help him upgrade to another level. Even now that Wu Aotian asked for the Ten Thousand Year Mysterious Ice, Mo Yunsheng agreed. Mo Yunsheng could see that this Ten Thousand Year Mysterious Ice was probably very important to him and might be an important thing to help him improve his strength.

　　Mo Yunsheng did not ask Wu Aotian how to use the ten thousand year old black ice. He believed that it would not be long before he would be able to see what he wanted to see.

　　A Mysterious Lotus Pill and a Ten Thousand Year Mysterious Ice were nothing as rewards for a genius who might become his disciple. After all, he had seen countless geniuses in his life, but there were only a few he really wanted to take as his disciples.

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know what Mo Yunsheng was thinking. He was inexplicably happy now because he had told Qiu the news about the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice as soon as possible. When Qiu learned that he could get the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice soon, he almost jumped up with excitement.

　　"That's great! With the Ten Thousand Year Mysterious Ice, my strength can be restored to a large extent. Come on, bring the Ten Thousand Year Mysterious Ice to me. Haha, I thought I would have to wait for a long time. I didn't expect that in such a short time, you have found the second extremely cold and yin thing. Good, kid. Come on. When can you find something like Ice Soul for me so that my strength can be fully restored? Haha, then the world will be ours."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised by Qiu's arrogant tone, but he couldn't help but feel a little unconvinced: "Are you really that powerful? Can you beat these powerful people in the Illusionary Realm?"

　　PS:

　　The little black room software is really useful... Wow...

　　Chapter 359 Identity Change

　　Qiu responded to Wu Aotian's question in a very arrogant and provocative tone: "It's just the Illusionary Realm. No matter how powerful they are, they are just human beings. They are not gods. Why can't we defeat them?"

　　Wu Aotian was speechless for a while, but he was more surprised, because Qiu's affirmative tone told Wu Aotian the answer he wanted to know, that is, Qiu was real and definitely had a strong strength to compete with those strong men in the Illusion Realm, and even defeat them.

　　Mo Yunsheng didn't say much and directly handed the piece of ten thousand year old black ice to Wu Aotian. The piece of ten thousand year old black ice was more than ten meters wide and exuded endless coldness all over. As soon as this thing was exposed to the air, the air around it dropped rapidly and frost instantly formed on the ground next to it.

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and put the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice directly into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. However, Wu Aotian did not notice that the moment Wu Aotian collected the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice, Mo Yunsheng's eyebrows moved slightly and there was a bit of surprise and confusion in his eyes. But when Wu Aotian looked up again, Mo Yunsheng's eyes had returned to calm.

　　The Moon Ganoderma Spring can be obtained by just asking Deacon Sun, so there is no need to trouble Mo Yunsheng for this matter. Wu Aotian had nothing else to do, so he said goodbye to Mo Yunsheng. Mo Yunsheng gave him a few instructions and let him go.

　　Wu Aotian came to Piaomiao Palace and found Deacon Sun. Deacon Sun naturally knew why Wu Aotian came, so he handed Wu Aotian a small porcelain jar filled with Moon Ganoderma Spring.

　　Wu Aotian opened it and took a look out of curiosity. The liquid in the small porcelain jar was not like clear spring water. Instead, it was more like sticky honey, emitting a faint fragrance.

　　After thanking Deacon Sun, Wu Aotian took the Moon Ganoderma Spring back to his residence and began to think about when he would leave.

　　Although there was no conflict or violent incident during this visit to Piaomiao Palace, it was like a dream to Wu Aotian.

　　Not only did he obtain the Moon Ganoderma Spring that was originally absolutely impossible for him to obtain, but he also joined Piaomiao Palace and was personally selected by Piaomiao Palace Master Mo Yunsheng to join the Supervisory Council that was about to be established.

　　I let out a long breath. My luck seems to be really good.

　　It is naturally very safe to practice in Piaomiao Palace. Wu Aotian did not waste too much time and directly took the Xuanlian Pill and began to absorb the medicinal power of the Xuanlian Pill.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the piece of ten thousand year old black ice was suspended in mid-air above the quietly burning flame. The flame was not in a hurry to devour all of the ten thousand year old black ice. Instead, it melted the ice bit by bit and absorbed the extremely yin and cold air.

　　Inside and outside the cauldron are two different worlds, but the only thing that is the same is that both people are practicing.

　　Mei Xuemeng lived next door to Wu Aotian. When she learned that Wu Aotian had obtained a Xuanlian Pill, she was surprised and even felt a little envious.

　　This kid seems to be very much liked by the Palace Master, otherwise why would he give him the Xuanlian Pill?

　　The fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, if he advances one more time, that would be the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He is only in his early twenties, but he has already reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. This achievement is probably something that no one in the world, even including the three major forces, can match his advancement speed.

　　Perhaps it is precisely because of this that the Palace Master looks at him differently.

　　Maybe in the future Wu Aotian will gradually become more important in Piaomiao Palace and gradually have the right to speak. Hey, after all, it was me who led him into Tianxin Palace. If he really becomes successful in Piaomiao Palace in the future, my life will probably be much better.

　　While Wu Aotian was practicing quietly, Mei Xuemeng was daydreaming in the next room. The status between the two people was quietly changing at this time.

　　Mei Xuemeng still has a high status in Piaomiao Palace, but not many people in the inner sect take her seriously. The main reason is that she has not entered the Fantasy Realm, and she is an external dispatch of Piaomiao Palace. She is the person who controls Tianxin Palace and the Longxiang Empire for Piaomiao Palace, which is equivalent to the role of a housekeeper.

　　I wonder what kind of changes will be caused by the lifting of this ban. Will it affect Tianxin Palace?

　　Mei Xuemeng thought about what was about to happen, and her heart was filled with worries. In the past, there were restrictions from the three major forces, and those powerful people in the Fantasy Spirit Realm basically stayed in one place and seldom went out into the world. Now, I'm afraid that the situation will change, and it will not be so easy for her to be the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace.

　　On weekdays, many young people come to see Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian is in seclusion practicing. Whenever someone comes to see him, Mei Xuemeng will go out and tell the other party to avoid Wu Aotian being disturbed. Mei Xuemeng herself finds it a little funny. Is she guarding the door for Wu Aotian?

　　Wu Aotian sat there for nearly half a month, and his strength successfully broke through again, entering the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. When Wu Aotian broke through, the strange fluctuations of spiritual energy in the sky alarmed the entire Piaomiao Palace.

　　Because of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the spiritual energy gathered particularly violently, and the huge funnel-shaped spiritual energy formed in the air surprised all the spiritual practitioners in Piaomiao Palace.

　　Is this the kind of noise that a spiritual practitioner in the Heavenly Spirit Realm can make?

　　This kind of movement is clearly something that only a strong person in the Illusionary Realm can cause. Who exactly is this guy?

　　In a short period of time, Wu Aotian, who was already known to everyone, came into everyone's sight again, and some rumors about Wu Aotian also spread, including that he was personally received by the Palace Master, joined Piaomiao Palace, and gave many pertinent suggestions to the Supervisory Council, etc. Of course, the biggest piece of news was that Wu Aotian might take over the Supervisory Council.

　　No matter what, everyone is certain that this young man will not remain unknown in Piaomiao Palace in the future and will definitely stir up some waves.

　　When Wu Aotian walked out of his room, he saw Mei Xuemeng standing at the door with a smile.

　　"Congratulations! You have reached the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit at such a young age. Compared to us old guys, you are so outstanding."

　　Wu Aotian said a few polite words. He still respected Mei Xuemeng very much. After all, Mei Xuemeng had helped him a lot and was very nice to him.

　　Wu Aotian usually treats people who are good to him better.

　　This is Wu Aotian’s principle of action.

　　"I am going to leave Piaomiao Palace temporarily. Palace Master, are you ready to leave?"

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Of course, I stayed here to wait for you, otherwise I would have left long ago."

　　After a slight pause, Mei Xuemeng smiled and said, "Now that you have joined Piaomiao Palace, don't call me Palace Master anymore. Outside, I am the Palace Master of Tianxin Palace, but in Piaomiao Palace, I am just a disciple..."

　　Wu Aotian was also a free and easy person. After hearing what Mei Xuemeng said, he stopped forcing her and said with a smile, "Then how should I call you?"

　　Mei Xuemeng rolled her eyes and said, "Spiritual practitioners have a long life. If you count according to the seniority of ordinary people, then you will suffer a great loss. I joined Piaomiao Palace before you, so I can be considered your senior sister. You can call me Senior Sister Mei. If you don't mind my age, then call me Sister Mei..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't know Mei Xuemeng's real age, but he knew that what Mei Xuemeng said was true. Spiritual practitioners have long lives. If we calculate based on the average lifespan of about twenty years per generation, then Wu Aotian is many generations younger than Mei Xuemeng.

　　Mei Xuemeng looks to be in her thirties, so calling her Sister Mei is actually taking advantage of me.

　　"Okay, then I will call you Sister Mei from now on. Sister Mei can just call me Aotian. But outside, for example, in Tianxin Palace, if I call you like this, will it cause you trouble..."

　　Mei Xuemeng smiled and shook her head, "What's the problem? Aotian, you are now on the rise. Given time, your achievements will definitely be beyond imagination. When the time comes, you can take good care of me."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, without any polite words, but nodded seriously and said: "Sister Mei, you have helped me a lot in the past. Let's not say polite words. As long as I am really capable in the future, Sister Mei needs help, I will never refuse."

　　Mei Xuemeng was very satisfied with Wu Aotian's answer. In her opinion, Wu Aotian's rise was a foregone conclusion. With Piaomiao Palace entering the world, she might encounter some other troubles in the future. With Wu Aotian, who had entered the Supervisory Council, taking care of her, things would definitely be much better.

　　Wu Aotian was not too surprised at the change in the relationship between the two. Instead, it was more in line with Wu Aotian's casual personality. He had always been grateful to Mei Xuemeng in his heart. If that day really came, he would definitely do as he said and would never stand idly by.

　　Wu Aotian went around Piaomiao Palace again. At this time, he was already a disciple of Piaomiao Palace, so he could walk around the palace freely. Wu Aotian met Deacon Sun and said goodbye to him. He learned from him that the Palace Master had left Piaomiao Palace and went to Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion to find the leaders of their two sects to discuss entering the world.

　　Apart from Deacon Sun, Wu Aotian also said goodbye to several young men with whom he had a decent relationship before. Firstly, they were often together during that period and got along quite well. Secondly, he would be a member of Piaomiao Palace in the future, so it would be good to make more acquaintances in Piaomiao Palace. What's more, among these people, two were descendants of two elders. If they wanted to enter the Supervisory Council, they would definitely have to deal with the elders. It would not be bad to make good friends with the young men in their families first.

　　When those young men heard that Wu Aotian was leaving, they were all a little envious, especially when they heard that Wu Aotian was going to the Dragon Valley in the ancient wilderness, they were even more envious, and they even wished they could travel with Wu Aotian.

　　Although they had decided to enter the world, it had not been actually announced at this time. Wu Aotian naturally could not let them go with him. He could only comfort them and then leave alone.

　　After returning to Tianxin Palace, he met Liu Ruxue and others. There was no need to hide the matters of Piaomiao Palace from them anymore. Wu Aotian told them everything, and everyone was shocked after listening.

　　"You are now a disciple of Piaomiao Palace, and are on equal footing with Palace Master Mei and others?" Dong Yuanyuan opened her eyes wide and shouted loudly, looking extremely excited.

　　Wu Aotian spread his hands and smiled, "I guess so, but my current strength is still too weak compared to those people in Piaomiao Palace. I have to continue to work hard, otherwise, it will be difficult in the future."

　　Everyone rolled their eyes at Wu Aotian's words. He is already at the fifth level of Tianling, but you still say he is too weak. Do the others still want to live?

　　PS;

　　The second update is here.

　　Chapter 360 Return to Dragon Valley

　　Here is the third chapter. Please vote and support me.

　　-----------------

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue appeared again at the gate of the Ancient Wilderness Dragon Valley. It had been half a month since Wu Aotian left Piaomiao Palace.

　　The reason why Wu Aotian stayed in Tianxin Palace for a while was that he was waiting for Qiu.

　　Ever since Wu Aotian sent the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice into the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Qiu began his exciting journey of absorbing it. The cold and yin energy contained in the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice was extremely strong. Even though Qiu was extremely hungry and thirsty, he only absorbed a little bit of it. After absorbing it, he turned the cold and yin energy into a part of his body to achieve the effect of healing.

　　Because of this, the absorption time would naturally be longer. It was not until Wu Aotian stayed in Tianxin Palace for a few days that Qiu finally absorbed all of the huge piece of ten thousand year old black ice.

　　"How is your recovery now?"

　　As soon as Qiu Cai woke up, Wu Aotian excitedly asked the question that he was most concerned about, because it directly represented how powerful the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could exert.

　　“Seventy percent!”

　　There was undisguised pride in Qiu's words, even excitement. After all, he had been silent for too long, and now he finally saw the hope of complete recovery.

　　"Seventy percent?" Wu Aotian frowned and said, "Haven't you already recovered nearly fifty percent of your strength before? Now that you've eaten such a precious ten thousand year old profound ice, you've recovered a little over twenty percent of your strength?"

　　Qiu was very disdainful of Wu Aotian's dissatisfaction and snorted, "Healing is like practicing. It's easy at the beginning, but it gets harder as you go on. Assuming you can still take out the same ten thousand year old profound ice now, and I absorb it, I estimate that I can only recover 10% of my strength at most. That's still a very optimistic estimate."

　　Wu Aotian pursed his lips and smiled helplessly: "You are really a foodie. If you eat so much, I don't know how many extremely cold and yin things you will need to fully recover your strength..."

　　Qiu obviously couldn't accept Wu Aotian's evaluation of him, and he protested: "How can you talk like that? Who is a foodie? You get what you sow. It's not that easy to get something for nothing. Whether it's the magic crystal of the ice crystal shark or the ten thousand year black ice that I ate before, no matter how precious they are, they are dead things. They have restored me to 70%, which is already amazing..."

　　Wu Aotian interrupted Qiu and asked directly: "Then you have to give me a definite answer. What is your current combat capability?"

　　Qiu glanced at the Fire God and Skyfire Lily beside him and said proudly, "Before, I was about the same as them, or even a little worse. Now I am no match for them at all."

　　"What about against a strong person in the Illusionary Realm?"

　　Wu Aotian asked closely, this was the issue that concerned him the most. He had faced powerful Heavenly Spirit masters before, and the strongest was the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. With Lily and the God of Fire, he was basically invincible, and could even catch the opponent off guard, just like when he dealt with the left protector of the Black Evil Sect. But now his identity has changed again, and the people he faces have also changed. In the future, he will definitely face many powerful people in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. If he still has the same fighting strength as before, he will not have the confidence to compete with others.

　　"I don't know how powerful the experts in the Illusionary Realm are, so I can't give you an accurate answer. But I can answer with certainty that, like the left protector of the Black Evil Sect I met last time, he was the one with the strength of the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. I am 100% sure that he will never come back!"

　　Wu Aotian was delighted. A Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection expert was already a very powerful being. Even if they encountered a critical battle situation, they could always escape in an instant. The last time, the left protector of the Black Evil Sect escaped after being seriously injured. Now Qiu said that he was 100% sure to stop the opponent, so it was obvious that his fighting power was much stronger than before. "

　　When will I have the chance to find a strong person from the Illusionary Realm to spar with and see how powerful they are...

　　With this idea in mind, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue came to Dragon Valley to exchange the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal for Tianhuo Lily. According to Lily, with the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, she would be able to evolve again, evolve towards a human, and her strength would be greatly improved, perhaps breaking through the level of Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection and reaching the level of a powerful person in the Illusionary Spirit Realm.

　　Not long after the bell rang, a giant dragon appeared in front of Wu Aotian and the others. However, this dragon was not Kelly, the dragon god of war that Wu Aotian and the others had seen last time, but a green dragon that looked emerald green.

　　During the trip to Piaomiao Palace, Wu Aotian also inquired about the situation of the dragon clan. The dragon clan has many branches. There are ground dragons that run on the ground, pterosaurs that fly in the sky with long pointed beaks, rock dragons whose bodies are as hard as rocks, and so on. However, the truly powerful ones are the giant dragon clan, and they are also the purest dragon clan.

　　The dragon's entire body is covered with washbasin-sized dragon armor. The armor is stacked like fish scales, providing a very strong defense against spiritual attacks. The armor also has a certain weakening function against attacks. Even in places not covered by scales, there is still thick skin, which is tougher and thicker than elephant skin and is difficult to be damaged by swords.

　　Dragons are not only good at physical combat, but also good at spiritual attacks, and they have the racial innate dragon flame. There are many kinds of dragon flame, including poisonous flame, fire flame, and some other special dragon flame, but these dragon flames also have something in common, that is, the temperature is extremely high and the attack destructive power is extremely strong. Wherever the dragon flame goes, even iron will be instantly turned into molten iron.

　　The strength of the dragon clan is also easy to identify. As their strength grows, the color of their skin will gradually change. Young dragons are usually green, and will turn red when they reach adulthood. When they become stronger, their skin will change from red to black, and eventually become a black dragon, which is the strongest of the dragon clan.

　　Of course, among the dragon clan, there is also another special kind of dragon, which is the golden dragon.

　　The golden dragon is also a member of the dragon family, but it is a mutated magical beast. No one knows how many dragons there is to hope of producing a golden dragon. However, the strength of a golden dragon is super strong. An adult golden dragon is even stronger than a black dragon. Even a young dragon is golden in color, and has combat power that is no less than that of a red dragon.

　　The golden dragon is the king of the dragon clan. It is said that there are still golden dragons among the dragon clans on the mainland. Even Mo Yunsheng, the master of Piaomiao Palace, does not dare to underestimate the golden dragon. The dragon clan is originally the king race among monsters, and the golden dragon is the king among kings!

　　The green dragon looked at Wu Aotian and the other man who were ringing the bell, raised its dragon head, and asked arrogantly: "Human, why did you come to Dragon Valley?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and replied, "I am from the Tianxin Palace of the Longxiang Empire. I have an appointment with Kelly, the God of War of the Dragon Clan. Now I am here to keep the appointment..."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, the green dragon's eyes suddenly changed, and his arrogance was much less: "Do you have an agreement with Lord Kelly?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Yes, I have a deal with him. I have found what he wants and I am here to trade."

　　When the green dragon heard that you were Kelly's guests, he immediately became much more polite and nodded, saying, "If that's the case, then follow me in."

　　Wu Aotian and the other person followed the green dragon and flew towards the center of the Dragon Valley. Wu Aotian looked around the Dragon Valley and found that the terrain of the Dragon Valley seemed to be a basin. There were continuous mountains, forming a huge sunken area here. However, this area was also very wide, and there was no visible edge at a glance.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue saw all kinds of dragons. Some were lying on the ground to rest, some were soaring in the sky, and there were also giant dragons like the leading green dragons that were lazily wandering on the ground. Looking at Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue, these dragons looked at them with curiosity, but there was an unconcealable arrogance in their eyes.

　　The dragon race is indeed an extremely arrogant race.

　　After flying for dozens of miles, Wu Aotian saw a huge mountain located in the center of the basin. Looking up, he could not see how high the mountain was, as it reached straight into the sky. In front of the cliff, there were many black shadows flying in the air. They must be dragons, but their bodies were too small compared to this mountain.

　　This is probably the mountain where the dragon clan lives. The name is very simple, Dragon Mountain.

　　The dragons are social animals and like to live in caves, so they dug holes in this huge mountain as their habitat. Looking at the group of dragons flying in the sky, Wu Aotian couldn't help but be shocked. He didn't know how many dragons there were here. Seeing them flying in a group, covering the sky and the sun, it was really impressive.

　　It would be really cool to have a dragon as a mount.

　　This thought popped up in Wu Aotian's mind involuntarily, but he also knew that this idea was really absurd. The proud race like the dragon clan would never lower their heads to anyone, let alone give the humans whom they have always looked down upon as mounts, because in the eyes of the dragon clan, humans are very despicable.

　　The green dragon carried Wu Aotian and the other man into a huge cave and landed at the entrance of the cave. The green dragon asked the two to wait for a while and then flew away, presumably to inform the red dragon Kelly.

　　Wu Aotian looked at this huge cave that was fifty or sixty meters high. Looking at the deep marks there, he couldn't help but wonder in his heart, could it be that these caves were dug out by the dragons with their sharp claws?

　　Just as Wu Aotian and the other were looking at them, a strong gust of wind was heard, and a huge red dragon landed at the entrance of the cave. It was Kelly, whom Wu Aotian and the others had met before.

　　Kelly instantly changed into human form, but he was a tall, extremely burly, and rough-looking man, which seemed very consistent with his title of God of War.

　　"Haha, human, I heard that you found the Moon Ganoderma Spring?"

　　Chapter 361 Dragon Egg

　　There was a lot of surprise in the voice of Red Dragon Kelly, as if he did not believe that the two humans in front of him could find the Moon Ganoderma Spring, because he knew very well that the Moon Ganoderma Spring was the treasure of Piaomiao Palace, and it was a magical thing that could allow a person who has reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit to advance to become a powerful person in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Not to mention that ordinary people could not get it, even the people of Piaomiao Palace could not get it whenever they wanted.

　　When he mentioned the Moon Ganoderma Spring to Wu Aotian and the others before, it was actually just a casual remark. Although he really needed the Moon Ganoderma Spring, he didn't believe that these two humans could find the Moon Ganoderma Spring. Especially when these two people looked ignorant when they heard him talk about Piaomiao Palace, Kelly didn't believe that they had the ability to get the Moon Ganoderma Spring.

　　For someone who has never even heard of Piaomiao Palace to want to get the Moon Ganoderma Spring from Piaomiao Palace, isn’t that just dreaming?

　　Kelly sent the two away and put the matter behind him. After all, it was just a coincidence that he was not far away that day. Otherwise, given his status as a member of the dragon clan, why would he go to check in person just because someone rang the bell?

　　Just now Kelly was at home, talking to his wife about his son's situation. Kelly's son inherited his excellent bloodline, but he had a small congenital defect in his body. This defect did not affect his normal life and growth, but it was precisely this small defect that prevented his son from breaking through and becoming a dragon in the Fantasy Realm.

　　It was for this reason that Kelly tried every means to get the Moon Ganoderma Spring. He just told his wife that if it really didn't work, he would go to Piaomiao Palace in person, put aside the dignity of the dragon clan, and hope to get some Moon Ganoderma Spring to help his son. As a dragon, he was extremely arrogant, but for the sake of his son's future, even if he was the dragon clan's god of war, he was willing to lower his head.

　　However, at this moment, a green dragon came to report that two humans came to see him and said they found what he wanted.

　　Kelly didn't take the incident seriously at all. He was surprised when he heard the news for the first time. When he asked about the appearance of the two people and learned that they were a young couple, Kelly suddenly remembered.

　　Kelly jumped up in surprise, said something to his wife, and ran over excitedly. As soon as he entered the cave, he couldn't help shouting loudly.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Kelly who was in a hurry and looked excited, and thought that this guy was probably waiting for something from the Moon Lingzhi Spring. Judging from his excited look, his expression was probably similar to his own when he got the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice.

　　"Yes, we have obtained the Moon Ganoderma Spring you requested and are here to exchange it for the Holy Origin Ice Crystal. I have brought the Moon Ganoderma Spring with me, but where is the Holy Origin Ice Crystal?"

　　Kelly stretched out his hand and said, "You actually got the Moon Ganoderma Spring? You are not trying to trick me with something like that. If you lie to our dragon clan, you are courting death."

　　Wu Aotian is not afraid that he will default on his debt. Currently, he is a disciple of Piaomiao Palace. Given the strength of Piaomiao Palace, even the dragon clan would not dare to offend it easily.

　　Handing over the small jar of Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring, Wu Aotian said with a smile: "Take a look for yourself. If it's fake, wouldn't it be my own death if I enter Dragon Valley?"

　　Kelly hummed twice, took the small jar, opened the lid carefully, looked at it in the light, smelled it carefully, and shouted in surprise: "It's really the Moon Ganoderma Spring, how did you get it? How could they give it to you? You didn't even know where Piaomiao Palace was or who it was before..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly, and a jade token appeared in his hand: "I am now a disciple of Piaomiao Palace. I can get the Moon Ganoderma Spring because the Palace Master knew that I was exchanging it for Shengyuan Ice Crystal, so he generously gave it to me."

　　Kelly glanced at the jade token in Wu Aotian's hand, his face becoming more and more surprised: "Hey, you actually joined Piao Miao Palace, hey, this change is too big, last time I didn't even know what kind of force Piao Miao Palace was... Well, this is good, this is good."

　　Wu Aotian didn't care about Kelly's sigh or anything like that. He stretched out his hand with his palm facing up and hooked his fingers: "You have already got the Moon Ganoderma Spring, but where is the Shengyuan Ice Crystal I want?"

　　Kelly groaned, but he had no intention of delaying or shirking his responsibility. He patted his forehead and said, "I was in a hurry just now and didn't have time to get it. I'll go right away."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, but added: "The Holy Origin Ice Crystals are not of much use to your dragon race. I hope that the Holy Origin Ice Crystals you give me are the oldest ones, instead of using some newly formed Holy Origin Ice Crystals to make up the number..."

　　Kelly snorted and walked away without refuting. He had really wanted to take some Shengyuan Ice Crystals and give them to Wu Aotian to complete the deal, but after Wu Aotian mentioned it, he felt embarrassed to take it. What's more, the other party was not an unknown junior who could be bullied at will, but a disciple of Piaomiao Palace. If he bullied him, the old guys from Piaomiao Palace might come to the Dragon Clan to demand justice, which would be troublesome.

　　Kelly came back quickly and handed Wu Aotian a piece of crystal clear amber-like thing: "This is the Shengyuan Ice Crystal you want. The one I got is the oldest. This piece of Shengyuan Ice Crystal has a history of at least three thousand years. I won't take advantage of you."

　　Wu Aotian was not too clear about the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, so he called out Lily in his mind, connected his mind with it, and asked Lily to identify the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal.

　　Although I know that the other party is a proud dragon and will not lie to me, it is still better to be careful.

　　Lily obviously knew more about the Holy Origin Ice Crystal than Wu Aotian. After seeing it for the first time, Lily exclaimed in surprise: "Yes, this Holy Origin Ice Crystal has a history of at least three thousand years. It is a top-grade Holy Origin Ice Crystal. With it, my chances of evolving successfully are greatly increased."

　　After thinking for a while, Lily said to Wu Aotian again: "Wu Aotian, thank you, you really helped me find the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal. If it weren't for you, even if I knew it was in the Dragon Clan, I would not be able to get it."

　　Wu Aotian laughed in his heart and said, "Isn't this our original deal? You help me save people, and I help you find the Saint Yuan Ice Crystal. Now it's finally done."

　　Wu Aotian threw the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and directly gave it to Lily. As for how to use it, that was up to Lily. He had no idea about evolution.

　　"Okay, the cooperation goes well..."

　　Wu Aotian said to Kelly with a smile, and stood up and said, "Since the transaction has been completed, we will take our leave."

　　"Don't worry..." Kelly shouted hurriedly, staring at Wu Aotian with burning eyes: "Remember I once told you that if you can find the Moon Ganoderma Spring, I will do you a great favor. Have you forgotten?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and it was true. However, he was about to do it, and Kelly had also obtained the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring, but he still called him over and offered him great benefits. This made Wu Aotian feel suspicious.

　　If it's really beneficial, why are you rushing to give it away?

　　"Oh, I forgot about it. I was so busy with the Saint Yuan Ice Crystal. I wonder if you have any great benefits for me?" Wu Aotian turned around and said with a smile: "If there is any benefit, of course I will take it."

　　Kelly smiled slightly: "Dragon eggs, do you want them?"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked and stared at Kelly, saying, "Don't joke with me. Dragon eggs are the offspring of your dragon clan. They are the treasure of the dragon clan. If anyone touches your dragon eggs, isn't that courting death?"

　　Kelly shook his head and said, "You said that you wanted to steal our dragon egg, but I said that we gave you a dragon egg. How can they be the same?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Kelly with a wary look: "Are you so kind? Why would you give me a dragon egg? It's big, heavy and can't be eaten. If it gets bumped and broken, I'm afraid you will cause trouble to me..."

　　Kelly looked at Wu Aotian's cautious look, but he also knew that he might not be able to do it without explaining the matter to him clearly, so he said, "Okay, I'll tell you the truth. I want to ask you for help. Of course, this matter will be of great benefit to you..."

　　"Help, with that dragon egg?"

　　Kelly nodded and said, "Yes, we have a dragon egg in our dragon clan now. It was damaged in an accident, and the dragon baby inside was also hurt. The fog in this ancient wilderness is full of poison. If he was born normally, there would be no worries. But now because he was corroded by the poison too early, his body has become too weak. I'm afraid he will die before he is born..."

　　Wu Aotian blinked: "So?"

　　"So we want to find a human to send this dragon egg out of the ancient wilderness, let it hatch outside, and then heal its wounds..."

　　"Is this me that you chose?"

　　Wu Aotian said in a strange tone: "This seems a bit strange. First, your dragon egg is injured. Why don't you think of a solution earlier? Why are you still waiting here? Second, why do you trust me with this dragon egg? Aren't you afraid that I will do something to it? Third, why don't you send it away by yourselves? Why do you have to find someone else?"

　　Kelly sighed and said, "First, the dragon egg is injured. We have tried to find a way, but we can only delay its injury and cannot completely eliminate it. During this period of time, we have been treating this dragon egg so that we can maintain its life. If we send it away too early, it will not be fully developed and will die..."

　　"Secondly, I was originally planning to contact someone from Piao Miao Palace. I was going to ask them to take care of the dragon egg. Although their relationship with the dragon clan is not very harmonious, as long as they agree to take care of it, they are trustworthy. I just didn't expect that you have become a disciple of Piao Miao Palace, so why should I look for someone else? Your Palace Master can give you the Moon Ganoderma Spring. Obviously, you are very valued in Piao Miao Palace. We can rest assured that you will take care of the dragon egg..."

　　"Third, we have lived here for many years. Although the fog here is full of poison, we have adapted to it. On the contrary, it is not suitable for us to survive outside for a long time. This dragon egg has not been born yet, but it is not subject to this restriction... Even if you don't show up, after a period of time, after completing the treatment of him, we will find a way to send him out. Now that you are here and you are a disciple of Piaomiao Palace, this matter will naturally be asked of you..."

　　Chapter 362: Longmen Prediction Technique

　　After hearing what Kelly said, Wu Aotian was stunned.

　　The reason is so sufficient, it seems like I just happened to be lucky again, my luck is really too good.

　　He encountered the most critical moment of whether Piaomiao Palace should break the ban, and then encountered the time when the dragon egg needed someone to take care of it. Moreover, he entered Piaomiao Palace first, obtained the Moon Ganoderma Spring, and became a disciple of Piaomiao Palace. Then, he used this identity to gain Kelly's trust. It seemed that everything was natural, so natural that Wu Aotian himself found it hard to believe.

　　Wu Aotian really wanted to refuse, but that was a dragon egg, and a baby dragon could be hatched from it.

　　What about the real dragon clan? If I take it out and hatch it, will the baby dragon be very close to me and then do that and whatnot?

　　Looking into Wu Aotian's eyes, Kelly seemed to know what Wu Aotian was thinking, or perhaps all normal humans would think this way, and said with a smile: "Are you thinking that after the baby dragon hatches, it will be very close to you, your friend, and may even regard you as a father?"

　　Wu Aotian didn't find it strange that Kelly could guess what he was thinking. He nodded and said, "Yes, I am indeed curious, but I don't know what the reality will be."

　　"You might be thinking a little wrongly. Even if he was raised by you, he wouldn't consider you as his father, but he must have a very close relationship with you, like the closest friend. His attitude towards you and other humans must be completely different..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and continued to ask: "If I take him out, hatch him, and heal him, will he come back here after he hatches and grows up? Or will you bring him back?"

　　Kelly's eyes revealed a bit of melancholy: "He has been harmed by the poisonous gas here since he was a child. After being taken away and growing up, he is no longer suitable to live here, so he doesn't need to come back here to survive, or he can come here occasionally to take a look..."

　　Wu Aotian was suddenly delighted: "So what you mean is that if I take him out, he can stay with me forever?"

　　Kelly nodded and spread his hands: "If he is willing, if he is not willing, then please let him leave and go wherever he wants to go..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't think there was anything wrong with this. After thinking about it, Wu Aotian still felt very confused: "You are fully capable of finding someone stronger to raise him. For example, you can send him to Piaomiao Palace and ask those powerful people in Piaomiao Palace for help..."

　　Kelly was quite patient and explained again: "We still don't want too many people to know about this. Even you, I hope you won't let others know before this dragon egg hatches. Humans have always had an almost obsessive desire for dragons, and that is to conquer dragons as their own mounts..."

　　Wu Aotian spread his hands and said, "Although the reasons you gave do not convince me, even if I am willing to take this dragon egg out, will you trust me and believe that I can take good care of the dragon egg?"

　　Kelly smiled and said, "Only we and you two know what's going on here. If you don't tell others, who would know that you have a dragon egg? Once the baby dragon is hatched, it will only take a short time for it to grow up... In addition, if you agree, we will give you a small spiritual device that can transmit danger signals. Whenever you are in danger, operate the small spiritual device and we will send someone to rescue you."

　　When Wu Aotian heard the last sentence, he was immediately moved. Isn't this equivalent to having the protection of the dragon clan?

　　Although their most fundamental purpose is to protect the dragon egg or the baby dragon that will hatch in the future, but with this baby dragon by their side, they can summon the strong dragons. Isn't that a great thing?

　　"Well, that sounds good, but I still need a promise. If, well, I mean just in case, if I take the dragon eggs out and encounter some misfortune, and the baby dragon cannot hatch, or the baby dragon is born but dies for some other reason, will you be angry with me? First of all, let me make it clear that if such a thing really happens, it must be a pure accident and it is definitely not caused intentionally by me. I still want to have a dragon by my side. How cool that would be."

　　Kelly nodded and said, "We won't blame you for this. As long as you have tried your best, we are not unreasonable."

　　"Well, do you agree?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about it. Although he knew that taking over the dragon egg would probably be a lot of trouble, he still couldn't resist the temptation of having a dragon companion, not to mention the protection of the dragon clan.

　　"Okay, although I don't quite understand why you chose me, but since you all think so, I will take it... Where is the dragon egg?"

　　Kelly looked at Wu Aotian and agreed, and he was immediately happy: "The dragon egg has some damage, and the young dragon inside is still receiving treatment. You may have to wait for ten days."

　　"Ten days or so? I can wait." Wu Aotian had made up his mind, so he didn't hesitate at all and went straight to the point: "Based on what you just said, it seems that there are many things I need to do to take the dragon egg away?"

　　"It's not very complicated. We will prepare everything you need and teach you the methods you need. As long as you take the dragon egg out and be careful not to be discovered by others, it will be fine. In a few months, the little dragon will be born."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Kelly's words, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, then we will wait outside the ancient wilderness. If there is any news, your First Family will notify us."

　　…

　　In the huge cave, a group of people were sitting on a big rock table. Sitting in the front was an old man with white hair. The old man did not look strong, but with his hands behind his back, he had an extremely powerful aura.

　　Kelly was also in the room. He was sitting close to several old dragon men. Those were elders of the dragon clan. Each of them was extremely powerful, much more powerful than Kelly.

　　"Chief, do we really need to hand over the dragon egg to that young man who looks unreliable?"

　　"Reliable, what kind of adjective is that? That egg is very important to us dragons. Even we are afraid that something might go wrong. If we give it to that human, wouldn't it be a disaster?"

　　"That's right. Even if we really want to give him to humans to raise, we should find someone more powerful, like the great elders of Piao Miao Palace. With their guarantee, basically no one would dare to bully him."

　　The old man sitting in the front seemed to be asleep. He listened to the protests of many people for a long time. Then he slowly raised his head, scratched his messy hair, smiled and said, "It seems that everyone has a lot of opinions, and they are quite big. But you all forgot that the Dragon Clan has a secret technique called Dragon Gate Prediction Technique..."

　　God of War Kelly just sat there quietly without interrupting, and it seemed as if he didn't care about the matter at all.

　　"Longmen Prediction Technique is a magical technique that can predict the future. Patriarch, you mentioned this Longmen Prediction Technique. Did you predict anything?"

　　The chief of the Dragon Clan nodded slowly and said, "Predictions are constantly changing strangely. Any tiny change seems to affect the future. However, what I have seen so far when I use the Dragon Gate prediction technique is a very strange picture. That is the human youth you mentioned, floating in the sky. In front of him, countless strong men are looking at him with extremely hot eyes. When he gives an order, tens of thousands of spiritual practitioners below all cheer loudly and worship him..."

　　All the dragons who attended the meeting were deeply shocked. An elder frowned and asked, "Just him? He is only at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm now. I don't know how long it will take for him to reach the level you have seen..."

　　"Time is not a problem. When have we ever cared about time?"

　　Kelly finally couldn't help but speak, but his words were obviously directed at the people in the room: "Longmen prediction technique will not go wrong. Although it is impossible to find out what will happen in the middle, the accuracy of predicting the final result is still very high. It is said that there has never been a mistake, and he looks very serious.

　　"We definitely believe in the Dragon Gate prediction technique, but even if the picture the clan leader saw was only about him, there was no sign of our dragon clan beside him. Besides, if anything happens, wouldn't the dragon egg be in trouble? You all know what's inside the dragon egg..."

　　The Dragon Clan leader glanced at the person who spoke, then gently tapped the table with his fingers, "This matter is settled."

　　After the patriarch spoke, those who had opinions finally stopped making noise and listened quietly.

　　Kelly thought about the previous conversation with Wu Aotian and couldn't help but say, "He was also very confused as to why we chose him, but it was inconvenient for him to tell him that we, the Dragon Clan, have the Dragon Gate Prediction Technique, and he almost failed to fool us. Fortunately, he didn't seem to be too interested in the reason."

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that he actually appeared in the Longmen prediction technique performed by the Dragon Clan Leader. He also felt that the other party seemed to have something he didn't want to tell him, but Wu Aotian didn't pursue it too much. After all, the other party had said that even if there was an accident, the Dragon Clan would not cause trouble for him.

　　After living outside the ancient wilderness for about half a month, Wu Aotian and his companion returned to Dragon Valley again.

　　Kelly didn't waste any words. He took Wu Aotian directly to a cave, pointed at an egg about one meter in diameter in the cave and said, "This is the dragon egg."

　　Chapter 363: Was I being plotted against?

　　In Wu Aotian's opinion, the dragon egg, at least for now, does not seem to be noticeable except for its larger size.

　　Wu Aotian moved closer and found that there was a crack on the dragon egg. He couldn't help but ask, "Is this crack caused by the accident you mentioned?"

　　Kelly nodded and said, "If we hadn't used special means to protect this dragon egg, the dragon baby inside would have died long ago. You must be careful..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, stood up, turned to look at Kelly and said, "If there is anything I need to pay attention to or do, please tell me..."

　　Kelly naturally would not forget this, and immediately handed a large jar of unknown liquid to Wu Aotian: "This is the dragon-raising liquid that can protect the young dragon to continue growing in the egg. Every ten days, you use this to inject the liquid into the crack. You don't need too much at a time, one bowl is enough. Well, the bowl that you humans usually use for eating..."

　　"Also, every five days you have to move the dragon egg out and place it in the sun for about three hours..."

　　Kelly kept on explaining, looking like he was never tired of it, and Wu Aotian also listened carefully and patiently. Liu Ruxue stood beside the two of them, watching them, one talking and the other listening, both with such focused expressions. A strange feeling arose in her heart, as if two fathers were discussing how to take care of their son.

　　After explaining everything clearly, Wu Aotian put away the jar of dragon-breeding liquid and put the dragon egg into his space ring, but Wu Aotian put the dragon egg into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　There are some differences between the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the Void Ring. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron allows life to exist, and even if a dragon egg is hatched in it, it will not have the slightest impact. However, once it is placed in the Void Ring, all life will be frozen.

　　Kelly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Wu Aotian putting away the dragon egg. Although the clan leader had decided the matter directly at yesterday's meeting, Kelly was the god of war of the dragon clan and was also somewhat related to the dragon egg, so he naturally knew more than others.

　　Longmen Prediction Technique is indeed a very powerful prediction technique. Of course, this prediction technique cannot accurately predict everything that will happen in the future. Things in the future are changing at any time, and a small change can completely change the future.

　　At the meeting, the clan leader mentioned that he had predicted that Wu Aotian would be in mid-air, worshipped by tens of thousands of people. However, there was one thing he did not mention, which was that the life in the dragon egg had become increasingly weaker. Although many methods had been used, it still could not be saved. When the clan leader was performing the Longmen Prediction Technique on the weak little life in the dragon egg, he saw Wu Aotian's figure.

　　Could this young human being have a way to save the little life in the dragon egg?

　　The dragon clan has a long reproduction interval. Every dragon egg and every dragon is the most precious to the dragon clan. What’s more, this dragon egg is not an ordinary dragon egg.

　　Since the dragon clan has no way to save the little life in the dragon egg, and they cannot watch him die, they can only take one last gamble and see if Wu Aotian really has a way to save him?

　　After all, a human figure would not appear inexplicably in the Longmen prediction technique, but he appeared anyway, which can only mean that this person is extremely important to the person being cast the spell.

　　Kelly had only been told to do this before, but he didn't understand why the patriarch made this decision. It was not until after the last meeting that the patriarch told him the real reason.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian didn't know that the little life in the dragon egg had been gradually weakening and dying. He thought what Kelly said was true, that the injury had been stabilized, and that the baby dragon could be hatched as long as dragon-raising liquid was dripped on it every once in a while.

　　…

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue left Dragon Valley and went to Tianxin Palace.

　　"It's not safe to leave this dragon egg outside, so let's put it in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Anyway, we can take it out when it's time to hatch."

　　Liu Ruxue looked at Wu Aotian's serious expression and suddenly couldn't help laughing: "Looking at your serious expression, you look like a responsible father..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Liu Ruxue making fun of him, he subconsciously retorted, "What about you? Aren't you like its mother?"

　　As soon as the words came out, Wu Aotian was stunned. This... these words seemed a bit weird?

　　Liu Ruxue was also slightly stunned, with a faint blush on her face. She glanced at Wu Aotian in reproach: "I'm your sister, how can you talk like that?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled awkwardly and said nothing more, but it seemed as if something in his heart was touched.

　　For a moment, the two people seemed to have their own thoughts in their minds. Neither of them spoke, but just flew forward silently.

　　It was unknown how long it took for Liu Ruxue to regain her composure and break the silence between the two of them: "Now that we have the Saint Yuan Ice Crystal, won't Lily be able to make a breakthrough?"

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and said with a smile: "Yes, maybe in the future we will be able to see Lily who is almost the same as us..."

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, Liu Ruxue became curious and asked, "Can her evolution really become a human?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "Of course she is different from us. I asked her. After she evolves, she will break free from the constraints of the Skyfire Tower and become a free life. Well, it should be said that she is a life made up of pure energy. She is different from us humans, but she has normal human emotions. She can be happy or unhappy just like us..."

　　"Will she have a body then?"

　　"It doesn't have a real body. It can be said to be an imaginary form, but it actually exists. To be honest, I also think this form is very strange..."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes also revealed a strong curiosity: "How long will it take her to evolve?"

　　"Half a year. It takes her half a year to complete this evolution. She also told us that because she is a life evolved from pure energy, her life can be said to be eternal. As long as her energy is not completely consumed, she will not die. What's more amazing is that Lily said that if she can find a kind of purple chalcedony pulp, she can even have a real body. Of course, this body is still different from that of humans, but it will be the same. It has feelings, can feel pain, can touch... It's really amazing to think about it."

　　Liu Ruxue was also greatly surprised and said, "Then we must find the purple chalcedony pulp if we have a chance, so that she can truly become a person like us."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "She is completely different from us. We cannot measure her by our standards. Even without a body, she is almost the same as a human..."

　　Liu Ruxue thought about it and it made sense, but she still insisted on her opinion: "Without a real body, many things are still inconvenient. Anyway, we will find it when we have the chance. As for whether to use it or not, it depends on Lily's opinion."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but he knew in his heart that Liu Ruxue also regarded Lily as a friend, which was why she cared so much about Lily's affairs.

　　…

　　After Lily obtained the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, she fell into silence. It is estimated that she will not appear in less than half a year. Of course, after half a year, maybe when she appears, she will be in a different form.

　　Lily began to evolve, and naturally, the Tower of Skyfire would no longer appear. Wu Aotian suddenly lost a powerful defensive fairy-grade spiritual weapon, but fortunately Qiu's injuries had recovered to 70%, and his combat power had far surpassed that of Lily and the God of Fire. This meant that Wu Aotian did not have to worry about being helpless when encountering a strong opponent.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue discussed the matter of the dragon egg and decided that it would be better to keep it secret for the time being. They would tell everyone else after the dragon cubs hatched. After all, Kelly had repeatedly warned them to keep the matter secret.

　　However, things did not go as smoothly as Wu Aotian had imagined.

　　When Wu Aotian was about to drip the dragon breeding liquid into the dragon egg for the first time, Qiu's voice rang out: "Aotian, something is wrong."

　　Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "What's wrong?"

　　Qiu said, "There's something wrong with the dragon egg. I've been observing it these past few days, and I've discovered that the dragonfly in the egg has been deeply poisoned. It's not stable at all as Kelly said, and it's just waiting to hatch. The dragonfly's breath is getting weaker day by day, and it's clearly heading towards death step by step..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned: "How could this happen? Didn't they say the situation was stable? Did they lie to me..."

　　Qiu's tone was filled with gloating: "That's for sure. They clearly have no way to save the baby dragon in this dragon egg, so they stuffed this dragon egg into you..."

　　Wu Aotian was immediately very depressed: "But why are they doing this? They promised that even if something unexpected happens to the dragon egg in my hands, they will not cause me any trouble. Since this dragon egg is going to die, what are they doing for me?"

　　After a pause, Wu Aotian asked again: "What happened to the baby dragon in the dragon egg? Can it be saved?"

　　Qiu said proudly: "For others, there is no hope, but for me, it is not a difficult matter..."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted, but then he thought of another possibility and suddenly became suspicious: "You have a way to save it, but the dragon clan has no way to save it, but they threw it to me... Could it be that they know that we have a way to save this baby dragon?"

　　After Wu Aotian mentioned this, Qiu suddenly came to his senses. He could not care about being proud and said with some hatred: "It seems that the two of us were plotted against by the people of the Dragon Clan. No matter what means they used, they knew that the dragon egg was placed with us so that they could survive. They stuffed the dragon egg to you in this way, which is clearly digging a pit for you and letting you jump into it..."

　　Chapter 364: How can a sheep escape from the tiger’s mouth?

　　Wu Aotian widened his eyes, his heart filled with doubt. Did the dragon clan really know that they had a way to rescue the dragon egg?

　　They didn't look for so many people, but instead insisted on forcing the dragon egg upon themselves, and they even came up with a lot of reasons. However, those reasons sounded weird and didn't make sense no matter how they sounded. But no matter what, they finally succeeded in forcing the dragon egg upon themselves.

　　After thinking for a while, Wu Aotian asked, "Do you have any way to save this baby dragon?"

　　"What else can it be? Spiritual energy. Have you forgotten that after being converted by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, spiritual energy has a powerful healing effect? ​​Although this poison is powerful and the young dragon is seriously corroded by it, as long as I nourish it with spiritual energy every day and gradually dissolve the poison in its body bit by bit, that will be enough."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what tricks the dragon clan played on him, there was a living being in the egg after all. As long as he had the ability to save it, Wu Aotian naturally had no reason not to save it.

　　What puzzled Wu Aotian was that it was absolutely impossible for these dragons to know that he owned the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, let alone know that he had the ability to neutralize the poison. Then how did they determine that he could definitely save the dragon egg and go out of their way to force the dragon egg into his hands?

　　Strange, really strange.

　　"Well, then just do as you said. After all, it is a life, and a real dragon at that. If he is willing to stay with us in the future, that would be great."

　　Wu Aotian sighed and said to Qiu, since he had already taken the dragon egg, should he send it back or just watch it die?

　　Maybe the dragon clan saw this clearly, so they stuffed the dragon egg into his hand without any explanation.

　　If this is really the method of the dragon clan, then after I hatch this baby dragon, the dragon clan will find a way to summon the giant dragon back. As for what they said about it being unsuitable for survival in the ancient wasteland, I used to believe it, but now I don't believe it at all. There is no way. Once bitten by a snake, one will be afraid of ropes for ten years.

　　Qiu looked at the dragon egg and suddenly laughed evilly: "Now that the dragon egg has been delivered to me, how can I let them safely retrieve the giant dragon after it has hatched successfully..."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted when he heard Qiu speak in such an evil tone, and quickly asked back: "Oh, what do you think?"

　　Qiu laughed loudly: "Since they gave us the dragon egg, we will accept this dragon pet without hesitation. I will help you to deal with the dragon egg. Then maybe you can become the first dragon knight and accomplish what everyone has always dreamed of."

　　Dragon Rider?

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide: "No way, the dragon clan is an extremely proud race, this pride is deeply imprinted in their bones. Even if this baby dragon was hatched by us and the first thing it saw was us, it is unlikely to become a mount for us to drive..."

　　"Others' inability does not mean that I have no ability. If it was a giant dragon that had already been born, perhaps I would not have been able to weaken their willpower. But now it is a dragon egg, and this baby dragon has been corroded by toxins. It is at its weakest. While I am maintaining its life and removing the toxins, I will also use some methods on it to influence it subtly. When it is born, haha, then it will be done."

　　Wu Aotian was pleasantly surprised but also somewhat worried: "Even if this can really be accomplished, the other dragons will probably not agree to their kind being driven and ridden by us. They might rush out to kill me and take the dragon back..."

　　Qiu expressed great contempt for Wu Aotian's worries: "Why are you so timid? What are you afraid of? You are a member of Piaomiao Palace now, and you will enter the Supervisory Council of Piaomiao Palace in the future. You have great power in your hands, so why should you be afraid of him? What's more, with me here, who can do anything to you? Well, of course, I mean after my strength is fully restored..."

　　At this point, Qiu's tone changed again, becoming full of a kind of obscene temptation: "So, you have to find those extremely cold and yin things as soon as possible, so that my strength can be fully restored as soon as possible. By then, we will have nothing to fear in heaven or on earth."

　　Is it really that exaggerated, whether in heaven or on earth?

　　Wu Aotian rolled his eyes at Qiu, but before he could say anything, Qiu brought the topic back to the dragon: "Besides, how long will it take for the baby dragon to grow up? It's not something that can be grown up in a day or two... Even if you are his master, you don't have to ride him in front of everyone. Keep a low profile, that's the way to go."

　　Wu Aotian didn't know whether to laugh or cry. All the good and bad things were said by Qiu alone.

　　"What master are you talking about? Is he like the God of Fire?"

　　Qiu laughed proudly: "Exactly, the same method, just in a gentler way. I am much stronger now than before. Shouldn't it be easy to deal with such a weak dragon?"

　　After Wu Aotian heard Qiu say this, he felt relieved. Never mind, they could deal with the future later. Even if he really tamed the dragon, he would obey his orders. So what else could not be solved?

　　Even if the dragon clan comes to them at that time, if they don’t want to go back and are willing to stay with them, what can they do?

　　"Well, good, good, Qiu, I'll leave this matter to you. I've worked so hard to find something extremely cold and yin for you, and my hard work has finally paid off."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian's blunt orders to him, the complacent Qiu was immediately hit hard and snorted, "Don't be so cocky. The most important thing is to find me something extremely cold and yin. Otherwise, when you face the extremely powerful Illusionary Realm expert, I won't be able to save you."

　　"I know, I know, I know, I know, hurry up, hurry up, if I knew where the extremely cold and yin thing was, I would go find it right away."

　　When Wu Aotian said this, Qiu immediately shouted, "The Black Demon Sect's Xuanyin Ice Lotus was pretty good, and the Ice Spirit Wolf King's Magic Crystal was also good. You might as well find out where the Black Demon Sect is, and we can go to their headquarters and bring these two things back and swallow them. I estimate that after swallowing them, I can recover another 50% to 10% of my strength..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly smiled bitterly. With the precious elixir like the Xuanyin Ice Lotus and the ferocious mutant monster like the Ice Spirit Wolf King, the two combined could only restore Qiu to half to ten percent of his strength. Well, he was such a foodie!

　　"By the way, when the dragon egg hatches, if it's inconvenient to leave it outside, you can just throw it in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. I've tamed it anyway, so there's no need to keep it a secret here. And here, with spiritual energy nourishing it, it will grow even faster."

　　Wu Aotian was naturally overjoyed. He had been worried that suddenly there was a giant dragon by his side, which might cause a lot of trouble. It would be best if he could raise it in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　It's done without anyone noticing.

　　Wu Aotian did not stay in Tianxin Palace for too long, because Mei Xuemeng sent a message that Piaomiao Palace Master Mo Yunsheng had returned from Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion, and the three major forces had negotiated to break the ban at the same time. This also meant that soon, there would be many more powerful people in the Fantasy Spirit Realm on the entire continent. Even with the constraints of the three major forces, there would probably be many more disputes.

　　Under such circumstances, the establishment of the Supervisory Commission is naturally an urgent matter. After all, these people have been trapped for too long, and there is no guarantee that there will be many violations of regulations after they are released...

　　I was worried about the dragon eggs before, but now with Qiu’s guarantee, of course I don’t have to worry about anything.

　　Liu Ruxue and the others were not from Piaomiao Palace, so it was not convenient for them to go there for the time being. They all stayed in Tianxin Palace to practice in peace. As soon as Wu Aotian returned to Piaomiao Palace, he was found by Deacon Sun.

　　"How's your business going?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and replied, "It has been done. Thank you for your concern, Deacon Sun."

　　Deacon Sun nodded and smiled softly, "That's good. I'm afraid it will be very busy for a while..."

　　Wu Aotian also smiled and said, "When something is just established, it will definitely be busy. Once it gets on track, everyone will integrate into the continent and adapt to the new rules and regulations. Then it will be very leisurely..."

　　Deacon Sun patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder and said, "Young people are always more motivated than us old guys. Come on, I'll take you to meet your colleagues in the Overwatch Council."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised when he heard the tone of Deacon Sun and asked, "Deacon Sun, aren't you a member of the Supervisory Council?"

　　Deacon Sun smiled and said, "There are not many members in the Supervisory Council, only thirteen in total. Except for one elder who serves as the president of the Supervisory Council, the others are people who originally had no position in Piaomiao Palace..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little surprised, but when he thought about it, although the Supervisory Council was important, it was impossible for it to be composed of the Palace Master or the elders. Could it be that if there was an investigation or something, would the Palace Master have to do it personally?

　　Under the guidance of Deacon Sun, Wu Aotian came to a hall and met Piaomiao Palace Master Mo Yunsheng and several elders, as well as a group of people, who should be members of the Supervisory Council and his future colleagues.

　　Thinking about the responsibilities that the Supervisory Council had to shoulder, Wu Aotian suddenly had some strange thoughts in his mind. In his previous life, he was a Yanhuang special police officer, doing similar things. Now that he had come to this world, he was getting closer and closer to the peak strength of this world. In the end, he was playing the same role again...

　　This is really a coincidence...

　　After taking a look at his future colleagues, Wu Aotian was shocked to find that most of them seemed to be young, and he also saw a few familiar faces, who turned out to be some of the guys who usually came to him to brag!

　　Chapter 365: Golden Baby Dragon?

　　Seeing Wu Aotian appear, those guys who were quite fond of Wu Aotian either smiled or made faces, looking quite happy. Although Wu Aotian's strength might be slightly weaker than theirs, they liked him very much. After all, they had always looked down on him before, and there were many people they liked.

　　This can perhaps be attributed to Wu Aotian's many experiences. These experiences are simply the history of the hard work of a useless boy. It is also these experiences that have formed a unique charm in him, which is an invisible force that makes people fall in love with and admire him.

　　People, especially young people, always admire the strong and respect the strong. Although Wu Aotian's strength is slightly lower than theirs, if they put themselves in Wu Aotian's position, without anyone to guide them, without the assistance of those rare spiritual medicines, or even without any help at all, no one dares to say that they can reach Wu Aotian's current level.

　　It is also because of this that Wu Aotian won their respect and even admiration.

　　Wu Aotian also had a good impression of these people. Although they were a bit arrogant, they were very straightforward and could be said to be true to their nature.

　　Mo Yunsheng saw Wu Aotian, smiled slightly, and continued his speech.

　　Wu Aotian listened quietly to Mo Yunsheng's speech, which was basically about his trip to Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion, and then he talked about the necessity of establishing the Supervisory Council.

　　In the end, Mo Yunsheng solemnly announced the establishment of the Supervisory Commission and announced the list of personnel.

　　The president of the Supervisory Council is Ling Yun, an elder of Piaomiao Palace. There is also a vice-president, who is an old man with a high reputation in Piaomiao Palace. This old man is called Qin Zheng. It is said that this old man is stronger than Ling Yun, but he is one of the masters in Piaomiao Palace. This person has a stubborn personality and usually practices alone. He doesn't like to get involved in the affairs of the palace. This time, it was because the Palace Master Mo Yunsheng personally invited him that he agreed to join the Supervisory Council.

　　However, in Wu Aotian's opinion, the Palace Master had a purpose in inviting this old man named Qin Zheng to be the Vice Dean. Qin Zheng was alone and usually did not like dealing with people, so naturally there were fewer possible relationship obstacles when getting things done. What's more, he was very capable and could control the situation. It would be easiest to let him be the Vice Dean and specifically carry out the punishment of violators.

　　Except for the president and vice president, the other eleven people are members of the Supervisory Council and are responsible to the president and vice president, while the president and vice president are responsible to the palace master.

　　After Mo Yunsheng finished speaking, he left without staying for too long. But before leaving, he asked Ling Yun and Qin Zheng to standardize the Supervisory Office as soon as possible, and all rules and regulations must be determined as soon as possible, otherwise there would be no standards to constrain the members of Piaomiao Palace.

　　Then, all the elders and deacons except Ling Yun also left, leaving only thirteen members of the Supervisory Council. Ling Yun looked around and said with a smile, "Today is the day when our Supervisory Council is established. There are many things that need to be finalized. Let's hold a meeting and discuss it. Many hands make light work. If everyone thinks about it, it will be more perfect."

　　In fact, Wu Aotian was very familiar with institutions like the Supervisory Commission, and he could just copy and paste some of the behavioral norms and standards. However, Wu Aotian didn't want to be the first to take action, so he remained silent.

　　It's just that Wu Aotian wanted to keep a low profile, but someone didn't want him to keep a low profile. Not long after he sat down, Ling Yun, the president of the Supervisory Council, called Wu Aotian's name: "Wu Aotian, what do you think about this regulation?"

　　Everyone's eyes were focused on Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian smiled slightly and was about to refuse, but Ling Yun said again: "Don't have any ideas. You can say anything. After all, this is for the entire Piaomiao Palace. The Palace Master said that you have put forward many opinions..."

　　Seeing that Ling Yun was speaking honestly, Wu Aotian pondered for a moment. Since he had said so, and the Palace Master had also said so, it would not be appropriate for him to hide his incompetence.

　　"Okay, actually I've been thinking about this recently, today I'm going to bring up everything I thought of, if there's anything wrong, just laugh it off."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and made an opening remark, then started to talk about the main topic: "In fact, I think the rules and regulations we want to establish are different from those of ordinary people. After all, we are targeting powerful spiritual practitioners, even powerful Illusionary Realm masters..."

　　Wu Aotian talked freely. In fact, the current Piaomiao Palace is basically similar to the original Yanhuang Special Police Organization. Whether in terms of strength or power, they are far superior to ordinary people, and even higher than many officials. They were originally a very special group of people, and the same is true for the current Piaomiao Palace. Although none of them has any official position, their status is respected.

　　Everyone listened to Wu Aotian speaking one thing after another. At first, many people still looked down on Wu Aotian, a young man who had just joined Piaomiao Palace and then joined the Supervisory Council. However, when Wu Aotian spoke so confidently, everyone was gradually attracted by Wu Aotian's speech.

　　This guy's words are really insightful. Every point he proposed can basically be directly included in the rules without any modification.

　　When Wu Aotian finally stopped his eloquent speech and saw everyone staring at him with eyes full of shock and admiration, he couldn't help but spread his hands awkwardly: "This is just my personal opinion. If you think it's useful, use it. If it's not useful, just pretend you didn't hear it."

　　This is of course just a polite remark. Doesn’t Wu Aotian know whether it is useful or not?

　　Ling Yun came back to his senses from the shock and suddenly burst into laughter: "The Palace Master told me before that you are not only a genius in cultivation, but also have strengths beyond ordinary people in other aspects. I was half-believing and half-doubting, but now it seems that the Palace Master's praise is not exaggerated at all."

　　Several young men nearby looked at Wu Aotian with admiration. A slightly fat young man said exaggeratedly: "Wu Aotian, what's wrong with your brain? You can actually think of so many things..."

　　This little fat boy is the son of an elder, named Zhao Yu. Among the crowd, he is the one who likes to go to Wu Aotian's residence the most. He is both yearning for and admiring of Wu Aotian's experience. Now, listening to Wu Aotian's many insightful opinions, he is even more impressed. At the same time, he secretly praises himself for his extraordinary vision and for seeing Wu Aotian's extraordinaryness.

　　Wu Aotian was naturally humble, but the following meeting was not very interesting, because after everyone thought about it carefully, it seemed that what Wu Aotian said basically included the opinions that everyone wanted to express, and these insightful opinions basically did not need to be modified and were already quite complete.

　　Soon, the Supervisory Office was officially established, and as Wu Aotian said, a small building was opened in Piaomiao Palace as the office of the Supervisory Office. Of course, not everyone needs to spend every day here like going to work, they will just take turns to guard this place, and the others will practice as needed and do business as needed.

　　This place is the head office of the Supervisory Council. There will be another office in the Tianxin Palace. After all, not everyone can go to Piaomiao Palace, but everyone can go to Tianxin Palace.

　　Wu Aotian joined Piaomiao Palace and then joined the Supervisory Council. He was soon recognized by everyone in Piaomiao Palace and gained a certain reputation in Piaomiao Palace.

　　During this period, Wu Aotian would also pay attention to the situation of the dragon egg in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron every day. However, according to Qiu's description, the toxins in the dragon egg have been gradually decreasing, and the body of the young dragon is getting better day by day. It is estimated that it will hatch soon.

　　Wu Aotian was quite looking forward to this day. After all, having a dragon as his pet was something that no one had ever done before.

　　Mo Yunsheng met with the leaders of the other two forces again and determined the time for the three major forces to lift the ban. On this day, thousands of strong men from the three major forces will pour into the continent. Most of these strong men are below the Fantasy Spirit Realm, but there are also quite a few in the Fantasy Spirit Realm.

　　It's like a lot of ferocious sharks are suddenly put into a pond, and drastic changes occur in the pond. That is the inevitable result.

　　Just one day before the ban was lifted, the dragon egg in the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron suddenly cracked with a "crack".

　　Qiu told Wu Aotian the news immediately. Wu Aotian was surprised and focused his mind, paying attention to the movement of the dragon egg in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　The dragon egg originally had a thin crack, but now the crack was getting bigger and bigger, until it finally split directly into two sides, and a round life crawled out of the dragon egg.

　　The baby dragon that crawled out was a little sticky and looked fleshy, but Wu Aotian felt a little strange when looking at the baby dragon.

　　"Qiu, the color of this young dragon seems a little strange?"

　　Qiu was obviously observing the young dragon as well. Hearing this, he replied, "Yeah, I find it a little strange too. This fleshy thing seems to have a little gold in it?"

　　Just as the two were looking at the baby dragon in confusion, the baby dragon had already crawled to the dragon eggshell and began to eat the dragon eggshell.

　　The dragon eggshell was very large and thick, and the baby dragon's body did not look that big, but it ate the entire eggshell slowly and carefully, bite by bite.

　　After eating the eggshell, the little guy seemed to be very satisfied and called out twice, then stretched out his two small wings and flapped them twice. However, at this time, it just looked like a broiler chicken flapping its wings, without any of the power of a dragon.

　　"Aotian, look, we are not seeing things. This baby dragon is really golden. Although it is still a little pale, it is indeed golden. Could a baby dragon be golden?"

　　Wu Aotian stared at the little fellow sleeping comfortably on the ground with his mouth wide open, muttering, "A golden baby dragon. Oh my God, is this a golden baby dragon?"

　　Chapter 366: Rich!

　　Golden dragon?

　　Qiu seemed to be stunned for a moment, but then he shouted excitedly: "Haha, we are rich this time!"

　　There was an excitement on Wu Aotian’s face that he couldn’t hide. A giant golden dragon, this was a giant golden dragon!

　　The dragon clan was originally an extremely powerful existence, and the golden dragon was an even more unique species among the dragons. It was the king of the dragon clan. How could it have hatched a golden dragon?

　　Every golden dragon is the king among dragons. Even the patriarch of the dragon clan is not as strong as a golden dragon. According to Mo Yunsheng, the master of Piaomiao Palace, the strongest dragon of the dragon clan is a golden dragon, which also possesses the strength of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. Perhaps Mo Yunsheng can defeat this golden dragon with his spiritual weapon, but even if he wins, it will definitely be a miserable victory.

　　Looking at the chubby young dragon that didn't seem to be majestic at the moment, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered something and asked Qiu: "Qiu, have you finished what you said?"

　　Qiu naturally knew what Wu Aotian was talking about. He laughed and said, "Of course I got it. You made a fortune this time. You actually own a golden baby dragon pet. This is something that no one in history has ever been able to do. Even Mo Yunsheng, the master of Piaomiao Palace, can't own a golden baby dragon pet. Haha, even if your strength stops growing from now on, as long as this golden baby dragon grows up, you can still dominate the world!"

　　When Wu Aotian heard that Qiu had already dealt with the young dragon, he was immediately very surprised and couldn't help laughing: "I was thinking, they will definitely come to find this young dragon. After all, the golden young dragon is extremely important to the dragon clan. If I pretend that I know nothing and let this young dragon return to the dragon clan, after a few years, when this young dragon grows up, will it be possible for it to command the dragon clan? By then, won't the entire dragon clan listen to me?"

　　Qiu was speechless about Wu Aotian's idea: "You are too greedy. Besides, can you endure waiting for so many years?"

　　Wu Aotian rolled his eyes at Qiu and said, "Just treat it as nothing, isn't that enough? But you're right. I really can't wait. I don't know how many years it will take for this dragon family to grow up and become an adult dragon."

　　Qiu sighed and said, "If you don't use other methods to speed up his growth, even if you have a long life, it is still far behind the dragons. By the time he grows up, you may be old or even dead."

　　Wu Aotian was speechless again. If that was the case, then what would be the point? However, from Qiu's tone, it seemed that there was a way to speed up the growth of the baby dragon. He immediately asked, "Is there any way to speed up the growth of the baby dragon?"

　　Qiu denied it bluntly: "I have no way. Don't you know what I am capable of? At most, I can constantly nourish its body with spiritual energy, making it healthier and its strength grow faster, but to accelerate its growth, I really don't have that ability..."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and said, "Then I'll ask the Palace Master if he knows any way to speed up the growth of the young dragon..."

　　Qiu nodded and said, "It's a good idea for you to ask him, but don't be stupid and tell him about the young dragon. It's better to keep it secret for now."

　　"Of course I know this."

　　Wu Aotian once again focused his attention on the chubby young dragon, and began calling it in his heart. However, he didn't have a name for the time being, so he didn't know how to address it.

　　"Since you are a golden young dragon, I will call you Xiao Jin."

　　The young dragon seemed to be unclear about who was talking to it for a moment. After all, it was in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was a very tiny point located deep in Wu Aotian's brain. However, the young dragon did not have any rejection of this voice. Instead, it felt an indescribable intimacy and felt very comfortable.

　　The young dragon lay on the ground and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

　　Kelly had explained to Wu Aotian in detail how to take care of the baby dragon. It was actually very simple to say. The dragon race has superb physical fitness and rarely worries about life or other things. The main thing is feeding. Kelly also said that the baby dragon will eat the eggshell and fall into a deep sleep after it is born. This period is a very important period. After waking up from sleep, the baby dragon will change and will have considerable combat effectiveness.

　　I don’t know how much combat power this golden young dragon will have after waking up.

　　The three major forces lifted the ban at the same time, and many spiritual practitioners left the homes that had bound them for too long and came to the outside world. Suddenly, there were many more powerful people in the world.

　　Before the ban was lifted, the holy places of the three empires, including Tianxin Palace, Canghai Sect and Haoyue Sect, all received notices. Before that, they also told the spiritual sects in their respective empires about the three major forces.

　　When the news came out, countless people fell into shock. Many people thought that the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit was the highest realm of spiritual practitioners. However, now many powerful people in the Illusionary Spirit Realm suddenly appeared, and the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit was nothing in front of the powerful people in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Many people even fell into despair. It turned out that there were so many people stronger than themselves. It was a pity that they still thought that there were only a few powerful people in the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit who were stronger than themselves.

　　Wu Aotian also started to get busy. These guys in Piaomiao Palace had been locked up for hundreds of years, or even longer. Now, they were like birds out of a cage, able to move freely. How could he not be excited?

　　These people are all strong. The worst ones are probably strong celestial spirits. Those with good talents have already reached the great perfection of celestial spirits. In the outside world, they can be said to be shouting in the wind and rain, looking very free and easy.

　　But as more and more people become more carefree, naturally there will be more troubles and problems.

　　While Wu Aotian was busy dealing with the affairs of the Supervisory Council, she was also observing the golden dragon she named Xiao Jin, to see if it had woken up and was hungry...

　　Wu Aotian's work is currently more of an investigation type. After all, the Supervisory Council has limited staff, and there are many things to do right now, so Wu Aotian is also very busy.

　　The golden young dragon slept for almost ten days. Wu Aotian was surprised to find that the golden young dragon grew so fast. It was now much fatter than before, and its skin color was getting closer and closer to gold.

　　"I wonder when the people of the Dragon Clan will come to look for the little gold we want?"

　　Wu Aotian said to Qiu: "I am always worried about something, which makes me unhappy. It is better to solve it as soon as possible. By the way, how should we deal with them then? Should we just let Xiao Jin tell them that he doesn't want to go back, or use other methods..."

　　PS:

　　There is a thousand words missing. I was so sleepy that I almost fell asleep in front of the computer... Sorry, sorry.

　　Chapter 367: The shocking change that no one saw

　　"Now that you are a disciple of Piao Miao Palace, you don't have to be afraid of the dragon clan. Even if something really happens, Piao Miao Palace will definitely help you. Now that the three major forces have entered the world, those guys are very uneasy. If the dragon clan dares to make trouble at this time, they might be at the gates of the city..."

　　"First of all, we are in the right in this matter. We are not inferior to others in terms of fists or reason. What are you afraid of?"

　　Wu Aotian agreed when he thought about it. Anyway, Qiu had already done something to the golden dragon, so it would completely obey his orders. Even if he asked it to fight the dragon clan, it would not disobey his orders. Even if the dragon clan insisted on taking the golden dragon away by force, even if it was to avoid a big war or the situation was unfavorable to them, then why not let it go back with him?

　　He could summon this young golden dragon back at any time. Even if he became a super powerful adult golden dragon, he would still have to listen to him. Anyway, he would not suffer any loss in this matter.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian's mood suddenly relaxed. Dragon clan, oh dragon clan, no matter how you know that I have the ability to save this golden baby dragon that was originally doomed to die, the golden baby dragon is now in my hands. It is like a cooked duck that cannot fly away.

　　You guys are bound to suffer this loss in silence. Well, it's not really a loss in silence. If Qiu hadn't taken action, this young golden dragon would have had no chance of surviving. As for what happened later, naturally, nothing would have happened.

　　The sudden integration of the three major forces caused the entire continent to fall into shock and panic for a time, but soon the panic gradually subsided because the things they worried about did not seem to happen.

　　Although the people from these three major forces are all powerful, after integrating into the world, they all begin to look for their own position in life.

　　These people who have stayed in three almost isolated places for who knows how long have already lived a peaceful life almost numbly. Now that they have come to this colorful world, how can they not live the life they like?

　　These people are very powerful and are respected wherever they go. They are also not short of money. They have both power and money, and can basically achieve any kind of life they want.

　　Piaomiao Palace has a rule that all disciples of Piaomiao Palace must report their whereabouts, destinations and what they are doing to the Piaomiao Palace Supervisory Office at regular intervals. It is a bit like subordinates reporting their work to their superiors. If there are major changes, they still need to report to the Supervisory Office themselves.

　　Fortunately, Piaomiao Palace repeatedly reiterated the set regulations before lifting the ban. After these people entered the world, although each of them rushed towards their own new life, no major mistakes were made, and no one caused any big trouble.

　　Tianxin Palace guards the Longxiang Empire and belongs to Piaomiao Palace. Naturally, none of these people will interfere in the affairs of Tianxin Palace, and will not fight for any rights or resources. It's just that these people are probably crazy, and the way they live in the mortal world one by one makes Wu Aotian marvel.

　　Files were placed on the table. Wu Aotian picked up one and looked at it, with a strange smile on his face. This was the file of a young disciple of Piaomiao Palace. Since he left Piaomiao Palace, this guy has been living among women. Not only did he stay in brothels at night, he also maintained relationships with several women as lovers. The complexity of the relationship amazed Wu Aotian.

　　He threw down the file in his hand, picked up a few other files, flipped through them, threw them down casually, and held them both in his arms. He felt amused in his heart, as it turned out that there are all kinds of people in the world.

　　These days I have seen information about the lives of many people after they left Piaomiao Palace. Of course, this information is not very detailed. After all, they are just the Supervisory Commission, and they only target those who may violate the regulations. As long as they do not violate the regulations, it is their freedom to live how they want. And there is no need for detailed reports, just general reports, which also makes it easy to contact them if there is anything and to find people at any time.

　　Among these people, many are infatuated with women, some are addicted to wine, but most of them are young people, and they are very energetic. In Piaomiao Palace, they have to abide by various rules and regulations, and their desires are suppressed one by one. Now that they are out, there is no one to suppress them, so they can naturally indulge in the life they want.

　　But there are also people who live an ordinary life among ordinary people, living the life they want. Wu Aotian even saw a person who opened a blacksmith shop and became a blacksmith!

　　Wu Aotian already found it difficult to imagine the stories that would happen in this blacksmith shop. If someone had the chance to be appreciated by this seemingly unremarkable blacksmith and be accepted as a disciple, and then discovered in the end that his master was actually as powerful as a Phantom Realm expert, would his eyes pop out?

　　If there was some rich dandy who, relying on his family's wealth and power, showed off his power in the blacksmith shop, would he be thrown out by this man directly, and then he would find someone to take revenge on him, only to find that he was hitting a wall?

　　Such a story and such a life made Wu Aotian find it interesting just by thinking about it.

　　Well, there is another strange one here. He is obviously a powerful person in the Illusionary Realm, but he is hiding in a brothel as an ordinary thug. It seems that he has solved a lot of problems for the brothel. He is very appreciated by the boss, who gives him a raise and cooks for him personally. It is said that the boss of the brothel is also a beautiful woman. She is quite fond of him and is ready to pack up herself and the brothel and throw it to him...

　　Looking at the lives of these people, Wu Aotian found it funny, but he suddenly had some insights. No matter how they lived, they always found a way to live that made their hearts satisfied and happy.

　　What about yourself?

　　What kind of life do you want to live?

　　Since coming to this world, Wu Aotian has been struggling, struggling to climb up, struggling to make himself stronger, stepping on his opponents one by one, climbing up step by step to where he is today. The experience of struggle is certainly worth remembering, but what is his goal?

　　What kind of life do you like, or what kind of life do you want?

　　…

　　To the south of the entire continent is a vast ocean.

　　No one knows how wide this vast ocean is, and it seems that no one has ever explored the edge of this ocean. About 3,000 kilometers away from the mainland, on a sunny day, the calm sea surface suddenly became turbulent.

　　The sea surface was violently turbulent, causing huge waves that were hundreds of meters high. The area within hundreds of miles was filled with turbulent ocean and the sound was terrifying.

　　The waves became more and more violent, and in the end, the surging waves all turned in one direction and slowly formed a huge vortex. The diameter of this vortex continued to expand, and finally formed a huge vortex with a radius of hundreds of miles!

　　The rotation speed of this huge vortex was extremely terrifying. Countless sea creatures were swept up by the vortex, appearing and disappearing in the rolling waves. The center point of the vortex was getting lower and lower, as if there was some invisible huge force pulling at the center point of the vortex.

　　A black dot appeared in the center of the vortex, looming, and then suddenly exploded.

　　As if an atomic bomb had exploded, the vortex with a radius of hundreds of miles suddenly exploded into a turbulence, with waves splashing and flying thousands of meters into the sky.

　　This scene seemed to have completely surpassed human power and was so weird.

　　After the explosion, the whirlpool had completely disappeared, but the sea surface was still not calm. Countless undercurrents surged out of nowhere, and among these undercurrents, a low and powerful roar suddenly sounded.

　　The voice was so deep and powerful, with the power to penetrate people's hearts, and within this roar, it was filled with undisguised anger.

　　Originally, there were countless magical beasts living in the sea, and these magical beasts were all extremely ferocious. However, when these magical beasts entrenched in various angles of the sea heard the roar that seemed to come from the ancient times, they were so scared that they shrank into their nests, trembling and not daring to make any unusual movements.

　　The roar could be heard from far away, but here there was an endless sea with no human habitation. Apart from the life in the sea, there was not even a flying bird in the sky, and naturally no people. Because of this, no one saw this magnificent scene that seemed like a change in heaven and earth.

　　Naturally, no one knows what happened in this ocean.

　　…

　　Time always passes quickly for spiritual practitioners. In the blink of an eye, more than a year has passed since the three major forces entered the world. In fact, this year has been quite peaceful. Although everyone seems to be in a hurry, after all, this year has passed, everyone has integrated into the outside world, got used to the life outside, and found their own position in life.

　　Wu Aotian basically stayed in Tianxin Palace or Piaomiao Palace for more than a year. Most of the time he was in Tianxin Palace, practicing with Liu Ruxue and others.

　　After Qiu recovered from his injuries, he absorbed spiritual energy more fiercely than before, and helped Wu Aotian to practice faster and faster. Although it was only more than a year and there were no adventures, Wu Aotian still reached the peak of the fifth level. As long as there was another breakthrough, he would be able to enter the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　Over the past year, although the Supervisory Council has actually only dealt with two disciples of Piaomiao Palace, the deterrent effect of the Supervisory Council is still very obvious. After all, when people want to do something that violates the rules, they always think of the Supervisory Council first and think about the punishment they might receive.

　　It’s just that people from the three major forces entered the world at the same time, and the relationship between the three major forces was originally quite antagonistic, so naturally there were many conflicts.

　　One of the regulations of the Supervisory Commission states that if a conflict occurs with people from the other two forces, no matter what the outcome, the situation must be reported to the Supervisory Commission afterwards. Because of this, almost all conflicts are recorded.

　　In the past year, people from Piaomiao Palace had clashed with people from the other two forces thirteen times, two of which were serious fights resulting in serious injuries, and the rest were minor conflicts.

　　Wu Aotian's job is to organize and collect these things in his spare time from practicing, and to conduct some on-site research. Finally, he will integrate the opinions and hand them over to the vice president. The rest of the work will naturally be completed by them.

　　Chapter 368: Dragon Visitors

　　The people from the Dragon Clan finally showed up, which was within Wu Aotian's expectations, but it was also a bit surprising, because he didn't expect that these dragons would wait for more than a year before coming to find him.

　　But what is meant to come will eventually come.

　　Over the past year or so, Xiao Jin has spent most of his time living inside the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which is a world unto itself. Although Xiao Jin is growing very quickly and his body is increasing in size at a speed visible to the naked eye, there is absolutely no situation where the cauldron cannot accommodate him.

　　Wu Aotian has already told Dong Yuanyuan and others about Xiao Jin. Anyway, Xiao Jin has already hatched, and there is naturally no need to have any doubts about Dong Yuanyuan, Leng Feng and others. They are all friends who have been through life and death together.

　　When Dong Yuanyuan and others heard that Wu Aotian had actually hatched a dragon egg, and that what hatched out was an extremely powerful and rare golden dragon, their eyes widened.

　　As soon as they learned the news, they couldn't wait to drag Wu Aotian to a remote and deserted place within the Tianxin Palace and asked him to release Xiao Jin to have a look.

　　Xiao Jin has been living in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but he also has a lot of spiritual exchanges with Wu Aotian. After all, after Qiu's magic, Wu Aotian has become Xiao Jin's master, and this kind of connection cannot be severed unless one of them dies.

　　After Xiao Jin was released from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he hesitated for two minutes when looking at Wu Aotian and others. However, he quickly recognized from Wu Aotian's breath and voice that Wu Aotian was the most important person to him. He rushed over directly, stretched his big head into Wu Aotian's arms, and stuck out his tongue to lick Wu Aotian's face and body, making Wu Aotian covered in saliva, which stunned Liu Ruxue and others beside him.

　　Is this still the proud dragon clan?

　　Why does this dog look similar to the pet dogs that many people keep? It likes to get close to its owner and lick its owner...

　　But when Dong Yuanyuan wanted to lean over and touch the little Jin who looked so cute and adorable, the little Jin suddenly changed his face, turned around, opened his mouth towards Dong Yuanyuan, revealing his ferocious sharp teeth, scaring Dong Yuanyuan so much that he stopped immediately.

　　Wu Aotian quickly comforted Xiao Jin and told it that these were all his friends and would also be its good friends, and that they only liked it and had no ill will towards it.

　　Even though Wu Aotian tried to comfort them like this, Dong Yuanyuan and the others finally got to touch Xiao Jin's body as they wished. However, looking at Xiao Jin's attitude, he was still reluctant, and there was undisguised arrogance in his attitude, which made Wu Aotian witness the arrogance of the dragon clan.

　　Just like that, Xiao Jin lived in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron on weekdays. Wu Aotian would take it out for some fresh air from time to time. Every time it was time to go out for some fresh air, Xiao Jin was always extremely excited. He would fly around in the deserted forest and even chase after the monsters, scaring them so much that they didn't even dare to run away and would just lie on the ground waiting for him to come and ravage them. After all, he was a giant golden dragon, the king of the dragon clan, and his powerful dragon might was not something the monsters could resist.

　　In more than a year, Xiao Jin's body has become many times larger than the fat guy at the beginning. Now Xiao Jin is about three meters tall. When standing on the ground, even Wu Aotian can only look up at it. However, every time it gets intimate with Wu Aotian, it lowers its big head and leans on Wu Aotian's arms.

　　Holding a giant dragon in one's arms may seem a bit scary, but Dong Yuanyuan and others still envy it. After all, not everyone has such an opportunity. No, it should be said that except Wu Aotian, no one has had this opportunity since ancient history. That's a giant golden dragon.

　　Wu Aotian also consulted some books about dragons in Piaomiao Palace, and once pretended to chat with others about the growth of dragons, but he did not get anything that could accelerate the growth of dragons. He had no choice but to give up. He felt quite regretful. He didn't know how long it would take to wait for this little golden dragon to grow up. The lifespan of a golden dragon is much longer than that of a spiritual practitioner.

　　Even though Xiao Jin is still a young dragon, its terrifying racial talent has already been revealed. Its entire body is now shining with a golden color, and its body is invulnerable to swords and guns. Its combat power is also very strong. Even though Wu Aotian has reached the fifth level of Tianling, he has vaguely discovered that he cannot defeat Xiao Jin.

　　The young dragon, which is only over one year old, has such terrifying combat power. Wu Aotian is looking forward to seeing what level the adult golden dragon will reach.

　　Although he had also heard from Palace Master Mo Yunsheng that the dragon clan's golden dragon was at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit realm, hearing about it was one thing, but actually seeing a golden dragon's strength soaring so fast was a completely different feeling.

　　Wu Aotian sometimes couldn't help thinking that this kind of racial talent was indeed very advantageous. Even though humans practiced very hard, only a few could reach the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit. However, this golden young dragon had only eaten and slept since its birth, and its strength was like a person who was constantly growing stronger and stronger, constantly soaring. In just over a year, it had reached a strength comparable to that of a human being at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit. Who could compare with this speed?

　　…

　　The visitor from the dragon clan was Wu Aotian’s old friend, the dragon clan’s god of war Kelly.

　　Kelly met Wu Aotian in Tianxin Palace. Wu Aotian was practicing that day, but suddenly heard Kelly's voice coming from outside. It turned out that Kelly had found his residence directly.

　　Wu Aotian left the house and flew out with Kelly and the other man. He asked in surprise, "Did someone bring you in?"

　　Kelly chuckled and said, "When you were a guest of the Dragon Clan, we left a little mark on you. Well, don't get me wrong, it's not malicious, and it's for your safety. If you are in any danger, contact us so that we can rush to rescue you as soon as possible."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the smile on Kelly's face, thinking that this guy might be here to take Xiao Jin away, and he couldn't help but feel a little disgusted with this smile: "What's the matter with you coming to see me this time? Are you giving me another poisoned dragon egg that's about to die?"

　　Hearing Wu Aotian say this, Kelly suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After all, it was the Dragon Clan who had plotted against Wu Aotian. Although this plot would not harm Wu Aotian, it was suspected that they were taking advantage of Wu Aotian. After all, if they explained the facts clearly, Wu Aotian might still take action, but he would probably also put forward considerable conditions.

　　Saving the life of a giant golden dragon is definitely a great favor to the dragon clan, and he might be the only person in the world who has the ability to save the dragon egg. Even if Wu Aotian asks for a sky-high price, the dragon clan must agree. But now, with a little trick, not only was the golden baby dragon saved, but it also didn't have to pay a huge price. This is naturally a good thing for the dragon clan.

　　"We were wrong in this matter. I apologize for not telling you some things..."

　　Wu Aotian waved his hand nonchalantly and said, "Let's not talk about the past. As long as you don't send another dragon egg this time, I'll be relieved. You don't know that I almost lost my life last time to save that dragon egg..."

　　What Wu Aotian said was very serious, and of course it was exaggerated. Anyone can talk like this. The dragon clan is proud, but they are not a race that is good at plotting and scheming. What they did last time must have embarrassed them. What they said now is nothing more than laying the foundation for the subsequent conversation.

　　I almost risked my life to rescue this golden baby dragon, and you can just take it away if you want?

　　After hearing about Wu Aotian's words, Kelly felt more and more embarrassed, because he came here with a mission. The Dragon Clan leader gave an order, asking him to bring the golden dragon back to the Dragon Clan. As for Wu Aotian, he helped the Dragon Clan after all, and he was a member of Piaomiao Palace now, so it was not easy to offend him, so he just said some good words to him and promised him some benefits.

　　"I came to see the dragon you hatched, to see if he's doing well?"

　　Wu Aotian rolled his eyes at Kelly and said, "Would I abuse him? I get it. You came here to take the dragon back with you. You are really amazing at getting something for nothing. You almost cost me my life. Now you turn around and want to take it back to the dragon clan..."

　　Kelly rubbed his hands and said awkwardly, "Don't worry, we dragons will never forget this favor of yours. We will definitely compensate you. Just state the conditions. As long as we dragons can do it, we will definitely do it for you."

　　Kelly's words are just an empty promise. What about trying our best and it being possible? When you add these words, it actually becomes the truth. If your requirements are not high, we will do it for you. If your requirements are high, sorry, we can't do it.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Kelly and despised him in his heart, but said with a smile on his face: "That's not necessary. I just want to ask one thing. I heard that your dragon clan has always been arrogant and your words always count. Is this true?"

　　Kelly was a little confused when he heard Wu Aotian's question, but out of pride in the dragon race, he nodded without hesitation and said, "That's right, our Dragon Ancestor has always kept his word. If it weren't for this, we could have tricked you into doing it first and then regretted it, right?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded: "That's great. You said at the beginning that if the baby dragon I hatched doesn't want to leave me, then you won't go against its wishes and let it stay by my side, right?"

　　Chapter 369 I Don't Want to

　　The whole family went to visit someone else's house and came back a little late. There is still one chapter to be written later.

　　------------------

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's question, Kelly answered without hesitation: "Of course, I said that we dragons always keep our words."

　　Although he said this, Kelly began to laugh in his heart. Do you think that just because you hatched it and raised it for more than a year, it really considers you its father?

　　It's useless. Dragons are dragons after all, an extremely proud race. Even if they treat you as a relative because they have never seen other dragons before, now that they have the opportunity to return to their own kind, how can they refuse?

　　Besides, when he came this time, the tribe leader was also worried that the young dragon might not want to go back with Kelly, so he taught it a secret technique of the dragon clan, which was to use the dragon's might to awaken the dragon nature in the dragon's bones. With this secret technique, Kelly was not worried at all that the young dragon would follow this human and be unwilling to go back with him.

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know Kelly's trump card, but he knew that with Qiu's secret technique on the young dragon, the master-servant relationship could not be resolved unless the young dragon died, or he himself died. Just like the God of Fire, such a powerful and special Cheng Ming, after Qiu cast the secret technique on him, he had to obey his orders obediently. However, the God of Fire did not suffer any injustice by following him, and he himself also gained a lot of benefits.

　　At the beginning, he was chased all the way underground by his master, and it took him thousands of years to recover. He was injured again in that battle, but it only took him a short time to make a complete breakthrough. He even refined himself into an immortal spiritual weapon with even more powerful attack power. This must be said to be a very comfortable thing for him.

　　Thinking of the God of Fire, Wu Aotian thought of another immortal spiritual weapon, the Skyfire Lily.

　　Since obtaining the Holy Yuan Ice Crystal, Tianhuo Lily has started her evolution journey. According to her estimation, she would complete the evolution in about half a year. However, more than a year has passed and there is still no news. Wu Aotian is very worried about her. If he could not still sense her existence and knew that she was still alive, Wu Aotian would have suspected that she had failed in her evolution and disappeared.

　　However, in this situation, Wu Aotian could not help much and could only wish her well in his heart. Over the past year, Wu Aotian also clearly felt that some changes seemed to have taken place in Skyfire Lily in the Skyfire Tower, but he could not describe what kind of change it was. He could only say that he had this feeling.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian didn't say anything, Kelly said anxiously and expectantly: "Where is the baby dragon? Take me to see it?"

　　Wu Aotian thought to himself that the young dragon was on his body, but he couldn't show it to you at this moment, so he refused and said, "Come to me tomorrow and I'll take you to see it."

　　Kelly was slightly disappointed and asked in confusion: "Why not today?"

　　Wu Aotian said with a grin, "I need to develop some feelings for it first, to prevent it from following you back."

　　Wu Aotian was just saying this casually of course, but it was also setting the stage for what was to happen tomorrow.

　　Kelly didn't agree with what Wu Aotian said. In his imagination, even if the young dragon was reluctant to leave Wu Aotian, as long as he used the secret technique, it would definitely follow him back obediently.

　　It is a golden baby dragon, so how can it stay around humans?

　　I'll let you stay one more day. You can't do anything anyway.

　　After Wu Aotian agreed on a time with Kelly, he went back alone. He was not worried that Xiao Jin would follow Kelly back, but he was worried that if Xiao Jin refused, would Kelly turn hostile and take Xiao Jin away by force?

　　It was precisely because of this concern that Wu Aotian reminded Kelly once again with words that you are a proud dragon and you must keep your word. If you go back on your word or cheat, you are not worthy of being a proud dragon.

　　The next day, Wu Aotian met Kelly again. Wu Aotian didn't waste any more words and took Kelly directly to his residence. Here, Kelly finally met the golden dragon Xiaojin.

　　Although Xiao Jin is still young, he has already reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and is able to transform. When he goes out to play on weekdays, he also transforms into a human, but he looks like a child of four or five years old. He looks very cute and adorable.

　　When Kelly saw Xiao Jin, there was a hint of joy in his eyes that he couldn't conceal. It seemed that Wu Aotian not only saved the golden dragon's life, but also took good care of it.

　　Thinking that he was about to take the young dragon away, Kelly still felt a little embarrassed, and there was a hint of apology in his eyes when he looked at Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian naturally felt the change in Kelly's eyes. He smiled secretly in his heart, but on the surface he was quite nervous: "You must keep your word. If it doesn't want to go with you, then you can't take it away. If you use other means, it would be too despicable and it would undermine the dignity of your dragon race."

　　Kelly looked at Wu Aotian's nervous expression and assured him: "Don't worry, we dragons are as trustworthy as a promise. How could we go back on our word?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Kelly's promise again, and put his worries at ease. He said, "Well, then you can ask him about his own wishes."

　　Kelly nodded, turned to Xiao Jin and said, "My name is Kelly, and I am the God of War of the Dragon Clan. You were poisoned in the dragon egg, so we sent you out of the Dragon Clan to save you. Now that you are born, you should return to the Dragon Clan with me."

　　In order to prove his words, Kelly revealed his true form in front of Xiao Jin. His huge body exuded a majestic aura that made people unable to look directly at him. Even Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a tremor in his heart under this overwhelming dragon power.

　　Xiao Jin blinked his cute eyes and stared at Kelly, with a look of surprise on his face: "Ah, so you are also a dragon, but why do you look different from me?"

　　Kelly was speechless. What do you mean you are also a dragon? Are you the only one in the dragon clan? Besides, you are a golden dragon and I am an ordinary dragon, so naturally we look different.

　　Faced with Xiao Jin's doubts, Kelly thought about it and felt that the child was really pitiful. He was obviously a dragon, but the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was not a dragon, but a human. Moreover, he had not seen anyone of his own race for more than a year. Moreover, Kelly thought that in order to cultivate the relationship between himself and the golden dragon and downplay the relationship between the golden dragon and the dragon clan, Wu Aotian would definitely not tell it too much about the dragon clan, or even talk about it at all.

　　Thinking of this, Kelly patiently explained to Xiao Jin, starting from the long history of the dragon clan, and talked about the dragon clan's prosperity, the dragon clan's arrogance, and the dragon clan's strength. His words were so exciting that even Wu Aotian, who was listening to the side, felt a little moved. However, while being moved, he couldn't help but laugh secretly. Kelly spared no effort to bring the golden baby dragon back.

　　But it's no wonder. This is a giant golden dragon. Even though it's still a young dragon now, when it grows up, it will be able to become the top powerhouse among the dragon clan and the patron saint of the dragon clan. How can it not do its best?

　　But Kelly was wrong. Wu Aotian not only mentioned the dragon clan to Xiao Jin, he even told Xiao Jin the history of the dragon clan. Wu Aotian even told Xiao Jin why Xiao Jin appeared here, because he was not worried that Xiao Jin would leave him. Qiu said that the secret techniques he performed were very powerful. Some of them were like mental imprints, especially for young dragons that had not yet been born and had a blank mind, but were already imprinted. It could be said to be extremely powerful. Wu Aotian didn't even need to force any orders. Innately, Xiao Jin's feelings and dependence on Wu Aotian were above everything else, including all possible fetters brought about by his original identity as a dragon.

　　Xiao Jin blinked as he listened to Kelly's story. In Kelly's expectant eyes, he uttered a childish voice: "Oh."

　　Kelly was stunned for a moment. This was the only reaction. Was there no other reaction?

　　Looking at his appearance, he didn't seem excited at all. It was not at all what I had imagined. He should have been excited with red eyes, even tears in his eyes, rushing to me, hugging me and crying, and then letting me take him away. What was going on? Wasn't my description clear enough? Wasn't the emotion strong enough that he didn't feel anything?

　　Wu Aotian was watching Kelly's dumbfounded look from the side, and suddenly he felt secretly happy. I let you cheat me, I let you lie to me, I made me do hard labor, I let you cross the river and then destroy the bridge, let's see how you are going to destroy it now!

　　Kelly looked at Xiao Jin, his expression gradually becoming serious: "As a descendant of the dragon clan, you are the descendant of the golden dragon. You have the responsibility to protect the dragon clan. The dragon clan needs you. Are you willing to follow me back to the dragon clan and complete your mission?"

　　Since Wu Aotian was still nearby, Kelly couldn't be too direct in his questioning. He could only ask "Are you willing?" Otherwise, Wu Aotian might have objections again.

　　Wu Aotian now has a special status in Piaomiao Palace and possesses considerable power. He is also said to be highly valued by the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace. In addition, the Dragon Clan was the first to be rude in this matter, so Kelly is more considerate of Wu Aotian's feelings and it is not convenient for him to have a direct conflict with Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian did not say anything, but just watched Kelly quietly "fooling" Xiao Jin. When he heard Kelly ask this, Wu Aotian already knew Xiao Jin's answer, so his eyes fell on Kelly's face.

　　"Go back to the Dragon Clan, why go back? I'm living very well here..."

　　Kelly was immediately a little impatient and said angrily: "You are a dragon, how can you hang out with humans? You can't forget your responsibilities, you must come back to the dragon clan with me!"

　　Facing Kelly's somewhat exasperated and strong words, Xiao Jin was not afraid at all. He just curled his lips and said very straightforwardly: "So what? I don't want to!"

　　Chapter 370 Kelly's Miscalculation

　　"What, you don't want to?"

　　Kelly was stunned. It was not that he had not thought about the difficulty in persuading him. He had also thought that after he asked him to follow him back to the Dragon Clan, the other party might be hesitant, wavering, and reluctant. However, he had not expected that the other party would refuse so cleanly and neatly without any hesitation. He could even tell from his tone that he did not have even the slightest desire to follow him back to the Dragon Clan.

　　Kelly couldn't help but glance at Wu Aotian next to him, and doubts suddenly arose in his heart. Wu Aotian had repeatedly mentioned whether the previous agreement was true. Did he already know that Xiao Jin would completely reject him?

　　Or in other words, what means did he use to make Xiao Jin unwilling to return to the Dragon Clan?

　　Kelly took a deep breath and looked at Wu Aotian who was standing next to him with a smile on his face. Kelly's eyes became more solemn. It seemed that he and the other dragons had underestimated this human youth. Thinking about the tribe leader's prediction of this young man's future, his future would be extremely powerful, so the dragon tribe must not be his enemy, and should not even have a grudge against him.

　　For this reason, when it comes to the matter of the golden dragonet, the dragon clan must try their best not to offend Wu Aotian while trying their best not to offend Wu Aotian. If the prediction becomes a reality, Wu Aotian will become extremely powerful, and it will be very disadvantageous to the dragon clan if they make enemies with such an enemy.

　　It seems that I have no choice but to use the last resort and the secret technique given to me by the clan leader. Otherwise, Xiao Jin will really be unwilling to go back with me. No matter whether it is because of the dignity of the dragon clan or Wu Aotian's current identity and possible future achievements, I cannot take him away by force.

　　“Look me in the eyes.”

　　Kelly shouted softly. Xiao Jin raised his eyes and looked at Kelly innocently with a serious tone. He obviously didn't understand why Kelly had such an expression. Was he angry?

　　But why should I be angry? I don’t want to leave my master.

　　Even if you are a dragon, you can't let me leave!

　　He is the one who saved my life. If it weren't for him, I would have died long ago and would never have come into this world. I want to stay by his side so that I can protect him when I become strong!

　　There was a strange look in Kelly's eyes, and his eyes seemed to become like a whirlpool, firmly attracting Xiao Jin's attention. As soon as their eyes collided, countless pieces of information instantly flooded into Xiao Jin's mind. At the same time, something that was almost instinctive in his bones seemed to be awakened.

　　Xiao Jin's eyes suddenly became extremely confused. The mark left by Qiu and the nature awakened in his bones by Kelly appeared in his mind at the same time and clashed with each other. Xiao Jin became less determined than before and seemed to begin to waver.

　　Watching the changes in Xiao Jin's facial expression, Kelly felt a surge of joy in his heart. Sure enough, this secret technique was really useful. It could really awaken the dragon nature in Xiao Jin's bones, allowing him to restore his proud nature as a dragon, and also make him understand the responsibilities that a golden dragon should bear.

　　Wu Aotian also saw Xiao Jin's sudden change, and his heart suddenly became nervous. Although he had great trust in Qiu, the current situation seemed to have changed. It seemed that Kelly had used some tricks on Xiao Jin, so that Xiao Jin's face showed such a struggling expression.

　　"Kelly, what did you do to him?"

　　Wu Aotian strode forward and came to Kelly's side, staring at Kelly angrily. At this time, he didn't care whether Kelly was the Dragon God of War or not. Anyone who wanted to use trickery to take away the golden baby dragon was Wu Aotian's enemy!

　　Kelly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his eyes had regained their calm. He slowly stepped back, spread his hands and said to Wu Aotian: "I didn't do anything, don't misunderstand me."

　　Wu Aotian didn't believe Kelly's lies at all. He bent down and checked Xiao Jin's condition with concern, but found that Xiao Jin's expression kept changing, sometimes firm, sometimes flustered, sometimes hesitant. Even the way he looked at Wu Aotian was very different from before.

　　"He was cast under a spell..."

　　Qiu's voice rang in his mind. Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then asked, "What kind of spell is it? Is there any way to break it?"

　　Qiu smiled slightly and said with some pride: "Humph, although I am not quite sure what this technique is, but I guess it should be the secret technique of the dragon clan. It is probably to make the opponent obey one's orders or something. It should be considered hypnosis. Didn't he just let Xiao Jin look into his eyes? This is obviously a sign before he makes a move. However, it is impossible to break the secret technique I cast."

　　Wu Aotian asked doubtfully, "Is there really no problem? From what I see from Xiao Jin's appearance, it seems that he has been seriously disturbed?"

　　Qiu shook his head and denied it: "It is a big shock, but this shock is only a good thing for you, not a bad thing at all."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment: "Good thing, what do you mean by that?"

　　Qiu explained: "The brand is planted in his mind. Normally, it is like a seed that has not taken root and sprouted. Now that it is attacked by external techniques, it can stimulate the brand. This can deepen the depth of the brand and make it more loyal. It can be said that if someone treats him like this, it will only make his spiritual brand deeper and deeper, and eventually reach the point of being indestructible."

　　"This is his first time, and he is still young, so he may need some time to adapt to the opponent's attack. But don't worry, this mental imprint is a high-level technique and it is impossible to break it."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, but seeing Xiao Jin's constantly changing expression, he couldn't help but become a little worried again; "Will this cause any harm to him?"

　　Qiu shook his head and said, "No, it's just a temporary conflict. It won't cause any harm to him."

　　"Then I feel relieved." Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, and a stone fell from his heart. Although he wanted to keep Xiao Jin by his side, he didn't want Xiao Jin to get hurt.

　　Kelly didn't say anything after performing the secret technique. He just stood by and waited quietly for the result. After getting Qiu's affirmative answer, Wu Aotian didn't say anything either. He just stood up and gently rubbed Xiao Jin's head.

　　This originally normal and intimate action made Kelly's eyes widen, revealing undisguised shock and even a hint of anger.

　　How could the dragon's proud head be touched so wantonly by a human being?

　　Especially when Kelly saw that when Wu Aotian was caressing Xiao Jin, a look of great joy appeared on his face, as if he was enjoying it very much, he felt as if he had been whipped, and a bad premonition arose in his heart.

　　It seemed that the relationship between this golden young dragon and this young man had far exceeded the expectations of himself and other dragons. Their relationship now looked like that of father and son, and the golden young dragon enjoyed such a relationship very much. Even if Wu Aotian stroked his head, which should have always been held high to look down on others, it would not make him unhappy, but would make him very comfortable.

　　He seemed to have completely adapted to living with humans and had absolutely no intention of returning to the dragon clan!

　　Kelly couldn't help but feel a little panic in his heart. If the golden dragon, the king of the dragon clan, was tamed by a human, became a friend of this human, or even became this human's pet, what a shocking event that would be.

　　The expression on Xiao Jin's face changed, as if he was fighting and struggling, but when Wu Aotian stroked his head as if he was stroking a child, the expression on his face suddenly became calm, as if at this moment, an invisible force was poured into his body, strengthening his faith and no longer wavering.

　　He raised his delicate and fragile little face, and his eyes were full of determination, which was a very strange thing for someone of his age.

　　"Thank you for letting me know a lot, but I don't think I will go back to the Dragon Clan. Of course, as a member of the Dragon Clan, if the Dragon Clan encounters any danger in the future, I will not stand idly by."

　　Kelly was horrified. He had already used the secret technique, but the other party still refused?

　　So what should I do now?

　　Let this golden young dragon continue to stay by Wu Aotian's side, continue to allow Wu Aotian to caress it as he would a human child, and then gradually become a part of the human race?

　　Wu Aotian was not too surprised when he heard Xiao Jin's answer. This was also the concept he had always instilled in Xiao Jin. After all, Xiao Jin was a golden young dragon and a member of the dragon clan. If he were asked to completely abandon his identity as a dragon, it would not be impossible for Wu Aotian, but for Xiao Jin, it seemed a little too cruel.

　　Therefore, the idea that Wu Aotian instilled in them was that they would not go back, but it was completely possible to go back to visit relatives or something, and it was also okay to go back and live for a while. If the dragon clan encountered any dangerous things, they could also go back to help, which might calm the dragon clan's mood for a while. Otherwise, if they were completely rejected, they would be so angry that they would do something unpredictable, which would be troublesome.

　　Looking at Kelly's expression, Wu Aotian did not laugh at his mood, but said calmly: "Xiao Jin has made his choice. I hope you can keep your promise and let him stay by my side. I believe he will live a happy life."

　　Kelly turned his head, his eyes as sharp as a knife: "What on earth did you use on him to make him not even recognize the dragon clan..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said, "You are a little biased. How could Xiao Jin not recognize the Dragon Clan? Didn't he just make it clear that as long as the Dragon Clan is in danger, he will naturally take action... What other means can I use? It seems that you used some means just now. Remember you promised me not to use any inexplicable means..."

　　Chapter 371: The Fourth Force: Demon Slayer Sect

　　What Wu Aotian was worried about did not happen. Although Kelly was very angry about the fact that Xiao Jin refused to return to the dragon clan and would rather stay with Wu Aotian, he did not go crazy in the end, but retreated and left helplessly. However, before leaving, Kelly solemnly told Wu Aotian that the golden dragon was the king of the dragon clan and the patron saint of the dragon clan. Even if he wanted to stay with Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian had to be nicer to him. Otherwise, even if Xiao Jin had no objection, the dragon clan would have one.

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no objection to what Kelly said. After all, Xiao Jin was brought back by Wu Aotian and rescued by Qiu. What's more, Xiao Jin was so cute, how could Wu Aotian treat him badly?

　　After Kelly left, Wu Aotian felt relieved. After all, Wu Aotian had always been worried that the dragon clan would come and take Xiao Jin away. If they used force, Wu Aotian would have no choice but to let Xiao Jin go back temporarily. Only when he or Xiao Jin became strong enough in the future, would he be able to take Xiao Jin away again.

　　Wu Aotian's life returned to normal. There wasn't much going on at the Supervisory Council, and Wu Aotian was still practicing most of the time. But one day, he suddenly received a message from Mo Yunsheng, the master of Piaomiao Palace, asking Wu Aotian to go see him immediately.

　　Wu Aotian was wondering why the palace master was looking for him, but he still came to Piaomiao Palace as soon as possible and met Mo Yunsheng.

　　When they arrived at Mo Yunsheng's secluded residence, they saw a large group of other people. They all had confused looks on their faces, and they didn't seem to know why the palace lord wanted them to come.

　　Mo Yunsheng appeared at the door of his hut, glanced at everyone present, and said with a smile: "This time I asked you to come here to explore an island of ruins from ancient times..."

　　"Island of Ruins?"

　　After a moment's surprise, Wu Aotian and the others immediately showed expressions of great surprise, because they all knew that the ancient times were the world where spiritual practitioners were rampant, and the current situation could not be compared with the ancient times at all. After experiencing that heavenly calamity, the ancient times were almost over, and then a new era began. Many spiritual practitioners' sects disappeared in this heavenly calamity, and because of this, a large number of techniques, secret arts, spiritual weapons, etc. were buried in the dust of history.

　　Exploring the ruins may result in returning empty-handed, but it is also possible to gain a lot. What's more, Mo Yunsheng can organize everyone and solemnly tell everyone about this matter. Obviously, the ruins are not left by some ordinary sect in ancient times. They must be very valuable. Only in this way can it be enough to attract the attention of someone like Mo Yunsheng.

　　"I know you are very curious about what sect this ancient relic belongs to that has caused me to mobilize so many troops. I can tell you that in ancient times, the three major forces were the strongest, but there was another force outside of the three major forces. This force lived on an island and lived a life isolated from the world. Few people knew of the existence of this force. Even if they knew of their existence, they did not know their location. They only knew that the island was in the sea at the southern end of the continent."

　　"This faction has very few members, but each of them is extremely powerful. If they were not content to be ordinary and live far away on the sea, then this world would definitely not have three major forces, but four major forces."

　　When these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. Everyone thought that the three most powerful forces in ancient times were the three major forces. However, they only found out now that in addition to the three major forces, there was actually a mysterious force that sounded like it could actually compete with the three major forces.

　　"Some people say that the reason why we can't find the island is because it is floating on the sea and is moving at any time. In addition, there is a formation on the island, which makes it difficult to find..."

　　"This force is called the Demon Slayer Sect. After the heavenly calamity, no one has heard of the Demon Slayer Sect since then. Until a few days ago, a spiritual practitioner discovered a not very big island on the sea. This island is actually floating on the sea, moving slowly with the waves."

　　"The people who discovered the island wanted to break into it, but they found out that there was a formation on the island and they couldn't get in. After the news came back, it alarmed the three major forces. It is estimated that Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion are also sending teams to the island."

　　Someone asked the question: "Will the Palace Master go?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and said, "This matter is of great importance. It is very likely that this exploration will uncover the truth about this island and even the origin of the Demon Slayer Sect. If they also escaped the heavenly tribulation, it means that their strength is probably beyond imagination. Because at the beginning, the three major forces joined forces to resist it, and they survived the heavenly tribulation with heavy casualties. They are sparsely populated. If they can survive the heavenly tribulation on their own, you can imagine how powerful they are."

　　"So far, no one knows whether there are still people from the Demon Slayer Sect on the island. The island is also very large and full of formations, so I will lead the team to search."

　　Wu Aotian was quite excited after hearing this. It was indeed a vast world with countless strong people. First there was Tianxin Palace, then he learned that there were three major forces, and now he learned about another hidden sect that might not be weaker than the three major forces, or even stronger than the three major forces.

　　I just don't know what the situation is on the island now?

　　Mo Yunsheng took out a large stack of jade pendants engraved with formations, waved his hand, and everyone got one.

　　"Take this jade pendant. When you are exploring the island, if you encounter any danger, infuse spiritual energy into it. With the resonance of the formation above, I can quickly rush to your side."

　　"Also, if we rush over now, it is very likely that people from Purple Light Cave Mansion and Black Moon Island will arrive at about the same time. During the exploration of the island, there may be some conflicts. You must be careful. Of course, you must fight for what you need to fight for. Don't worry."

　　Hearing Mo Yunsheng's words, Wu Aotian thought to himself that this exploration of the floating island might be another bloody one. It would be fine if there was nothing on the island, but if the things left were all good stuff, and if they were discovered at the same time by people from other sects, I'm afraid no one would give up.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the people around him and felt a little strange. Among the people who went out this time, there were many powerful people in the Illusionary Spirit Realm and many people who had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Perhaps, after all, he became the weakest one. But why did they call him?

　　Wu Aotian thought about this and couldn't help feeling a little depressed. Whenever he was in danger, his strength always seemed to be the lowest...

　　This was the case in the Samsara Valley, the Sky-Splitting Secret Realm, and the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm Competition. If he did not have a lot of tricks and immortal spiritual weapons on him, he would have been destroyed countless times.

　　What will happen this time? This time we will face even stronger opponents...

　　Skyfire Lily has not yet completed her evolution. Although the God of Fire is powerful enough, it may not be so effective against the strong ones in the Fantasy Realm. Although Xiao Jin is a golden dragon, he is still very young after all. His strength is not much stronger than Wu Aotian. The only powerful means is Qiu.

　　Qiu has recovered 70% of his strength. According to Qiu, his current combat power should be comparable to that of the strong ones in the Fantasy Realm, but no one knows exactly how strong he is, because no one has fought with the strong ones in the Fantasy Realm yet, so there is no standard to measure.

　　However, Wu Aotian did not feel guilty. He just went. Fortune and wealth are sought in danger. It would be great if he could find something valuable there.

　　But if we find good things there, how should we distribute them? Should we hand them all over?

　　Just when Wu Aotian was puzzled, Mo Yunsheng smiled and gave the answer: "If the things you find on the island are skills or secret techniques, you can copy them and leave them, and then hand in the originals. If they are elixirs, you can keep the ones you need and hand in the ones you don't need to me."

　　"I will give a certain amount of points to everything you hand in, depending on its value. I will then take out some of my things as exchange items. You can choose from these exchange items and use the points of your contributions to exchange for what you need."

　　Hearing what Mo Yunsheng said, everyone in Piaomiao Palace below showed some excitement on their faces. Everyone knew that as the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace, Mo Yunsheng had a lot of treasures. He even had many fairy-grade spiritual tools and many good things that could help people practice. It would be great if they could exchange them.

　　Wu Aotian was not particularly interested in anything belonging to Mo Yunsheng, but was very interested in the mysterious Demon-Slaying Sect. It was such an amazing thing that such a powerful sect was secluded on a floating island.

　　After giving some more instructions, Mo Yunsheng gave everyone two hours to prepare, and then the team would set off for the mysterious floating island.

　　After making the arrangements, Mo Yunsheng left Wu Aotian alone. Wu Aotian felt a little strange, and the people around him couldn't help but reveal a bit of envy in their eyes when they looked at Wu Aotian.

　　Not everyone can get personal care from the Palace Master. Everyone has long heard that the Palace Master looks at Wu Aotian differently. Now they see that it is indeed true.

　　Wu Aotian's strength is not higher than others, but the speed at which his strength improves is unmatched by others. This talent is truly amazing. Does the Palace Master really want to accept Wu Aotian as his disciple?

　　Wu Aotian had also heard such statements. Now that he heard that the Palace Master had left him alone, he couldn't help but feel a little confused. Could it be that what they said was true?

　　Does he really want to accept me as his disciple and inherit his legacy?

　　If that's really the case, do you agree with it?

　　Chapter 372: Forced Promotion

　　"This time, you were included in the team to explore the mysterious floating island. Your opinion was not sought before this. Do you have any thoughts?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head, a smile showing on his face: "This shows that the Palace Master is optimistic about me, how could I have any ideas."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and looked into Wu Aotian's eyes, as if he wanted to see through Wu Aotian's inner thoughts: "But this exploration will be very dangerous. You may face strong people in the Illusionary Realm... You are now in the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If you face them, I'm afraid you will have no chance of winning..."

　　Wu Aotian originally wanted to express that he still had some abilities and was not particularly afraid of encountering those powerful people in the Illusionary Realm, but when he heard the tone of Mo Yunsheng's voice, Wu Aotian's heart suddenly jumped and an idea came to his mind.

　　Could it be that Palace Master Mo Yunsheng wanted to promote me?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel some inexplicable expectations in his heart. He was now at the bottleneck of the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Once he made another breakthrough, he would be able to enter the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection. In Piaomiao Palace, there was the Moon Lingzhi Spring, which could allow people to directly advance to become powerful warriors in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. If he could overcome the current bottleneck, perhaps he would be able to enter the Illusionary Spirit Realm quickly...

　　"It's not a good chance of winning, but we have to try. We can't just sit at home and do nothing. We might get our heads broken by falling tiles."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and nodded, his eyes revealing some undisguised admiration: "You have a good attitude. As a spiritual practitioner, you must put aside your fears. If you are timid, you will not be able to achieve great things."

　　Facing Mo Yunsheng's praise, Wu Aotian did not feel proud at all, but just said modestly: "Palace Master, you are too kind. I just went up here with courage, which is a brave act."

　　Mo Yunsheng laughed and said, "Are you still stuck at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, and Mo Yunsheng smiled and waved at Wu Aotian, saying, "Come here."

　　Wu Aotian didn’t know what Mo Yunsheng was going to do, but his intuition told him that something bad might happen to him.

　　Walking in front of Wu Aotian, Mo Yunsheng stretched out his palm and pressed it against Wu Aotian's body. While Wu Aotian was still wondering what Mo Yunsheng was doing, an extremely pure spiritual energy had already poured into Wu Aotian's body from his palm, and after a circulation, it merged into the spiritual crystal in his spiritual sea.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. What was going on? Was Mo Yunsheng teaching him skills?

　　Although spiritual cultivation is not the practice of internal energy, the two have certain similarities. I can clearly feel the spiritual energy rushing into my spiritual sea. While continuously expanding my spiritual sea, it is also expanding the interior of the spiritual crystal.

　　When seeing Wu Aotian's spirit crystal, even Mo Yunsheng couldn't help but be surprised. Wu Aotian's spirit crystal was much larger than others. It looked like a spirit crystal of the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection realm, but he actually had not broken through the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit realm and had not entered the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection realm.

　　Wu Aotian felt that his spiritual sea had expanded again under Mo Yunsheng's action, and the spiritual energy in the spiritual crystal continued to increase. The spiritual crystal also became extremely bright, like a burning flame.

　　"Palace Master..."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled slightly and interrupted Wu Aotian's words: "Don't talk, concentrate on practicing, I will help you break through the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and reach the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. This way, you will naturally be safer in your actions here."

　　Wu Aotian was extremely shocked. Mo Yunsheng actually had a way to force people to break through. What a powerful secret technique!

　　Although Wu Aotian was not clear about what method Mo Yunsheng used, he knew that this method could not be used frequently. Just like passing on skills, it would always cause some damage to oneself or reduce one's strength. If this was really the case, then why would Mo Yunsheng spend money to improve his own strength?

　　It has to be said that the secret technique used by Mo Yunsheng was extremely domineering. In just a short period of time, Wu Aotian's spirit crystal grew larger, and he successfully broke through to the next level again, reaching the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit.

　　When Mo Yunsheng took his hand away from Wu Aotian, Wu Aotian clearly felt that the aura fluctuations on Mo Yunsheng's body were quite disordered, and hurriedly asked with concern: "Palace Master, are you okay?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled faintly and said, "No problem. Now that you have become a great master of the Heavenly Spirit, combined with your immortal spiritual weapon, even if others want to kill you, it won't be that easy."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the calm smile on Mo Yunsheng's face, and finally couldn't help asking: "Palace Master, why did you do this?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "Because I am very optimistic about you, I have thought about accepting you as my disciple to inherit my mantle. In the future, you can also inherit my position and lead the entire Piaomiao Palace."

　　Wu Aotian had never thought that Mo Yunsheng really had this idea. Now that he had said it frankly, Wu Aotian didn't know how to answer for a moment, but he subconsciously said: "I had a master before. Although he has been dead for thousands of years, I kowtowed in front of his corpse to become his disciple..."

　　Mo Yunsheng didn't seem to care about what Wu Aotian said. He smiled and said, "This is not important. Accepting you as my disciple was my first thought, but later I gave up the idea. Since you have already joined Piaomiao Palace, why should I stick to the formalities? The result will be the same."

　　"How about it, are you interested in becoming the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I'm really not that interested. I always feel that the position of Palace Master of Piao Miao Palace is more burdensome than fun. There are a lot of things to worry about. It's better for me to be free like I am now."

　　Mo Yunsheng put his hands behind his back, smiled gently, and walked to the window: "You are right. In this position, the responsibility is greater than the enjoyment. Sitting in this position, you have to consider many people every day, but how many people in this world dream of sitting in this position? So you are a unique person."

　　"Okay, go ahead. If time is not too tight, you can directly use the Moon Ganoderma Spring to practice and directly break through to the Illusionary Realm. That would be even better. Unfortunately..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Time is the most abundant thing. Let's continue practicing after this exploration is over. Palace Master, are you really willing to give me the Moon Ganoderma Spring?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled lightly, turned his head and looked into Wu Aotian's eyes and asked, "Why not? The Moon Lingzhi Spring was originally provided to those with sufficient potential in Piaomiao Palace to save them more time, and you definitely meet this condition!"

　　Chapter 373: Floating Island

　　Mo Yunsheng's affirmative words made Wu Aotian somewhat excited. After all, Mo Yunsheng was one of the three people standing at the top of the world, so his words naturally carried great weight.

　　However, neither Wu Aotian nor Mo Yunsheng had anticipated the extent of the danger of this exploration trip, nor had they anticipated the shocking secrets that would be uncovered.

　　The Demon-Slaying Sect, an existence that is very imposing just by its name, this mysterious fourth force that the three major forces dare not underestimate, will eventually unveil its final veil in front of everyone.

　　The team of Piaomiao Palace had about fifty people, led by the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace, Mo Yunsheng. Mo Yunsheng threw out a gourd, which quickly grew larger. Everyone stayed on the gourd. Mo Yunsheng stood in front in a fluttering white robe, and the gourd flew towards the southern sea like lightning piercing through the clouds.

　　When they arrived at the southern waters, someone soon came to greet them and reported to Mo Yunsheng the latest situation so far.

　　"I didn't expect the people from Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion to be so quick. They've already arrived. In that case, let's go too."

　　Seeing everyone's nervous expressions, as if they were worried that the other two factions had gotten there first, Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "Don't worry, even if the two major forces join forces, it will take a lot of time to break through the island's protective formation. We still have time, and maybe they are waiting for us now."

　　Following the direction indicated by the guide, the gourd flew out rapidly and arrived at a place at least 2,000 kilometers above the island. As the gourd stopped and lowered its altitude, everyone finally saw the mysterious island.

　　This island looks a bit big, but considering that everyone can fly, this range is nothing. However, Mo Yunsheng's words quickly shattered everyone's thoughts.

　　"There is a huge formation on this island that prohibits flying. This formation is connected to the formation of the island itself. It's not that it can't be broken, but once it is broken, the island will not be able to float on the sea and will sink into the sea in an instant... So, if we want to explore this island, we must abide by this rule."

　　So that's how it is. If we were to walk, it would be very troublesome to explore the entire island.

　　As Mo Yunsheng had guessed, although the people from Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion arrived early, they did not take any action. They were obviously waiting for the people from Piaomiao Palace.

　　The number of people coming from Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion was about the same. Both sides were on their own sides. Although no conflict had occurred, the mood seemed a little tense. It was obvious that everyone cared about this mysterious island.

　　Mo Yunsheng led everyone to meet the people from the two factions. The leaders of the other two forces were also their clan leaders. For such an important matter, it was impossible for them not to take action personally.

　　The owner of the Black Moon Island is Wei Shan, and the owner of the Purple Light Cave Mansion is Lei Peng. Wei Shan has flowing white hair and looks like an immortal, while Lei Peng is a middle-aged man with an elegant face, looking like a scholar.

　　Wu Aotian was no longer surprised by the appearance of these people. People who had reached their level of strength could already control their bodies at will. If they wanted to look as young as Mo Yunsheng, it was just a simple thing and purely a matter of personal preference.

　　Wei Shan, Lei Peng and Mo Yunsheng met and started a secret conversation, but this conversation was limited to the three of them and no one else knew what they talked about.

　　The three seemed to be having a small dispute. Judging from their expressions when they were talking, they seemed to be arguing about something. After a while, the three of them dispersed and returned to their own sects.

　　"The situation this time is probably a bit serious. They came here first and have roughly explored the island. There are many teleportation arrays on the island, many other formations, and many buildings. There are also obstructing formations on the island, making it difficult to see what the island is like. I'm afraid that once you enter, you will encounter many formations. Everyone should be careful."

　　After a slight pause, Mo Yunsheng knitted his brows together: "We just discussed it, and things have changed a bit, because this formation is more difficult than we thought, the three of us need to work together to open this passage, and because we can't completely destroy this formation, we must open a part of it very carefully, and after you enter, we must restore it..."

　　"Since we don't understand how this defensive formation works, we can only open it by force, and it can only be opened at three points outside. This means that none of the three of us can enter it, so after you enter, you will have to rely on yourselves. They all agreed that during the exploration of this island, if there is a conflict among the disciples of the three sects due to some things, the three of us cannot intervene..."

　　There was a bit more awe in the eyes of all the disciples of Piaomiao Palace. What Mo Yunsheng said revealed a message, that is, on this island, unless you don't fight for anything, if you want to fight, you will probably have to fight with others, unless you find something valuable by yourself.

　　If it is discovered at the same time as someone else, then someone will have to give up. Otherwise, the winner will be decided based on strength.

　　It was a typical case of the strong preying on the weak, but everyone knew that it was indeed inconvenient for the three sect leaders, including Mo Yunsheng, to intervene. They were all equally powerful, and if they wanted to intervene, it would be better for the three of them to fight directly, and whoever won would have the right to explore...

　　"I won't say any more. Be careful. This island is very strange. Even for the three of us, we dare not take it lightly. Now the three of us will work together to break a part of the formation and send you in..."

　　Someone raised a question: "Palace Master, now that so many people have come, is there any reaction on the island? Isn't it said that the Demon Slayer Sect might exist on this island?"

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and said, "There is no response for now. The formation on this island has blocked our perception, making it impossible for us to detect the life on this island. We can only enter and explore it carefully."

　　No one spoke anymore, but checked their belongings and prepared to enter this mysterious floating island.

　　Mo Yunsheng, Wei Shan and Lei Peng gathered together again. The three of them divided into three directions and landed under the island. The other people from the three sects floated in the air, waiting quietly.

　　Suddenly, the originally quiet air seemed to suddenly turn into a fierce gale. Light shields of various colors appeared above the entire island. Countless wind blades were raging in the air, and the air seemed to be torn apart. Although everyone was still in the sky, they were all frightened when they saw the chaotic scene below that suddenly became like the end of the world.

　　Soon, a thunder-like sound was heard in the formation. The sound came from three directions, and each strike resounded through the sky and could be heard from far away. With each strike, it seemed as if the entire island would tremble, and the sea water around the island seemed to be shaken and began to churn.

　　This scene lasted for half a day before the thunder-like sound of collision finally stopped. The endless wind blades slowly moved to both sides, revealing an entrance that was not very wide.

　　"You may go in now."

　　People from the three sects heard their respective leaders giving the order to enter, and the three gangs simultaneously descended from the air onto the island along the space passage that was wrapped in endless wind blades.

　　Wu Aotian and the others had been solemnly told not to fly over this island, otherwise they would be violently attacked. Looking at the wind blades in the sky that looked like a school of fish in the sea, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. If they were wrapped in so many wind blades, they would probably be torn to pieces in an instant.

　　Everyone fell down obediently.

　　This is a flat ground in front of a palace that looks like it has been there for who knows how many years. Looking up at the sky, one finds that one cannot see through the air above. It seems as if there is something invisible in the air that blocks everyone's sight. It must be some formation with special effects.

　　For today's spiritual practitioners, the formations here are extremely novel, but in ancient times, formations were very prosperous and developed. There were thousands or even more formations that could be used in various ways, but most of these formations have gradually been lost.

　　The exploration teams of the three sects, with a total of more than one hundred people, looked at each other and then ran towards the palace in front.

　　Wu Aotian also followed the large team and ran forward. Because Mo Yunsheng could no longer come in, Mo Yunsheng made a temporary adjustment and handed a spiritual weapon that could connect to the jade pendants in everyone's hands to the strongest person in the team. He is the elder of Piaomiao Palace and has the strength of the third level of Phantom Spirit. During the entire island exploration process, he will be responsible for everyone's safety and rescue.

　　After entering the palace, everyone realized that the palace they saw in front of them was just the tip of the iceberg. The palace complex behind it was so magnificent that the more than one hundred people were so insignificant in front of it.

　　It was definitely unrealistic to explore in a concentrated manner, so everyone dispersed. Some acted alone, while others formed a team of two or three friends and quickly disappeared among all the palace complexes.

　　Although Wu Aotian had reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, his strength was still among the weaker ones among all the people. Or perhaps it was because of Mo Yunsheng's special care, the strongest elder of Piaomiao Palace looked at Wu Aotian and smiled, "Wu Aotian, just come with me."

　　Chapter 374 Mural

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not refuse. This elder named Xiao Yunfeng was one of the most skilled masters in Piaomiao Palace. His strength at the third level of Phantom Spirit made Wu Aotian feel safe.

　　After thanking him with a smile, Wu Aotian followed the elder without hesitation. On this mysterious island, although there may be many good things waiting for everyone to explore, there may also be just as many dangers waiting for everyone. Wu Aotian has entered the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Although it is not the lowest among all people, it will still be difficult to resist if he encounters any danger.

　　Xiao Yunfeng did not rush into the densely packed palace to search, but hung the spiritual weapon that could sense the jade tokens in the hands of every disciple of Piaomiao Palace on his chest, and looked around with his hands behind his back.

　　Although Wu Aotian was still a little anxious, he didn't dare to urge him. He could only wait quietly. But soon, Wu Aotian found something wrong.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian's strength had reached the great perfection of the heavenly spirit, and his perception was extremely powerful. Any slightly stronger spiritual fluctuation within hundreds of miles could not escape his perception. However, in this palace complex, Wu Aotian clearly felt that the aura of those spiritual practitioners who entered the palace was gradually becoming vague and difficult to perceive.

　　What is going on?

　　Could it be that they were in some danger?

　　It should be impossible for so many people to encounter danger at the same time. More than a hundred people entered at the same time, and each of these hundred people was a strong man. It was impossible for anyone to deal with them at the same time. There was only one explanation left, that is, something covered up the spiritual fluctuations of these people, making it difficult for outsiders to detect it.

　　Wu Aotian figured this out, raised his head in surprise and said, "Elder Xiao, have you noticed..."

　　Xiao Yunfeng's face was a little solemn: "Their aura is becoming increasingly difficult to sense. I'm afraid there is some kind of formation in this palace. In this case, I'm afraid this spiritual weapon is useless. We can no longer contact other people..."

　　Wu Aotian was startled, and subconsciously looked at the palace in the distance, and said with some concern: "If this is the case, then if we encounter any danger, we can't ask the elders for help?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng nodded and said, "The other two sects must have similar methods to ours. If we can't use them, then they certainly can't use them either. What I'm more worried about now is encountering some unknown dangers in the palace."

　　"Like the original residents of this island?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng nodded: "So many of us entered at the same time, and it took the three sect leaders a long time to break the formation. If the Demon Slayer Sect that originally lived on this island still existed, they must have known about our arrival, but now there is no reaction. This makes me suspect that there is no one on this island anymore..."

　　“No one is left…” Wu Aotian asked uncertainly, “Elder, do you mean that the Demon Slayer Sect that originally lived here is no longer here, and everyone is dead, or extinct?”

　　“It’s possible.” Xiao Yunfeng looked around with doubtful eyes, as if he wanted to find something that could prove his words: “Although the palace here is protected by formations and can avoid erosion by wind and rain, it can still be seen that it is very old, and there seems to be no signs of human habitation... Perhaps, all the members of the Demon Slayer Sect have died in the heavenly calamity, and it is possible that the Demon Slayer Sect has already disappeared...”

　　Wu Aotian nodded, his eyes also fell on those palaces that looked a bit old: "What should we do now?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng frowned and said, "Let's go in and take a look at what's going on inside."

　　Wu Aotian followed behind Xiao Yunfeng, and the two entered the palace one after the other. Looking at the wide roads extending in all directions to the palace buildings, Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh in his heart. It was unknown how long it would take to build such a grand palace city. It was said that the Demon-Slaying Sect didn't have a large population.

　　Xiao Yunfeng stepped into the palace first, and Wu Aotian followed him in. They found themselves standing in a palace room that was not very large. The furnishings in the room did not look luxurious, but gave people a very solemn and dignified feeling.

　　There was no other exit in the palace, except for one teleportation array. Xiao Yunfeng stared at the teleportation array and said with some emotion: "This teleportation array is only a short-distance teleportation array. I didn't expect that the Demon Slayer Sect would set up a teleportation array on the island. Since there is one in this room, there must be many places. The formations in the ancient times were really convenient..."

　　"There is a large protective formation on the island, and there are also various small formations inside. This island is simply a concentration of formations. I don't know why the Demon Slayer Sect has so many formations. Who are they guarding against? They are so powerful, do we still need to guard against them?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng seemed to be explaining to Wu Aotian, or talking to himself, or perhaps expressing doubt.

　　Wu Aotian listened quietly without saying anything. He looked at the teleportation array for a while before he tilted his head and asked, "Shall we enter this teleportation array?"

　　"Go in, why not?" Xiao Yunfeng replied as a matter of course: "There is nothing worth paying attention to here. This is just an entrance at most. If you want to explore further, you have to go in."

　　Two people stepped into the teleportation array, and after a flash of light, they appeared in another hall. The hall was very spacious, but there was nothing worthy of much attention.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes swept around and finally landed on the wall of the hall. On that wall there were huge murals covering the entire wall.

　　Wu Aotian walked over with some curiosity, raised his head and looked at the murals.

　　Lines outline a vast existence and surging waves, which seems to be the sea.

　　His eyes looked up along the mural on the wall, but suddenly stopped, and there was something strange in his eyes.

　　The scene in the middle of the mural is divided into two parts. The left side is the sea, and the right side looks like land. On the sea surface where the sea and land meet, there are many strange creatures with wings on their backs and short black horns on their heads rushing out of the sea.

　　Each of these weirdos was shirtless, revealing their extremely muscular upper bodies. They held various weapons in their hands, and their faces were hideous. They rushed towards the shore with murderous intent. The wings behind them were a strange red, which, combined with the short black horns and ferocious eyes, made them look quite scary.

　　On the other side, there were also quite a few humans heading towards these weirdos. They looked like normal humans, and it was obvious that these people were all spiritual practitioners because they were holding various spiritual weapons in their hands.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes swept across the entire mural. It seemed that the content of the mural was that a lot of strange people rushed out of the sea, and human spiritual practitioners were fighting with them, apparently to prevent them from logging in.

　　Wu Aotian's gaze turned to another huge palace wall, where there were also murals, but the content of the murals had changed again. It seemed to be the same battlefield in the previous mural, but the picture had changed a lot.

　　Many people fell to the ground, including a strange man with red wings on his back and a spiritual practitioner wearing robes and holding spiritual weapons. No matter whether they were strange men or spiritual practitioners, they had suffered huge attacks and had many messy wounds, showing the fierceness of the battle. In the air, there were countless more people fighting fiercely.

　　Wu Aotian looked at these murals and found them quite interesting. It seemed that the murals were telling a story of a war, a war between humans and these monsters. He just didn't know where the story of the murals came from.

　　What is the outcome of this battle?

　　Wu Aotian was very curious and looked at the wall behind him again. There was still a mural on the wall, which was exactly the result of the battle that Wu Aotian was looking for.

　　The spiritual practitioners were in high spirits and were hunting down those strange creatures with wings on their backs, while those strange creatures were being forced to retreat into the sea, leaving behind countless corpses along the way.

　　These murals looked extremely clear, and vividly described the course of a war. Although the origins of these strange creatures with black wings on their backs were not very clear, Wu Aotian understood the general content.

　　Wu Aotian looked in other places but found no more murals.

　　Not only Wu Aotian, Xiao Yunfeng also noticed the murals on the wall and looked at them all carefully. Unlike Wu Aotian's confusion, Xiao Yunfeng's face showed a bit of solemnity and shock.

　　Wu Aotian also noticed the change in Xiao Yunfeng's expression and couldn't help asking, "Elder Xiao, these murals seem to show a war between humans and some weirdos. Do you know anything about it?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng looked at the murals again with a serious expression, then he let out a long breath and said with a frown, "The characters in these murals are all from the Demon Slayer Sect!"

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. Someone from the Demon Slayer Sect?

　　Why did they carve themselves on the murals? Was it to show how powerful they and others are?

　　Wait, those monsters with black wings on their backs, the islands floating on the sea, the monsters rushing out of the sea and onto the land...

　　An astonishing thought suddenly flashed through Wu Aotian's mind. Could it be that this mural was not just depicting a fictional story, but a fact that actually happened?

　　…

　　Shortly after Wu Aotian followed Xiao Yunfeng into the palace, a figure flashed on a high tower in the palace. The figure stood at the window of the tower, looking at the buildings below, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a strange look.

　　Suddenly, the figure frowned, a look of shock appeared on his face, and his eyes, like an urgent lightning bolt, fell towards the sea in the south, muttering softly: "You are here so soon? Well, I don't have to explain everything to you one by one."

　　Chapter 375 Monster

　　Xiao Yunfeng looked at the strokes in front of him, his face looking a little solemn, and he said in a low voice: "Could it be that these strange people with red wings and a single horn on their heads really exist?"

　　Wu Aotian was also wondering the same thing. When he heard Xiao Yunfeng talking about this, he couldn't help but say, "If the weirdos depicted in these murals are real, where are they now? Have they been driven back into the sea like in the murals?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng frowned and did not answer because he did not know the answer. After all, the Demon Slaying Sect was extremely mysterious even in the ancient times. Even the three major forces knew nothing about the Demon Slaying Sect. They just knew of its existence. There was not much interaction between the three major forces and the Demon Slaying Sect. As for why the Demon Slaying Sect closed itself off on this island, no one knew.

　　“Is it true that there are no more people from the Demon Slayer Sect here? But these formations are all well maintained. Some formations even need energy replenishment, so I still doubt that there are still people from the Demon Slayer Sect alive on this island.”

　　Xiao Yunfeng turned his head and looked at Wu Aotian: "Do you think there are still people alive in the Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and answered affirmatively: "Yes, I think so."

　　"What about them?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly, spread his hands, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don't know. Maybe they are hiding, or maybe they don't want to meet us at all, and are silently watching us from a place we don't know."

　　Xiao Yunfeng's face flashed with worry: "If this is true, then to the people of the Demon Slayer Sect, we are all intruders. I wonder if they will find a way to deal with us?"

　　After a slight pause, Xiao Yunfeng turned his head and said to Wu Aotian: "Let's go, let's continue to explore. No matter what the result is, I believe the truth will be revealed to us."

　　Following Xiao Yunfeng, Wu Aotian and the other man once again stepped into a teleportation array. After a flash of light, they arrived at another hall.

　　It was still empty, without any treasure or valuable things that everyone expected.

　　Wu Aotian just glanced inside the room and then his eyes fell on the wall. There was nothing in the room that was visible at a glance, so what Wu Aotian was most concerned about was whether there were any murals on the wall. The murals he saw in the palace just now gave Wu Aotian a great shock. Wu Aotian hoped to see more murals to understand whether the contents on them were true or just their imagination?

　　There were indeed murals on the walls of the palace. No one knew what the murals were painted with. After so many years, they could still maintain their bright colors without fading, and people could see them clearly.

　　Wu Aotian moved closer, and even Xiao Yunfeng couldn't resist his curiosity and moved closer.

　　The protagonists on the mural are still the people from the Demon-Slaying Sect. This can be seen from their costumes. On their robes, there is an axe symbol with blood dripping from the axe blade. The people on the mural in the hall before were also dressed like this.

　　However, the content of this mural is not about resisting the monsters rushing up from the bottom of the sea, but some ordinary murals of life. In this mural, you can see a peaceful scene, with children playing and adults working, as if it is a painting of how the people of the Demon-Slaying Sect usually live.

　　Wu Aotian felt a little disappointed after reading them. These murals obviously could not resolve his doubts. He turned around and saw that Xiao Yunfeng had a similar expression on his face.

　　"There doesn't seem to be anything good left in this palace complex. It looks like we're going to have to go through empty roads this time."

　　Xiao Yunfeng also nodded in agreement and said, "Although we have only been to a few places, I have the same feeling. These places are very clean, and they don't look like ruins that have been sealed for a long time. Perhaps the people from the Demon Slayer Sect really exist. If that is the case, there must be nothing to find. I just don't know why they are hiding and don't want to meet us..."

　　Wu Aotian shrugged: "Who knows?"

　　…

　　Above the floating island, Mo Yunsheng and three other powerful men were sitting cross-legged in the void. Almost at the same time, the three of them shifted their eyes to the sea in the south, with a look of doubt on their faces.

　　Because at the same time, they all felt that under the sea, there were a lot of powerful auras, rapidly approaching the island.

　　Mo Yunsheng flashed and flew to the south. On the other two sides, Lei Peng and Wei Shan also flew over at the same time.

　　Above the south of the island, three people stopped and looked at the dark sea in front of them, their faces all looking a little solemn.

　　"What is that? Is it a monster from the sea?"

　　Wei Shan asked with some surprise, but the strength of the three people was similar, so what Wei Shan didn't know, Mo Yunsheng and Lei Peng naturally didn't know either.

　　"There are a lot of them, and they are all very powerful. They don't look like monsters." Mo Yunsheng looked at the sea with a serious expression and answered in a low voice.

　　"That's a monster!"

　　A faint voice suddenly sounded behind the three people. The three were shocked. The strength of the three people was all at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit Realm. How could someone sneak up so close behind them without being noticed?

　　The hairs on the three people's backs stood up in an instant, and they moved at the same time like lightning, only to see an old woman rising slowly from below. It was obvious that she had come out of the formation. She had obviously used the concealment of the formation to approach the three people just now.

　　The three people's eyes fell on the old woman's clothes at the same time. On the robe, there was a bloody axe logo.

　　"Are you from the Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　Mo Yunsheng asked first, his expression very solemn: "Why didn't you show up before we arrived?"

　　The old woman nodded calmly, her eyes fell on the sea in the south, she sighed softly and said, "I am the last descendant of the Demon Slayer Sect, and I have lived alone on this island for thousands of years... I deliberately led you here this time, otherwise, you would never have found this floating island."

　　After looking at the three people, the old woman continued, "You, Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island, and Ziguang Cave Mansion, are the three most powerful forces in this world. Although your strength is a little worse than I expected, I don't have time to wait any longer. The most important thing is that the monsters will not give us any more time."

　　"Just now you said that there are monsters in the southern sea. What are monsters?"

　　Wei Shan stretched out his hand and pointed to the sea in the south: "The aura is very strong and there are a lot of them. They are approaching this side. What do they want to do here?"

　　The old woman's eyes revealed a bit of unconcealed sadness: "They came here, of course, to destroy the Demon Slayer Sect, because it was the Demon Slayer Sect that completely sealed the monsters in the sea with a formation. After experiencing the heavenly calamity, the power of the formation was greatly weakened. After such a long time, it is finally impossible to restrain them. They have come back not only to avenge their past, but more importantly to conquer this continent..."

　　Mo Yunsheng and the other three looked at each other in bewilderment. As the continuation of the three major forces, they knew nothing about monsters. They didn't even know the existence of such powerful life forms as monsters!

　　Looking at the expressions of the three people, the old woman was not surprised. She just said calmly: "In ancient times, when the three major forces did not exist, the Demon Slaying Sect already existed. Moreover, the three sect leaders of the three major forces were actually taught by the same master, and the master of these three sect leaders is the sect leader of our Demon Slaying Sect!"

　　Even though Mo Yunsheng and the other two were the leaders of the three most powerful forces, had lived for who knows how many years and had seen a lot, they were still shocked by the old woman's words and were speechless.

　　From the stories told in books written in ancient times about the three major forces, they knew of the existence of this magical place called the Demon-Slaying Sect, and guessed that this force might be very powerful. However, they never imagined that the founders of the three major forces actually had the same master, and that this person turned out to be from the Demon-Slaying Sect!

　　"This person is the master of the three great sect leaders. He must be very powerful. How did he cultivate to be so powerful?"

　　The old woman shook her head and said, "I don't know either... The three sect masters of your three major forces are the three outer disciples of our sect master. It seems that he doesn't want others to know about the Demon Slayer Sect, so he didn't tell them much about the Demon Slayer Sect. As for the demon beasts, they have never crossed this sea. It's normal for you not to know."

　　"Never crossed this sea?"

　　After hearing what the old woman said, Wei Shan seemed to suddenly understand something and said in shock, "You mean, the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect taught three disciples and created three major forces on the mainland, and he led the Demon Slayer Sect on this floating island in the sea, and then the Demon Slayer Sect firmly guarded this sea area, resisted the attacks of the monsters, and even drove all the monsters back to the sea, completely sealing them in the sea?"

　　"Yes, I'm sure you are also surprised. Originally, you would never know these things, but now the Demon Slayer Sect is gone, and the monsters have broken through the restrictions and are about to make a comeback. Without the Demon Slayer Sect's obstruction, they will rush directly to the mainland..."

　　Mo Yunsheng couldn't help but ask, "Are those monsters very powerful? What will happen if they rush to the mainland?"

　　The old woman cracked her mouth and smiled faintly: "Although they can transform into humans, they cannot change their beastly nature. If they rush to the mainland and rule the mainland, all humans will become...food for these monsters."

　　"Food?" Mo Yunsheng and the other two felt a chill on their backs at the same time and asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, food." The old woman nodded, and the smile on her face was a little grim: "They are beasts, they eat people!"

　　Chapter 376 Mysterious Woman

　　At 10 o'clock last night, I was very sleepy. I planned to take an hour's sleep and then get up to continue writing, but I fell asleep and it was already dawn...

　　Too tired.

　　Well, I will try to update more today.

　　------------------

　　The three clan leaders were all horrified, and anger flashed in their eyes at the same time: "How can we allow them to land on even an inch of land on the mainland!"

　　Although the three major forces had always been targeting each other and in a competitive position, and even had some open and secret struggles for the sake of competition, at this moment, the blood in the hearts of the three clan leaders boiled at this moment.

　　The common enemy made them put aside their hostility and hatred in an instant.

　　What's more, didn't this old woman say that the leaders of the three major forces all have the same master, and this person is the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect. In a sense, they all come from the same school, so naturally they don't have any deep hatred. In order to resist the heavenly calamity in the past, the three leaders put aside their grudges, led the people of the three major forces to work together, and finally resisted the heavenly calamity, allowing mankind to continue.

　　Now facing the attack of monsters again, the three people made the decision almost in an instant.

　　The same decision was that the monsters must not be allowed to enter the human continent!

　　The old woman looked at the determined light on the faces of the three people and smiled, "I am very pleased that you have such determination. Although the upcoming battle may be very difficult, as long as you have the determination, victory will definitely belong to mankind."

　　The three clan leaders looked at each other, and Wei Shan frowned and said, "What's your name, Excellency? Also, how can we be sure that what you say is true?"

　　The old woman laughed, her eyes revealing an extremely vicissitudes of life: "My name, even I almost forgot it, my last name is Meng, you can teach me Meng Po, as for whether what I said is true, you will soon see the monster, there is no need for me to explain it at all..."

　　After a slight pause, Meng Po smiled and said, "Although I knew that the monsters had broken the ban, I didn't expect them to come so quickly. I let your people enter the floating island because I wanted them to understand the Demon Slayer Sect and the monsters. There are many murals on the walls of the palace complex inside, which roughly describe the origin of the Demon Slayer Sect, its life, and the scenes of fighting against monsters..."

　　"After you finish reading those murals, you will know everything. Of course, if you still have doubts, there is nothing I can do. I believe that the attack of the monsters will dispel all your doubts, because by then you will no longer have the time or energy to doubt."

　　The three sect leaders were suddenly embarrassed. The reason they sent elite soldiers in was to explore the remains of the Demon-Slaying Sect and see if there were any good things left behind. However, after hearing what Meng Po said, the three of them immediately understood that the other party attracted them here mainly to entrust them with matters concerning the monsters. Naturally, there would not be any good things left inside, which led to the three sects killing each other.

　　"Meng Po, why don't you just come out and meet us directly, instead of asking us to break the formation by force..."

　　Meng Po laughed and said, "Do you think you broke this formation by force? If I hadn't released the restrictions inside, you three would never be able to break this formation together. This formation was set up by our Demon Slaying Sect's founder, the master of your three sect masters. In the past, when we fought against monsters, tens of millions of monsters rushed in and attacked at the same time, but they still couldn't break this formation..."

　　The three of them suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and at the same time, they were a little shocked. They were filled with admiration for the Demon-Slaying Sect's leader, whom they had never seen before and who only existed in the old woman's words.

　　…

　　Inside the floating island palace.

　　Wu Aotian and Xiao Yunfeng looked at the mural in front of them, both of them were a little dazed.

　　On the mural, a morning sun is rising. On a dangerous cliff, a woman in white clothes is facing the sun with her slender hands raised in the air, as if pointing at something. Behind her, three men are sitting. The three men are all wearing ordinary clothes, sitting cross-legged with respectful looks, as if they are listening to the woman's story.

　　Because the woman was facing the rising sun, her front could not be seen clearly. Only one-third of her side could be vaguely seen, but that side view already looked very beautiful.

　　The four people bathed in the morning sun, looking quite sacred, especially the woman. Although she looked extremely fragile, she was wrapped in the sunlight, like a fairy, without a trace of worldly air.

　　The three men looked quite young. Although they were wearing ordinary blue cloth robes, they could not hide the radiance on their faces. Looking at their faces, one would have the illusion that they would be willing to die if they heard the truth in the morning.

　　The picture was beautiful, but what stunned Wu Aotian and Xiao Yunfeng was not the beauty of the picture, but the three men sitting cross-legged.

　　Because both Wu Aotian and Xiao Yunfeng had seen the portrait of the founder of Piaomiao Palace, and they both recognized at the same time that the one on the far right of the three men was the founder of Piaomiao Palace.

　　Although in the portrait of the founder of Piaomiao Palace handed down, the founder was dressed in luxurious robes, flowing like a god, and his face was much more mature, but he was exactly the same as the young man in front of him.

　　“Isn’t this the founder of Piaomiao Palace?”

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath, pointed at the mural, and asked Xiao Yunfeng, "Elder Xiao, am I seeing things?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng swallowed his saliva, his expression full of shock, and replied in a low voice: "You are not mistaken, that is the founder of our Piaomiao Palace, and..."

　　At this point, Xiao Yunfeng's throat moved twice, as if he wanted to say something but it was difficult. After a long while, he continued: "The other two people are the two founders of Black Moon Island and Purple Light Cave Mansion."

　　Wu Aotian turned around suddenly in shock and looked at the mural: "Who is this woman? It seems that she is teaching these three sect masters... The three sect masters appeared out of thin air with amazing strength and founded Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island and Ziguang Cave Mansion. Could it be that this woman... is the master of the three of them?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng's face was also filled with shock and disbelief. He murmured, "If this is true, it makes sense. We don't know about the other two sect masters, but the founding master of our Piao Miao Palace occasionally talked about some things in his life. It is said that the master of Piao Miao Palace never married. Although many spiritual practitioners remain single in their pursuit of the highest realm, it is said that the master has a portrait of a woman hanging in his bedroom..."

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and asked in surprise, "Elder, are you saying that the portrait in the Palace Master's bedroom might be a portrait of this woman, the master of the three of them?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng nodded and pointed at the mural: "I don't know who painted the mural, but it's very vivid. The expressions on the faces of the three of you seem to be concentrating on learning, but when you look at the back of this woman, you can't hide your admiration..."

　　Wu Aotian looked carefully and found that it was just as Xiao Yunfeng said. In addition to respect and admiration, the three men looked at the woman's back with a look of adoration that was hard to conceal. Wu Aotian couldn't help but be surprised. Who painted this mural? It was so realistic.

　　When Wu Aotian thought of this, he couldn't help but become curious about this mysterious woman, and subconsciously stared at her face.

　　But as he looked at her, Wu Aotian suddenly had a feeling. Why did this woman look a little familiar?

　　Is this my illusion?

　　After watching for a while, Wu Aotian, who was puzzled, couldn't help but shook his head with some self-mockery. Since this woman was the master of the three sect masters, she was naturally much older than them. The three sect masters had been dead for too long, and this woman must have turned into dust long ago. How could he be familiar with her?

　　Maybe I have met someone who looks a little bit like this woman, which is normal.

　　Wu Aotian and Xiao Yunfeng shuttled through many palaces and gradually met disciples from the three sects. After asking, they found that everyone's experience was similar. All they saw were empty palaces. The only thing they discovered was the murals on the tall walls, which were completely different.

　　Everyone seemed to have an illusion that the owner of this place kept these palaces and these teleportation arrays so that people could enter the palaces and browse the murals on the walls.

　　If Wu Aotian knew about the conversation between Meng Po and the three palace masters in mid-air over Floating Cloud Island, then naturally everything would have an answer. However, even if he didn't know, everyone's guesses were not far from the truth.

　　In the subsequent murals, Wu Aotian and others saw the mysterious woman again. When she waved her hand, countless strange creatures with red wings and single horns on their heads fell back into the sea from the sky, shedding blood.

　　It can be seen that this woman is extremely powerful, but it is also understandable that if she is not such a strong person, how can she teach such outstanding figures as the three sect leaders?

　　All the teleportation arrays finally seemed to gather in a huge palace. When Wu Aotian and Xiao Yunfeng arrived, there were already quite a few people in the palace.

　　Everyone was looking at the huge picture on the wall of the palace in front of them. It was a vast ocean and an enormous formation that was shining with amazing white light. On the other side of the formation, countless weirdos were desperately crowding and trying to rush over, but no one could succeed.

　　These monsters all rushed out of the sea. The strange thing is that those above the sea are all monsters with wings, while in the sea, there are monsters with hideous faces.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the sea surface, where several monsters were rushing out of the water. Their upper bodies had turned into monsters with wings on their backs, but their lower bodies were still monsters with thick scales and a long tail like a crocodile.

　　Wu Aotian was extremely surprised. Looking at these pictures, he finally understood the meaning of these murals.

　　The monsters that the Demon-Slaying Sect fought against were actually transformed from the monsters in the sea!

　　Chapter 377 Monster Attacks

　　When he saw the first mural, Wu Aotian still had some doubts as to whether those weirdos really existed. However, after seeing all the murals, especially seeing the existence of the three sect masters, when he saw those murals again, Wu Aotian no longer had any doubts.

　　These weirdos really exist, and the battle between them and the Demon-Slaying Sect is also real!

　　They truly exist in the ocean, but now, do they still exist?

　　Looking at the huge formation that blocks all monsters, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a little surprised.

　　At this moment, a huge fluctuation of spiritual energy suddenly came from outside. At the same time, the voices of the three sect masters also sounded at the same time.

　　"Disciples of Piaomiao Palace, listen up! All of you must evacuate the floating island and prepare to fight against the incoming monster beasts!"

　　"All disciples of Black Moon Island, listen to my order..."

　　"All disciples of Ziguang Cave Mansion, listen to my order..."

　　Everyone heard those two words clearly, and everyone's eyes subconsciously focused on the hideous monsters on the mural.

　　Could it be that the monster depicted on this mural is the one mentioned by the three sect leaders?

　　Xiao Yunfeng showed a bit of solemnity on his face. He turned his head and glanced at all the disciples of Piaomiao Palace, and shouted in a deep voice: "Let's go!"

　　Everyone headed towards the teleportation array at the end of the hall. When their eyes lit up, they found that they had left the palace complex, which covered an area of ​​unknown size, and had arrived at the seaside. There was moist land under their feet and a huge beach in front of them.

　　When Wu Aotian saw the endlessly long beach, his mind was shocked and he shouted in surprise, "Isn't this the beach where the people from the Demon Slayer Sect fought the monsters in the mural we saw?"

　　Xiao Yunfeng nodded, but before he could say anything, the voices of the three sect masters were heard again in the air.

　　"The monsters have already attacked. The disciples of the three major sects should put aside their past grudges, unite as one, and jointly resist the monsters' attack. The monsters' goal is to conquer the entire human world and use humans as their food. For the sake of our families, our friends, and our world, we must stop the monsters' advance no matter what method we use!"

　　"All disciples of the three sects, listen up! Use any means necessary to kill those monsters that attempt to rush onto the floating island!"

　　"Even if we die, we can't let them run onto the island!"

　　Huge waves arose for no reason on the sea in the distance, as if there were violent undercurrents beneath the surface of the sea. Everyone could clearly sense that beneath the surface of the sea, countless powerful auras were approaching rapidly.

　　Everyone's heart suddenly started beating faster. They had never imagined that during a trip to explore the ruins, they would come into direct contact with another kind of ferocious life. They had never imagined that they were enemies of humanity, and that they would have to face them directly and fight with them!

　　The words of the three sect leaders made all those who had originally been skeptical after seeing the murals, all of them certain that what was painted on the murals was real!

　　In more than one picture, there was a scene of monsters swallowing people whole. While everyone was horrified, they also felt that this might be an imaginary story in the painting. However, at this time, everyone was extremely clear-headed and realized that if those monsters were allowed to come to the island and if they failed, they would probably end up becoming food in the monsters' mouths.

　　Wu Aotian raised his head and found that the three sect leaders all had extremely solemn expressions on their faces. They even summoned their own weapons directly. Obviously, they were also extremely cautious about the upcoming group of monsters.

　　Next to the three sect leaders stood a strange old woman. Beside the old woman was floating something like a rosary. Each one was the size of a thumb, dark and dull, and trembling gently in the air.

　　Who is this old woman?

　　The three sect leaders did not enter, but they knew the origins of these monsters. It must have been told to them by the old woman. So there is only one answer to the identity of this old woman.

　　She is from the Demon-Slaying Sect!

　　Wu Aotian withdrew his gaze and began to feel a little nervous, because at this time, no one could take care of him and he was the only one who could protect himself.

　　Thirteen heart swords have flown out, and many phantom array spiritual weapons have also flown out, and are positioned around Wu Aotian like an array. Any of the spiritual weapons can burst out a phantom array at any time to attack enemies approaching them.

　　The waves on the sea became more and more turbulent, and the waves rose higher and higher, forming a huge wave hundreds of meters high. This huge wave smashed towards the island, and in this huge wave, everyone felt that countless powerful lives were hiding in it. They were probably the monsters that the three sect masters mentioned.

　　Wei Shan in the air was the first one who couldn't bear it anymore. He took a step into the air and his body had already stepped two or three miles away. He waved his hands in the air, and a dark green sword hovering above him stood up. It kept growing bigger in an instant, and instantly turned into a dark green giant sword that was hundreds of meters long!

　　"Let me see how powerful you monsters are!"

　　Wei Shan shouted loudly, and the dark green giant sword slashed down from the void, facing the waves that were hundreds of meters high, and he chopped down directly without any tricks.

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian saw a high-level expert in the Illusionary Realm take action. His eyes suddenly widened. Not only Wu Aotian, but everyone's eyes were focused on the giant sword with tremendous momentum!

　　This sword could probably cut even a thousand-foot-high peak in half!

　　The giant sword hit the huge wave heavily, and the huge wave suddenly exploded, not cut, but completely shattered.

　　The mighty spiritual energy bombardment did not just cut, it exploded!

　　The huge waves that stretched for dozens of miles and were hundreds of meters high were completely shattered by this simple thing!

　　In the shattering waves, countless scarlet colors were flying in the surging waves, and everyone's pupils shrank. That was the blood splashed after the death of countless monsters hidden in the waves!

　　I don’t know how many monsters were killed by this attack!

　　The spiritual practitioners on all the islands cheered loudly and their morale was greatly boosted. Although the monsters were powerful, humans were not weak. What's more, all three sect masters were here today, and these monsters would surely not return!

　　"You don't look like you are from the Demon Slayer Sect. Who are you?"

　　A deep voice sounded slowly. At the same time, the sea strangely split into two sides, and a giant flew out from the bottom of the sea.

　　Just like what was painted in the mural, it had a single horn on its head, blood-red wings on its back, was naked, and had a huge thing hanging from its lower body, which made many female practitioners in the team blush.

　　Wei Shan waved his sword in the air, and the giant sword floated in the air. Wei Shan exuded powerful might. Even the fluctuating sea surface below seemed to be suppressed by this huge might and could not move. It was strangely calm.

　　"Wei Shan, the master of Black Moon Island!"

　　Wei Shan gave his name and stared coldly at the huge monster that had risen up: "Monster, go back to where you came from, or I will let your blood dye this sea red today!"

　　The human transformed from the monster that was talking to Wei Shan was much taller than humans, about three meters in height, and its two pairs of fleshy wings were spread to a width of seven or eight meters. The horn on its head was as black as ink jade, and its pair of purple eyes sparkled with undisguised brutality, murderousness, and cold-bloodedness.

　　"I am a general under the Demon King. No matter who you are, if you prevent us from reaching the Floating Island and destroying the Demon Slayer Sect, you will die!"

　　The purple eyes glanced at Mo Yunsheng, Lei Peng and the old woman standing next to him. The light in his pupils flickered a few times, and he turned around and shouted, "Fierce General, brave general, the three people over there are left to you two. I'm going to play with this human!"

　　The sea water split open, and two more monsters flew out. They looked not much different in appearance, but the difference could be felt from the aura of the three people.

　　One of the two demon beasts that appeared later snorted, glanced at all the spiritual practitioners and said, "These humans are too weak. Judging from their attire, they are no longer from the Demon Slayer Sect. Only that old woman looks like she is from the Demon Slayer Sect. Hey, are all the people in your Demon Slayer Sect dead?"

　　The last sentence was of course said to the old woman beside Mo Yunsheng. The old woman nodded and said, "Even if they are all dead, you can't rush to the mainland!"

　　The monster just mentioned snorted, "What about your clan leader? I, a brave general, want to meet him and see how powerful he is. He was able to severely injure our monster king back then..."

　　The old woman snorted, "She will show up when it's time."

　　The fierce general laughed and pointed at the old woman and said, "If your clan leader is still alive, she would have come out long ago. Would you still need to resist her here? Since she didn't show up, is she dead? Your human life is so fragile. Our demon king has been thinking about her all the time and wants to catch her and enjoy her. Well, the demon king said, catch your clan leader and let us enjoy her in turn, and then we will eat her bite by bite!"

　　"How dare you!" The old woman's face darkened and she shouted angrily, "How can you insult our sect leader?"

　　With this shout, the old woman's figure suddenly disappeared from the spot, and when she reappeared, she was already opposite the fierce general. The string of rosary beads suddenly scattered and turned into one by one, like bullets, blasting the fierce general.

　　The fierce general had no weapons, but in just a moment, his hands underwent an extremely strange change, as if they had turned into steel claws, and his hands directly chopped at the rosary beads that were shot at him.

　　"Thunder God's rosary, this rosary killed many of us back then, wait for me to destroy it!"

　　"Just you?" The old woman's voice was full of sarcasm: "Go to hell."

　　Chapter 378: Hidden General, Severely Injured [Third Update]

　　The third update. I promised Tayue MM that I would update four times today. I will continue writing and there will be a fourth update later.

　　------------------------

　　Meng Po's rosary, like a supersonic bullet, hit the monster called Mengjiang.

　　Wu Aotian, who was lying on the ground, felt his blood boiling. Although he did not face the attack of the rosary head-on, just by looking at the momentum and speed, he knew that the power was many times stronger than a fired bullet.

　　The general's hand turned into a sharp claw and hit the rosary with incredible accuracy.

　　Every time there was a collision, there was a huge sound of spiritual energy collision and explosion. The invisible air waves collided again and again, making an extremely loud bang.

　　There were a lot of rosaries, all coming at him at the same time. Although the general was as fast as lightning, he was still hit by several of the rosaries. The rosaries penetrated the general's body like bullets, leaving a pool of blood.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this monster could still be dealt with.

　　Not only Wu Aotian, but all the onlookers breathed a sigh of relief. The scene they were most worried about now was that Meng Po and others would be unable to resist those killer generals, brave generals and fierce generals. After all, they were already the most powerful spiritual practitioners in the entire human continent.

　　But to everyone's surprise, the warrior whose body was pierced by the rosary did not look injured at all. Instead, he laughed loudly: "Is this all you can do? Even though you are old, I still don't mind eating you!"

　　Amid the fierce general's crazy laughter, those obvious bloody holes healed quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just the blink of an eye, they returned to their previous state, as if they had never been injured at all!

　　"What, healed!"

　　"What the hell!"

　　"How can we kill them?"

　　The spiritual practitioners watching the battle below were in an uproar and started shouting loudly. Wu Aotian's eyelids also jumped and his heart sank. If the opponent possessed such a terrifying self-healing ability, it would be difficult to kill them. Unless, like Wei Shan's sword attack just now, the powerful spiritual energy rushed into the opponent's body and shattered it instantly, but this would inevitably increase the difficulty a lot.

　　Meng Po was not too surprised by the other party's self-healing ability. Instead, she shouted loudly: "Monsters have powerful self-healing abilities. If you want to kill them, you have to completely smash their bodies, or chop off their heads, let their hearts explode, and smash their heads, which is also possible..."

　　As Meng Po spoke, the rosary beads attacked again with the sound of thunder.

　　The fierce general laughed wildly: "You are useless to me. Do you think I will give you a chance to chop off my head? Let me show you my ultimate move, Blood Claw Soul Devourer!"

　　As the general laughed loudly, his claws suddenly turned bright red, and a red light emerged from his whole body. A cloud of blood mist seemed to appear around him. As he waved his claws, the blood mist seemed to come alive and instantly radiated around him.

　　The Thunder God's Rosary flew into the blood mist and seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. Its speed suddenly dropped drastically, and the spiritual energy on it also rapidly depleted. The blood mist was like something extremely corrosive, devouring the spiritual energy brought by the Thunder God's Rosary.

　　The fierce general was in the blood mist, and he pounced directly at Meng Po with a wild laugh. Before he arrived, he chopped at her in the air with several claws. The space seemed to collapse suddenly. Meng Po's body flashed and disappeared on the spot. At the place where she just stayed, several bloody lines suddenly appeared in the space, like several blood-red claw marks drawn in the air!

　　For a moment, it was difficult to tell who was better between the two.

　　The spiritual energy was extremely turbulent within a few miles around the two people. The scattered spiritual energy continued to strangle the surrounding space. Huge waves were set off on the sea, and the whistling sound of the sky breaking was constantly heard in the air.

　　The first assassin who appeared saw the two men fighting each other, raised his head and roared fiercely: "Charge to the floating island, kill everyone, and take away the ethereal bell!"

　　The waves were surging, and countless monsters appeared in the waves. Then they transformed into strange men with blood-red wings. Their hands turned into sharp blades, and they rushed towards the island. At the same time, the killer generals and the brave generals also attacked Wei Shan and others at the same time.

　　Mo Yunsheng and Lei Peng naturally would not stand idly by. They each took out their spiritual weapons and attacked.

　　Wu Aotian and the others also became nervous. Bright light shone on everyone's body. Various spiritual weapons flew into the sky. Many of these spiritual weapons were immortal-grade spiritual weapons. It was also the first time that Wu Aotian saw so many immortal-grade spiritual weapons.

　　Although Wu Aotian was shocked, he also knew that this was normal. After all, the three major forces might have almost all the immortal spiritual weapons in the world in their hands. They were the group of people who dominated this world, and now, for the sake of mankind, they naturally became protectors.

　　The battlefield was quite long and everyone was scattered. If they gathered together, their respective spiritual weapons would also affect their performance.

　　Wu Aotian has already told Qiu and Vulcan about the current situation. Vulcan and Qiu are not afraid at all, but are very excited instead.

　　"Come if you want, I'm not afraid of him, just kill them!"

　　The number of human spiritual practitioners was less than two hundred in total, but the number of monsters that appeared was so large that it was unknown whether there were tens of thousands or even more.

　　How powerful are the monsters?

　　Everyone's hearts were tense. The strength of the monsters like the killer generals in the sky had obviously reached a terrifying level. If these ordinary monsters were as powerful as the strong men in the Fantasy Realm, then there would be no suspense in this battle.

　　More than ten monsters pounced on Wu Aotian at the same time.

　　Wu Aotian did not hesitate at all. The sword formation composed of thirteen heart swords was spinning rapidly, forming a moving protective sword formation in front of Wu Aotian, and this sword formation also took the initiative to meet the attack.

　　The first monster crashed into the sword formation, its sharp claws and heart sword made a series of violent collisions, and then it was strangled into pieces by the sword formation.

　　Wu Aotian felt relieved. Fortunately, these ordinary monsters were not particularly powerful and he could still deal with them!

　　Throwing out a black lotus and placing himself in it, Wu Aotian waved his hand to summon the God of Fire. Bang, bang, bang, with a series of attacks, more than a dozen monsters in front of him were instantly surrounded by flames and burned to ashes in the blink of an eye.

　　Wu Aotian just breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately he was nervous again, because after the death of more than ten monsters that attacked him, a large group of monsters rushed up almost without any pause. They were not afraid of death at all, and the splattering blood seemed to stimulate their desire to fight, and they rushed towards the defending spiritual practitioners even more frantically.

　　The God of Fire in Wu Aotian's hand continued to spew flames, and one monster after another was burned to ashes by the scorching flames, but Wu Aotian's heart was becoming heavier and heavier.

　　In the dark sea, monsters kept rushing out without interruption, and although the two sides had only been in contact for such a short time, casualties had already occurred in the human spiritual practitioner camp.

　　The spiritual sword in the hand of a spiritual practitioner just flew out, chopping off more than a dozen monsters that were rushing over from above. Before he could retract it, he was knocked to the ground by more than a dozen monsters below and torn into pieces in an instant.

　　He was not killed by the spiritual energy attack, but was torn into pieces alive.

　　The roars of monsters and the screams of dying humans continued to ring out. In a short period of time, the number of human spiritual practitioners dropped by one third!

　　Most of these one-third of people were spiritual practitioners with relatively low strength and without any powerful spiritual weapons. They were the first to be torn to pieces under the monsters' successive and fearless attacks.

　　Wu Aotian relied on the God of Fire in his hand to frantically kill hundreds of monsters. Although there was no danger for the time being, an obvious problem appeared in front of every spiritual practitioner.

　　The consumption of spiritual energy!

　　The alarming rate of consumption caused the spiritual energy of every spiritual practitioner to weaken madly. If the current attack intensity and speed were maintained, it would take less than a meal's time for all the spiritual energy of the spiritual practitioners to be consumed. After that, everyone would become victims of the monster's claws.

　　Wu Aotian had roughly measured the strength of these monsters. The weakest ones were probably at the level of just entering the Heavenly Spirit Realm. With Wu Aotian's strength of the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and the immortal spiritual weapon, the God of Fire, it would be effortless to kill such monsters. However, the powerful ones might have reached the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Fortunately, Wu Aotian's strength seemed to be pretty good, and he rarely encountered monsters in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Or perhaps those powerful monsters all went after those spiritual practitioners in the Illusionary Spirit Realm and didn't pay attention to him for a while.

　　The constant tragic deaths of the spiritual practitioners below made Mo Yunsheng and others in the air extremely angry. Mo Yunsheng shouted to Wei Shan and Lei Peng beside him: "You two deal with them, I will go down and destroy those monsters!"

　　Wei Shan and Lei Peng nodded at the same time. At this moment, they no longer cared about each other. The most important thing was how to reduce casualties and how to repel the attacks of the monsters.

　　The two sides had been fighting fiercely in the air. Even with the strength of several people at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit, they were unable to defeat the opponent quickly. At most, they only had a clear advantage. This made Mo Yunsheng and others feel extremely heavy.

　　When the other party reported his identity just now, he said that he was a killing general, a brave general, or a fierce general under the command of the Demon King. It seemed that they were all called by nicknames. Their strength is so formidable, so what about the Demon King above them?

　　If the demon kings' strength reaches the fifth level of phantom spirit, who in this world can stop them from conquering the human continent?

　　Just when Mo Yunsheng had just withdrawn from the battle group and was about to fly towards the sea below, a strong sense of crisis appeared in his heart. He suddenly flashed and deviated from his original position. At the same time he dodged, a faint figure suddenly appeared behind him.

　　The figure flashed through the air, and a burst of blood burst out from the body of Mo Yunsheng who had just dodged. One of Mo Yunsheng's arms was actually cut off by this blow!

　　The killing general looked at this scene and laughed: "Well done, General Yin, you have done a great deed again!"

　　Chapter 379: Meng Po's Outburst [Fourth Update]

　　The fourth update is here. Please vote.

　　------------

　　The sudden change shocked everyone.

　　Even the spiritual practitioners who were fighting against the raging tide of monsters below raised their heads at the same time, looking at the blood rain falling from the sky in great shock.

　　"Palace Master!"

　　Countless people screamed in shock at the same time, their eyes widened in anger. No one had expected that Mo Yunsheng, the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace and one of the three great sect masters, would be ambushed and have one of his arms chopped off!

　　Wu Aotian's face also changed drastically. He didn't expect that in addition to the three ferocious monsters that appeared, the other party also had another monster hidden, and this monster seemed to be good at hiding its whereabouts!

　　Even the three sect leaders and others did not notice her quiet approach, so Mo Yunsheng suffered a great loss. Looking at the blood bursting out of Mo Yunsheng's body, it was likely that he had more than just a broken arm, and might have suffered other injuries as well.

　　Mo Yunsheng's face suddenly turned pale. He was still wearing a fairy-grade spiritual weapon. If it weren't for this fairy-grade spiritual weapon that blocked most of the attacks from the monster that attacked secretly at the most critical moment, Mo Yunsheng's body would probably have been directly smashed into pieces by this blow.

　　Even though there was this immortal spiritual weapon blocking his way, the incident happened suddenly after all, and the strength of the monster that attacked in secret was also quite amazing. It actually broke through the spiritual defense shield released by the immortal spiritual weapon at that moment, and then cut off his hand.

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at his broken arm, and the blood stopped spurting out instantly. At the same time, he stood still in the air and turned back suddenly, just in time to see the faint shadow appear in the air.

　　Seeing the appearance of the monster revealed, everyone couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, because the monster that appeared was a female monster, and this monster was wearing clothes. Although it can't be called clothes, because that thing was made of unknown material and it only covered her important parts, and it didn't even cover it completely. The huge breasts stood upright like this, making people jealous and their hearts beat fast.

　　Her hands were still like sharp blades. She put her right hand in her mouth and sucked it. There was still Mo Yunsheng's blood on it. Looking at her charming red lips sucking the blood, it gave people an extremely terrifying feeling.

　　With a slight smile, the female demon beast who was killed and would become a hidden general stared at Mo Yunsheng and said coquettishly: "If we can get the Void Spirit Stone back, the credit will be even greater."

　　The killer laughed and praised: "Just take down your target. After killing these people, are you still worried that we can't get the Void Spirit Stone?"

　　The general smiled charmingly and said to Mo Yunsheng, "You seem to be quite strong, but you have been hit by me and your arm is broken. You should stop struggling. You look very handsome. If you surrender, I can still let you enjoy my tenderness before you die. How about that?"

　　Mo Yunsheng looked coldly at his chest, which was completely soaked with blood. The blood that was originally spurting from the broken arm had been forced by his internal energy. The spiritual energy completely blocked the broken blood vessels and prevented the continued loss of blood. He even directly closed the nervous system at the broken arm so that he would not have to suffer the constant pain of the broken arm.

　　Looking up, Mo Yunsheng's eyes flashed with a bit of undisguised coldness: "Killer General, Fierce General, Brave General, Hidden General, it seems that your titles are based on your abilities, right?"

　　The hidden general nodded and smiled softly, "The killer general is easy to kill, the fierce general is extremely brave, and his healing ability far exceeds that of other monsters. The brave general is similar to the fierce general, and I am naturally good at hiding my body and like to attack suddenly, so I am called the hidden general..."

　　Mo Yunsheng did not rush to attack, but asked again: "How many of you monsters are at your level? How strong is the monster king?"

　　"Haha, at this time, you still want to know the details of our monster clan, but it's nothing to tell you. There are sixteen monster generals like us, and our monster king is invincible. If he takes action today, it would be a piece of cake to deal with you."

　　Mo Yunsheng snorted coldly: "If he is so powerful, why doesn't he come by himself, instead of sending cannon fodder like you?"

　　"Because he is afraid of the Five Killing Formation!"

　　Meng Po's voice sounded faintly from the side. Because of the great changes that Mo Yunsheng had encountered, she temporarily gave up the battle with the general. The general had many huge scars on his body. Even with the general's super healing ability, he could not heal those wounds. Wu Aotian saw that those years were like bombs. Once they entered the opponent's body, they would explode violently. Perhaps only a monster as powerful as this one with a strong healing ability could withstand the violent explosion. Ordinary spiritual practitioners might have been turned into slag after being blown up like this.

　　The explosion caused by the Thunder God's beads was naturally an explosion of spiritual energy, not an explosion of the beads. Wu Aotian estimated that the strength of this Meng Po was probably higher than that of the three sect masters. He just didn't know why the other people from the Demon Slaying Sect didn't show up. Could it be that the Demon Slaying Sect only had this old woman?

　　Wu Aotian actually guessed right. There was really only Meng Po left in the Demon Slaying Sect. All the others had died of old age. Or maybe, there was still one person alive, but no one dared to investigate.

　　The Five Killing Formation, what kind of formation is that?

　　Why should even the demon king be afraid?

　　"Didn't they just say they were going to attack the Fuhai Sect and seize the Kongling Stone? The Kongling Stone is a vital item for performing the Five Killing Formation. The Sect Master left it to us so that we can deal with the monsters that might appear again. Last time, the Sect Master also used the Five Killing Formation to defeat the Monster King and severely injure him. I'm afraid he is still feeling scared."

　　The killer shouted coldly: "So what? You can't even gather five people now. Even if you can, what's the use? With the protection of our countless monsters, you won't have a chance to deal with our monster king. Before you can, we will flatten the Fuhai Sect!"

　　Meng Po looked at Mo Yunsheng in her hand, then looked at the other two sect leaders beside her, and let out a long roar. The roar was like a dragon's roar, resounding through heaven and earth. While roaring, Meng Po had already poked her head with three fingers in succession.

　　Everyone was a little surprised and didn't know what Meng Po was doing. Some even cried out in surprise. After all, the power of a spiritual practitioner's finger was extremely strong. How could the head withstand it?

　　Could it be that because he was on the verge of failure and could not resist the battle with the monster, he was torn to pieces by the monster and simply committed suicide?

　　But everyone's doubts were quickly resolved.

　　Meng Po did not die. On the contrary, her aura was surging like crazy. The faces of several demon generals on the opposite side changed. The killer general shouted loudly: "Be careful, this old woman is using the secret technique of their sect to forcibly increase her strength. We may not be her opponent."

　　As soon as the killer general finished speaking, Meng Po disappeared in an instant like a ghost. When she reappeared, she was already behind the killer general. It was unknown how many prayer beads flew towards the killer general at the same time.

　　After the rosary hit the killer's body, it exploded violently. The killer's blood splattered like snowflakes, but he was still not dead.

　　"We can't win today. Let's go. This old guy used a secret technique. He won't live much longer."

　　The killer staggered back, turned around and flew away. Even though he was in great pain, he did not forget to warn his companions: "The secret technique he used can enhance his strength for a period of time. We will report back to the demon king first, and then come to snatch the Void Spirit Stone..."

　　Seeing that the general was about to retreat, Meng Po shouted angrily, "You want to escape? It's not that easy. Leave your lives behind."

　　Following Meng Po's stern shout, those prayer beads shot out in an instant, blocking the Sha Jiang's retreat. The Sha Jiang suddenly became very anxious, because he found that the opponent's strength had increased too much. Could this be the strength of the fifth level of Phantom Spirit?

　　The fierce general shouted loudly and flashed over to help the killer to resist Meng Po's attack. How could the others let him do what he wanted?

　　Lei Peng and Wei Shan flashed over at the same time to block the fierce general, and at this time the hidden general also rushed up. At this time, she did not use the invisibility technique, and rushed towards Mo Yunsheng. It seemed that even if she retreated, she was going to take Mo Yunsheng's head.

　　Mo Yunsheng shouted angrily, and the immortal-grade spiritual weapon floating in front of him rushed out without hesitation. At the same time, Mo Yunsheng threw out two more immortal-grade spiritual weapons. Three offensive immortal-grade spiritual weapons covered the hidden general at the same time.

　　The hidden general was also greatly surprised. As monsters, they were not good at using spiritual weapons, nor were they used to using them. For them, the most trustworthy, flexible and useful things were their claws. When wrapped in spiritual energy, these powerful claws would be difficult to cut off even if the opponent had a fairy-grade spiritual weapon.

　　The monster's attack method is not complicated; on the contrary, it is incredibly simple.

　　There is no need for any attacking tricks. The monsters only need to aim at their targets, then pounce and tear the targets into pieces with their sharp claws. The stronger they are, the longer the range of their attacks. Monster generals like the Killing General, the Fierce General, the Strong General and the Hidden General are all special monsters that have developed special skills. It is because of these abilities that they are valued by the Monster King and promoted to monster generals.

　　Meng Po's attack suddenly became many times stronger than before. The killer general, who originally seemed to be at the same level as Meng Po, suddenly became unable to resist.

　　The killer let out a strange cry, turned over and fell directly into the sea like a stone.

　　Meng Po sneered, then fell down, stood in the void above the sea water, and suddenly thrust her hands down, reaching straight into the sea water.

　　In just a moment, the sea water beneath Meng Po's feet began to freeze, and the freezing speed was extremely fast, extending for several miles in an instant. Many monsters in the sea were instantly completely frozen by the ice, including the killer who had just escaped into the water!

　　Chapter 380: Repairing Meridians

　　The ice layer spread very wide, and soon, even a powerful monster like the Killing General could not escape, let alone those ordinary monsters with relatively lower strength.

　　This is an extremely strange picture. The surging sea was frozen into a glacier in perhaps a tenth of a blink of an eye. The surging waves were also frozen in an instant, as if the whole world had completely turned into a world of ice and snow in an instant.

　　Meng Po's face turned surprisingly red, her hands changed gestures, and suddenly she slapped the ice field below in the air.

　　The entire newly formed ice field shattered in an instant, as if the glacial world suddenly collapsed in an instant, as if a crystal ball fell on the hard ground and shattered with a bang.

　　The entire ice field was shattered, along with all the monsters frozen inside. Even the ferocious killer could not escape.

　　The entire sea surface seemed to have completely shattered into pieces at this moment, and one could even see the seabed filled with muddy sand.

　　Just with this one blow, at least thousands of monsters and generals were killed.

　　The fierce generals and others nearby looked at the power of Meng Po's attack with horror on their faces, but they did not show any grief over the death of the killer general. Instead, they dodged without stopping and fled into the distance.

　　Meng Po shouted loudly, and the Thunder God's Beads that she had used before flew out again. However, the power of the Thunder God's Beads that Meng Po used this time was at least ten times stronger than before, or even higher.

　　The fierce general fell behind and was caught up by the Thunder God's beads in an instant. The fierce general shouted loudly, his eyes turned purple, and blood mist boiled all over his body. It seemed that he wanted to use the power of blood mist to delay the attack of the beads. Before, his blood mist had a great inhibitory effect on the Thunder God's beads, which could slow down the attack speed and power of the beads.

　　However, at this time, the blood mist seemed to have lost its effect and did not hinder the speed of the rosary at all. The rosary was like a bullet that passed through the mist and hit him.

　　At the most dangerous moment, the warrior crossed his arms, curled up his body, and used his extremely hard claws to block in front of him to protect his head, face and chest. However, after the rosary, which was like a bullet, hit his claws, it did not bounce off as before, but went straight through with a streak of blood.

　　The rosary directly pierced through his hard skull and drilled deeply into his brain, and then the spiritual energy exploded.

　　The general's head, which was hard enough to smash granite easily, was like a grenade thrown into a watermelon, exploding into countless powder.

　　The brave general and the hidden general did not even look back. Taking advantage of the moment when Meng Po killed the killing general and the fierce general one after another, their figures disappeared into the distance. At the same time, the monsters that were like a tide also retreated to the rear, jumped into the sea and swam away.

　　Wu Aotian and the others all breathed a sigh of relief. With the help of Meng Po's sudden outburst, they finally fought off this wave of monster attacks. However, the combat power Meng Po displayed at the end was completely inconsistent with her previous performance. It was too much higher, as if she had forcibly increased her strength. If this was true, there would probably be serious sequelae.

　　Forcibly improving one's own strength in an instant is a very violent and premature approach, and is usually accompanied by a huge price.

　　The sea water rushed in, filling the vacuum zone that was formed by Meng Po's attack. After death, the monsters that were killed also eliminated their deformed state and returned to their true monster forms.

　　Mo Yunsheng and others, including Meng Po, all fell from the sky. Meng Po's face had turned snow-white. Anyone could see that Meng Po was in a very bad condition.

　　Wu Aotian and the others walked to Mo Yunsheng's side and looked at him with concern. Xiao Yunfeng asked in a low voice: "Palace Master, your hand..."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "It's okay. Have you forgotten that we have the water of life?"

　　Hearing Mo Yunsheng's words, Wu Aotian immediately remembered the Water of Life in Tianxin Palace, which had special effects in healing wounds and had the magical effect of regenerating limbs. When Leng Feng's arm was broken, he found the Water of Life in Tianxin Palace, which allowed his arm to grow back.

　　Don’t you still have the water of life in your body?

　　He quickly took out a bottle of water of life, handed it to Mo Yunsheng and said, "Palace Master, this is the water of life. You should drink it first. It would be better for you to recover soon."

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and took the water of life handed over by Wu Aotian, but did not drink it immediately. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the pale Meng Po: "Meng Po, you are seriously injured. I wonder if this water of life will be of any use to you?"

　　Meng Po smiled bitterly and said, "The Water of Life is a good thing, but it is useless to me. I didn't expect the monster clan to recover so quickly. According to what the monster said, there are sixteen monster generals under the monster king. Now only four have come, and it is already difficult for us to deal with them. If all of them come, how can we resist them?"

　　After a slight pause, Meng Po spread out her hands. Her hands also became bloodless, like dead branches: "This time I used a secret technique to increase my strength. My meridians are damaged. I'm afraid I won't live long. The battles from now on..."

　　At this point, Meng Po's eyes already revealed a hint of worry. Indeed, the spiritual practitioners here today already included the three major sect masters, who could be said to be the most powerful spiritual practitioners of mankind. However, they could only resist one demon general at most. If it weren't for Meng Po's final burst of potential, this floating island would probably have been lost today, and all the people here would probably have become food for these monsters.

　　When Wu Aotian heard Meng Po talking about his injured meridians, he couldn't help but say, "Can I take a look at you? I have some ways to treat meridian injuries..."

　　Meng Po looked at Wu Aotian and said with a bitter smile: "Thank you for your kindness, but I know my own body very well..."

　　Meng Po's refusal did not dissuade Wu Aotian from thinking so. He insisted stubbornly, "There is no loss anyway, why don't you let me have a look? Even if there is a one in ten thousand chance, we can't give up. Just like us humans, even if we are facing a powerful monster, it seems that we have no strength to fight it. Should we just give up without doing anything?"

　　Meng Po looked at Wu Aotian with a bit of surprise in her eyes, nodded after a while, and said with some regret on her face: "You have achieved the Great Perfection of Heavenly Spirit at such a young age. You are a genius in cultivation, but time is too tight. Otherwise, there is no guarantee that you will also be a powerful spiritual practitioner in the future..."

　　"Okay, just help me see if there is any hope."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, stepped out, and glanced at Mo Yunsheng. Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian encouragingly and said, "Well, you give it a try. If it weren't for Meng Po today, we would probably have lost our lives here..."

　　Wu Aotian came in front of Meng Po, stretched out his hand and grabbed Meng Po's wrist. A stream of spiritual energy penetrated into Meng Po's body meridians. Meng Po did not block it and let the spiritual energy flow through her body meridians. She knew that Wu Aotian was checking the damage to her meridians.

　　Although she agreed to let Wu Aotian help her with treatment, Meng Po did not have any expectations and simply did not want to dampen Wu Aotian's kindness.

　　After the spiritual energy released by Wu Aotian traveled through Meng Po's body meridians, Wu Aotian let go of Meng Po's hand, raised his head and said: "The damage to your meridians is the most serious I have ever seen. This shows the domineering nature of the secret technique you just performed..."

　　Meng Po smiled slightly, as if she didn't care about the serious damage to her meridians and the fact that her life was coming to an end. When she performed the secret technique, she had already forgotten about her life and death.

　　When Meng Po used the Thunder God Beads but failed to kill the powerful general, she was lamenting in her heart. According to the records in the sect, the sect master used the Thunder God Beads to instantly kill 108 demon generals. That was an extremely powerful majesty, but when it came to her, she couldn't even do anything to a single demon general. She couldn't help but feel powerless and resentful. Then, when she saw Mo Yunsheng being ambushed, Meng Po knew that if she didn't do something, everyone would probably die here today.

　　Under such circumstances, Meng Po chose to let go and deal with the future later. If God really wanted to destroy mankind, there was nothing that could be done.

　　"I don't think I have the ability to completely repair your meridians, but I am confident that I can greatly repair the meridians in your body and reduce your injuries. However, you must not use this secret technique again in the future. Otherwise, I'm afraid that your meridians will collapse again and you will die on the spot."

　　The smile on Meng Po's face froze, and she looked at Wu Aotian in astonishment: "You said you can repair my meridians?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Yes, even if I can't restore your full strength, I think it should be no problem to restore 70% to 80%. As for your near death, you don't have to worry about that."

　　Meng Po couldn't help showing surprise when she heard Wu Aotian's affirmative explanation again: "Then tell me what you need?"

　　Generally speaking, treating some special injuries requires some very special medicinal herbs, so many injuries are actually treatable, but because of the lack of medicinal herbs, people are helpless and have to watch the injuries deteriorate to the point where they cannot be saved.

　　"You don't need any herbs. All you need is a quiet room. I can heal you right away. But healing is a slow process. It's impossible to recover in one go. It will take quite some time."

　　Meng Po found it even more miraculous. Even she thought there was no way to solve the problem, but this seemingly inconspicuous young man had a way.

　　"It would be great if that were the case. Watching the monsters attacking but not being able to participate in the battle and having to sleep in the ground forever is really a bad feeling. I must insist on watching the monsters being driven back to the sea before I can die peacefully."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, but secretly sighed in his heart. Even if Meng Po's strength recovered, it would still be worse than before. The secret technique she unleashed today would definitely not be usable. Four demon generals came today, and she almost succeeded. What if more came next time?

　　Chapter 381: The Reason for the Destruction of the Sect

　　"These monsters have retreated this time, but I don't know when they will come back again?"

　　Looking at the sea that was gradually returning to calm, everyone had an unconcealable worry on their faces. Looking at the corpses of monsters and beasts scattered on the beach, as well as the corpses of the three sects' disciples and spiritual practitioners, everyone felt gloomy again.

　　Although spiritual practitioners take life and death less seriously than ordinary people, they still feel very uncomfortable when they suddenly lose so many fellow disciples.

　　What's more, the situation was peaceful and tranquil before, but now it has suddenly turned into a battlefield, and this bloody battle is just the beginning.

　　From today on, humans don’t know how many times they will have to fight these monsters. In the end, whether humans will win or the monsters will win is still an unknown problem.

　　Meng Po exhaled lightly and said with a frown, "Since they have failed this time, they will probably take a break. Today's attack was just a tentative one. As long as the floating island is still there, they can't invade on a large scale. They are really afraid of the Demon Slayer Sect."

　　Someone nearby shouted in shock, "With so many monsters and several powerful monster generals, they're just conducting a tentative attack?"

　　Meng Po smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, if the sect master was still here, he would only need to wave his hand to deal with these monsters today, including those monster generals, and he would be able to wipe them all out. How could it be as tragic as what happened to us today..."

　　With a wave of the hand, they can all be wiped out!

　　These few understated words deeply shocked everyone here. Even the three palace masters couldn't help but feel a little yearning in their hearts. If only the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect was still alive, then they wouldn't have to worry about anything.

　　Looking at the disciples of the three sects who were probably tired or injured after the battle, Meng Po sighed and said, "Let's go to the floating island and rest for a while first."

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others naturally had no objections, but the three of them still had some questions in their minds that needed to be explained.

　　"Let's collect the bodies of our three sects' disciples first. Even though they died in the battle, we can't just leave their bodies exposed in the wilderness..."

　　Naturally, no one objected to this. Everyone descended from the sky in silence and began to walk towards the beach, where they began to search for any bodies of human spiritual practitioners that could still be found. Most of these bodies were in tatters, and some had even been broken into countless parts. It was impossible to tell who was who, or which limbs belonged to whom. There was no other way, so everyone had to gather these bodies together and prepare to burn them collectively.

　　On the beach, in addition to the corpses of spiritual practitioners, there were also more corpses of monsters.

　　When dealing with these monsters, people were naturally not so polite. They just threw them into the sea or burned them.

　　Wu Aotian was a fire-type spiritual practitioner, so he was naturally efficient and smooth in doing this. A blazing flame aura surrounded a monster, which was instantly burned to ashes. A shiny object fell from the body of the burnt monster.

　　Wu Aotian grabbed the shiny object in mid-air and absorbed it. When he held it in his hand, he found that it was a magic crystal that looked like a monster.

　　"What is this?"

　　Wu Aotian turned the crystal object over and over with some curiosity. Meng Po, who was not far away, watched Wu Aotian's actions and explained, "This is a demon core. Not every demon beast can possess it. Usually, the demon beasts with demon cores grow much faster than other demon beasts of the same kind. This demon core is a very magical thing. It seems to promote the growth rate of the demon beasts' strength."

　　Demon core?

　　Wu Aotian sensed the demon core in a somewhat strange way, but he did not feel any fluctuation of spiritual energy from it. It was a completely different feeling from the magic crystal.

　　"Is this demon core useful?"

　　Wu Aotian turned around and asked Meng Po, who shook her head and said, "This demon core is only useful for demon beasts. We have also studied this demon core, but we have not found any effect on humans."

　　Wu Aotian groaned, feeling somewhat disappointed. He was originally planning to throw the demon core away, but after thinking about it, he threw it into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He would study it later when he had time. Since this thing could stimulate the growth of demon beasts’ strength, it must be something strange, like hormones or something…

　　While dealing with the corpses of monsters along the way, Wu Aotian discovered some monster cores one after another. Some of these monster cores were big, some were small, some were more crystal clear, and some were darker. There were roughly thirty to fifty of them in total, and they were all thrown into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron by Wu Aotian.

　　The probability of this monster possessing a monster core is indeed not high. Wu Aotian has dealt with the corpses of at least thousands of monsters, but only got this little. It means that only one out of twenty to thirty monsters can possess a monster core, and the sizes and colors of the monster cores are very different. It seems that the sizes of these monster cores are different, so their effects on the monsters are also different.

　　After cleaning up the entire beach, everyone evacuated to the floating island.

　　In the huge palace, the three clan leaders also saw those murals, especially the one where the three clan leaders were quietly listening to a woman's lecture, which made them feel deeply moved.

　　"I don't know who she is. She actually has such a powerful strength and can teach three powerful disciples..."

　　By now, the three sect masters no longer have even the slightest doubt, and they have begun to believe that the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect is indeed the master of the three sect masters. In other words, the three major forces should also be part of the Demon-Slaying Sect.

　　Mo Yunsheng drank the water of life and began to repair his limbs, while Wu Aotian began to repair Meng Po's meridians. Repairing meridians is not a matter of overnight, and it can only be done step by step. After all, Meng Po's injuries were too severe. If she hadn't met Wu Aotian, she would not only be unable to use her spiritual energy from then on, but she would not live long.

　　A few days later, Mo Yunsheng's severed limbs had grown back, and his injuries were almost healed. Although there was still some impact on his strength, at least he had recovered overall, which made everyone else breathe a sigh of relief.

　　After all, at this time there is no dispute among the three sects at all. The three sects were originally taught by the same person, and now it is a critical time for the survival of mankind. Mo Yunsheng, as the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace and a strong man of the fourth level of Huanling, is already one of the top strong men in the human race. Without him, there will be a loss of an important fighting force.

　　Meng Po's meridians have improved a lot after being repaired by Wu Aotian. Although it is still very serious for the time being, it is at least much better than when she was just injured. Even from the surface, her spirits are much better.

　　Wu Aotian now has to repair Meng Po's meridians every day. Meng Po is extremely surprised that Wu Aotian can actually use spiritual energy to repair his own meridians. Wu Aotian just vaguely said that he had an adventure, otherwise, how could he have achieved what he has now? He would probably still be a small noble waiting to die in Songyun City of Guiyun Kingdom, no, a useless commoner who can't even practice the art of strengthening the body.

　　Meng Po did not ask in detail. Everyone has their own secrets, so why should we get to the bottom of it?

　　After Mo Yunsheng's injuries were almost healed, everyone gathered together again. Wei Shan asked, "Meng Po, why are you the only one left in the Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　Meng Po sighed and said, “In that battle with the monsters, although the sect leader defeated the monster king and many monster generals by herself, and used her super strength to build a huge formation to trap the entire monster clan, she was also seriously injured in that battle. After the battle, we didn’t see her again, and we don’t know where she went. Later, we, the Demon Slayer Sect, continued to stay on this floating island, guarding those monsters and preventing them from breaking the formation set up by the sect leader…”

　　"Originally, the formation was extremely solid. Even with the power of the monsters, it was impossible to break it. But who knew that the whole world would encounter a catastrophe. In the face of the catastrophe, even the floating islands were preserved thanks to the super strong island protection formation left by the sect master. However, a crack appeared in the formation that restricted the monsters. From then on, the monsters kept attacking the crack, making the crack in the formation bigger and bigger. Finally, a few days ago, the formation completely collapsed, and the monster clan regained their freedom again..."

　　“Although we have received guidance from our sect master, and many of us are powerful, since our sect master disappeared, the older generation gradually aged and died, and then encountered a heavenly calamity. At that time, spiritual energy was extremely scarce. How could the descendants of the Demon Slayer Sect cultivate and become powerful spiritual practitioners?”

　　"After that period of time, our people became much weaker. After the old group of people died, the new people were not strong enough. Later, for some unknown reason, people in the sect began to gradually develop a strange disease. This disease first occurred in a few rare people, but as time went on, the probability of this disease breaking out became higher and higher. Almost every descendant of the Demon Slayer Sect got this disease. Even as spiritual practitioners, their lives became shorter and shorter..."

　　After hearing what Meng Po said, Wu Aotian pondered for a moment and came up with a guess. Since it has been passed down from generation to generation, there are more and more cases. It must not be an infectious disease, but a genetic disease. Perhaps someone's genes have mutated and caused a strange disease. There are only so many people on this island, and marriages gradually lead to blood relations. Generation after generation, I'm afraid the genetic disease will spread more and more, and finally affect everyone...

　　Who would have thought that the demise of the Demon-Slaying Sect was caused by such a reason? Everyone sighed and there was a bit more sympathy in their eyes when they looked at Meng Po.

　　How cruel is it to watch the people around you die young one by one but be powerless to change it?

　　Lei Peng touched his chin and suddenly asked, "When the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect disappeared, did she never appear again? Then she should be dead now, right?"

　　Chapter 382 Amazing Conjecture

　　Meng Po sighed and said, "Since the sect master disappeared, he has never appeared again. Even during the heavenly tribulation, the sect master did not appear. So we don't know whether the sect master is dead or alive. But after so much time, I'm afraid he is no longer in this world."

　　Hearing Meng Po's sigh, everyone felt a little sad. Although they knew that this was an inevitable result, thinking about the serious dilemma they were facing, everyone felt like a heavy rock was pressing on their hearts.

　　"How powerful is the demon king? Is he at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?"

　　Meng Po shook her head and said, "According to the records in the sect's classics, the demon king of the past was indeed at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. However, although the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm is already the peak of strength, there are still differences in strength even if they are both at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. I just don't know if the current demon king is still the same as before, and I don't know how powerful the demon king is. But judging from the strength of the demon generals who appeared today, the demon king must be much more powerful. If he was not strong, he would not be able to become a demon king. Demon beasts are an extremely ferocious race, and the strong are respected. If the demon king was not strong enough, he would have been replaced by other demon beasts long ago."

　　When everyone was silent, Meng Po's eyes sparkled with hope: "But the sect master may not be dead yet..."

　　Everyone suddenly raised their heads and stared at Meng Po with great surprise. Although everyone hoped that the mysterious and powerful leader was not dead and could appear in front of them alive, everyone's reason told them that no one's life could be so long and could span such a long period of time...

　　"That's impossible. No one can live that long. Even if her strength has reached the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, it's impossible for her to have such a long life."

　　Wei Shan looked at Meng Po in surprise and expressed his doubts. Others around him also nodded, and it was obvious that everyone thought the same way.

　　Meng Po did not refute, but just smiled and said: "Actually, I don't know much about this matter. I just think that a strong person like the sect master, who appeared in a very mysterious way, even the Demon Slayer Sect, no one knows about it. I think she shouldn't die so easily, right?"

　　Everyone smiled bitterly. It turned out that this was just Meng Po's wishful thinking. No one wanted her to die. If she was still alive, everyone would not be so worried.

　　Just as everyone was shaking their heads and preparing to change the subject, Meng Po continued, "In the documents left in the sect, there seems to be a mention of a formation that can seal a person in it, so that they can fall into a deep sleep and wake up again after several years..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. Isn’t this the freezing technology of Earth?

　　Although that technology has been developed, it has not yet been fully demonstrated in practice and is still being gradually improved. I never thought that in this world, such a formation had already existed a long, long time ago...

　　However, Wu Aotian immediately laughed again. The Earth and here are two different spaces, two different worlds. Time has no reference at all. How can there be a before and after of time...

　　Hearing Meng Po say this, everyone couldn't help but be a little surprised, but after being surprised, they couldn't help but have some hope: "If that's really the case, then your sect leader may still exist in this world, but it is very likely that he is still frozen somewhere and has not woken up yet?"

　　Frozen and not waking up?

　　Wu Aotian hadn't thought much about it at first, but when he heard these words repeatedly, he suddenly remembered something and was stunned.

　　Wasn’t Tintin frozen in a crystal in a formation? He stepped into the formation, activated it, and had his vitality sucked away by it, which allowed Tintin to come back to life from the crystal?

　　Could it be that the formation that Meng Po was talking about was the same formation that he had encountered before?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask, "Such a magical formation, I wonder what it looks like, do the people in the Demon Slayer Sect know how to use it?"

　　Meng Po shook her head and said with a wry smile, "This formation is only mentioned in the literature. We, the disciples of the Demon Slayer Sect, are not aware of it. Otherwise, how could those powerful ancestors of our Demon Slayer Sect sleep in the ground forever? Wouldn't we have frozen them with the formation first, and then awakened them when they encountered danger?"

　　Everyone thought that what Meng Po said made sense. If this formation could really be used to control the people of the Demon Sect, then what Meng Po said could become a reality. When all the people are about to die, they can build a formation to freeze them, and when they are attacked by monsters, they can be awakened. With so many powerful people, why should they be afraid of monsters?

　　At least, it won't be as embarrassing as today. With so many experts in charge, I'm afraid that no matter whether it's the demon generals or the demon beasts that came today, none of them will be able to go back.

　　"Is this formation only known to the Demon Slayer Sect's leader?"

　　Wu Aotian couldn't help but ask again. The doubt in his heart was growing bigger and bigger. Since the people from the Demon Slaying Sect would not use this formation, then what about the formation he encountered? Wasn't it the kind of formation that Meng Po mentioned?

　　"I'm not sure either, because I've only seen it in some books, but no one in the Demon Slayer Sect knows this formation, so I think, even if someone knows this formation, it must be the Sect Master himself. It's just that after the Sect Master left the Floating Island, he never appeared again, so there's no way to know the real answer."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned after hearing what Meng Po said.

　　A formation that only the sect leader could know?

　　If the formation that Ding Ding was in was the one that Meng Po described, then wouldn't it be very likely that Ding Ding was related to the sect master?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered another thing in his mind. When he saw the profile of the mysterious Demon Slayer Sect's leader on the mural on the wall, he felt that the woman looked a little familiar. Now thinking of Ding Ding, he suddenly remembered that the profile of the mysterious woman on the mural seemed a little similar to Ding Ding?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian's heart suddenly started pounding and his head buzzed. An extremely absurd idea had already risen in Wu Aotian's mind.

　　Could it be that Tintin is the mysterious leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect?

　　That's impossible. The leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect is a super powerful person at the fifth level of the Illusion Spirit Realm. Ding Ding is still in the Earth Spirit Realm and his strength has not improved at all.

　　It can't be Tintin, right?

　　Wu Aotian was confused by this bold guess, but he was not in a hurry to tell it out loud. After all, it was just his own guess.

　　"We have seen the heroic figure of the Demon Slayer Sect's leader on the murals, but none of them shows her from the front. It's a pity. I wonder if there is a portrait of her in the Demon Slayer Sect so that we can see her..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it, turned around and continued to present his idea to Meng Po. Of course, he found an excuse. If he could see the portrait of this sect leader, he would naturally be able to confirm whether Ding Ding was the disappeared sect leader of the Demon Slaying Sect.

　　Meng Po smiled bitterly and said, "No, in fact, even I myself am not quite sure what the Sect Master looks like. As for her appearance, perhaps my understanding is similar to yours. The descriptions of her in the sect's classics are nothing more than that she is very beautiful, very mysterious, and very powerful... That's all."

　　Wu Aotian was a little disappointed. Even Meng Po didn't know what the sect leader looked like. Even if he brought Ding Ding to Meng Po, she wouldn't be sure whether Ding Ding was their missing sect leader...

　　This is a problem. At least now she can't be sure whether her suspicion is true. Tintin seems to have lost his memory and can't remember anything about the past. Thinking back to her time with Tintin, Tintin seems to know a lot of things about ancient times inexplicably, but he only knows some things, and he can only know them when he sees them. If he doesn't see them, he won't know them. As for why he knows them, she can't say.

　　If it really doesn't work, then bring Ding Ding here to take a look. If she is really the missing leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect, then maybe she can see familiar scenes and remember the past.

　　However, even though Ding Ding is the missing leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect, he now only has the strength of an earth spirit and cannot even fly, let alone fight those monsters.

　　Originally, it was not convenient for Wu Aotian to join the conversation between Mo Yunsheng and others due to his identity. However, on the one hand, Mo Yunsheng admired him very much, and on the other hand, he had the ability to repair Meng Po's injured meridians, which was equivalent to Meng Po's savior. Moreover, now that the monster was attacking, everyone shared the same hatred and there were not so many rules, so he was able to participate in the conversation.

　　Just when he was feeling a little discouraged and unable to verify his guess, Mo Yunsheng next to him suddenly said, "It is said that when our Palace Master was alive, there was a painting hanging in his bedroom. It is very likely a portrait of the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect..."

　　Wu Aotian was overjoyed and quickly turned around and asked, "Palace Master, is that portrait still there?"

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and said, "Before the sect master died, he took this scroll to the place where he passed away. Naturally, we have never seen it."

　　After hearing this, Wu Aotian was not disappointed, but rather a little surprised and said, "Does that mean that the painting is still in the tomb of the Palace Master who founded Piaomiao Palace?"

　　Mo Yunsheng was a little surprised to see Wu Aotian eagerly asking about the portrait of the Demon Slayer Sect's Palace Master. He nodded and said, "It should still be there. The Palace Master values ​​the painting very much, and the materials used in the painting are extremely precious. Even if it takes a long time, it will not fade or decay at all... But why are you so interested in the portrait of the Demon Slayer Sect's Palace Master?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment and said, "After seeing so many of her murals and hearing about her deeds, I admire her very much, so I want to see her. In addition, I have some doubts in my heart, and I also want to confirm them."

　　PS:

　　Today, I was sitting in front of the computer. I don’t know why I suddenly felt extremely sleepy. My mind was blank. I only wrote one chapter after sitting for a whole day...

　　This is just one chapter today, so I'll take a short break. Please understand.

　　In addition, the results of the reader event held by Wu Ao Tian Xia in October have been announced.

　　Reward Champion: The prize for Singing on the Moon is chosen by Xiaoba himself as a small token of his appreciation.

　　Book review champion: dpdc laugh at V Fengyun each reward 3000 Zongheng coins

　　In addition, this event will be held as usual in November. The reward champion will receive a gift personally selected by Xiaoba. The two enthusiastic book review champions will each receive a reward of 3,000 Zongheng coins. At the same time, everyone will be invited to join a small group for better communication.

　　Chapter 383: Demon-Forbidding and Soul-Sealing Technique

　　"What doubts do you want to confirm?"

　　Mo Yunsheng seemed to be just asking casually. Wu Aotian thought about it and felt that he could still tell the story of Ding Ding. Although it might not be the case, at least there was nothing he couldn't tell others. If Ding Ding was really the Palace Master of the Demon Slaying Palace and he didn't tell it and delayed something important, then he would be a sinner of mankind.

　　"I once met a young woman who was sealed in a huge blue crystal by a formation. When I stepped into the formation, it suddenly activated, and I felt a large amount of my life being sucked away. Then, the crystal seemed to melt, and the woman walked out from the middle. Before that, she seemed to be frozen in it..."

　　When Wu Aotian said this, everyone was shocked. Meng Po's eyes lit up and she asked, "What does that woman look like? How old is she? What's her name?"

　　Everyone stared at Wu Aotian, becoming extremely nervous and expectant. Everyone realized that the girl sealed in the blue crystal might be a person related to the Demon Slaying Sect's leader, or this woman might be the Demon Slaying Sect's leader.

　　If this woman is really the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect, it would be like groping in the endless darkness and suddenly seeing a bright light.

　　Wu Aotian was also stunned. Yes, didn’t Ding Ding say his name? Even if Meng Po didn’t know what the sect leader looked like, at least she knew his name. But the name Ding Ding seemed a little strange.

　　Wu Aotian stared at Meng Po closely: "Her name is Ding Ding..."

　　Meng Po's face suddenly revealed an undisguised disappointment, and she even shook her head dejectedly and said, "Our sect leader is not called Ding Ding, her name is Lin Caiyi... There is no Ding in her name, it seems that person is not our sect leader."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Meng Po said, he was a little disappointed, but for some reason, he felt relieved.

　　Mo Yunsheng and others around him did not hide their disappointment when they heard Meng Po's denial. But soon, Mo Yunsheng asked again: "What is her strength, her master, or her origin?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled bitterly, "She seems to have lost her memory. Apart from remembering that her name is Ding Ding, she can't remember anything else. As for her strength, we found that she was only at the level of a spiritual master. Later, she suddenly became an earth spirit for unknown reasons, and it has not increased since then. Her strength is very strange. No matter how she practices or what spiritual medicine she takes that can improve her strength, it has no effect on her... It seems that there is something invisible that is restricting her strength..."

　　"Although she lost her memory, she can still name some things when she sees them, and these things seem to be from ancient times. I suspect she is also from ancient times... I just don't know why she lost her memory and is now trapped in the crystal in the formation..."

　　When Meng Po heard Wu Aotian say that Ding Ding's strength had stopped growing, her eyes suddenly showed some surprise. When she heard the rest, Meng Po's face, which was originally disappointed, showed more joy: "Could it be that she used the secret technique of our Demon Slaying Sect, the Demon Sealing and Soul Forbidden Technique? The Demon Sealing and Soul Forbidden Technique was passed down from our Sect Master. After using it, one can close one's spiritual sea and confine one's strength to a certain level, so that it will not grow anymore..."

　　Meng Po's words surprised everyone. Wei Shan opened his eyes wide and asked, "Is she really related to your sect leader?"

　　Meng Po said happily: "It is very likely. Where is that Ding Ding girl?"

　　Wu Aotian did not hide anything and said honestly: "She is one of my partners. She is now in Tianxin Palace. Her strength has remained at the Earth Spirit Realm and she cannot fly, so she usually studies in Tianxin Palace. She likes reading very much, especially some books about ancient times. She seems to be particularly interested in them. I think she may have discovered something special from them. Maybe she wants to use these things that may have impressions to regain her memory..."

　　Meng Po nodded and said happily: "Okay, let's go see her now..."

　　Lei Peng frowned and said, "Meng Po, that girl named Ding Ding might really have some relationship with the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect, but her current strength is only at the Earth Spirit Realm..."

　　Meng Po shook her head at Lei Peng and said, "You don't understand the magic of the Sealing Demon and Forbidden Soul Technique. This magic can seal one's strength at any stage. Although I don't know much about the formation that sealed her, I have an idea. That is, before she entered this formation, she cast the Sealing Demon and Forbidden Soul Technique on herself or was cast by others. This will reduce her strength while reducing her energy consumption in the formation, so that the formation can be maintained for a longer time..."

　　"The original strength of a person who uses the magic sealing and soul-forbidden technique cannot be seen. Even if you investigate it yourself, you cannot tell her true strength at all. If she is sealed to a spiritual master, even if you investigate it yourself, her strength is that of a real spiritual master, and there is no difference between her and an ordinary spiritual master..."

　　Wei Shan's eyes suddenly lit up: "So, this Ding Ding has been cast with the magic-sealing and soul-forbidding technique. He looks like an earth spirit now, but he could be a sky spirit, or even a powerful being in the Illusionary Spirit Realm..."

　　Meng Po nodded affirmatively: "Yes, that's why I must meet her. Even if she is not our sect leader, I hope to get some clues from her, maybe clues from the sect leader. Although I can't be sure whether this formation is the magical formation that the sect leader mentioned, I think it is very likely..."

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded in agreement and said, "We do need to see her, but she hasn't regained her memory for so long. Even you, Meng Po, must have had no contact with her. Even if you go to see her, it may be difficult to awaken her memory. Another point is that she has been cast under a magic seal. Can this magic seal be broken? Or, can you break it?"

　　Meng Po looked troubled, sighed softly and said: "I'm not sure about this. If she was really cast under the magic-sealing and soul-forbidden spell, as long as she can recover her memory, it can definitely be lifted, because this magic-sealing and soul-forbidden spell is like a lock that locks herself, but there must be a key that can open this lock, and she must know this key. Even if someone else casts it on her, they will definitely tell her. Otherwise, where will she find someone to unlock it when she wakes up?"

　　"Although I know about the magic of sealing demons and forbidden spirits, I have never used it, let alone removed it. If I force it, it will probably become impossible to remove it forever, just like using a mismatched key to open a lock, but the key breaks inside..."

　　Mo Yunsheng pondered for a moment: "If we all leave this floating island, what should we do if the monsters come back again?"

　　Meng Po thought about it, this is also a problem, and immediately showed a difficult expression on her face. After hesitating for a while, Meng Po said: "How about you send someone to bring her here? During this time, I will also look through the books on the magic sealing and soul prohibition techniques in the sect to see if there are some other methods..."

　　"This method is feasible. Wu Aotian, you will be the one to pick her up. She is your friend, so it would be best if you could come forward." Mo Yunsheng agreed with Meng Po's opinion, turned around and looked at Wu Aotian with a smile: "Any questions?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "That's no problem, but I still want to ask, can we enter the tomb of the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace? I want to find that painting..."

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian strangely: "Why, do you still suspect that Ding Ding might be the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded: "I saw a mural of the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect in the palace here. In the mural, she was looking sideways. Although the leader in the mural has black hair, and Ding Ding has beautiful white hair, looking at that little bit of her side face always gives me a similar feeling..."

　　"What?"

　　Meng Po opened her eyes wide, stretched out her hands, grabbed Wu Aotian's arm, and said excitedly: "You said Ding Ding looks like the master in the mural?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "There was only a little bit of his profile on the mural. I felt a little familiar when I saw him, but I didn't remember anything. Later, when you, Mengpo, talked about the icy formation, I thought of Ding Ding, and realized that my sense of familiarity came from Ding Ding..."

　　Meng Po suddenly became excited: "If that is really the case, then even if this Ding Ding is not the sect master, he must be the sect master's descendant. It must be like this, otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? The frozen formation, the imprisoned strength, and the similar appearance..."

　　He suddenly turned his head and looked at Mo Yunsheng and said, "Palace Master Mo, can we get that painting? If we can get that painting, we can confirm Ding Ding's identity. Is he the sect master, or the sect master's descendant..."

　　Mo Yunsheng was also looking forward to it, and nodded affirmatively, "Then I will personally take Wu Aotian back, find the painting, and compare it with Ding Ding to see if she is related to the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect. Then we will bring her to this island... If she is really the leader, then even if she has lost her memory, maybe she can find her memory here..."

　　The news that Wu Aotian told made everyone extremely surprised and excited for a while.

　　"By the way, Wu Aotian, aren't you going to repair Meng Po's meridians? Will it be affected if you leave? If so, I'll go alone. You write a letter to Ding Ding and I'll take it over. It will serve as a proof so she won't be confused..."

　　Chapter 384 Xiao Jin's Discovery

　　Ding Ding is Wu Aotian's friend, so Wu Aotian has naturally always wanted to help Ding Ding find his memory. Now it is possible to find out Ding Ding's identity. Whether she is the leader of the Demon Slaying Sect, the descendant of the Demon Slaying Sect leader, or even a person who has nothing to do with the Demon Slaying Sect leader, this is a good thing.

　　What do people live for throughout their lives? They live their lives, and their lives are just a bunch of invisible memories.

　　"It's okay. I'll just go back with you. Anyway, the round trip won't take much time. I will input some spiritual energy into Meng Po's meridians before I leave. As long as Meng Po slowly circulates them, they will be able to be repaired slowly. It will take some time to consume them."

　　Since Wu Aotian said so, Mo Yunsheng naturally didn't care and said readily: "Okay, you can go back with me. It won't take up much time anyway. At the same time, we can also tell the people in the sect about this. I hope that during this period of time, the monsters here will not attack again."

　　Meng Po shook her head and said, "Don't worry about that. The monsters are just testing us this time, and they will definitely attack more fiercely next time. But it will take some time to prepare. I estimate that it will take at least one or two years for them to come next time..."

　　After a short pause, Meng Po smiled and said, "According to the records in the sect, the battle with the monsters lasted for a long time, and the intervals between each confrontation were very long..."

　　Meng Po's words made Mo Yunsheng, who was about to leave temporarily, and Wei Shan and others beside him feel relieved. If this was true, they might still have some time.

　　"Oh, I almost forgot. When the demon general attacked before, he said he wanted to capture the floating island and snatch the Sky Spirit Pearl. What does that mean? What kind of treasure is the Sky Spirit Pearl?"

　　Meng Po explained: "There is a formation on the floating island. This formation is a formation that absorbs spiritual energy. Of course, it does not only absorb spiritual energy, but also transforms spiritual energy into the Konglingzhu. The Konglingzhu is actually a spiritual tool, a kind of energy storage spiritual tool. It stores a lot of spiritual energy. When it is released, it will produce huge power. This is what the sect master left us after the battle that day, and he also left us the method of using this Konglingzhu..."

　　"The reason why the demon king dared not show up is largely because of this Void Spirit Pearl. If this Void Spirit Pearl is released, it will produce extremely powerful power. Even if the demon king is at the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, if he is hit by this Void Spirit Pearl, he will probably die..."

　　Everyone was shocked, and then overjoyed: "You have such a powerful spiritual weapon, why didn't you use it that day?"

　　Meng Po smiled bitterly and said, "This spiritual weapon is not an ordinary spiritual weapon. Although it has absorbed spiritual energy for who knows how many years, the spiritual energy in it has already reached a terrifying level, but this spiritual weapon is just a storage device. If you want to make it explode, you need to use a very special method. Moreover, this empty spiritual bead is a one-time attack spiritual weapon. After the attack, the empty spiritual bead is still there, but the spiritual energy stored in it is gone..."

　　"What special method?"

　　"A special formation is needed to activate it and then release the attack. To complete this formation, five super strong men of equal strength are needed. The stronger the strength, the greater the power that will burst out in the end. However, the biggest price is that all the strong men who participate in this formation will lose their lives... In simple terms, this formation uses five super strong men to burn their own lives as energy to drive the formation, and use their lifelong cultivation as a guide for the Void Spirit Pearl to achieve that earth-shattering attack."

　　Everyone gasped. This formation was so astonishing that it required the lives of five strong men to cast it.

　　"What kind of strong person does it take to reach that level?"

　　Meng Po glanced at the faces of Mo Yunsheng, Wei Shan, and Lei Peng, and said in a deep voice: "You must at least reach the fourth level of the Illusionary Realm..."

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others looked at each other, then smiled bitterly: "It seems that there are only three of us who have reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. Although the others are also very strong, they are always one step away from the fourth level of Phantom Spirit..."

　　"There are only three of us. Even if we are willing to risk our lives, we don't have enough people to activate the formation and complete the attack..."

　　The three sect leaders were all a little helpless. Meng Po smiled and said, "If that day really comes, you can count me in. Anyway, I'm an old guy, and my meridians are injured. What's more, I have our Demon Slaying Sect's strange disease, so I can't live for too long..."

　　"Even so, there are four of us, but we are still short of one, right?"

　　Several people were silent. Mo Yunsheng thought for a moment and said, "It's not that there is no one left. Have you forgotten the golden dragon of the dragon clan?"

　　Wei Shan and Lei Peng's eyes lit up, and they shouted at the same time: "Yes, that golden dragon has also reached the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm for a long time. Although he doesn't come out to move, his strength is very powerful..."

　　Wei Shan then said with some concern: "But I don't know if he is willing to sacrifice himself if that day really comes..."

　　Seeing that everyone had heavy faces, Meng Po smiled and comforted them, "Don't be too pessimistic, at least we can gather five people now, which means there is hope. Otherwise, we have no hope at all. Even if we want to stop them by dying, it's impossible... Besides, haven't we got a message from Wu Aotian now? If that person is really the sect master or the sect master's descendant, there may be other ways, and we may not need to use this last trick..."

　　"Okay, let's decide it this way. Tomorrow morning, Wu Aotian and I will go back to pick up Ding Ding and get the portrait from the mausoleum."

　　…

　　Back in his room, Wu Aotian lay on the bed, thinking about his conversation with everyone, and his heart couldn't help but feel excited.

　　What if Tintin is really the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect?

　　For a while, Wu Aotian tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He simply immersed his mind in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, wanting to play and talk with Xiao Jin, but he found that Xiao Jin was sleeping on the ground with a very comfortable look on his face.

　　Hearing Wu Aotian greeting him, Xiao Jin lazily raised his head, glanced at Wu Aotian's expression, and suddenly came over and rubbed against Wu Aotian's body, showing a very intimate look.

　　Yang Tian scanned it with his mind, and suddenly felt a little strange: "Hey, didn't I collect some demon cores and throw them in here a few days ago? Where did they go? Why can't I see them anymore..."

　　Xiao Jin immediately showed an embarrassed expression on his face, and replied in a low voice: "I ate them all."

　　Wu Aotian was startled and shouted, "What? You ate it?"

　　Xiao Jin answered very seriously: "Yes, a few days ago I was playing with those demon cores, but I smelled a fragrance on them, and I couldn't help but eat one or two, and then I found that there seemed to be a strange thing in the demon core..."

　　Chapter 385: Thousands of Demon Cores

　　"Strange thing, what is that?"

　　Wu Aotian asked with some surprise. He was not angry at all about Xiao Jin eating those monster cores. He was just a little curious. Can these monster cores be eaten?

　　The Demon-Slaying Sect on the Floating Island was the first to come into contact with the demon beast. They also studied the demon core, but did not produce any results. However, Xiao Jin actually discovered something strange and even ate the demon core!

　　"This demon core can increase my strength."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked and asked quickly, "You said this demon core can increase your strength?"

　　Xiao Jin nodded, with a strange expression on his face, but he still answered affirmatively: "Yes, it really can improve my strength. I ate the demon cores you put in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and my strength has increased a lot, and I feel that I have grown up a lot..."

　　Wu Aotian was extremely surprised. Not only did his strength improve, but he also grew up. This was truly magical.

　　Thinking of what Meng Po said when she introduced these demon cores, Wu Aotian suddenly had an idea. Meng Po said that not every demon beast can have a demon core, only some demon beasts have demon cores, and the size and color of the demon cores seem to be different. The demon beasts with demon cores grow in strength much faster than other demon beasts. This gives Wu Aotian every reason to suspect that these demon cores might be a kind of hormone.

　　Now that Xiao Jin has eaten these demon cores, he has naturally absorbed the contents inside, thus achieving the effect of rapid growth and improved strength. But are there any side effects of eating these demon cores?

　　If Xiao Jin eats it, his strength will increase, but what if humans eat it?

　　When Wu Aotian thought of this, he couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement in his heart. If humans could grow stronger by eating this demon core, then wouldn't humans be able to kill monsters and obtain this demon core to increase their own strength?

　　Wu Aotian thought of this and decided to find Meng Po and others, not only to ask about the demon core, but also to ask if there were any other demon cores. He had killed so many monsters in the past, and the Demon-Slaying Sect was still studying the demon core, so there must be quite a few demon cores in stock.

　　But before asking, Wu Aotian still wanted to clarify the matter a little more, so he continued to ask: "After you ate, did you feel uncomfortable or something was wrong?"

　　Xiao Jin shook his head decisively and said, "I don't feel any discomfort at all. On the contrary, I feel very comfortable. Brother Tian, ​​do you still have this kind of demon core?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I don't have any left now, but I'll go ask Meng Po. I think the Demon Slayer Sect should have quite a few in stock."

　　Hearing that there might be a lot of stock, Xiao Jin's eyes suddenly lit up: "Then go find her quickly and ask her to give you all the monster cores, and then let me eat them. When I become stronger, I can help you kill those monsters and get more monster cores..."

　　Wu Aotian was also somewhat excited, and turned around to look for Meng Po and the others. However, he thought that it might be difficult to conceal Xiao Jin's affairs, and that the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron, where Xiao Jin usually lived, might also be difficult to keep secret...

　　Never mind, it’s a matter of life and death for humanity, I can’t care about so many things. Besides, if I just say it’s a special spiritual weapon, they probably won’t have too many thoughts about it.

　　"What, you have a young golden dragon on you? Did he eat those demon cores and become stronger?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and released Xiao Jin. Since he had decided to tell the truth, Wu Aotian did not beat around the bush and directly told Meng Po and others what had happened.

　　When Meng Po heard Wu Aotian's story, she was shocked and extremely surprised. Many people from the Demon-Slaying Sect had previously thought that since this thing could help monsters increase their strength as quickly as possible, would it be useful to humans as well?

　　They had conducted countless experiments, but none of them had any effect, so they finally chose to give up. But now Meng Po suddenly heard that this demon core was actually useful!

　　However, the target was not a human, but a magical beast, the king of the dragon clan, the golden young dragon!

　　Mo Yunsheng was also surprised: "The golden dragon is the king of the dragon clan, how come there is a golden baby dragon by your side... and how could the dragon clan agree to let a golden baby dragon follow a human?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled bitterly: "This is a long story, it's like this..."

　　Wu Aotian told them about Xiao Jin, of course hiding some of the facts about Qiu using his secret technique to subdue the young golden dragon. What he told them was that Xiao Jin was born beside him, so he was unwilling to leave him.

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian with surprise, and suddenly seemed to think of something, and smiled: "The dragon clan has a magic called Longmen Prediction, which can be used on a certain person to see some fragments of the future. Maybe they used Longmen Prediction on this dragon egg, and found your figure from these fragments, so they judged that if this dragon egg wants to survive, it must be related to you, so they gave the dragon egg to you."

　　After listening to Mo Yunsheng's explanation, Wu Aotian finally understood why they chose him. Wu Aotian didn't believe any of the reasons Kelly gave at the time. If it was really the Longmen prediction technique, then everything could be explained.

　　Wei Shan touched his chin and asked curiously, "How do you usually carry the golden dragon? It seems like you carry it with you... But life cannot enter the void ring, right?"

　　Wu Aotian knew they were going to ask this question, so he smiled apologetically at Mo Yunsheng and said, "I have another spiritual weapon. This spiritual weapon was obtained by chance when I was in my teens. The spiritual weapon can accommodate living things..."

　　Everyone was amazed, but after all, these people were all sect leader-level figures, so they naturally would not be greedy for his spiritual weapon. Instead, they were very impressed by Wu Aotian's adventure.

　　The topic returned to the demon core. Meng Po frowned and said, "We have done countless experiments and even caught other monsters to eat the demon core, but we didn't see the situation you described..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a little strange and disappointed: "You mean it's ineffective against humans, or even against monsters?"

　　Meng Po nodded and said, "Yes, we have experimented with many magical beasts, but none of them had any effect."

　　"Strange, why can Xiao Jin's strength increase? Is it because he is a dragon? You must have never experimented with magical beasts like dragons, right?"

　　Meng Po shook her head and said, "That's true. Could it be true as you said, that this demon core is useful to the dragon race, but useless to us humans and other magical beasts?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Meng Po expectantly: "Meng Po, do you still have demon cores here?"

　　Meng Po nodded: "Yes, not only there are, but there are also many."

　　Wu Aotian was immediately overjoyed: "Can you give me these demon cores? I'll give them to Xiao Jin. If his strength increases, he can become a powerful helper in the future..."

　　Meng Po agreed without hesitation: "Of course there is no problem. There is no use for me to keep them. If they can be used, then of course it is very good. But I think that since Xiao Jin can increase his strength after eating the demon core, is it necessary to test it on other dragons? If they can all grow..."

　　Mo Yunsheng thought so too, and nodded, saying, "Okay, aren't we going back this time? Let's go to the Dragon Clan and take the monster cores with us. If they can really increase their strength by eating the monster cores, we can persuade them to join this battle. If all the forces go to the enemy, no one will be left unharmed. Even if the Dragon Clan is strong, they still can't resist the army of monsters..."

　　Meng Po nodded and said, "Okay, it would be best if you could meet the dragon clan's golden dragon. They are the most powerful fighting force of the dragon clan. Maybe they will be forced to do so in the end. If you want to use the Void Spirit Pearl, you will need their help..."

　　Mo Yunsheng accepted the task without hesitation: "Okay, I will do it as soon as possible."

　　Meng Po glanced at Wu Aotian and said, "Wait a minute. I'll get you the demon core."

　　Meng Po came back soon and handed a void ring to Wu Aotian: "All the demon cores are here, you can take them. Since Xiao Jin can eat them, let him eat as much as he wants. Time is limited, we can't delay too long..."

　　Wu Aotian took the void ring, took a look at it, and was immediately shocked. In this void ring, there were densely packed demon cores, and Wu Aotian had no idea how many there were for a moment.

　　As if knowing Wu Aotian's thoughts, Meng Po smiled and said, "There are about 50,000 to 60,000 demon cores. These were collected by the sect master after he killed those demon beasts..."

　　Wu Aotian and the others were all shocked. For fifty or sixty thousand demon cores, it would take twenty or thirty demon beasts to produce one demon core. Wouldn't it mean killing at least one million demon beasts to collect these demon cores?

　　One million monsters!

　　Wu Aotian had already seen the strength of those monsters. What would it mean to have a million of these monsters?

　　Just thinking about it is enough to make one's scalp tingle. What kind of strength would be needed to kill a million monsters like this?

　　"These monster cores are not all of them. I estimate that at least millions of monsters have been killed in battles with monsters. With the strength of the sect master, thousands of monsters can be killed with a wave of his hand. Millions of monsters are actually not that many..."

　　With a wave of her hand, she killed tens of thousands of monsters. Imagining that scene, everyone was yearning. On that day, Meng Po burst out with strength and froze a huge number of monsters with one move, and even killed the killer general. The strength of the sect master was obviously much stronger than Meng Po. Who knows what the scene will be like when the sect master takes action...

　　Although it was just a few short sentences and descriptions, everyone could already picture the scene of the Demon Slayer Sect's leader, Lin Caiyi, facing millions of demon beasts alone...

　　Chapter 386: Lily Comes Out

　　With these fifty or sixty thousand demon cores, Xiao Jin could be said to be going crazy with joy.

　　He kept throwing the demon cores into his mouth and swallowing them into his stomach just like eating fried beans. Wu Aotian was amazed at what he saw. This guy was really a freak.

　　I don’t know if all dragons are like him, but even if they are, I’m afraid he is more powerful than other dragons. After all, he is a golden young dragon and a member of the golden dragon clan. He is an extremely noble existence among the dragon clan.

　　If it weren't for the monster attack, Wu Aotian might have been extremely happy now. With such a powerful dragon following him, and so many monster cores to help him grow and increase his strength, it would not be long before Xiao Jin would possess super powerful combat power. Who would bully him then?

　　With immortal spiritual weapons and a ferocious guardian dragon, what else is there to be afraid of?

　　Xiao Jin finally stopped eating after eating an unknown number of demon cores. Looking at Xiao Jin stroking his belly with a comfortable look, Wu Aotian could only smile bitterly, but he was looking forward to it in his heart. He wondered to what extent Xiao Jin's strength could evolve with the help of these demon cores.

　　After Xiao Jin had eaten his fill of the demon cores, he began to fall asleep. It seemed that he didn't need to deliberately deal with the demon cores. He just simply threw them into his mouth and swallowed them.

　　Wu Aotian didn’t know how long Xiao Jin would sleep, so he had no choice but to ignore him and let him stay in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Wu Aotian followed Mo Yunsheng and returned to Tianxin Palace.

　　Before leaving the floating island, Mo Yunsheng went to see the mural specifically. Of course, it was to see the mural of Chen Caiyi, the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect. So when Mo Yunsheng saw Ding Ding, his eyes were suddenly filled with surprise.

　　A group of Wu Aotian's friends gathered in the room. Wu Aotian first told them everything he had encountered on this trip. After hearing what he had said, everyone's faces changed drastically. Who could have imagined that in the depths of the sea, there were actually countless ferocious monsters sealed away?

　　Then Wu Aotian started talking about the leader of the Demon Slaying Sect. When mentioning this, Wu Aotian quietly observed Ding Ding, but found that there was nothing unusual on Ding Ding's face, as if what he heard had nothing to do with him at all.

　　Wu Aotian and Mo Yunsheng looked at each other and saw confusion and helplessness in each other's eyes.

　　When he came, Mo Yunsheng had already looked at Ding Ding carefully. He found that Ding Ding's profile was really similar to that of Lin Caiyi, the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect on the mural. Could it be that Ding Ding was really related to Lin Caiyi, or was Ding Ding Lin Caiyi or Lin Caiyi's descendant?

　　"What? You said that Ding Ding and the Demon Slayer Sect's leader Lin Caiyi look alike? Ding Ding was frozen in that crystal. Could it be that the secret technique of the Demon Slayer Sect's leader on the floating island you mentioned is the reason why Ding Ding's strength has not increased? Is it because of that magic-sealing and soul-forbidden technique?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, we are just suspicious. After all, we haven't confirmed it yet. This time I came back to take Ding Ding to the floating island, and there are some other things at the same time."

　　Mo Yunsheng naturally knew what Wu Aotian was talking about. He stood up, nodded politely to everyone, then turned his head to Wu Aotian and said, "I will go to the sect leader's tomb and take out the portrait. If Ding Ding is really the sect leader of the Demon Slayer Sect, then this painting may awaken some of her memories..."

　　"I will go to the Palace Master's tomb and retrieve the scroll. With this scroll, perhaps I can determine part of the answer... that is, is Ding Ding the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect? If not, then who is she?"

　　"Okay, go ahead, we'll wait for you here."

　　Mo Yunsheng left alone, but at the corner, he suddenly stopped and turned around and said, "I'm afraid it will take me some time to go there. Go find Deacon Sun and ask him to give you the Moon Ganoderma Spring. Practice as quickly as possible and strive to break through the bottleneck as soon as possible to become a strong man in the Illusionary Realm."

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not refuse. Although his strength was already very remarkable on the mainland, after all, the leader of a large group like Tianxin Palace that ruled the empire was nothing more than a powerful person who had reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. Wu Aotian was so young now, but he had already reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. He was probably the person whose strength had soared the fastest in history.

　　After Mo Yunsheng left, Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding, who had not spoken, and asked, "Ding Ding, do you remember what we just talked about?"

　　Ding Ding shook his head blankly and said, "It seems that I don't have any memory. I think I should not be the Palace Master of the Demon Slayer Palace. Now my mind is blank. It seems that most of my previous memories are gone..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little confused by Ding Ding's reaction, but he still said, "No matter what, wait for the Palace Master to fetch the portrait. If you are the woman in the portrait, then you must be the Palace Master of the Demon Slayer Sect. If not, then we don't know who you are. But we all guess that even if you are not the Demon Slayer Sect's Sect Master Lin Caiyi, then you must be her person... After all, you two look so similar."

　　Tintin smiled bitterly and said, "You have all seen it, but I am still in the clouds..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Anyway, when the Palace Master brings back the portrait, everything will be clear. In addition, whether you are Lin Caiyi or not, come with us to the floating island. Perhaps on the floating island, you can find your memory again."

　　…

　　Deacon Sun was found, and Deacon Sun had already prepared enough Moon Ganoderma Spring for Wu Aotian. Before that, Mo Yunsheng had summoned all the elders, deacons and some important figures of Piaomiao Palace and told them about the monster. Everyone was shocked, as they did not expect that there would be such a powerful enemy. Mo Yunsheng also explained to Wu Aotian about asking for the Moon Ganoderma Spring.

　　After getting the Moon Ganoderma Spring, Wu Aotian began his retreat.

　　The name of the Moon Ganoderma Spring is a spring, but in reality it cannot be completely called a spring, because the Moon Ganoderma Spring is not the crystal clear water of a stream, but rather it is quite viscous. Wu Aotian swallowed the Moon Ganoderma Spring bit by bit according to the detailed instructions of Deacon Sun Sun.

　　As soon as the Moon Ganoderma Spring entered his stomach, it seemed to instantly transform into a stream of energy and began to rush through Wu Aotian's meridians. If Wu Aotian had not been very powerful at this time, he would not have been able to withstand the violent flow of energy.

　　The Moon Ganoderma Spring is indeed magical. It is like a special catalyst that greatly increases Wu Aotian's speed in absorbing spiritual energy. And because Wu Aotian has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, it is extremely convenient for him to absorb spiritual energy. Wu Aotian's strength is soaring wildly as time goes by.

　　Take the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring, then practice, take the Moon Ganoderma Lucidum Spring again, then practice...

　　Finally, after a period of hard training, all the Moon Ganoderma Spring that Deacon Sun gave to Wu Aotian had been absorbed, and Wu Aotian's strength had reached a higher level, directly reaching the first level of Phantom Spirit.

　　At the moment of breakthrough, the spirit crystal in Wu Aotian's spirit sea suddenly cracked.

　　It was as if it had turned into invisible fragments, covering every inch of this space, but without any specific shape. These fragments seemed to have directly merged into Wu Aotian's body, completely transforming Wu Aotian's body.

　　This was an extremely wonderful process. Wu Aotian only felt as if he had separated from his human body. His entire body seemed to have completely merged into this world and into the air. Moreover, Wu Aotian could actually feel the spiritual energy in the air directly and clearly.

　　How can we store spiritual energy and fight without spirit crystals?

　　Wu Aotian's doubts were quickly resolved, because he felt that his body seemed to have become a part of the world. The spiritual energy could be directly absorbed into his body and then transformed out quickly. With a wave of his hand, it was no problem for him to split mountains and crush rocks.

　　The spirit crystal shattered, as if there was no place to store the spiritual energy. However, the spiritual energy enveloped everyone all the time. When one wanted to use the spiritual energy, one could absorb it directly from the air and then release powerful moves. It seemed as if the human body had become a simple storage device.

　　Just as Wu Aotian was feeling all this with great excitement, there was movement in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Wu Aotian originally thought that Xiao Jin had woken up, because before that, he had eaten the demon core and began to sleep soundly. Although he was sleeping, the fluctuations of his aura were getting stronger and stronger. It was obvious that Xiao Jin was constantly growing, and the speed of growth was extremely shocking.

　　When Wu Aotian was immersed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he unexpectedly discovered that the one who was moving was not Xiao Jin. He was still sleeping. In the empty space in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, there was a woman standing, staring at him with a pretty smile.

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. How could a woman come out of his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron?

　　Just when Wu Aotian was about to question Qiu, Qiu's disdainful voice had already spread out: "Don't blame everything on yourself. This is the evolved Lily. Could it be that after more than a year, you have even forgotten Lily?"

　　Lily!

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Looking at the graceful beauty, he exclaimed, "Lily, you finally came out. Did you evolve successfully?"

　　Lily smiled slightly: "Although there were some twists and turns in the middle, the evolution was finally completed. I have now left the Tower of Skyfire. It is useless for me to keep the Tower of Skyfire. You can rebuild it and make it into a piece of armor. Such armor is like a turtle shell, and it is difficult for outsiders to break through..."

　　Wu Aotian looked Lily up and down. Lily was wearing a white gauze dress and looked like a fairy. Her sharp eyes looked at Wu Aotian like the eyes of a lover. That dreamy look made people feel excited.

　　"Didn't you say before that the evolution would be complete in half a year? Why did it take you more than a year..."

　　Lily's face showed a very vivid expression: "Generally speaking, this thing is still a bit troublesome. I almost lost my soul and disappeared forever..."

　　Chapter 387 Portrait

　　Lily's appearance made Wu Aotian extremely surprised. Lily had not appeared for more than a year, which made Wu Aotian very worried. Now he finally saw her come out safely, and he was relieved.

　　Lily's appearance is very strange. She looks like a living person, but gives people an unreal feeling, as if she is standing in nothingness.

　　Lily's appearance and figure all meet the standards of a stunning woman. Wu Aotian was curious: is this Lily's appearance what she originally imagined, or did she choose to be like this?

　　After all, before this, she had no form.

　　"Have you completely completed your evolution now?"

　　Lily nodded and said, "Although there were some accidents in the middle, after such a long period of evolution, I have found a blessing in disguise. Although I don't have a complete physical body like a human, I can feel joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness like a human, and... you can even touch me."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes widened: "Can I touch you?"

　　Lily smiled sweetly: "Why don't you try..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally wouldn't be polite, and quickly asked Lily to come out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Looking at Lily standing gracefully in front of him, Wu Aotian tried to stretch out his right hand and reached towards Lily.

　　Lily looked at Wu Aotian's cautious look, smiled gently, stretched out her hand, and held Wu Aotian's extended right hand.

　　It's cool, not like touching a person's hand, but it's real and very soft...

　　Wu Aotian was very surprised, but there were already too many magical things in this world, so after sighing, Wu Aotian did not try to find out why this happened. Even if she asked, she would not get any answer.

　　"Now that you have left the Tower of Skyfire, your own strength..."

　　Lily smiled and said, "It's much stronger than before. You have also entered the Phantom Spirit Realm. You should understand that after entering the Phantom Spirit Realm, the spirit crystal will shatter and disappear, and the whole body will be completely tempered. From then on, the human body will be like a container. When exerting spiritual energy, it can absorb it from the heaven and earth at any time..."

　　After a slight pause, Lily showed a playful and proud look on her face: "I can also be considered a spiritual body, which means that my whole body is made up of spiritual energy. Do you think my strength can be bad?"

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide, looking at Lily in front of him, and said in amazement: "It is indeed a vast world with all kinds of wonders. Today I have broadened my horizons again. Lily, then, speaking of this, don't you also have the strength of a strong person in the Illusionary Realm now?"

　　Lily nodded: "That's for sure, and I'm probably even stronger than the average Illusionary Realm warrior, because I'm a spirit body myself. With the conversion and use of spiritual energy, I'm much stronger than you humans."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Lily with admiration, thought for a moment and asked, "So what are your plans now?"

　　Lily smiled softly and said, "I don't have any plans. Why, are you going to chase me away?"

　　Wu Aotian touched his nose and smiled softly: "How could that be? I just thought that although you are a little different from others now, you seem to be exactly the same. Maybe you want to live a life that you have never lived before..."

　　Lily shook her head and said, "I have thought about this, but aren't you guys in trouble now? How can I leave at this time? I may leave after you have defeated the monsters."

　　Wu Aotian was also somewhat delighted when he heard this. After all, Wu Aotian was already accustomed to having Lily around him. If she left, he would still be somewhat uncomfortable. Of course, if she chose to do so, Wu Aotian would naturally not stop her. Everyone has their own choice, and now Lily is a real person.

　　"If you leave the Skyfire Tower, will the Skyfire Tower be completely scrapped?"

　　Lily shook her head and said, "No, what left the Skyfire Tower was only my thoughts, or my soul. You can still refine the Skyfire Tower into a very powerful protective spiritual weapon, but it is more like a dead object without my soul. However, I still left a trace of my soul in it. I can also control it to help you complete what I was able to do before."

　　Wu Aotian said "oh". The Skyfire Tower's super strong defensive ability helped Wu Aotian escape many disasters. It would be a pity if it was lost. Although Wu Aotian has now entered the Fantasy Realm, psychologically, he still has deep feelings for the Skyfire Tower.

　　…

　　Wu Aotian was very happy that Lily chose to stay, so he did not force Lily to return to the Tower of Skyfire. Instead, he wanted her to live with everyone like a normal human being.

　　Everyone was happy and curious about Lily's transformation. After spending some time together, they found that Lily was almost the same as humans. In other words, except for the difference in body shape, everything else was the same. It was just that her personality was very calm, like a fairy from the mortal world.

　　Not long after Wu Aotian broke through the Illusionary Realm, Mo Yunsheng came back, with an undisguised look of excitement and weirdness on his face.

　　"Palace Master, how is it, have you found the painting?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and glanced at Ding Ding in the distance with a strange look: "Found it, there is indeed a woman in the painting. Judging from her face, she looks exactly like Ding Ding..."

　　Wu Aotian opened his eyes wide: "Ah, doesn't that mean Ding Ding is the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　Mo Yunsheng frowned slightly: "We had overlooked a problem before. We thought that if we found this painting, we could confirm whether she was Lin Caiyi, the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect. But now it seems that we may not be able to do so..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned: "Why?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled bitterly and said, "You will know when you see it..."

　　Mo Yunsheng took out a painting, and Wu Aotian unfolded the painting with some excitement. There was a woman flying in the wind in the painting, and this time it was finally facing her, and her movements were light and graceful.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned after just one look.

　　The woman in the words looked exactly like Ding Ding, but their temperaments were completely different.

　　The woman in the painting was obviously the Demon-Slaying Sect's leader, Lin Caiyi. Although she had a faint smile on her face, she had an aura of superiority, a kind of nobility that emanated from her bones. Her eyes were not sharp, but rather gentle, but this did not diminish her majesty at all.

　　Ding Ding, on the other hand, looks like a cute girl next door, and does not have the maturity and aura of Lin Caiyi at all. The two have different looks, one with black hair and the other with white hair.

　　"Palace Master, do you mean that Ding Ding might be the descendant of Sect Master Lin?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and said, "After Lin Caiyi disappeared from the floating island, she never appeared again. No one knows where she went. Although Ding Ding looks exactly like her, it is also possible that Ding Ding is the descendant of Lin Caiyi... Ding Ding remembers her own name. If she is Lin Caiyi and remembers her own name, how can she say that she is Ding Ding?"

　　After Mo Yunsheng said this, Wu Aotian also believed it a little: "Could it be that after Lin Caiyi left, she got married and had a child, and Ding Ding is this child, or one of her descendants?"

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian looked at the painting in front of him and couldn't help asking again: "The two people's temperaments look completely different. Could it be related to their strength, memory loss, etc.?"

　　Mo Yunsheng had obviously thought about this question over and over again: "This is also possible, so I said that now we still cannot determine whether Ding Ding is Lin Caiyi..."

　　"It seems that the only option is to take Ding Ding to the floating island. I hope that the floating island can help her memory recover..."

　　Mo Yunsheng's eyes were filled with expectation: "I hope that Ding Ding is really Lin Caiyi. In this case, if she recovers her memory and remembers the key to unlock the magic-sealing technique, she will have more hope of recovering her strength and dealing with the monsters..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly: "This is what everyone expects. Ding Ding himself also hopes to regain his memory. No one wants his past to be blank. That is a very cruel thing..."

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded, and the matter was decided. After getting the painting, he confirmed that Ding Ding was indeed Lin Caiyi or her descendant, but he could not be sure whether it was her.

　　Looking at Wu Aotian, Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "You broke through the Illusionary Realm so quickly. I was right about you. You are indeed a genius in cultivation."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said modestly: "That's because of the help of the Moon Lingzhi Spring. If not, I don't know how long it would take me to enter the Illusionary Spirit Realm."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head, smiled, paused and said: "You go and tell Ding Ding and the others, then we still have to go to the Dragon Tribe, and then we can go to the floating island. Well, why don't we just go to the Dragon Tribe together, so that we don't have to go back and forth, saving time."

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no objection. He found Ding Ding with the portrait and without saying a word, he handed the portrait to Ding Ding and looked at her expectantly.

　　No matter whether she is Lin Caiyi or Lin Caiyi's descendant, perhaps seeing this portrait of Lin Caiyi will touch her, and maybe her memory will be restored. As Wu Aotian from Earth, recovery from amnesia is also magical. Perhaps just a word or a scene can stimulate the brain and restore all lost memories.

　　Tintin opened the portrait and looked at Lin Caiyi flying in the wind. His eyes suddenly changed, his little mouth opened and he let out a low cry of surprise.

　　Ding Ding stared straight at Lin Caiyi on the screen, her whole body seemed to be petrified, without any movement, but the changes in her eyes showed that her heart was in intense turmoil.

　　Wu Aotian suddenly became extremely nervous. He didn't dare to make a sound. He just stood quietly by the side, watching Ding Ding, waiting...

　　PS:

　　Well, I've been in a bit of a slump lately... I don't dare to talk too much, I just keep my head down and concentrate on typing...

　　Sweat dripping

　　Chapter 388: Common hatred and common enemy

　　I don’t know how long it took, but Tintin finally raised his head.

　　At this moment, Wu Aotian was extremely nervous, but when he saw Ding Ding's eyes, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. His intuition told him that Ding Ding's memory had not recovered.

　　Sure enough, under Wu Aotian's gaze, Ding Ding slowly shook his head, with a bit of confusion and pain in his eyes: "I still can't remember, but looking at the woman in the painting, I feel that I should remember, but I just can't remember..."

　　Although it seemed as if these words were said nothing, Wu Aotian still heard some meaning.

　　I should remember, but I can't...

　　In other words, Ding Ding did know Lin Caiyi, but for some unknown reason, she didn't recognize who this woman was.

　　"She is Lin Caiyi, the leader of the Demon Slayer Sect on Floating Island, and the master of the founders of the three major forces today, Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island, and Purple Light Cave Mansion. When we first met you, you were in a piece of crystal. We suspected that the formation you were in was a strange formation possessed by Lin Caiyi, and your strength has been stagnant. It might be the magic of sealing demons and forbidden spirits passed down by Lin Caiyi..."

　　While Wu Aotian was narrating, he was paying attention to Ding Ding's expression. When Ding Ding heard the name Lin Caiyi, her expression was obviously shocked, as if she thought of something, but then the expression on her face became painful. She held her head with both hands, as if there was a bug crawling into her brain, making her extremely painful.

　　Wu Aotian stopped talking. Looking at Ding Ding's painful expression, he couldn't help but feel sorry for her. He comforted her softly, "It doesn't matter if you can't remember. If it's painful, don't think about it anymore..."

　　Perhaps Wu Aotian's gentle words of comfort worked, Ding Ding slowly calmed down, and the painful expression on his face relaxed.

　　Wu Aotian sighed in his heart and said softly: "We are going to the Dragon Clan. You can come with us. We will go directly to the floating island. There, you may be able to find some memories..."

　　Ding Ding stood up straight, his brows still slightly frowned, but his application was quite firm: "Okay, I'll go with you."

　　While Wu Aotian and Ding Ding were talking, Liu Ruxue and the others came over. Listening to their conversation, Liu Ruxue said worriedly, "Are you still going to the floating island to fight the monsters?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "The monsters are coming. If they defeat us, the entire human world will become a world dominated by monsters, and we will become the food source for the monsters. Although I have never considered myself a person of noble character, at this time, I still cannot stay out of it."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled and said, "I didn't persuade you not to go. I just wanted to ask, can I go with you?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue, his eyes floating with a bit of confusion: "I have fought with those monsters before, they are very powerful, the worst ones have reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm..."

　　Liu Ruxue slowly shook her head and said, "Are you trying to say that if I go, my life might be in danger?"

　　Wu Aotian was a little embarrassed because he had already guessed what Liu Ruxue was going to say next, but he still nodded: "Yes, I am worried about you."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled sweetly: "Then why should I trust you? You said that this battle with the monsters has already involved the survival of the entire human race. I don't think I am a person of high moral character, but I think that in such a killing, my strength may be improved again. The art of massacre, without killing, will improve very slowly..."

　　"Besides, even if it's dangerous, aren't we still together?"

　　Wu Aotian's heart moved, and he finally nodded and said, "Okay, if that's the case, let's go together."

　　Although Wu Aotian was worried about Liu Ruxue, he also knew that Liu Ruxue was also worried about him. Liu Ruxue possessed the immortal spiritual energy that could destroy the sky, and coupled with her great killing technique, her combat power was indeed amazing. Even if she was not as good as himself, the monsters below the Illusionary Spirit Realm would definitely not be her opponent.

　　If they really encountered a ferocious existence like the demon general, even Wu Aotian at this moment would not be able to resist it, let alone Liu Ruxue. There would naturally be great danger in the battle formation, but at this moment, he could no longer care about so many things.

　　If everyone retreats and everyone hides, then who will fight against the monsters?

　　What's more, Tintin's memory has not been recovered yet, and the affairs of the dragon clan are also related to Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian is bound to participate in this battle between humans and monsters which is destined to be earth-shattering.

　　Although Leng Feng and others also expressed their desire to go to the floating island together, they were rejected by Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian clearly told them that although they had all entered the Tianling realm and were already very strong, they had no chance of winning against those monsters.

　　Although Leng Feng and the others felt helpless, they also knew that Wu Aotian was telling the truth. If they went, they would probably just die. After all, each of those monsters was stronger than a Heavenly Spirit. What's more, with thousands or even hundreds of thousands of monsters attacking them, how could they resist?

　　Although it was a bit sad, I had no choice but to stay in silence.

　　Wu Aotian knew that they were a little sad, but he had no choice but to harden his heart. It was true that Liu Ruxue might be in great danger if she went, but as she said, how could the art of killing be improved without experiencing killing?

　　Killing is the fastest way for Liu Ruxue to improve her strength. Although it is very dangerous, it also brings great opportunities. Where can Liu Ruxue find so many people to kill under normal circumstances? Moreover, killing ordinary people will not have any effect, not to mention that one cannot kill people indiscriminately.

　　After Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue, Ding Ding and Mo Yunsheng finished their preparations, they left Tianxin Palace and headed for the Dragon Clan.

　　Mo Yunsheng and others had just arrived in the sky above the Dragon Valley in the ancient wilderness when they saw several huge figures appear in the fog below. Leading them was the dragon clan's god of war, Kelly, who was also an old acquaintance of Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian let Xiao Jin leave the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron early, but Lily stayed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Xiao Jin had woken up from his first sleep, and his strength had greatly improved. It was roughly comparable to the human's heavenly spirit great perfection strength. His body size had also grown a whole circle, and he began to seem to have the unique majesty of the dragon clan.

　　At this time, Xiao Jin was treating those monster cores as fried beans and eating them desperately. Ever since he ate them out of curiosity for the first time and found that this thing could actually improve his strength, he fell in love with these monster cores. Now seeing these tens of thousands of monster cores, how could he not be ecstatic and eat a lot?

　　Anyway, due to the characteristics of the dragon race, he does not need any special training. He just needs to eat and sleep, grow after sleeping, and continue to eat when he grows. This way of increasing strength is something that all humans envy.

　　Vulcan was very envious when he saw Lily's successful evolution, but he felt that the current situation was good enough and he was not prepared to take the risk like Lily to complete the final evolution. After all, the possibility of evolution failure was still very high, and once it failed, everything would be gone.

　　Qiu whispered in Wu Aotian's ear every day, asking Wu Aotian to find something extremely yin and cold. Otherwise, as Qiu had only recovered 70% of his strength now, the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was no longer something that ordinary monsters, or even some weaker Illusionary Realm monsters, could resist. But if they encountered a powerful one, like a demon general, they would not be able to resist it.

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew the importance of what Qiu was talking about, but this extremely cold and yin thing could not be found just by looking for it.

　　However, Wu Aotian also had a plan in mind. That is, when he met Wei Shan, Lei Peng, and Meng Po this time, he would ask them if they had any extremely yin and cold things. After all, Wei Shan and Lei Peng were also the leaders of the other two sects. They must have a lot of good things. He just didn't know if they had any extremely yin and cold things. As for Meng Po, as the last successor of the Demon Slaying Sect, the Demon Slaying Sect was so powerful and had such a long history. It was impossible that they didn't have any good things, right?

　　Kelly looked at Wu Aotian and Xiao Jin, and an excited look appeared on his face, but when he looked at Mo Yunsheng, a solemn look appeared on Kelly's face. He had recognized that this young-looking man was actually Mo Yunsheng, the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace.

　　I just don't know why Wu Aotian brought Xiao Jin to the Dragon Clan, and also brought the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace with him?

　　Thinking of this, Kelly looked at Wu Aotian with some caution, but when he really focused his attention on Wu Aotian, he immediately noticed something strange.

　　When he met Wu Aotian before, Wu Aotian was only at the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but now Wu Aotian has reached the first level of Phantom Spirit Realm. It has only been a short time, and his strength has improved too fast!

　　Thinking about how the clan leader had once used the Longmen Prediction Technique on Wu Aotian, and seeing the scene in which Wu Aotian looked down upon the world and was admired by all the heroes, Kelly was shocked and sighed in his heart. It seemed that this kid was really not an ordinary person, and was destined to be something other than an ordinary person.

　　After calming down, Kelly said to the others, "I never thought that Palace Master Mo would come to visit the Dragon Clan. This is really surprising."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled slightly, put his hands behind his back and said, "I wonder if Dragon Clan Leader Taro and the golden dragon Gruul are here. We came to the Dragon Clan this time to discuss important matters..."

　　Kelly looked at Mo Yunsheng with some doubt and said, "With Chieftain Taro here, Gruul has always lived alone and has never been involved in the affairs of the Dragon Clan. If there is anything, Palace Master Mo can discuss it with our Chieftain..."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and said, "This matter is very important. It has already involved the life and death of all living beings on the entire continent. At present, all of us in Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island and Ziguang Cave Mansion have joined forces to resist this impending disaster. I think the dragon clan should not stay out of it..."

　　Chapter 389 Demon Nuclear Test

　　"Is it a matter of life and death?"

　　Kelly's expression also changed slightly. If someone else had said this, he would have definitely thought it was a big joke. However, when these words came out of the mouth of the Palace Master of Piaomiao Palace, it was definitely not a joke.

　　Mo Yunsheng, the master of Piaomiao Palace, one of the three major forces in the world, would never come to the dragon clan specifically to ask to see the dragon clan leader Taro and the golden dragon Gruul just for a joke.

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and said, "Yes, so we must meet Gruul and Taro. Perhaps the dragons will also be involved in this matter. Although dragons and humans are different in form, we are all life on this continent. I believe no one wants to become someone else's food."

　　"Becoming someone else's food?"

　　Kelly's face changed more and more. The dragon race is the most proud and powerful race, and one of the most powerful lives in the world. But now it is said that they will become food of others. Isn't this too alarmist?

　　However, Kelly did not ask too many questions, but invited them solemnly: "Okay, please follow me, I will report to the tribe leader immediately and then invite Gruul."

　　Following Kelly, they came to a huge cave in Longshan, and the dragon clan leader Taro soon arrived.

　　Taro is a huge black dragon. Several elders of the dragon clan came with Taro, and they all looked confused. They received the news reported by Kelly, but it was really difficult to understand what kind of big event had happened that could make the master of Piaomiao Palace, one of the three major forces, utter such alarmist words.

　　After the two sides met, Taylor asked, "Palace Master Mo, I wonder what the big event you mentioned is?"

　　Mo Yunsheng was not in a hurry to tell the story, but smiled softly and said, "Why not wait until Gruul comes and tell the story together, so as to avoid repetition."

　　Seeing that Mo Yunsheng didn't speak, although Tai Luo was a little anxious, but as the clan leader, he was very calm and nodded, "Okay, then everyone wait a moment."

　　While waiting for the golden dragon Gruul, there was not much to talk about. Taro's eyes fell on Xiao Jin's face, with a look of surprise on his face: "Xiao Jin, it's such a short time, how come you have grown so fast?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled slightly and said, "This matter is also related to what we are going to talk about next. To put it simply, it is because Xiao Jin has a very strange thing that caused his body to develop rapidly and his strength to grow rapidly..."

　　Hearing what Mo Yunsheng said, Taylor's eyes suddenly showed great shock, and the elders and Kelly next to him also had the same expression.

　　Obviously, they didn't know what could promote the growth of the golden dragon and make his strength increase rapidly.

　　Gruul arrived soon.

　　A huge sound of flapping wings was heard outside the cave. Wu Aotian and others looked up and saw a huge golden dragon with its wings spread, at least twenty or thirty meters wide, falling from the sky. His skin looked like gold, making people feel that they could not look directly at him.

　　As he landed, a huge pressure radiated in all directions.

　　After the golden dragon Gruul landed, he quickly turned into a dignified middle-aged man. He glanced at everyone and smiled, "Palace Master Mo, I wonder what brought you to our dragon clan?"

　　Mo Yunsheng showed a bitter smile on his face: "It is indeed a big deal. I wonder if Gruul knows about the Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　"Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　Gruul had a strange look on his face. "I've heard of it, but I haven't seen it. It is said that the Demon Slayer Sect is very powerful. When your three major forces were founded, the Demon Slayer Sect already existed, and their strength seems to be no less than your three major forces. What, is what you want to talk about related to the Demon Slayer Sect?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and said, "Yes, this time we also got unexpected news. We went overseas and found the floating island where the Demon Slayer Sect was located. We originally wanted to explore the floating island, but the Demon Slayer Sect still had descendants. And when we were exploring the floating island, monsters attacked. The disciples of our three major sects, including Wei Shan, Lei Peng and I, all fought against those monsters. Although we were lucky enough to repel them temporarily, I'm afraid the monsters will attack again soon. By then, it won't be as simple as this time..."

　　"Monster?"

　　Not only Gruul opened his eyes wide, but also Taro and others beside him all widened their eyes. They had never heard of this kind of life before. Now they suddenly heard that there was such a powerful life overseas. How could they not be surprised?

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes, monsters. We didn't know what monsters were like before, but when thousands of monsters rushed towards us, we truly realized how terrifying they were."

　　"What do those monsters look like? Are they the same as demon beasts? How powerful are they?"

　　Mo Yunsheng sighed softly and said, "They are a peculiar life form that lives in the sea. In the sea water, they exist like monsters, but when they leave the sea surface, they will change into human appearance, with red wings on their backs, a horn on their heads, and purple eyes. They are extremely ferocious, fearless, and powerful. The wave of monsters that attacked us was led by four monster generals. According to the strength of the four monster generals, they may be a little worse than us in a single fight, but they all have their own abilities..."

　　After a slight pause, Mo Yunsheng raised his left hand: "One of the demons was good at stealth. I was careless at the time and was suddenly attacked. I almost lost my life. Even so, I lost one hand... You see that my arm is intact now, that's because I took the Water of Life to regenerate the broken limb."

　　Gruul had been calm until now, but when he heard Mo Yunsheng say that he had lost an arm and was almost killed by a sneak attack, he was shocked: "How could they be so powerful?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and said, "Yes, that's why I feel this is a major crisis that concerns the future of us humans and even all life on the entire continent. If we fall, all life will become food for these monsters..."

　　Gruul, Taro and the others all looked very serious. "Palace Master Mo, please tell us the details of what happened."

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and recounted the entire story, from how he learned about the floating island, to how he explored it, to the final battle with the monster, and to Tintin's identity. Everyone who listened took a deep breath, as they could not believe that the woman in front of them could have such a powerful identity.

　　But when they heard that the golden young dragon Xiao Jin devoured those demon cores and his strength increased greatly and his growth was promoted, they couldn't help but get excited. If these demon cores are useless to other races, but the dragon race can increase its strength by eating them, then wouldn't the overall strength of the dragon race be greatly increased?

　　Regardless of whether you are fighting against monsters or not, it is definitely a good thing if your strength can be increased.

　　Wu Aotian took out some demon cores and said, "Xiao Jin has eaten quite a few of them before, and it has been confirmed that they can indeed stimulate his growth and increase his strength, but we don't know whether these demon cores are also effective for other dragons, so we want to do an experiment..."

　　"No problem, we can try it now."

　　Taro agreed without hesitation. After all, if this was effective for the entire dragon clan, it would be another great opportunity for the dragon clan. Of course, danger and opportunity coexist, but as Mo Yunsheng said, if the monsters had become that powerful, it would be a disaster for the life of the entire continent, including the dragon clan.

　　At this time, no matter who it is, as long as they can fight against monsters, it is a good thing if their strength can be enhanced.

　　"I think it would be better to let more dragons participate in this experiment. This way it might be more representative?"

　　Wu Aotian put forward his own opinion, and Taro agreed without hesitation. The golden dragon Xiaojin had already eaten it and there were no side effects, so there should naturally be no problem.

　　Taro quickly found a group of dragons. There were twenty people in this group, from young dragons to adult dragons to old giant dragons. Wu Aotian had a lot of demon cores in his void ring, so he took out a lot of them and gave ten to each person.

　　Seeing these dragons eat all the monster cores, everyone started to feel nervous.

　　Not only Taro and his companions, but even Wu Aotian and his companions were a little nervous. If the dragon clan could rely on the monster cores to increase their combat power, they could constantly strengthen themselves in the battle with monsters, and humans would still have some hope.

　　After Xiao Jin ate the demon core, he did nothing but eat and sleep. He grew while sleeping, and his strength naturally grew. According to Xiao Jin, after eating these demon cores, people will have a strong desire to sleep, and it seems that the growth is completed unconsciously during sleep.

　　Everyone was waiting quietly, looking at the group of dragons sitting cross-legged on the ground with their eyes wide open, but as time passed, none of the dragons fell asleep. Taro and others kept asking if they felt anything unusual, but the dragons' answer was that there was nothing unusual!

　　Wu Aotian and the others also found it very strange. Could it be that these demon cores are useless to these dragons?

　　Taro and others waited for a long time and found that there was no effect as Wu Aotian said. Suddenly, everyone looked suspicious, as if they were suspecting that Wu Aotian and others were lying.

　　But after all, there is a golden baby dragon among them. As a dragon, it is impossible for him to deceive his own clan, right?

　　Chapter 390 Xiao Jin's Unique

　　But no matter what they think, the facts are finally revealed.

　　Among all the dragons who participated in the experiment, none of them encountered the same situation as Xiao Jin. They ate the monster cores and it was as if they had not eaten anything, with no reaction at all.

　　This result not only disappointed Taro and others who were looking forward to it, but also Wu Aotian and others who felt the same way.

　　"Strange, why did Xiao Jin have a reaction after eating the demon core, but you didn't?"

　　Xiao Jin also looked at these fellow tribesmen who he met for the first time with some surprise, and nodded in support of Wu Aotian's words: "Yes, after I ate it, my strength has increased a lot. Before, I was only at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but now I am at the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm..."

　　Everyone was listening to Xiao Jin's words and was extremely puzzled. Why did this special phenomenon only occur to Xiao Jin?

　　"Is this demon core only effective against golden dragons?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes fell on the golden dragon Gruul. Among the dragon clan, Gruul was not the only golden dragon, but Gruul was the strongest one among them.

　　Someone soon raised Wu Aotian's doubts. After hearing this, Gruul frowned and said, "Okay, then I'll try it out too."

　　Everyone's hearts were lifted a little, and they regained some hope. Yes, maybe it was because of the special nature of the golden dragon that they were able to make progress after eating the monster core?

　　Gruul also swallowed some demon cores, but disappointment soon came again because there was no reaction on Gruul's body.

　　Wu Aotian himself was also very surprised. Even eating the golden dragon Gruul was useless. This phenomenon only happened to Xiao Jin!

　　"It seems that something has changed in Xiao Jin, which is why he is able to swallow and absorb the energy in these demon cores."

　　There was not much disappointment on Gruul's face. After all, he was mentally prepared when other dragon experiments failed. After pondering for a moment, he put forward a guess.

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and felt that this guess might be the final correct answer. Xiao Jin had suffered a drastic change when he was still in the dragon egg and almost died in it. Later, he was treated by Qiu. Hey, could it be because Qiu used spiritual energy to treat Xiao Jin when he was still in the dragon egg, that changed Xiao Jin's body and allowed him to absorb those demon cores?

　　Wu Aotian told Qiu about this idea, but Qiu couldn't give an answer: "Maybe, maybe not. It may be because I changed his physique, or maybe he is an alien..."

　　Wu Aotian did not delve further into the matter. The facts were already before him, so why bother looking for him? Since he had the ability to grow by eating demon cores, then let him eat them.

　　The only drawback is that the dragon clan cannot absorb the strange energy in the monster core, which also makes Wu Aotian and others' expectations come to nothing.

　　"I wonder if the dragon tribe is willing to participate in this battle?"

　　Gruul nodded slowly and said, "Of course. Since you said that this is a disaster for the lives of the entire continent, how can we dragons ignore it?"

　　Seeing Gruul agree to join the war without hesitation, Mo Yunsheng's face also showed some joy: "That's great."

　　After a brief pause, Mo Yunsheng continued, "At present, our three major sects have gathered on the floating island, and several of us will soon be heading to the floating island. I wonder what the dragon clan has planned?"

　　Gruul stared at Mo Yunsheng's face and asked doubtfully, "I wonder when the monster will attack again?"

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and said, "We don't know either, but since they have started, the next attack will probably not last too long."

　　Gruul nodded, thought for a moment and said, "We dragons are not that numerous. You and I will go first. If a war breaks out, we can summon them. We are used to living in this ancient wilderness. We are not used to living outside for a long time, and our bodies are not used to it."

　　Mo Yunsheng knew this and said with complete understanding: "Okay, let's do it this way."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly interrupted and asked, "Mr. Gruul, do you dragons have anything extremely cold and yin?"

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian next to him with some surprise. Wu Aotian once asked him for something extremely yin and extremely cold, and he also gave Wu Aotian a piece of ten thousand year old ice that he had collected. Now Wu Aotian was asking about this extremely yin and extremely cold thing again. It seemed that he needed quite a bit of this extremely yin and extremely cold thing... He just didn't know what on earth he was going to do with all these extremely yin and extremely cold things.

　　Gruul shook his head and said, "We dragons rely more on our own bodies in battle and rarely rely on external objects. We don't have anything extremely cold or yin, but we do have a piece of fire spirit essence, which is just the opposite..."

　　When Wu Aotian was a little disappointed, the voice of Zhongqiu in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron sounded: "The flame soul essence is useless to me, but you can give it to the God of Fire and let the God of Fire refine it to enhance his strength..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised again: "Is this flame spirit very powerful?"

　　Qiu Xiaoxiao was no longer surprised by Wu Aotian's ignorance, and slowly explained: "The Heavenly Fire and the Earth's Core Fire are both extremely yang and fierce, and this Flame Soul Essence is a special thing that can be integrated into the flame to increase the power of the flame..."

　　After hearing Qiu's explanation, Wu Aotian was immediately pleasantly surprised: "There is such a good thing, why didn't you tell me earlier? If you had told me earlier, I would have looked for the most yin and cold things, and the most yang and fierce things at the same time..."

　　Qiu smiled and said, "Things that are extremely cold and extremely yin are very rare, and things that are extremely yang and extremely fierce are even rarer, especially the Heavenly Fire and the Earth's Core Fire. They are already almost the pinnacle of fire life forms, and ordinary things are completely useless to them."

　　Wu Aotian was too lazy to argue with Qiu anymore, he raised his head and looked at Gruul with a smile: "Then I wonder if Mr. Gruul can give it up?"

　　Gruul asked curiously, "I can give it to you, but I don't know what you are going to use it for?"

　　Wu Aotian did not hide it, and smiled slightly and said: "I have an immortal spiritual weapon, which is made from a ball of earth core fire. This flame soul essence can enhance the power of the earth core fire."

　　Gruul looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, as if he was surprised that Wu Aotian actually got a special flame. Without much hesitation, Gruul nodded and said, "Okay, this flame soul essence is useless in our hands, I'll give it to you. You saved Xiao Jin, and we haven't thanked you yet. This flame soul essence can be regarded as a small thank you gift."

　　Wu Aotian was extremely happy to see Gruul agreed so readily, and he quickly expressed his gratitude.

　　In such a dangerous environment, the greater one's strength is, the greater the chance of survival. Although Wu Aotian is already quite powerful, the God of Fire and others are still Wu Aotian's reliance. With the use of immortal spiritual weapons and the use of strong people in the Fantasy Realm, the power exerted is simply not as strong as when he first participated in the Xiaoyue River Secret Realm Competition.

　　Although he had not fought with monsters again, Wu Aotian was very clear that when he had reached the Great Perfection of Tianling, he might only be able to kill one monster with one attack, but now, he could at least kill a large group of monsters with one attack!

　　There are only a few thousand people in Piaomiao Palace, and among these thousands of people there are many children and young people, whose strength is often lower than that of the Fantasy Spirit Realm. In fact, there are only about a thousand strong people in the entire Piaomiao Palace who have reached the Fantasy Spirit Realm. At this time, Wu Aotian has entered the Fantasy Spirit Realm. With the spiritual energy boost from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian's combat effectiveness has increased a lot. With the help of immortal spiritual weapons, Wu Aotian's combat effectiveness is no less than those of the strong people in the second level of the Fantasy Spirit Realm. Even if he encounters a strong person in the third level of the Fantasy Spirit Realm, although he is not his opponent, he is not someone who can be killed instantly by the opponent.

　　After finishing the business, Gruul's eyes fell on Xiao Jin's face and smiled, "Xiao Jin, how is your life outside?"

　　Gruul is not Xiao Jin's parent, but they are definitely related by blood, and he is Xiao Jin's ancestor for many generations. There is no way around it, the lifespan of these dragons is very long, especially the golden dragons, which have an extremely long lifespan.

　　Xiao Jin smiled sweetly and said adorably, "It's fun. There are delicious and fun things."

　　Gruul smiled softly, and turned his eyes to Wu Aotian: "Wu Aotian, since you saved his life, he also likes to follow you. You have to take care of him in the future. But I believe that with the demon core, he will be independent soon. At that time, he can also contribute to this war..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said calmly: "Don't worry, I will take good care of him. Maybe when he becomes powerful in the future, I will have to rely on him to protect me."

　　Gruul laughed, his voice bright and clear: "If it were in the past, I might have forced him to come back, but now the continent is facing disaster, there is no need to do so anymore, live the way you like, after all, if you are not here, there will be no him, it is normal for him to be intimate with you."

　　After obtaining the fire soul essence from Gruul, Wu Aotian threw it to the ecstatic God of Fire.

　　Among Qiu, Lily and Kagami, Kagami is actually the one who advocates violence the most and can be said to be a battle maniac. Lily is indifferent and peaceful by nature and does not like fighting. Qiu may not be able to show his domineering side because of his injury, but the pride in his bones is fully revealed. As his strength gradually recovers, Qiu also begins to show off. Of course, he does have the capital to show off.

　　Today, when monsters are attacking, Wu Aotian has great expectations for Qiu. Both the God of Fire and Lily have improved a lot in strength, but it is impossible to rely on them to fight against those monster generals, or even the possible monster king. Now, he can only pin his hopes on Qiu, whose strength has not yet fully recovered.

　　Through the first battle, Wu Aotian had a premonition about the powerful strength of those monsters. Mo Yunsheng and others alone would definitely not be able to stop the invasion of the monster army. If they wanted to defeat the monsters, someone else must appear, and this so-called someone else must be much stronger than Mo Yunsheng and others.

　　Although he didn't know whether Ding Ding was Lin Caiyi, Wu Aotian felt that there might still be a little hope for his future...

　　PS:

　　Yesterday, I was writing in my notebook in bed and fell asleep...

　　Sweat dripping...

　　Chapter 391 Monster Territory

　　There was one more person heading to the floating island, the golden dragon Gruul.

　　Gruul's strength is roughly the same as that of Mo Yunsheng and others, perhaps slightly weaker, but the difference is very limited. With his joining, there is an additional force that cannot be ignored.

　　The Empty Spirit Pearl that Meng Po mentioned requires at least five strong men who have reached the fourth level of Illusionary Spirit to activate it. Including the gradually recovering Meng Po, the three sect leaders and the golden dragon, it is just enough to make up five people. However, no one is willing to use the Empty Spirit Pearl until it is absolutely necessary. Firstly, the Empty Spirit Pearl is already the last killing weapon, and secondly, Meng Po said that it would be difficult for the five people involved in using the Empty Spirit Pearl to survive.

　　The strongest men from the five continents used their own lives as a price to unleash the incomparable power of the Void Spirit Pearl. This was obviously the last resort and they would not use it unless it was a matter of life and death. After all, even with the Void Spirit Pearl, it was impossible to kill all the monsters.

　　Even if the Demon King is killed using the Void Spirit Pearl, what about those demon generals who are as powerful as Mo Yunsheng and others? What about the thousands and thousands of monsters? Who can resist them?

　　When the floating island appeared in front of everyone, everyone paid attention to Tintin's expression. They wondered if Tintin would feel familiar when he saw the floating island?

　　"I don't seem to have any memory of anyone here..."

　　Ding Ding looked at everyone's eyes and knew what they wanted to know. After looking around carefully, she turned her head and said softly with some disappointment. But her words made others a little disappointed as well.

　　"Well, we just arrived, let's go to the island and take a look."

　　The arrival of the group alarmed everyone on the island. Wei Shan and others came out to greet them. When they saw Tintin accompanying them, they were all a little surprised. They all had sharp eyes, so naturally they saw in a flash that Tintin was indeed very similar to Lin Caiyi on the mural, even exactly the same.

　　Wei Shan, Lei Peng and others greeted the golden dragon Gruul and expressed their welcome. Then they looked at Ding Ding eagerly, and then turned their gaze to Mo Yunsheng with inquiring eyes.

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled bitterly. He naturally knew that these people wanted to ask whether Ding Ding was Lin Caiyi. He took out the portrait and handed it to Wei Shan and others, saying with a bitter smile: "You can see for yourselves."

　　Wei Shan and the others had such sharp eyes that they noticed at a glance that Ding Ding and Lin Caiyi looked exactly the same, both were so beautiful, but the same face showed two completely different temperaments.

　　Lin Caiyi is mature and noble, while Ding Ding is cute and even a little confused. They don’t seem to be the same person, right?

　　"Could it be that Ding Ding is the descendant of Lin Caiyi?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled bitterly as he looked at Wei Shan who was sighing: "This is very possible. We brought Ding Ding here, and Ding Ding seemed to feel very unfamiliar with this place, as if he had never been here before..."

　　Meng Po had been staring at Ding Ding closely, her expression full of excitement. However, after hearing what everyone said, Meng Po could not help but sigh: "If she was not the sect leader, I don't know how to resolve this disaster..."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head and frowned slightly: "Meng Po, didn't you say that she might have used the magic-sealing and soul-forbidding technique? Please check for her to see if it is really the magic-sealing and soul-forbidding technique..."

　　Meng Po nodded, walked forward, stretched out her hand and held Ding Ding's hand, and smiled gently: "Don't worry, I will check your body for you."

　　There wasn't much worry on Ding Ding's face, only a bit of anticipation. Perhaps she also wanted to know what was happening to her.

　　After a long while, Meng Po raised her head, with a look of undisguised excitement in her eyes. She glanced at the people around her who were all looking expectant: "I am sure that the magic of sealing and prohibiting spirits has indeed been cast on her."

　　Everyone was delighted. Since the magic of sealing demons and forbidden spirits was performed, it meant that Ding Ding's own strength was definitely more than her current strength, and must be much greater. However, no one knew what kind of book reviews there were.

　　"It's just that Ding Ding hasn't recovered her memory yet, so she naturally can't remember the key to the magic-sealing and soul-forbidden spell you mentioned. Doesn't that mean she can't unlock it?"

　　Meng Po shook her head and said with a bit of excitement on her face: "The Magic Sealing and Forbidden Soul Art is a very magical secret art. If the magic is performed completely and the key to open the Magic Sealing and Forbidden Soul Art cannot be found, it will cause great trauma if the Magic Sealing and Forbidden Soul Art is forcibly broken. However, the Magic Sealing and Forbidden Soul Art on Ding Ding seems to have undergone some drastic changes, and cracks have appeared..."

　　At this point, Meng Po's eyes turned back to Ding Ding: "Ding Ding, has your strength always been at this level? Has it increased?"

　　Hearing Meng Po's question, Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly lit up, and he quickly replied: "Meng Po, Ding Ding's strength was only at the spiritual master level before, and no matter how he practiced, he couldn't improve it at all, but later he suddenly became an earth spirit inexplicably..."

　　Meng Po laughed out loud. She was very happy to have confirmed her doubts. "I guessed it would be like this. Since her strength has increased before, that's what I said. There are cracks in her magic-forbidden soul-sealing technique. Since she has lost her memory, as long as she finds some things, she can still forcibly break the magic-forbidden soul-sealing technique..."

　　Wu Aotian asked with some concern: "Didn't they say that forcibly destroying the Forbidden Demon Sealing Spirit Technique would bring about huge trauma?"

　　Meng Po shook her head and explained, "I just said that if the Demon Sealing Art is complete, it will be like a complete egg. If you crack it open, the eggshell will be completely shattered and the inside will be damaged. If the egg originally has a crack, then we only need to peel off the outer eggshell along the crack, and it will not damage the inside..."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. No matter whether Ding Ding was Lin Caiyi or her descendant, at least for now, Lin Caiyi was his friend, and he didn't want Lin Caiyi to be hurt...

　　Mo Yunsheng and others beside him also had a look of surprise on their faces: "What is needed to remove her magic-forbidden soul-sealing spell?"

　　Meng Po thought for a moment and said, "Most of the things are available on the floating island, but there is one thing missing, which is a magical beast called the black crab in the deep sea. I believe everyone knows that crabs have crab roe, and although this black crab is a magical beast, it is also the same. What I need is the crab roe of this black crab..."

　　Crab roe?

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a little regretful, and the first thing that came to his mind was the crab roe corn dish...

　　Wu Aotian was a little embarrassed. He shook his head and threw away all the chaotic thoughts in his mind. Then he asked, "Where can I find such a black crab?"

　　Meng Po sighed softly and said, "About 3,000 miles south of here, there is an island that is all black rocks. This island is not very big, and on the seashore around this island, there are these black giant crabs living..."

　　Wu Aotian said with a smile, "Now that we know where to find it, it's easy. Even if the black crab is strong, it won't be as strong as the Phantom Realm, right?"

　　Meng Po shook her head and said, "The black crabs are not very powerful. They are probably not even at the level of Heavenly Spirits. It is easy for any of us to kill them. However, the island where the black crabs live is within the range of the monsters..."

　　Everyone was shocked. Wu Aotian asked in surprise: "Meng Po, do you mean there are many monsters there?"

　　Meng Po sighed softly and said, "Originally, we in the Demon Slayer Sect had a lot of black crabs in stock, but over the years, because of the preparation of some elixirs and so on, the black crabs have been used up. The island was also sealed before, and we couldn't go there. Now the formation is broken and the seal is gone. Although we can go there, there are many monsters there. If we are discovered, it will be difficult to escape..."

　　Liu Ruxue who was standing next to him suddenly asked, "Do those monsters usually live in the sea?"

　　Meng Po nodded and said, "Yes, they usually live in the sea. They are actually not much different from demon beasts, but they are more brutal and cunning..."

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "Besides this, is there no other way? Or is there no medicine that can replace the crab roe of the black giant crab?"

　　Meng Po shook her head and said, "Maybe, but at least we don't know it now."

　　That means there is nothing left… Wu Aotian frowned slightly, but before he could speak, Ding Ding said, “If it’s so dangerous, don’t look for it. I’m living a good life now. I feel very happy to have friends like you. If I really recover my memory, I don’t know what I will become.”

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Your memory has been restored, but it doesn't mean you have forgotten your current memory. We are still your friends. Besides, we want to help you remove the magic-sealing and forbidden spirit technique. On the one hand, it may help you regain your memory, and on the other hand, it will also allow you to restore your original strength. The battle with the monsters is getting closer and closer. If you are a decisive strong man, as powerful as Lin Caiyi, then wouldn't our chances of winning be greatly increased?"

　　"But...but, where the black crab is, there are many monsters..."

　　Mo Yunsheng said, "Why don't I go? Tell me the location and I'll catch a few black crabs."

　　Meng Po shook her head and said, "No, if you go, I'm afraid that even from a distance, you'll have already alerted the powerful monsters. If you deliver yourself to their door, how could they let you leave alive?"

　　Mo Yunsheng frowned and said, "Then there is no solution?"

　　Granny Meng smiled bitterly and said, "At least I haven't thought of a solution yet..."

　　Chapter 392: Training through Killing

　　Hearing Meng Po say there was no way, everyone suddenly felt distressed. After all, Meng Po was the person who knew the situation best. If even she said there was no way, what else could be done?

　　Wu Aotian did not interrupt, but Qiu in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron shouted restlessly: "Aotian, why don't you just go."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked: "I'm going? Isn't that just asking for death? Even though I have the strength of the first level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, if I run into those demon generals, won't I die miserably?"

　　Qiu snorted disdainfully: "Then why don't you just not be discovered by them?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly in his heart and said, "They are much stronger than me, how can I prevent them from discovering me?"

　　"Don't you have an invisible robe that can also conceal your aura? Don't worry, I have now recovered 70% of my strength. As long as you don't attack and just conceal your aura, even Mo Yunsheng and the others will find it difficult to discover you..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment: "Is it that powerful?"

　　"Nonsense! Don't you see who I am? When you find other extremely cold and yin things, and when my strength is fully restored, you will know how powerful I really am." There was a hint of pride and impatience in Qiu's tone.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up: "After fully recovering, can he defeat the Palace Master and the others?"

　　Qiu laughed and said, "Even if I can't beat them with my ability alone, I can definitely protect your safety. But if your strength reaches their level, it shouldn't be difficult for the two of us to join forces and kill the demon general we met that day."

　　Wu Aotian was both looking forward to and worried: "I am only at the first level of the Phantom Spirit Realm now. I don't know how long it will take to reach the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, but the war with the monsters won't last too long..."

　　Qiu En said, as if thinking about it, and then paused before speaking again: "If that day really comes, you might as well avoid direct conflict with the monsters for the time being, find a place to hide, and practice in peace. When you are strong enough, you can come out and sweep across the four directions and drive the monsters out of the continent."

　　Wu Aotian said puzzledly: "You did come up with a good idea, but it is indeed just an idea."

　　Qiu snorted, "Of course it's an idea. Although it sounds like escaping, knowing that you are sending yourself to death and knowing that there is no hope of winning, but still wanting to die, and giving up on retaining strength to win the final victory, is stupid!"

　　"Well, if that day comes, we'll talk about it later... Since you said so, I will really go. Don't fool me, otherwise we will break into the monster's territory and be discovered, and we will all be finished."

　　Qiu laughed and said disdainfully: "There is no benefit in fooling you, so I am too lazy to fool you. Anyway, I told you, it's up to you whether you go or not."

　　Wu Aotian stopped paying attention to Qiu and raised his head and said, "How about I go and give it a try?"

　　Wu Aotian's words surprised Mo Yunsheng, Meng Po and the others. Meng Po was the first to shake her head and said, "No, you are too weak. If you go, you will be discovered and you won't even have a chance to escape."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and explained with a smile: "I can restrain my breath, and I have refined a robe that can make me invisible. With invisibility and restrained breath, those monsters will not find me. Since the black crabs are not very powerful, it will not be too complicated to kill them..."

　　"Contain your breath?" Meng Po's eyes flashed with surprise and suspicion. She obviously didn't believe that Wu Aotian could hide his breath from the monsters. "Those monsters are powerful and their perception is very sensitive..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Mo Yunsheng who was also surprised, and smiled slightly: "Why not do an experiment, Palace Master, to see if you can sense my existence..."

　　Wu Aotian stood up, walked away from the crowd, took out his invisibility robe, put it on, then restrained his breath and quickly turned himself into a lifeless stone.

　　Although Wu Aotian has already stayed away from Mo Yunsheng and others, they are all at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit Realm, so how can he hide it from them?

　　But soon, Mo Yunsheng and the others showed surprise and even shock on their faces, because they all felt that the obvious and clear aura of Wu Aotian just now was rapidly fading, and in the end it was completely imperceptible.

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others did not hide the shock on their faces. At such a short distance, they really couldn't sense his presence?

　　It was as if he had suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth...

　　Wu Aotian quietly moved out from his hiding place, extremely slowly. Looking at the expressions of Mo Yunsheng and others not far away, Wu Aotian knew that they really could not sense him.

　　"Hehe, it really works. Since the Palace Master and the others can't detect my existence, I can definitely hide it from those monsters. I think as long as I'm not too unlucky and encounter a monster that's more powerful than a monster general, such as a monster king, nothing big should go wrong."

　　Mo Yunsheng suddenly burst into laughter: "Wu Aotian, I didn't expect you to have such a skill. If you use this skill in assassination, it will be extremely powerful."

　　Wu Aotian took off his invisible robe, revealing his figure again. Looking at the surprised looks of Mo Yunsheng and others, Wu Aotian was sure that they really didn't notice him moving closer. Of course, that was all.

　　If Wu Aotian made any big moves or attacked everyone, they would definitely be able to sense it as soon as he started moving. Even if it was a sneak attack, they would have enough time to defend themselves or even counterattack.

　　"How did you do it?" Wei Shan asked curiously.

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and explained: "I can't do it by myself. I relied on the power of a spiritual weapon to reach this level..."

　　Lei Peng was also very curious: "What kind of spiritual weapon is so magical? Can it be refined?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and smiled bitterly: "This spiritual weapon is just an adventure I had when I was in my teens. It is attached to my body and cannot leave me. You can say that we help each other. Those extremely cold and yin things I was looking for before were for it..."

　　Mo Yunsheng was a little surprised: "Looking for it, so it also has consciousness, is it an immortal spiritual weapon?"

　　Wu Aotian could only reply like this: "Yes, but it is severely damaged. I am looking for something extremely cold and yin to help it recover."

　　"Something extremely cold and yin?"

　　Lei Peng pondered for a moment and said, "The coldest and most yin thing in the world is the Ice Soul. A thumb-sized Ice Soul can freeze an area of ​​100 miles into a glacier. However, only one or two Ice Souls have been discovered since ancient times. It is too difficult to find them..."

　　Wei Shan frowned for a while, then suddenly said, "If you have time, you might as well go to the icy land of the far north, about 10,000 miles north to look for it. However, that place is all covered with glaciers. Even if there is an ice spirit, it must be hidden in the glaciers, and it is difficult to find it..."

　　Wu Aotian asked with some surprise: "Master Wei, you said that the extreme north is 10,000 miles further north. How did you know that?"

　　Wei Shan smiled bitterly and said, "I saw this in an ancient notebook. It is said that some spiritual practitioners went there to practice in an extremely cold place and froze themselves. They seemed to have found signs of the existence of ice spirits. Where ice spirits are, it is also the most likely place to produce ten thousand year old black ice. Moreover, in a certain area, the cold air will be much higher than the surrounding area, and it will form a thick ice fog..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up when he heard that, if he could find Bingpo, he would make a fortune. Didn't Qiu say that as long as he recovered all his strength, even with his personal strength, he would not be inferior to Mo Yunsheng and other palace masters. In other words, with his original power, perhaps he would not be inferior to the strong ones of the fourth level of Illusion Spirit. If it is based on this level, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is really far superior to those immortal-grade spiritual weapons, even including the top-grade immortal-grade spiritual weapons.

　　There are many powerful people in the Phantom Spirit Realm in Piaomiao Palace, and they also have many immortal spiritual weapons in their hands. It can be said that in the entire human continent, except for the immortal spiritual weapons that may not have been discovered yet, the vast majority of immortal spiritual weapons are in the hands of the three major forces. And as far as Wu Aotian knows, the ability of these immortal spiritual weapons to fight alone, the highest may be comparable to that of the spiritual practitioners in the second level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. However, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron can rival the powerful people in the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. It is really not in the same league as those immortal spiritual weapons.

　　In the extremely cold land, further north, there are glaciers with no human habitation at all. There is not even a sapling to be seen there. Between the sky and the earth, there is nothing but ice. Ordinary people cannot reach it at all. They would probably be frozen into popsicles even at the edge.

　　The probability of successfully searching for the Ice Soul, which no one knows whether it actually exists, in the vast glaciers and snowfields is indeed very small. Moreover, the time it will take will definitely not be a day or two, but may be a month or two, or it may be several years, or even longer.

　　After thinking about it, Wu Aotian decided to find Black Crab first. Helping Tintin recover his strength and even his memory is the most urgent thing at the moment. After all, Tintin's identity is there. Whether it is Lin Caiyi or Lin Caiyi's descendants, they are definitely not mortals, and there is no guarantee that they know something that others don't know.

　　"Then I will go find the black crab first, and then go find this ice soul." After Wu Aotian made the decision, he was unwilling to waste any more time. After asking about the location of the island, he prepared to set off.

　　Liu Ruxue sent Wu Aotian out, and Wu Aotian smiled gently at Liu Ruxue: "Don't worry, I will come back safely."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled gently: "I'm not worried, I'll go with you."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned and was about to refuse, but Liu Ruxue said, "Isn't your Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron able to hold life? You put me in it in Samsara Valley so that I could escape the pursuit of others. Now I can also enter it and go with you. Besides, my current strength is far from enough. I must find a place to practice, and the best way to practice the Great Killing Technique is to fight and kill. Who else can be more suitable than those monsters?"

　　Chapter 393: In the Sea

　　After Wu Aotian knew Liu Ruxue's plan, he didn't say anything more. After all, the two of them were together, even if they encountered danger, they would share life and death. What was there to fear after putting life and death aside?

　　Wu Aotian had thought about whether he should invite Mo Yunsheng and the others to enter the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but he thought that this floating island might face a counterattack from monsters at any time. If they left, it might not be good. What's more, whether it was himself or them, if they were discovered by a large number of monsters, or even if there were monster generals, the result would be the same even if there were one or two more.

　　In that case, it would be better for me to go there myself, become invisible and restrain my breath, maybe I can find the black crab quietly. As for the cultivation that Liu Ruxue mentioned, it naturally depends on the situation. Even if I can't look at the densely packed monsters, I will rush up to fight them. That is not cultivation, that is seeking death.

　　Wu Aotian did not dare to be careless and put on his invisibility robe early. Liu Ruxue entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Although Liu Ruxue knew of the existence of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, it was the first time for her to enter the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in such a sober state.

　　Looking at the scene in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Liu Ruxue was secretly amazed in her heart. It was true that there were all kinds of wonders in the world.

　　The ocean was vast and Wu Aotian was not flying fast, but it was undoubtedly very difficult to find a not-so-big island in the ocean. Even though Meng Po had told him the approximate location, it was still difficult.

　　Wu Aotian was not very anxious. After all, the area he was heading to was where monsters lived. If he was in a hurry, he might get into trouble.

　　Above the sea, Wu Aotian discovered a strange sight. There seemed to be a clear dividing line in the middle of the ocean. The water on one side was lighter in color, and the water on the other side was darker. It might be difficult to notice if you were close, but it was quite obvious when looking from high in the sky.

　　When looking at this wonderful sight, Wu Aotian felt a chill in his heart, because Meng Po said that across this dividing line would be the territory where monsters live.

　　According to Meng Po, although the monsters have the ability to transform and fly, they still prefer to live in the sea. In the underwater world, they have their monster kingdom.

　　Although these monsters are huge in number, they do not live in one place, but live in scattered areas like countless villages. Otherwise, if all the monsters were crowded together, it would be difficult to supply food for a while. Only in battle or when the monster king gives the order will the monsters gather together.

　　Wu Aotian flew forward slowly, but his perception extended outward, reaching into the sea like a tentacle, sensing the life in the sea.

　　Above the vast ocean, Wu Aotian found that he seemed lost.

　　Without professional navigation tools, no matter how strong you are, how can you determine the direction in this vast ocean when all you can see with your naked eyes is the same sea on all sides?

　　Although Wu Aotian could roughly determine the direction with the help of the sun in the sky, it seemed difficult to find the island.

　　What should I do? Should I search slowly on the sea, or think of other ways?

　　For example, finding some monsters and interrogating them?

　　Wu Aotian's perception easily swept across the sea, and at the same time he discovered the monsters living under the sea. They seemed to be more flexible in the water than in the air. They swam in the water at an extremely fast speed by swinging their huge bodies lightly. Some of them lay on the seabed and seemed to be taking a nap.

　　When Wu Aotian discovered another gathering place for monsters, he stopped.

　　The monsters live far apart from each other. In a large sea area, there are often only dozens or hundreds of monsters. They are the rulers of this sea area. Countless monsters are divided into countless living gathering points.

　　Wu Aotian's perception swept across the seabed and found that the strength of these monsters was not very strong. The low-level ones were lower than the Heavenly Spirit level, and there were quite a few of them. The strong ones had the strength of the fourth or fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit level, and there were a total of three or four hundred of them.

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for only a moment before deciding to make this his first hunting point.

　　Although these monsters are powerful, it is still impossible for them to stop Liu Ruxue who is holding the immortal sword and Wu Aotian whose strength has reached the realm of illusion.

　　Yes, there is not even a slight possibility. The strength of the fifth level of Heavenly Spirit Realm and the Phantom Spirit Realm is simply not something that these ordinary monsters can resist. However, Wu Aotian now has no choice but to find such monsters to bully.

　　Liu Ruxue's strength is at the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and with the addition of a magical weapon called the Heaven-Destroying Magical Weapon that may be as powerful as a first-level Illusionary Spirit Realm expert, her combat power is still very high.

　　"Sister Ruxue, there are three or four hundred monsters down there. Let's kill them all and leave one behind to interrogate the location of the island."

　　Liu Ruxue was originally sitting cross-legged quietly in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to practice. When she heard Wu Aotian's words, she raised her head, and her eyes began to reveal some excitement and a hint of murderous intent: "Okay, how strong are they?"

　　"The highest one may have reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and many have not even reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm..."

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes showed some excitement: "Okay, leave it all to me, you just help me watch over it."

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no objection. After learning about the killing technique that Liu Ruxue practiced, Wu Aotian was ready to let her deal with all the monsters alone, and she was not even prepared to show up.

　　As soon as Liu Ruxue and Mietian came out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian already felt a sudden change in the water below.

　　Those monsters that originally seemed to be swimming or resting leisurely in the water suddenly all seemed to react. They jumped up from their original positions and rose rapidly to the surface of the sea. The target direction of all the monsters was exactly where Liu Ruxue was.

　　Liu Ruxue naturally also felt the huge movement of these monsters, and said in surprise: "These monsters have very sensitive senses. They discovered me so quickly..."

　　Wu Aotian was still invisible, floating in the air and said with a smile: "Sister Ruxue, go ahead and kill them all. I'll help you watch over them."

　　Black mist spread out in an instant, and a overwhelming murderous aura emanated from Liu Ruxue and the Mie Tian Sword. The huge murderous aura pressed down on the sea surface, and the sea surface seemed to be pressed down by something invisible, making it difficult to climb up.

　　Mietian was bloodthirsty by nature, and with Liu Ruxue's killing skills, he was like a tiger with wings. As soon as the monsters poked their heads out of the water, Mietian had already chopped them down with a loud bang. Blood splattered wherever he went. It seemed that he had killed more than ten monsters in just one encounter, which surprised Wu Aotian.

　　The blood splattered from the dead monster fell onto the sea and even onto the monster behind it. The flying blood was so scarlet that it instantly changed the color of the sea water and continued to spread around.

　　Wu Aotian was floating in the air, not too far away from Liu Ruxue. This ensured that if anything happened to Liu Ruxue, Wu Aotian would be able to rescue her immediately.

　　However, Wu Aotian was really shocked by Liu Ruxue's fighting ability. Although she was only at the fourth level of Tianling, her cooperation with Mietian was very powerful, and every move they performed was extremely powerful.

　　Monsters were continuously killed by Liu Ruxue. As soon as their bodies fell into the sea, they were torn into pieces and eaten by other monsters. These monsters had teeth as sharp as crocodiles. With just a few nods of their heads, the bodies of the dead monsters were dismembered and quickly swallowed into their stomachs.

　　There were a total of three or four hundred monsters, and most of them were killed by Wu Aotian in a very short time. The remaining monsters also dodged with fear in their eyes.

　　Although these monsters are good at fighting and warlike, when you find that your enemy has a strong advantage and can definitely kill you completely, I am afraid the result will not be the same as it is now?

　　When the corpses of the monsters floated all over the ocean, the blood seemed to dye the ocean red.

　　The remaining twenty or thirty monsters turned around and ran away. Liu Ruxue was very excited and drove Mie Tian to chase after those monsters.

　　However, these monsters fled in all directions, and their strength was not low. When they were running for their lives, their speed was extremely fast. Although Liu Ruxue tried her best to chase them, many monsters still escaped.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Liu Ruxue who was returning with a bit of anxiety, and smiled slightly, "Don't worry, let's go quickly. I'm afraid that it won't be long before a powerful monster appears."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and threw the monster she had just caught into the air in front of Wu Aotian.

　　"In your monster's territory, there is a small island that is not very big. There are black crabs active on the island. Do you know where the island is?"

　　Although the monster was controlled by Wu Aotian, it still looked extremely ferocious, and kept struggling, trying to attack Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue. It did not show any sign of surrender, which gave Wu Aotian a headache.

　　Will these monsters not cry until they see the coffin?

　　Wu Aotian was a little disappointed. It seemed that it would be difficult to find the location of the island from the monster.

　　Never mind, let’s just treat it as Sister Ruxue’s practice. On the other hand, it also weakens the power of the monsters. These hundreds of monsters are nothing to the monster clan, but it is also a good thing after all.

　　"Let's go. Some of the monsters have escaped. If my guess is correct, they will definitely go to the powerful human forces that have landed on the sea. I'm afraid that many people will come to hunt us down soon."

　　Chapter 394 Crazy Killing

　　Just as Wu Aotian guessed, Liu Ruxue entered Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Not long after Wu Aotian left this sea area, a large number of monsters gathered here.

　　However, all they saw were the corpses of monsters floating in the sea, but they did not find any trace of the enemy.

　　Wu Aotian, wearing an invisible robe, had already slipped away far away. Although there were some powerful monsters among them, they had no way of sensing them because Wu Aotian had restrained his aura.

　　Wu Aotian lost the location of the island for a moment, but he made up his mind that if he couldn't find it in one place, he would look for a second place. Anyway, the general direction would not be wrong, and he would find it eventually.

　　Liu Ruxue's killing technique also needs practice, so just keep killing like this.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian changed his mind, those monsters were in trouble.

　　Wu Aotian restrained his aura and shuttled through this vast sea like an invisible man. In the sea, there were countless monsters gathering, forming small settlements one after another, and Wu Aotian specifically chose those small settlements to attack.

　　Every day, Wu Aotian and his companion would find at least one, or even several, small habitats of such monsters, and then launch surprise attacks. The strength of these monsters varied. Wu Aotian would not touch the strong ones for the time being, and would only attack the weak ones. In this way, many monsters would die at the hands of the two every day.

　　Wu Aotian was very surprised to find that Liu Ruxue's strength was increasing at an extremely strange speed in the continuous killing. The aura on her body became stronger and stronger, and the whole person was like a killing god. Of course, this was only when Liu Ruxue was fighting with murderous intent. Usually, Liu Ruxue was still smiling and beautiful, making people feel friendly. There was no change. It was just the difference between before and after that made people very frightened.

　　Since this killing method is very useful for Liu Ruxue's cultivation, Wu Aotian is not so anxious. After all, finding the island can only be done slowly. It is better to increase his strength. However, after each killing, he will always catch one or two monsters to ask about the location of the island. Most of the monsters will not compromise, and even if they are caught, they will struggle and fight back ferociously, but there are also a small number of monsters that answer out of fear.

　　However, none of the monsters that answered knew the exact location of the island. There were some monsters that knew that such a place existed, but they did not know its exact location.

　　Even so, Wu Aotian was already looking forward to it. As long as this island really existed, he would always find it.

　　Now, just keep killing.

　　It was not just Liu Ruxue who was killing and fighting. Wu Aotian also participated in these battles. Although he chose small groups of weaker monsters as his targets, the attack power of these monsters when they rushed forward was still very great.

　　After obtaining the flame soul essence, the Fire God's strength was further enhanced. Although it seemed that his strength level had not changed, his combat effectiveness and the power of his flames were much greater than before and became more refined.

　　At this time, there were already several residents in Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, including Liu Ruxue, Lily in a special form, the God of Fire, Xiao Jin, and of course Ding Lingqiu of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron.

　　Immortal spiritual weapon, golden dragon, special form of human...

　　It was strange. Sometimes Wu Aotian also found it funny. His Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was like an inn. Guests kept coming in. And after these people moved in, they seemed to think that this inn was pretty good and none of them wanted to leave.

　　Xiao Jin still ate and slept, and grew after sleeping. Sometimes when there were many monsters, Wu Aotian would release Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin's evolution was very fast. After eating a large number of monster cores, his body grew rapidly as if it had taken growth hormones. After consuming more than five thousand monster cores, Xiao Jin's strength was successfully advanced to the Phantom Spirit Realm, and was approximately at the first level of the Phantom Spirit Realm.

　　Lily only attacked once, but it shocked Wu Aotian immensely, because he saw with his own eyes a demon beast that was approximately at the first level of Phantom Spirit. When facing Lily, Lily just stretched out her hand to hold it in the air, and immediately its entire body exploded.

　　Flash sale!

　　An absolute instant kill!

　　Anyone who can kill a demon beast of the first level of Phantom Spirit Realm in seconds must be at least at the second level of Phantom Spirit Realm. Wu Aotian, who has entered the Phantom Spirit Realm, has a deeper understanding of the Phantom Spirit Realm. The difference between each level of the Phantom Spirit Realm is even greater than that of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. A strong man of the first level of Phantom Spirit Realm will not have the slightest strength to fight back against a strong man of the second level of Phantom Spirit Realm and can be killed instantly.

　　Although Wu Aotian knew that Lily's strength had improved a lot after her evolution, he did not expect that Lily's strength had improved so much. However, Lily's strength made the God of Fire really envious. Even the God of Fire had some thoughts. Should he also ask the dragon clan for some Holy Yuan Ice Crystals so that he could achieve the final evolution himself?

　　However, the God of Fire did not have the courage in the end. He felt that this was quite good. After the fire soul essence enhanced the power of his flames, his strength was no longer something that an ordinary Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection strongman could defeat. If the concentrated energy attack was included, the God of Fire also possessed the powerful strength to sweep across the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection realm.

　　The special existences of Lily, Xiao Jin and the God of Fire also ensured the safety of Wu Aotian and others to a great extent. After all, as long as they did not encounter a monster in the third level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, even if they could not defeat it, they could retreat safely. What's more, Qiu had never taken any action.

　　Qiu is Wu Aotian's last resort. He will not use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to fight unless it is absolutely necessary.

　　The news that Wu Aotian and others were constantly searching for and slaughtering monsters in the sea also spread among the monster clan. After all, there would always be some fish that slip through the net in a battle, and the speed of spreading news in the sea was no slower than on land.

　　Soon, all the monsters knew that two humans had come to the area where monsters were rampant. These two humans were not very strong. One was a man and one was a woman, both very young. Any third-level phantom spirit could probably kill them. But the most crucial thing was that these two humans were elusive, making it difficult to find their location.

　　This news also reached the ears of the high-level monsters. Among the monster clan, the one at the top is the Monster King. There is only one Monster King, and he is the most powerful among all the monsters. If any monster is stronger than the Monster King, he can become the new Monster King.

　　Under the Demon King are the Demon Generals. Each demon general has his own territory. These demon generals are the kings in their respective territories. The relationship is like that between an emperor and his governors.

　　The first person to get the news was a demon general, who was also the master of the sea area where Wu Aotian and the other man appeared. The sea had unlimited territory, and each demon general commanded a huge sea area. Although Wu Aotian and the other man had fought many times, they were basically still within the command of this demon general.

　　Every demon general has a name, and only those powerful demons at the top of the demon beasts have names. Ordinary demon beasts do not have names.

　　Monsters that have reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit often have a great chance of developing new abilities, like the invisibility of the Hidden General, the blood mist of the Fierce General, etc. However, the abilities of this monster general are somewhat peculiar, because he can use fire, and therefore he is called the Fire General.

　　The fire of the Fire General is not an ordinary flame, but a flame that looks like water in appearance. This flame looks very gentle, but its power is extremely domineering.

　　In fact, the accurate description might be water flame, which can be used underwater. Anyone touched by the fire of the fire general will be burned to ashes in an instant.

　　After hearing the report from his subordinates, the water general immediately showed his ferocious and sharp teeth: "Humans are so bold, we haven't even attacked them yet, but they are coming to attack us... Are you sure there are only two people?"

　　The monster that reported it answered with certainty: "Yes, a man and a woman, both look very young. The man's strength is roughly at the first level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, while the woman's strength is lower, probably at the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm..."

　　The Fire General grinned and said, "Humph, they are quite courageous. They actually dare to break into my territory and kill my people. I will catch them and tear them apart piece by piece. Well, there is also a human woman? Haha, I can enjoy it first..."

　　The monster that reported the attack glanced at the Fire General with some embarrassment, and reported carefully: "It's just that these two people are so elusive that it's hard to track their location. When they attack, they appear suddenly like ghosts..."

　　The Fire General exclaimed in surprise: "Could it be that they can also hide their bodies like the Hidden General?"

　　After thinking for a while, the Fire General hummed, "Since we lost two demon generals in the last attack, the Demon King has ordered us to hold our troops for the time being and wait for him to come out. There is still some time left, and the humans can't sit still. Maybe they are sent by the humans to inquire about the situation of our demon beast clan. Well, I will go there myself and make sure they can't come back!"

　　Wu Aotian naturally didn't know that his actions had attracted the attention of the demon generals in this area, but he could guess that although these monsters lived in the sea and looked chaotic, they definitely had their own set of hierarchy. After killing so many monsters, it was impossible for those powerful monsters not to react.

　　It was also because of this that Wu Aotian became more cautious. Before taking action, he would always carefully investigate the surrounding situation. Only after he was sure that there were no powerful monsters that could threaten his safety would he appear and attack the monsters.

　　Three months passed in a flash, and the number of monsters that died at the hands of Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue had reached at least tens of thousands. Of course, a large number of them were the lowest and most common monsters that had not reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm. But even so, the crazy killing made Liu Ruxue's strength roll like a clockwork machine. From the strength of the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, she has surpassed the fifth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in one fell swoop and reached the great perfection of the Heavenly Spirit!

　　The deeper the killing, the faster the strength grows and the stronger the combat effectiveness. This is the art of mass killing!

　　PS;

　　Happy Singles Day everyone.

　　Chapter 395 It’s getting difficult…

　　There will be more updates today. This is the first update. The second update will be at 6 o'clock.

　　-------

　　"Aotian, did you find anything unusual?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the sea below, with a thoughtful look in his eyes, and nodded gently: "These monsters seem to have heard some orders. Those small tribes of monsters have all gathered together to form a larger group, making it difficult for us to attack..."

　　Liu Ruxue frowned slightly: "It seems that our actions have alerted the monsters, and perhaps have alarmed those powerful monsters, so there are such changes..."

　　"Once the powerful monsters learn of our situation, they will definitely try to surround and kill us... I'm afraid they are already looking for us now."

　　Wu Aotian smiled, but he was not worried: "I can conceal my aura, they won't be able to find us."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled sweetly, looking a little coquettish: "Yes, if not, we would have been killed by monsters countless times. No wonder Mengpo and the others don't dare to enter here easily..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed: "Here, that's dancing with the god of death, but now many of these monsters have gathered together, it's hard for us to take action, and the location of the island has not been found yet..."

　　Liu Ruxue shook her head and consoled him, "Don't worry. We are in danger now. Safety is our top priority. Otherwise, let alone finding the island, we might even die here."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, exhaled and said: "Well, we still have time. Although we haven't asked some specific questions, we know roughly that we may have to wait for a while after the demon king attacks this time. Don't be too anxious. With your strength, you can enter quickly."

　　Speaking of Liu Ruxue's strength, Liu Ruxue couldn't help but feel a little excited: "Yes, the Great Killing Art I practiced before was not complete. Now I have obtained the complete Great Killing Art, but I have hardly fought with anyone, let alone killed anyone. Naturally, my strength improvement is slow. Now facing these monsters, I don't have any psychological burden. I just need to kill crazily. Naturally, my strength improvement is fast. Although this time is not long, the number of monsters killed is very astonishing..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, I am looking forward to it now. If you continue to kill like this, to what level can your strength be improved? You have already reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit. When your strength improves a little more, you can take the Moon Lingzhi Spring. I carry it with me. When the time comes, you can take it directly in the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron. You don't have to worry about safety."

　　Wu Aotian asked Mo Yunsheng for the Moon Ganoderma Spring, although he had not expected to come to the area of ​​monsters before, but Wu Aotian thought that Liu Ruxue's strength was improving rapidly and she would be able to use it soon. However, he did not expect that this day would come so soon. Of course, when asking for the Moon Ganoderma Spring, Wu Aotian did not know who it would be given to, because Xiao Jin's strength was also soaring, but generally speaking, Xiao Jin would not use it. It seems that no one has ever heard of any golden dragon getting stuck in the Heavenly Spirit Great Perfection Realm and unable to enter the Fantasy Spirit Realm, but there are quite a few in the dragon clan.

　　Mo Yunsheng was not stingy and gave Wu Aotian the Moon Ganoderma Spring directly. After all, Mo Yunsheng was now very clear that the entire human race was facing a huge danger. The three major forces had joined forces, and even the dragon clan wanted to get involved. Wu Aotian took the Moon Ganoderma Spring to improve his strength. Anyway, if he became stronger, he would be able to deal with monsters better, so Mo Yunsheng was very generous. Of course, a big factor in this was that Mo Yunsheng was optimistic about Wu Aotian.

　　Although Wu Aotian's strength has only reached the first level of Phantom Spirit, he has great potential. He also has several fairy-grade spiritual weapons, including an extremely mysterious one that even Mo Yunsheng and others have never seen before. This makes Wu Aotian look a little more mysterious.

　　Although the war is approaching and time seems to be very tight, it seems a bit like a daydream to expect Wu Aotian to become a powerful fourth-level Illusionary Realm expert or even surpass the fourth level to become an even more powerful fifth-level expert in such a short period of time, but Mo Yunsheng still has some expectations in his heart for some reason.

　　"Let's keep looking for it, just like we're looking for that little island."

　　Wu Aotian continued to float on the sea, looking for groups of monsters that could be attacked. During this period, Wu Aotian always roamed tirelessly on the sea. When he was sleepy, he quietly sank to the bottom of the sea and rested in a secluded place on the seabed. An inconspicuous spiritual shield forced the sea water away for him and provided enough oxygen for breathing. Although the sea water was deep and the pressure was great, Wu Aotian, who had reached the Fantasy Spirit Realm at this time, was no longer a threat.

　　Originally, there were small groups of hundreds of monsters everywhere in this sea area, but now there are thousands or even tens of thousands of monsters living together, and among these monsters there must be some monsters in the Fantasy Spirit Realm. Wu Aotian dare not take action against such a group.

　　After flying for a day or two, Wu Aotian discovered many such large groups, but he still hadn't found a chance to take action. He couldn't help feeling depressed. Did he have to stay away from this sea area and go to someplace farther?

　　But we still have to find that little island...

　　"Hey, there is actually a group of monsters here. There don't seem to be many of them, only about four or five hundred."

　　Wu Aotian was excited and quietly approached the group of monsters. His perception spread out and covered the entire sea area. He quickly scanned all the monsters in the sea area and roughly knew the opponent's strength.

　　Except for a demon beast that looks like the leader and is at the first level of the Illusionary Realm, the others are all below the Illusionary Realm. This makes Wu Aotian a little excited: "Sister Ruxue, let's get started, let's get started. We found a group of demon beasts and can deal with them."

　　Liu Ruxue was also a little excited. The constant killing these days had caused her strength to skyrocket, and her desire to fight was growing stronger and stronger.

　　Liu Ruxue resolutely chose the art of massacre for revenge. Later, her strength increased, but the Black Evil Sect suddenly disappeared. Perhaps the entry of the three major forces frightened them. Just as Mo Yunsheng said, although the Black Evil Sect was very strong in the mainland, it was just a small and inferior force compared to the three major forces.

　　But Liu Ruxue did not give up. She believed that one day, she would be able to avenge her family with her own hands. But before that, she needed to madly improve her strength.

　　What's more, now that monsters are attacking, a huge crisis has been placed before all humans. If you want to fight the monsters and win, it will be a very difficult battle, which requires strengthening one's own strength. Especially when seeing Wu Aotian's strength constantly growing, Liu Ruxue also has a bit of unwillingness to fall behind. She doesn't want to be a burden to Wu Aotian. She wants to fight side by side with him, no matter life or death, whether humans win or monsters win, as long as they are together, that's enough.

　　Liu Ruxue flew out and took out Mie Tian. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Leave the demon beast in the Fantasy Realm to me. The others are up to you. Let's make a quick decision."

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, and black gas surged out crazily. Wu Aotian had discovered that as Liu Ruxue continued to kill, the black gas on her body became thicker and thicker. It was already as thick as ink, and it seemed to be substantial. He saw with his own eyes that during the battle between Liu Ruxue and the black gas, it covered the sky and rushed towards the flying monsters, instantly turning into countless arrow-like air columns, and then pierced through the heads of many monsters at the same time.

　　This black gas is not only a manifestation of momentum, nor is it just shrouded in the aura of blood and killing. It has extremely powerful attack and defense capabilities. This black gas seems to be a super powerful spiritual weapon that can be transformed at will. In this respect, it is somewhat similar to the black gas used by Tintin.

　　Wu Aotian did not take off his invisibility robe and continued to restrain his aura. He wanted to launch a sneak attack on the demon beast of the first level of Phantom Spirit.

　　Unlike Liu Ruxue, although Wu Aotian's strength will increase in the battles with monsters, the growth rate is very slow, and more of the growth comes from Wu Aotian's combat experience. Liu Ruxue's growth is crazy and real. With every kill, the black energy on Liu Ruxue's body will increase and become more dense, and her own strength will also be higher.

　　Almost at the moment when Liu Ruxue appeared, many monsters sensed her presence and rushed to the sea surface one after another. Even the monster at the first level of Phantom Spirit was among them.

　　Liu Ruxue seemed like a killing god, and the Heaven-Destroying Sword carried endless murderous aura as it swept across those monsters. To Wu Aotian's surprise, the first-level Illusionary Spirit monster did not rush forward directly, but hid behind many monsters and commanded them to rush towards Liu Ruxue.

　　With Liu Ruxue's current strength, it is still difficult to kill the first-level Phantom Spirit monster. Wu Aotian quietly moved towards the monster, and the Hidden Thorn had been released. Although the Hidden Thorn was only suitable for frontal combat, driven by Wu Aotian's first-level Phantom Spirit strength, the power of the sneak attack was also very strong.

　　The monster stood behind the monster and looked around, as if looking for something. In his right hand, which was like a sharp claw, he held a black object, like some fruit of a plant.

　　Although Wu Aotian felt a little strange, he didn't care too much. After getting close to a certain distance, the hidden thorn was launched silently and rushed straight towards the monster's head.

　　The hidden spear was very fast. Although there was a formation on it that could weaken the sound of breaking through the air and the fluctuation of spiritual energy, the fluctuation of spiritual energy could not be completely eliminated. When the hidden spear was about to pierce through the monster's head, the monster suddenly sensed the existence of the hidden spear, and its body flashed and deviated from its original position.

　　Chapter 396 Whereabouts Exposed

　　The second update will be at 10:30 pm.

　　-------------

　　Blood splattered as the hidden thorn flew past the monster's head, "wiping" off the monster's ear and leaving a deep blood groove on the side of its head.

　　The monster leader let out a painful groan, waved his hand and used his claws to slap away the hidden assassin that was attacking again. His eyes flashed fiercely as he looked around, obviously looking for the trace of the person who attacked him.

　　Wu Aotian cried out inwardly what a pity when he saw that his sneak attack had failed. If this guy had bravely rushed up at the first move, his sneak attack would have most likely hit the enemy. However, the opponent was hiding behind the monster with a cautious look on his face. In addition, he was strong enough to be able to keenly perceive the slightest fluctuations of spiritual energy. No wonder the sneak attack failed.

　　Since a sneak attack doesn't work, let's fight openly.

　　Wu Aotian took off his invisibility robe. During the battle, the fluctuations of spiritual energy were enough for others to lock onto his position. It didn't matter whether he wore the robe or not.

　　Just as Wu Aotian took off his robe and revealed his figure, the monster leader's eyes lit up, and his right hand crushed the strange fruit that he had been holding in his hand.

　　Wu Aotian was a little confused. What was this guy doing?

　　After the thing was crushed, there didn't seem to be any unexpected situations, and no unusual changes were found... It was really strange.

　　Without caring about anything else, Wu Aotian had already drawn out the God of Fire and fired several bursts of bullets in an instant. The flame bombs looked ordinary, but once they came into contact with the monsters, they exploded violently, just like compressed explosive packs. The power of the flame was enhanced by the flame soul essence, and it was quite great, and one explosion covered a large circle.

　　The exploding flames instantly engulfed the monsters rushing towards Wu Aotian and burned them to ashes. Under such a powerful attack, if they did not have strong enough strength and powerful enough spiritual energy to protect themselves, they would not be able to withstand the exploding flames.

　　After killing the group of monsters that rushed up, Wu Aotian fired a series of fire bombs at the monster in the first level of Illusion Spirit. At the same time, the illusion array was also cast by Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian had already studied the most powerful illusion array left by his master Yelu Zong, the Reality and Illusion Array. The Reality and Illusion Array was most suitable for use in a duel, because after the opponent fell into the illusion, he would see an illusory opponent, and this opponent was exactly the same as the opponent he was fighting against.

　　What's more, after fighting with the opponent first, he will have an intuitive judgment of the opponent's strength. Even if he is facing an imaginary opponent, this imaginary opponent is equally powerful in his subjective consciousness. Under this premise, he must fight with all his strength and cannot win.

　　As the caster of the Real and Illusion Formation, one can stay out of the fight or enter the battle. He can completely switch between the real person and the illusion, and the formation can be turned as he wishes, making it difficult for the opponent to grasp and distinguish between the real and the fake. Precisely because of the switching between the real and the fake, even if one guesses in his heart that the one facing him may be an illusion, he dare not be careless at all, because he may also be real.

　　In such a situation, the person who casts the Real and Illusion Formation naturally has complete initiative, and victory will be within reach.

　　Although the strength of this monster is also at the first level of Illusion Spirit, it is still a little weaker than Wu Aotian. In this situation, the power of the illusion array can be greatly exerted.

　　The greater the difference in strength between the person casting the illusion and the person trapped by it, the greater the power of the illusion. The illusion can trap or even kill the other person without any effort. However, if the trapped person is much stronger than the person casting the illusion, the power of the illusion will be greatly reduced, and the illusion will even be broken in an instant.

　　The monster leader was like a phantom, moving to Wu Aotian's side in an instant, grabbing with one claw, and piercing Wu Aotian's chest. The monster leader was about to be surprised, but instantly found out that what he had stabbed was actually a phantom, an illusion, and the opponent was not here at all!

　　The monster leader stepped back, but before he turned around, he heard a loud sound of breaking air from behind him. He turned around and swung his claw, which just happened to hit the attacking heart sword, making a sound of metal hitting metal.

　　This is true!

　　The monster leader turned around and saw Wu Aotian behind him. He crossed his claws, roared, and showed murderous intent. His body spun rapidly like a top and instantly attacked Wu Aotian.

　　The two claws were like rapidly spinning electric drills, instantly breaking open Wu Aotian's chest, but the monster leader did not feel any force at all. He was startled again, and a sense of panic rose in his heart.

　　It's fake again!

　　Where is it really?

　　Wu Aotian's body was like a ghost, and he used the real and illusory formation to the extreme. The monster leader's crazy attacks all missed. Even though he was facing the real Wu Aotian, when he attacked, the real Wu Aotian had turned into an illusion again. Wu Aotian had already changed his position and stayed away from danger.

　　The truth and falsehood change at will, and this is the real power of the Real and Illusion Array.

　　Under such circumstances, how could the monster leader have any chance of winning?

　　When the monster leader missed again, the Heart Sword appeared like a ghost and pierced through his body.

　　The monster's eyes suddenly widened, and the phantom in front of it had disappeared. Only Wu Aotian was floating in the void opposite. Thirteen heart swords were spinning rapidly, surrounding Wu Aotian, like a sword formation halo.

　　The monster looked at the bloody hole at the position of its heart, then raised its head, with a look of malice and a bit of strange pride in its eyes: "Human, you can't run away, the fire will catch you!"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the almost weird smile on the monster's face, his heart sank, and he said coldly: "Oh, really? I know he is much stronger than us, but I want to know, can he find us?"

　　The monster leader laughed, and the blood on the side of his face flowed down his face, making his face look even more terrifying: "You will know, you will know soon!"

　　"Bang", the body of the monster leader suddenly exploded, and the broken flesh and blood all wrapped around Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian frowned and cast an aura shield to block the blood and flesh all over the sky, but in his heart he was thinking about what the monster leader had just said. The Fire General must be the ruler of the monsters in this area. His special ability should be to control fire, right?

　　It is indeed strange that he can control fire while living in the sea. And according to what the monster leader said, the fire general is capable of finding him. Does he have any unique abilities?

　　Once the leader of the monsters died, the other monsters were no match for them and were quickly killed by Liu Ruxue and Mietian. Except for a few that escaped, all of them were strangled to death.

　　"Let's go, Sister Ruxue. It seems that our guess is correct. We have attracted the attention of a powerful monster."

　　Wu Aotian didn't believe that the fire general could find him. After all, after he restrained his breath, even Mo Yunsheng and others would find it difficult to detect him at such a close distance. Although these monsters were powerful, they were not as powerful as Mo Yunsheng and others.

　　Liu Ruxue didn't say anything and went straight into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian put on an invisible robe and ran quickly into the distance.

　　Not long after Wu Aotian and others left, a black spot suddenly appeared in the air. The black spot expanded rapidly and quickly approached the sea area. In just a few blinks of an eye, the black spot was already nearby. It was the ruler of this sea area, the Fire General.

　　The Fire General's hands were like claws, but they were fiery red, looking like red-hot irons. Looking at the densely packed corpses floating on the sea, a look of pride appeared on the Fire General's face.

　　"Humph, I finally caught you by the tail. You can't help but take action now, right? Let's see where you can run this time!"

　　On the Fire General's shoulder stood a small animal that looked like a caterpillar. On its head stood a pair of long tentacles that trembled slightly in the wind.

　　The Fire General turned his head and snorted at the little beast, "Take me to catch up with them."

　　The tentacles of the little beast were shaking gently in all directions. As it was shaking, it seemed as if countless pores on the tentacles were trembling gently, as if it was breathing gently. In just a few blinks of an eye, the tentacles of the little beast were pointing straight in one direction, and that direction was exactly the direction Wu Aotian left.

　　The Fire God showed a somewhat sinister smile on his face: "Humph, you think that I can't find you because you can be invisible and conceal your breath? If I catch you, I will kill you."

　　He stretched out his red snake head and licked it gently on his lips. His eyes revealed an undisguised madness, but his body flashed and he was already far away. He followed the direction pointed by the little beast and chased after Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian had no idea that danger was approaching. He was still tirelessly searching for his next target on the sea. Now, these monsters had gathered into a large group, making it difficult for Wu Aotian to find an opportunity to attack.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was thinking about finding a place to rest for a while, a warning suddenly rose in his heart. At the same time, the voice of Li Qiu from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron sounded: "Hurry up, someone with bad intentions is approaching quickly, it must be a monster!"

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. The words that the monster leader said before his death suddenly appeared in Wu Aotian's mind: "He must be a monster general! How did he detect my location..."

　　Qiu's voice was also a little anxious: "I'm afraid that small group of monsters just now was a trap, deliberately luring you to attack them. Otherwise, almost all the monsters in the sea here have gathered into a large group of monsters. Why would such a small group appear?"

　　Wu Aotian ran quickly, praying in his heart that this guy just happened to pass by here and didn't actually know that he was here. However, Qiu's words and the strange reaction of the monster leader before his death seemed to indicate that Wu Aotian's prayer might not be fulfilled. The other party must have used some unknown means to let the other monster find him...

　　But what is it?

　　Chapter 397: Desperate, Escape

　　The third update is here. I will continue writing. There will be a fourth update later. The time is uncertain, it will probably be quite late.

　　-------------

　　Wu Aotian suddenly remembered that before the battle with the monster leader, the monster leader crushed something like a fruit in his hand, but nothing unusual happened at that time?

　　This is also the only strange thing. Could it be that it is because of this thing that the other party can find me?

　　Wu Aotian was very fast and was still invisible. He really hoped that the other party would chase him in the wrong direction, but it was obvious that this was just a luxury.

　　The other party rushed straight towards Wu Aotian, and his route was a standard straight line.

　　Wu Aotian looked back, his expression becoming extremely solemn. He didn't understand how the other party had found him. He had tried his best to conceal his aura, but even Mo Yunsheng and the others couldn't find him...

　　"Aotian, what should we do?"

　　Although Liu Ruxue was in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, she couldn't help but feel a little worried after hearing Wu Aotian's words.

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and snorted, "Find out how the other party discovered us, and then find a chance to escape..."

　　If the person who came was a demon general, the chance of escaping from him would be very slim, but now that things have come to this, he can't just surrender!

　　"Let me out, and we'll fight the enemy together."

　　Facing Liu Ruxue's request, Wu Aotian refused without hesitation: "No, you should stay in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. If the other party is a demon general of the fourth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, you will not be able to help even if you come out."

　　Since he couldn't escape, Wu Aotian simply turned around, stood in the air, and waited quietly for the other party to arrive.

　　It was the Fire General who came. The Fire General was floating not far in front of Wu Aotian. Looking at the empty sky in front of him, he suddenly laughed and said, "Are you surprised that I can find you?"

　　Wu Aotian was quietly floating in the air, looking at the Fire General. He found that the Fire General's eyes were not focused on his position, but were wandering in a larger area near him. Wu Aotian couldn't help feeling a little strange. This guy seemed unable to confirm his exact location, but he was sure that he was here.

　　What means did he rely on to be able to track him all the way from such a distant place?

　　Wu Aotian decided to continue observing. Only by finding out the reason why the other party was able to track him would he have a chance to get rid of him.

　　The Fire General indeed could not see Wu Aotian, nor could he feel Wu Aotian's breath, which surprised the Fire General. After all, a person whose strength was so much different from his could be so close to him without being discovered by him. That was indeed a very capable person.

　　Among the monster clan, perhaps only the Hidden General can do this, but the Hidden General is a powerful man with the strength reaching the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. The two humans he was tracking, the strongest one was only at the first level of Phantom Spirit, and the other one was even weaker, but they were able to hide themselves like this. If he hadn't used a trick, he would have no way to deal with them.

　　Facing the silence in front of him, the Fire General laughed and said, "Don't think that I don't know where you are just because you don't speak. Indeed, I can't confirm your exact location, but in such a close range, my attack is enough to cover you. I don't believe you can resist it."

　　Wu Aotian still didn't say anything, but his mind was racing. He had already seen the little beast on the Fire General's shoulder. This was definitely a strange phenomenon for a monster, as monsters didn't keep pets like humans.

　　Wu Aotian had good eyesight and clearly saw that the tentacles of the small beast on the fire general's shoulder were shaking gently in the wind, and finally pointed tremblingly in his direction.

　　After seeing this scene, Wu Aotian was basically certain that the demon general was able to track him because of the guidance of this little beast, but what did the little beast base its judgment on?

　　The Fire General looked at the empty sky opposite him and snorted coldly: "Well, if you don't come out, I will force you to come out!"

　　The fire general raised his claw-like palms, and between his palms clasped in the air, a blue flame instantly appeared, and then expanded rapidly, instantly covering the area of ​​several miles in front of him.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. What was this thing, a blue flame?

　　Why is this flame so strange? It's like water, but it's jumping like this, and the powerful energy contained in it, it's clearly fire.

　　A fire like water?

　　The flames came so fiercely that they instantly enveloped Wu Aotian. Wu Aotian had to use his spiritual shield to defend himself. This was an attack from a powerful man at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, but it was a range attack and was only intended to force Wu Aotian out, so the power was not that great.

　　Wu Aotian's spiritual shield instantly blocked the flames, but at the same time exposed his figure.

　　The Fire General's eyes immediately fell on Wu Aotian's position. He laughed and said, "Look, he has revealed himself. I told you, hiding is useless..."

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth, tore off his invisibility robe, and looked at the fire general opposite him: "How did you find us and catch up with us? Was it the little beast on your shoulder that guided you?"

　　The Fire General looked at Wu Aotian in the air, a little surprised: "Why is there only one person?"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the Fire General and snorted, "Originally there was only me!"

　　The Fire General shook his head and looked around: "Isn't there a woman? Where did that woman go..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "She and I were walking in opposite directions. How did you catch up with me? I think I'm pretty good at concealing my aura, right?"

　　The Fire General looked at the little beast on his shoulder with great pride and laughed, then turned around and looked at Wu Aotian with eyes full of cat-and-mouse teasing. He was not in a hurry to kill the other party, but he wanted to see the other party's desperate expression, and then slowly torture him to death.

　　Wouldn't it be too boring if we killed him all at once?

　　"It is indeed this little beast. It is called the Wind Beast. It is very sensitive to smells and can smell them even from a long distance. Didn't you just sneak attack one of our monster settlements? The dying monster must have crushed a black-blue fruit. This kind of fruit will produce a very special smell after being crushed. We can't smell this smell, but for the Wind Beast, it is very easy to smell it. When you fought with the monster, the monster must have let you get this smell..."

　　Wu Aotian finally understood why the Fire General was able to catch up with him. It turned out that there was still the smell of the black blue fruit on his body, and he could not smell this smell!

　　Looking at the little beast on the Fire General's shoulder, Wu Aotian suddenly knew in his heart that if he wanted to escape today, he had to kill the wind beast first, otherwise, he would have no chance of escape at all.

　　Even if he killed the wind beast, it would be too difficult for him to escape. After all, the other party was a powerful demon beast of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. He had no advantage in front of him. Perhaps the only advantage was that the other party was not wary of him. After all, in his eyes, he was like an ant that could be killed with ease. Otherwise, he would have done it long ago and would not have talked so much to him and told him the reason why he was tracking him.

　　But how can one kill the wind beast in front of a powerful fourth-level Phantom Spirit Realm expert?

　　It can only be unexpected.

　　The Hidden Thorn had already been suspended in the air by Wu Aotian. It was definitely impossible to kill the wind beast head-on. The only way was to make a sneak attack, which might have a chance of success.

　　As long as he kills the wind beast, he can escape.

　　"I see. I thought you were strong enough to detect me, but it turns out that's not the case at all."

　　Wu Aotian was thinking in his mind, but he was talking nonsense, looking for an opportunity to attack. As he spoke, the Hidden Assassin had already moved quite close to the Fire General.

　　The Fire General was immediately annoyed by what Wu Aotian said, and snorted, "Wait until I catch you and torture you. Let's see if you are still so stubborn..."

　　The Fire General suddenly rushed towards Wu Aotian at an incredibly fast speed. Wu Aotian was not surprised but happy. He knew that it was inevitable for him to take action. The position where the Fire General was rushing from was just in a straight line with the Hidden Assassin.

　　Just when the fire general passed by the hidden assassin, the hidden assassin suddenly moved and stabbed diagonally.

　　The wind beast had been lying tightly on the body of the fire general. It did not fall down despite the fire general's swift movements. Now that the hidden assassin was launched at such a close distance, the wind beast was just an ordinary beast. How could it resist?

　　The wind beast's head exploded instantly, blood splattered, and the hidden thorn continued to stab towards the fire general's neck.

　　Although the Hidden Assassin's attack became faster and more difficult to resist because of the Fire General's charge, Wu Aotian did not think that the Hidden Assassin could kill the Fire General.

　　Sure enough, the Hidden Thorn had just hit the Wind Beast when the Fire God had already reacted. Sharp claws instantly appeared at his side, and with one claw, he actually caught the Hidden Thorn firmly!

　　He clenched his sharp claws suddenly, and the hidden thorn was completely twisted and deformed in an instant, and was completely scrapped.

　　Wu Aotian was surprised, what a fast speed!

　　What a domineering force!

　　Although he was shocked by the speed and strength of the Fire General, he had achieved his goal by killing the wind beast with this blow.

　　Wu Aotian did not hesitate at all. Several magic array artifacts flew out one after another, radiating red light and suddenly enveloping the fire.

　　The Soul-Bewitching and Spirit-Killing Formation, the Five Elements Reversal Formation, the Immortal-Bewitching Formation...all of them were deployed at once.

　　Wu Aotian did not expect these formations to be able to trap the Fire General, he only used them to delay the Fire General's attack.

　　After all, facing the Fire General, who is at the fourth level of the Phantom Realm, Wu Aotian would not be able to resist even if the opponent only needs one attack. Even if he uses the God of Fire or the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to block it once or twice, he will inevitably be defeated in the end.

　　After the magic weapon of the illusion array was used, Wu Aotian instantly threw out the shuttle-shaped boat, jumped on it, and used all his strength to stimulate the spiritual energy, pouring it into the boat. Under the crazy stimulation of the spiritual energy, the shuttle-shaped boat instantly shot out.

　　Chapter 398: A Blessing in Disguise? [Fourth Update]

　　The shuttle-shaped boat flew at a very fast speed. It rushed out very far in just a moment. The flying speed of this shuttle-shaped boat spiritual weapon was directly proportional to the spiritual energy that drove its flight. The stronger the spiritual energy injected, the faster the flying speed. Of course, there was always a limit speed.

　　Now, the shuttle-shaped boat is flying at its maximum speed.

　　Just as Wu Aotian expected, the illusion array did not stop the Fire General for long. In just a few blinks of an eye, all the illusion arrays collapsed.

　　The Fire General looked at the shuttle-shaped flying boat that had gradually disappeared into the horizon, his eyes revealing a bit of cold murderous intent: "Want to run? It's not that easy?"

　　With a flash of his body, the Fire General disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he was already far away. His speed was even faster than the shuttle-shaped flying boat driven by Wu Aotian!

　　When the shuttle-shaped flying boat flew out, Wu Aotian immediately took out his invisibility robe and covered himself. At the same time, he restrained his breath and used the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to turn himself into a piece of stone without any spiritual fluctuations again.

　　Wu Aotian knew very well that although this shuttle-shaped flying boat was extremely fast, it was still a little slower than the demon general who had reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. He would definitely be able to catch up with the shuttle-shaped flying boat, but it might take some time.

　　It was a sneak attack just now. I killed the wind beast when it was off guard, and trapped it with an illusion array, so I found a chance to escape. If I wait for him to catch up again, I'm afraid he will directly use a killing move on me and others.

　　Wu Aotian didn't dare to stay on the shuttle-shaped flying boat any longer. The reason why Wu Aotian chose to use the shuttle-shaped flying boat was more to paralyze the demon general and create an opportunity for his escape.

　　Wu Aotian, who had become invisible again, stayed on the shuttle-shaped flying boat and poured a large amount of spiritual energy into the flying boat, continuing to inspire the flying boat to fly forward. However, Wu Aotian himself had quietly flown away from the flying boat. Because Wu Aotian had become invisible, even if someone was watching nearby, they would not be able to notice anything unusual.

　　The flying boat was moving at an extremely fast speed. The huge inertia and Wu Aotian's deliberate infusion of spiritual energy allowed the flying boat to maintain a very fast speed as it flew towards the distance. With this speed, the flying boat was eventually unable to continue flying and fell into the sea, having to fly at least hundreds of miles away.

　　Let the demon chase after him.

　　Wu Aotian just floated quietly in the air, not daring to emit even the slightest spiritual fluctuation. In front of such a powerful demon general who was at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, Wu Aotian did not dare to be careless in the slightest.

　　If the demon general had not told us about the smell on his body, which could not be smelled by humans or even demon beasts, and the wind beast had also been killed by him, how could Wu Aotian dare to stay in the air like this?

　　The Fire General was chasing very quickly. He instantly passed by Wu Aotian and chased after the flying boat.

　　When the Fire General and Wu Aotian passed each other at such a short distance, Wu Aotian was still very nervous. When he saw him flash past, Wu Aotian couldn't help but let out a long breath.

　　He finally got fooled.

　　Wu Aotian waited until the demon general was far away before he chose another direction and flew away quickly. Liu Ruxue, Xiao Jin, the God of Fire, and even the always proud Qiu in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, all breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Wu Aotian quietly left the sea area and stayed away from the dangerous existence of Fire General. It was too dangerous to have this guy around. If a fight broke out, he might be killed instantly.

　　Although Wu Aotian lost the Hidden Spear, the Flying Boat and several magic weapons in the short period of time in order to escape, these were ultimately external objects. What were they compared to his life?

　　At that time, he used the God of Fire to gather energy and launched a sneak attack on the left protector of the Black Evil Sect. The left protector threw out many spiritual weapons at the critical moment. These spiritual weapons were all damaged, but they saved their lives.

　　On the other side, the Fire General chased for a long distance and finally caught up with the flying boat that was gradually slowing down and falling below the sea. Looking at the slowing flying boat, the Fire General suddenly felt something was wrong.

　　With a cross of his palms, blue flames surged out like sea water, quickly enveloping the flying boat completely.

　　There is no resistance at all!

　　The Fire General was shocked and immediately became furious. This guy actually escaped!

　　This is such a shame!

　　A powerful man at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit Realm tried to capture a boy at the first level of Phantom Spirit Realm, but in the end he allowed the boy to escape intact without any injuries.

　　The Fire General was so angry that he turned around and ran back the way he came. However, the sky was vast at this time, Wu Aotian could hide his tracks, and he did not have many wind beasts. More importantly, the smell of that kind of fruit would linger for a certain period of time. Even if he found another wind beast, it would be difficult to hunt it down. Moreover, the Fire General had reason to believe that after this incident, they would probably not dare to harm the people of our demon clan. However, even so, the demon beast was doomed to suffer a loss.

　　The Fire General was extremely angry, but there was nothing he could do. After walking around for a while, he still couldn't find any trace of Wu Aotian, so he had to turn back.

　　After Wu Aotian escaped far away, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to Liu Ruxue in the Eight Desolate Giant with a wry smile: "It was a close call. I didn't expect them to set a trap for us. Fortunately, we were lucky, otherwise, I'm afraid we would die miserably."

　　Liu Ruxue also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Yeah, fortunately, fortunately, we escaped without fighting. If we had fought, it would have been troublesome. Even though you and I both have immortal spiritual weapons, and you have more than one, we still have no chance of winning against him."

　　Wu Aotian was also very grateful. After all, after being caught up by the demon general, although Wu Aotian refused to surrender in his heart, he also had the awareness of death. Even Wu Aotian himself did not expect that he would escape so quickly.

　　Just as Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were talking and flying forward, a black spot suddenly appeared in the sea.

　　Wu Aotian was startled and got closer. He was surprised to find that the seemingly small black spot was actually a small island!

　　"Island, hey, island!" After seeing it clearly, Wu Aotian couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "We finally found this island. I didn't expect that after being chased, we found it by accident!"

　　Liu Ruxue was also a little surprised, then she smiled and sighed: "Perhaps this is what they call "those who survive a great disaster will have good fortune in the future."

　　After finishing speaking, Liu Ruxue could not help but remind him: "Be careful, don't be careless. There is a small island in the sea. Generally speaking, there will be a lot of life on the small island."

　　Chapter 399 The Demon King Has Ordered

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not be careless. There are often many powerful magical beasts in the sea, or creatures as ferocious as monsters. An island in the vast ocean may become their resting place. Who knows if they would like to lie on the beach and bask in the sun?

　　There was a strange smell on Wu Aotian's body. Wu Aotian could not smell it, but the wind beast could sense it. Wu Aotian was not too surprised by this. After all, many creatures were many times stronger than humans in some organs.

　　An eagle can see chicks on the ground clearly from thousands of meters in the sky. Can humans do that? Not to mention chicks, even a large truck would be as hard to distinguish as an ant when seen from the sky.

　　Some animals have eyes that can see almost 360 degrees, some animals have noses that can smell extremely subtle smells, and some animals have ears that can hear sounds that humans can't hear at all...

　　Wu Aotian thought for a long time about how to get rid of it. He dared not be careless. Maybe the Fire General would find a wind beast somewhere and chase him again. He could escape the first time, but he would have no chance at all the second time.

　　Fortunately, the Fire General said that this smell would only last for a period of time. Wu Aotian was cautious and simply dived into the depths of the sea. Not only that, Wu Aotian dived directly into the mud layer on the seabed and stayed there quietly for a day.

　　Even if the fire general finds another wind beast in a short period of time, it will probably find it difficult to find itself.

　　Being in danger, Wu Aotian had to be extremely careful, as any carelessness could result in disastrous consequences.

　　Although the island was within Wu Aotian's naked eye, he still suppressed his excitement and did not rush to the island.

　　A day later, Wu Aotian carefully emerged from the sea, keeping his breath restrained, and flew towards the island. When approaching the island, Wu Aotian was horrified to find that there was a group of monsters surrounding the island.

　　The number of monsters in this group is more than the ones Wu Aotian had discovered before. It is estimated that there are at least three to four thousand monsters. What makes Wu Aotian even more shocked is that there are many powerful monsters in this group. There are at least dozens of monsters that have reached the Phantom Realm, and there are even many monsters in the second level of Phantom Realm. There is even a monster whose strength should be in the third level of Phantom Realm. Presumably, this monster is the leader of the monsters here.

　　Although Wu Aotian was not afraid of the second-level Phantom Spirit monster at this time, the opponent not only had a third-level Phantom Spirit monster, but also had an absolute advantage in numbers. What's more, the previous battle made Wu Aotian more and more convinced that these monsters already knew of the existence of himself and Liu Ruxue, the two monster hunters. Once discovered by them, he would probably have no way out.

　　No matter how confident Wu Aotian was, he didn't think that he could withstand the attacks of so many powerful monsters.

　　However, in order to catch the black crab, Wu Aotian had no choice but to take the risk. He quietly flew over the group of monsters and flew towards the island.

　　The Fire General also discovered himself with the help of the Wind Beast. Although these monsters are numerous, their strength is far inferior to that of the Fire General. As long as Wu Aotian himself does not make any mistakes, these monsters are expected to not be able to sense Wu Aotian's existence.

　　The island is not big, it is round in shape, with a diameter of about two to three kilometers. It is covered with rugged rocks, with only some sparse low bushes and small trees, and messy rocks everywhere.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the desolate island. It didn't look like there was any life activity in this place, so it probably wouldn't be too dangerous.

　　Wu Aotian still did not take it lightly and flew carefully along the coastline at high altitude, because Meng Po said that the black crabs would appear on the beach of this island. They liked to crawl out from the bottom of the sea and bask in the sun on the beach.

　　Wu Aotian flew around the island carefully, but did not find any trace of black crabs, and couldn't help feeling disappointed.

　　Is it not this island, or is it the wrong timing?

　　Although I wanted to go into the sea to look for the black crab, there were a lot of monsters in the surrounding area. Moreover, people were different in the water than in the air, so it was hard to guarantee that they would not be discovered by the monsters...

　　Should I stay and wait, or leave first?

　　Wu Aotian hesitated for only a moment and decided to stay. Anyway, he could maintain this state of restraining his aura. As long as he didn't fight with anyone, no one would notice that he was hiding beside them.

　　Wu Aotian landed in the central part of the island, where there were a large number of strange rocks. There were all kinds of rocks, and they were all very tall. Wu Aotian casually dug a cave on one of the rocks as his own habitat. Although he was confident in his ability to restrain his breath, Wu Aotian still carefully covered it. The entrance to the cave was located in the gap between several rocks. If you didn't go in, you wouldn't find out that there was someone in the cave.

　　Wu Aotian hid in the cave, but released his Eagle Eyes. With the help of Eagle Eyes, even if Wu Aotian closed his eyes in the cave, all the coastlines of the island were under Wu Aotian's surveillance. If a black crab appeared, Wu Aotian would definitely discover it first.

　　Wu Aotian stayed in this cave for several days. During these days, Wu Aotian had been keeping an eye on the coastline, but found nothing.

　　This made Wu Aotian feel a little shaken. Did he come to the wrong place?

　　Just when Wu Aotian was confused, there was suddenly movement on the sea.

　　In the cave, Wu Aotian suddenly opened his eyes, with undisguised surprise in his eyes. Through the eagle eyes, the scene outside clearly entered Wu Aotian's brain. He clearly "saw" the water on the sea constantly rippling, and one black shadow after another broke through the sea water and appeared on the beach by the sea.

　　Monster!

　　There were not just a few or dozens of monsters, but densely packed, thousands of them crawled towards the island. After crawling out of the water, these monsters turned into human forms and walked onto the island naked one by one.

　　Why are there so many monsters? Have I been discovered?

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly tightened. He had been hiding here without going out once. It was impossible for them to find him.

　　While Wu Aotian was feeling anxious, the monsters walked all the way to the highest point of the island before stopping. However, there was no other movement, as if they were waiting for something.

　　Not long after, another sturdy monster rushed out from the seaside, transformed into a human form, and flew directly into the sky, and finally landed at the highest point of the island.

　　Wu Aotian's heart almost stopped beating, because the monster landed less than ten meters in front of him.

　　Through the eagle eyes that were almost hidden in the clouds, Wu Aotian clearly saw the appearance of the monster leader and the expression on his face.

　　The humans transformed from monsters seemed to be pretty much the same, with extremely strong bodies, wings and a single horn, and naked. The only difference was that the stronger the monster, the darker the purple in its eyes. Wu Aotian remembered that the eyes of those monster generals were extremely gorgeous purple. The purple in the eyes of the monster leader in front of him was a little less than that of the monster generals.

　　The leader of the monsters stood high above, and the other monsters stood below. It looked like an army, but a naked army. It looked weird no matter how you looked at it.

　　Could it be that these monsters gathered here to hold a meeting?

　　Wu Aotian felt puzzled and dared not make any movement. If he was discovered by these guys, he would be torn to pieces in the blink of an eye.

　　"Wow, there are so many monsters. Hehe, it's rare to have such a close look."

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Qiu was not very nervous. Instead, he looked sighing. Qiu was connected with Wu Aotian's mind, so he would naturally see what Wu Aotian saw.

　　Wu Aotian was somewhat speechless at Qiu's sigh, and thought to himself: "You are not nervous, but if they find out, we will all be finished."

　　Qiu laughed and said, "As long as you are not stupid, how can they find out? With my help, you are almost like a stone now. Who would pay attention to a stone?"

　　Wu Aotian snorted and did not comment further on this matter. After all, what Qiu said was true. This was indeed a very powerful skill. After all, the realm of restraining aura was very powerful, and even a strong man at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm could not detect it.

　　"What are these monsters doing? They can do it in the sea, why do they have to come to this island?"

　　No one else knew the answer, but Liu Ruxue guessed and answered, "Didn't Meng Po say that although they were originally sea monsters, after they had the power to transform into humans, they began to hate living in the sea. After all, the sea is dark, and the land is beautiful, sunny and comfortable. They ran to this island, perhaps because of this thought."

　　Wu Aotian thought about what Liu Ruxue said, maybe it did make sense. Didn’t the history of evolution develop from the ocean to the land?

　　Just as Wu Aotian and the people in the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron were discussing curiously, the monster leader outside suddenly spoke.

　　"Everyone, listen up! The Demon King will soon come out of seclusion. Then we can follow the great Demon King and set foot on human land to become the overlord of this world. But before that, the Demon King has ordered us, the demon beast clan, to reproduce as quickly as possible during this period of time so that our demon beast clan's combat effectiveness will become even stronger. Only in this way can we completely occupy the entire world!"

　　"Although we monsters are already numerous, there are more humans on that continent, and we have vast land. If we conquer the continent and the humans, they will become our food and our slaves, and we will be the masters of this world!"

　　Chapter 400: Reproduction

　　There are three updates today, and this is the first one.

　　The second update will be at 8pm, and the third update will be at 12am.

　　----------------------------------

　　Wu Aotian listened to the words of the monster leader. He was shocked but also a little surprised. He didn't expect that the monster king would give such an order.

　　Reproduce offspring as quickly as possible?

　　Aren’t there enough monsters now? They have to reproduce as quickly as possible.

　　From Meng Po's mouth, Wu Aotian got a general understanding of the monsters. Monsters are a very peculiar race. They grow very fast, provided that there is enough food. As long as there is enough food, they will show superhuman appetite, and after eating crazily, they can grow crazily, and their strength will also soar crazily, just like Xiao Jin eating the monster core.

　　While Wu Aotian was thinking, the demon beast leader spoke again: "In the past, our demon beast clan was trapped in the formation. In this limited range, our numbers were extremely suppressed. Once the number exceeded, the source of food would be scarce. We even devoured our own kind in order to survive. Those long years were a nightmare for our demon beast clan. Now the seal is finally opened. Although we have not conquered the continent yet, we already have a vast ocean with plenty of food. We no longer have to worry about food shortages..."

　　"With sufficient food, before the Monster King leads us to occupy the continent, our mission is to work hard to reproduce and restore our monster tribe to its former glory. There are now more than 4,000 monsters in our small tribe. The Monster General has ordered that within one year, our number must reach 10,000, and after two years, it must reach 20,000!"

　　Wu Aotian was extremely surprised when he heard this in the cave. He didn't expect that after the Demon King gave the order, there would actually be demon generals setting targets for the population of these tribes. However, the reproduction speed was really astonishing.

　　There are only more than 4,000 monsters in total, reaching 10,000 within a year and 20,000 after two years, which is equivalent to the population doubling in one year. This speed is indeed terrifying. It is clearly a quadratic speed. If ten years pass, the number of monsters will probably reach an astronomical figure.

　　Thinking of the reproduction speed of monsters, Wu Aotian felt a little worried again. In the great war between humans and monsters, it would take a long time for a human spiritual practitioner to reach a certain level, while the strength growth rate of monsters was simply against the sky, and the number of monsters was also increasing at a geometric rate. Even if there were only a few hundred monsters left that were not eliminated, I am afraid that in a few decades, the number would reach a terrifying level again.

　　Monsters are constantly dying, how can humans possibly achieve permanent victory?

　　Thinking about how Lin Caiyi roamed the seas and killed tens of millions of monsters and many powerful people by herself, and finally used a huge formation to seal all the monsters and trapped them in the sea, what kind of spirit was that?

　　Something that made Wu Aotian dumbfounded happened immediately afterwards. After the monster leader finished speaking, the monsters actually mated on the spot.

　　These monsters were originally naked when they transformed into humans, but now after hearing the monster leader's order to reproduce, they actually started to have sex one by one.

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. Thousands of monsters were mating on the island at the same time, and even the monster leader was no exception. He directly grabbed a female monster that looked prettier and more gentle, pressed it to the ground, and began to attack without any hesitation. The female monster lay on the ground without a sound, allowing the monster leader's weapon to go in and out of her body.

　　While Wu Aotian was shocked, Qiu was already screaming: "It's spectacular, it's so spectacular."

　　Liu Ruxue was in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, but she couldn't see the outside. When she heard Qiu's strange cry, she immediately asked curiously, "What happened?"

　　Qiu's scream was suddenly interrupted, and he didn't know how to answer Liu Ruxue for a moment. After all, he didn't know how to explain such a scene to Liu Ruxue.

　　Seeing Qiu suddenly hesitating, Liu Ruxue was even more puzzled and continued to ask, "Why don't you tell me? What happened? Don't hide it from me, okay?"

　　Wu Aotian naturally couldn't answer this question. After all, Qiu was an artifact spirit and didn't have that much scruples. When he heard Liu Ruxue continue to ask, although he felt it was a bit strange, he still answered: "Those monsters are holding a meeting, saying that the Monster King has ordered them to reproduce and increase the number of monsters as much as possible... These monsters are now all mating on the island..."

　　"Ah?" Liu Ruxue had seen those naked monsters before, and she also knew that there were thousands of monsters gathered on this island. Now she heard that they were all mating on the island. Thinking of the scene outside, Liu Ruxue's face suddenly turned red. She lowered her head quickly, and then seemed to think of something, and quickly raised her head and shouted: "Aotian, you are not allowed to look."

　　Wu Aotian was speechless and embarrassed, and replied awkwardly: "I didn't see it..."

　　Liu Ruxue's face turned even redder and she stopped talking. The air returned to silence. Qiu was laughing, but there was a lot of ambiguity in his laughter, which made people feel a little uneasy.

　　Wu Aotian was also speechless. He didn't expect these monsters to do such a thing here. However, these monsters were originally beasts. Although they could transform into humans, they had no sense of shame. For them, mating and reproducing offspring was a very normal thing.

　　The scene outside was extremely erotic, and Wu Aotian did not want to look at it any longer, fearing that he would lose his peace of mind and expose his whereabouts. However, he was also worried about what might happen outside. After all, he was too close to them.

　　Fortunately, this scene did not last too long. The mating of these monsters did not last long. For them, this matter was only for reproduction and did not involve much emotion. This made Wu Aotian, who was watching, feel that the mating of these people was indeed not much different from that of those wild beasts. It was barbaric and direct.

　　The monsters that had completed mating retreated into the sea one after another. The monster leader also completed mating with a rustling sound. He patted the female monster and drove it away. Then the monster leader stood on the island, not knowing what he was thinking.

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly became a little nervous. Could it be that this guy discovered something?

　　While Wu Aotian was feeling anxious, the monster leader took off and flew straight towards the sea, but no one knew where he was going.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, but he never thought that while hiding on this small island, he would actually witness such a strange event.

　　However, Wu Aotian also heard some useful information from the words of the monster leader, which was that the Monster King would probably be preparing to attack humans in two years. Didn’t they only mention two years when assigning tasks to these monster groups?

　　Such a small tribe can have 20,000 people. I wonder how many such groups of monsters there are in the sea. How many monsters will there be by then?

　　Covering the sky and the earth, the madness surged like a wave...

　　Wu Aotian seemed to have seen the scene of the monster beasts' attack in two years. On the road of the monster beast army, the human spiritual practitioners fought bloody battles and kept tearing these monster beasts apart. However, the monster beasts' attack wave did not subside at all. They rushed into the human camp, stepping on the corpses of dead monster beasts and tearing the human spiritual practitioners into pieces...

　　Thinking of this scene, the hairs on Wu Aotian's back stood up all of a sudden. No, this kind of thing must be stopped. Such a tragedy must not be allowed to happen!

　　The entire island returned to calm, with a strange smell in the air, but it quickly faded and disappeared with the blowing of the sea breeze.

　　From beginning to end, Wu Aotian sat in the cave without moving at all.

　　Wu Aotian was still quietly observing the entire island, waiting for the black crab to appear.

　　Perhaps Wu Aotian's luck was not too bad, or perhaps Wu Aotian's waiting finally moved God. After waiting for another two days, Wu Aotian finally discovered the black crab through his eagle eyes.

　　It was on the beach on the north side of the island. Several huge crabs slowly emerged from the sea water. Each of these crabs was bigger than a cow, and their huge claws looked like cast black iron, full of power.

　　After a few black crabs slowly crawled onto the beach, they lay lazily on the beach without moving, as if they were basking in the sun.

　　Wu Aotian was pleasantly surprised, he had finally waited for something.

　　Wu Aotian first observed the traces of the entire island. His luck was pretty good. Although there were groups of monsters coming to the island to mate from time to time in the past two days, there was not a single one at this moment. Otherwise, killing those black crabs might attract the attention of the monsters.

　　Wu Aotian quietly floated out from his hiding place and came silently above several black crabs.

　　The strength of the Black Crabs is not low, and ordinary spiritual practitioners are no match for them. However, Wu Aotian is already a powerful practitioner of the first level of Phantom Spirit at this time, and killing them is as easy as crushing a few ants.

　　Before the black crabs could figure out what was going on, they felt an invisible force instantly restraining their bodies. Before they could utter a single sound, their bodies disappeared from their original locations and appeared in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Wu Aotian did not kill them, but captured them alive. Anyway, they could survive in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, so there was no need to kill them in a hurry.

　　As soon as the black crab arrived at the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and felt the restriction loosen, it wanted to resist, but several powerful auras instantly enveloped it. This powerful aura contained not only the power of a dragon, but also murderous intent, and powerful momentum. Under the impact of these auras, the black crab almost had its liver and gallbladder shattered, and it was so scared that it huddled together, not daring to move.

　　Catching the black crab was a great success. Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. He did not dare to stay any longer and quietly started his journey home.

　　Chapter 401: The Far North

　　After another long flight, Wu Aotian finally found land. After finding out where he was, he went through some trouble before finally returning to the floating island. It must be said that without any positioning tools on the sea, it was too easy to get lost.

　　When Wu Aotian returned to the floating island, he found that there were many more spiritual practitioners on the island. He presumably said that the spiritual practitioners from the mainland had also come here to support. However, most of these spiritual practitioners were from the three major forces. After all, the three major forces had the largest number of strong people in the entire continent.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue coming back, Mo Yunsheng and others were very excited. During this period of time, Mo Yunsheng and others were also worried about Wu Aotian. Although Wu Aotian had the magical ability to restrain his breath, it was in the territory of monsters after all, which was a place they dared not go to. It could be regarded as deep into enemy territory.

　　"How's it going? Did you find the black crab?"

　　Facing the expectant looks of the crowd, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "We found it. It took us a lot of time to find that island, and we also encountered a demon general. We almost couldn't come back."

　　Everyone was shocked. Mo Yunsheng asked quickly, "You encountered the demon general. They didn't find you, did they?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and told everyone what had happened at sea during this period. After listening to him, everyone was amazed. They never thought that the monster would actually use its tricks. Fortunately, Wu Aotian acted decisively, and the Fire General also had a contemptuous attitude, otherwise, he might not be able to come back.

　　When everyone heard that Liu Ruxue was actually in the sea of ​​monsters, practicing the art of killing monsters as her target, and that her strength had been directly promoted from the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit to the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, they were a little surprised for a moment, but they soon understood that this was actually normal.

　　The Art of Massacre was originally a very powerful practice technique in ancient times. The essence of this art lies in the word "killing". The more killing, the faster the strength improves. However, this art of massacre also has side effects. Liu Ruxue has tasted the evil consequences of the backlash of the black air before. Fortunately, Wu Aotian went deep into the Dragon Demon Forest, found the Shuiyun soul beast, obtained the Shuiyun soul essence, eliminated the side effects of Liu Ruxue's practice of the art of massacre, and also improved her strength.

　　The art of mass killing is all about killing, but as a practitioner, how can you have the opportunity to kill people on a large scale?

　　Even if you transform into a demon and kill people all over the world to improve your strength, the number is very limited. Moreover, this will probably attract some strong people who will kill you directly. When Liu Ruxue first practiced the art of massacre, the people he killed were all people who deserved to die, and the number was very limited. But now, in the sea, he has been killing crazily for more than a month, and has killed tens of thousands of powerful monsters. Even those who practiced the art of massacre in ancient times probably did not have the conditions for such killing.

　　“Liu Ruxue, since you have already reached the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit, you can use the Moon Lingzhi Spring to break through. After your strength reaches the Illusionary Spirit Realm, your killing practice will become easier…”

　　Mo Yunsheng took the initiative to propose using the Moon Ganoderma Spring to improve Liu Ruxue's strength. During this period of time, they all realized that as long as Liu Ruxue was given enough space, she would grow up to be an extremely powerful person.

　　At this time, any power is worthy of attention, especially some spiritual practitioners who have the potential to become top powerhouses, and they will be cultivated with all efforts.

　　But time is really limited. Didn’t Wu Aotian just say that the Demon King’s order has already come down, and they will probably attack in two years. And now the monsters are rapidly expanding their power.

　　Two years is really too short a time for a spiritual practitioner. No matter how talented one is, one probably won't be able to improve much in two years. However, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue in front of him, and even Xiao Jin beside Wu Aotian, seemed to be accidents.

　　Liu Ruxue's great killing technique increases strength through killing, Xiao Jin devours the demon core and grows wildly. Wu Aotian is the most mysterious. He seems to be nothing special, but his strength is increasing rapidly. When he arrived at Tianxin Palace, he was the earth spirit. In just a short time, he has crossed the entire Tianling Realm and reached the Huanling Realm. Even Mo Yunsheng, Meng Po and others cannot see through the mystery of Wu Aotian, but no matter what, they have great expectations for Wu Aotian.

　　Of course, the greatest hope still comes from Ding Ding. This girl, who is unknown whether she is Lin Caiyi or Lin Caiyi's descendant, has had her strength imprisoned by the Demon Sealing and Forbidden Spirit Technique. No one knows how strong she was originally, nor what is in her memory...

　　Meng Po said that as long as the magic to seal the demon and ban the spirit is broken, there is a high chance that Tintin will recover his memory after his strength is restored. Because of this, many people have great expectations for Tintin.

　　Wu Aotian took out the black crab and handed it to Meng Po. Looking at the huge black crab, Wu Aotian couldn't help but curl up the corners of his mouth in a strange way. Such a big black crab must have a very large amount of crab roe. It must taste very delicious to eat.

　　After Meng Po put away the black crab, she went to prepare other things. It was not so easy to break the forbidden magic technique and it would take a long time. Fortunately, after hearing the news from Wu Aotian, they knew that they still had at least two years, which was enough time to unlock Ding Ding's memory.

　　"There are many more people on the island... Has the news about the monster spread across the mainland?"

　　Mo Yunsheng sighed and said, "Yes, now most of the spiritual practitioners on the entire continent know about the monsters, but the strength of the spiritual practitioners is too low. Fighting against the monsters is equivalent to committing suicide, so we only organized the most elite forces to come to the floating island. It can be said that if the floating island falls, it is equivalent to the fall of the entire continent."

　　After a slight pause, Mo Yunsheng explained softly: "Now we can only hope that Ding Ding can recover his memory, because only Lin Caiyi knows the formation that sealed the monster clan, and only she can do it..."

　　Wu Aotian's strength is still far behind that of the three sect masters at this moment, but because of the recent series of events, Wu Aotian healed Meng Po's injuries, brought out Ding Ding, went deep into the monster sea and caught the black crab. These things have fully proved his importance, so even the three sect masters have regarded Wu Aotian as someone who can get along with them on an equal footing.

　　There were many disciples from the three sects around. Seeing Wu Aotian actually talking to the three sect masters and Meng Po on an equal footing, they all revealed looks of surprise. After asking each other, they realized the peculiarity of the young man in front of them.

　　Wu Aotian handed the Moon Ganoderma Spring to Liu Ruxue and asked her to start her retreat immediately to break through the Illusionary Realm. However, he himself had already begun planning to go to the Far North to look for Bingpo.

　　Only by finding Bingpo can Qiu's injuries be fully recovered. After Qiu recovers from his injuries, according to Qiu, he can easily withstand the attack of the fourth-level Phantom Spirit strongman relying solely on his strength. Even if he faces those demon generals again, he will not be as embarrassed as last time. Even if he cannot defeat them, he can escape. What's more, this is only Qiu's ability to fight alone. If Wu Aotian's strength increases, the strength of the man and the tripod together will be even more amazing.

　　However, Liu Ruxue did not agree with Wu Aotian's arrangement, because she also wanted to go. Her reasoning was that even if she used the Moon Ganoderma Spring to practice, she could also do it in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and there was no need to stay on this floating island.

　　Seeing that Liu Ruxue was determined, Wu Aotian didn't say anything more and agreed. Anyway, as long as Liu Ruxue stayed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, she would not encounter any danger.

　　It's extremely cold in that far north place, so I guess there's no danger there, right?

　　After Wu Aotian made up his mind, he said goodbye to Mo Yunsheng and the others. Anyway, he had helped Ding Ding break the forbidden magic spell, and he also helped with the rest.

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others already knew Wu Aotian's abilities, and they didn't say much, but just reminded him to be careful.

　　Wu Aotian returned to the floating island and left again within a day. This time he headed in the opposite direction of last time, heading to the far north.

　　Previously, when Wu Aotian was looking for materials to refine spiritual weapons, he encountered the Black Evil Sect's trick, which happened to be in the Far North, but the place he was going to this time was farther, more desolate, and colder than this place.

　　Wu Aotian traveled northward and felt that the temperature of the air was getting colder and colder. He couldn't help but feel worried. He was still far away from that place. Would he be able to hold on when he got there?

　　But thinking that there were Fire God and Lily in his Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he felt more at ease. After all, when he dived into the deep sea to hunt down the ice crystal shark, the temperature was extremely cold. With the help of Lily and Fire God, there would be no problem. He thought that no matter how cold the weather was, it could not be colder than the bottom of the deep sea.

　　The existence of Ice Soul is only speculation, and no one has definite evidence. The only possible sign of the existence of Ice Soul is the presence of thick ice fog. What makes Wu Aotian feel a little relieved is that Qiu said that as long as he gets close to extremely yin and cold things, he will be able to sense it.

　　With Qiu's ability, at least there is no need to worry about missing anything when passing through places with extremely yin and cold things. The location of Bingpo is also the place where ten thousand year old black ice is most likely to be produced. A piece of ten thousand year old black ice previously allowed Qiu to recover a lot of strength. If he can find Bingpo and some ten thousand year old black ice, Wu Aotian also has great confidence that Qiu can recover completely.

　　On the vast ice field, the traces of green were decreasing as Wu Aotian continued to move northward. The temperature was also constantly dropping, and the exhaled breath would instantly form cold ice crystals. Even though Wu Aotian had reached the first level of Illusionary Spirit and had an aura shield to protect his body, the cold air was like an icy steel needle, constantly penetrating the aura shield and extending inward.

　　Chapter 402: Discovering the Ice Soul

　　The third update is here.

　　------------

　　Wu Aotian simply took out the Tower of Skyfire. Although Lily had escaped from it, the power of the Tower of Skyfire did not decrease much. Only its spirituality was reduced. After all, the spiritual body Lily who originally resided in it had left. Fortunately, she still left a trace of soul in it, so that the Tower of Skyfire would not be like a completely dead object.

　　After hiding in the Tower of Skyfire and sitting cross-legged beside the Skyfire, Wu Aotian finally felt a hint of warmth.

　　Such a place is really weird. Ordinary spiritual practitioners would not dare to come here at all. If they come here rashly, there is only one outcome, and that is to be frozen into an ice stick.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Liu Ruxue sat cross-legged, quietly practicing with her eyes closed. She was absorbing the energy of the Moon Ganoderma Spring and undergoing the most crucial tempering. Once she passed this hurdle, she would be able to break through and become a powerful person in the Illusionary Spirit Realm.

　　With the strength of the Fantasy Realm, plus the ability to destroy the sky and the peculiarity of the Great Killing Technique, I am afraid that even Liu Ruxue, who is at the first level, is definitely not an ordinary existence. Even Wu Aotian is looking forward to it. How far can Liu Ruxue grow in the end?

　　During Wu Aotian's growth process, he met many friends and also many enemies. He trampled on his enemies one by one and walked towards a more powerful class with his friends. Although Wu Aotian had shared resources as much as possible, in this later period, their strength was inevitably left far behind by Wu Aotian.

　　Although Leng Feng, Mo Yu, Dong Yuanyuan and others have made rapid progress in strength and have reached the level of Heavenly Spirit, and are considered quite strong men on the continent, when the monster attacked, their strength seemed too low, so that they could no longer fight side by side with Wu Aotian.

　　The only person who can keep up with Wu Aotian's crazy progress is Liu Ruxue. If the monster attack had not happened, Wu Aotian would have left Liu Ruxue far behind in strength. However, the special event of the monster attack gave Liu Ruxue the killing skills she had practiced to come in handy, thus unleashing huge potential and catching up with Wu Aotian in one fell swoop. She is still able to accompany Wu Aotian, and the two of them live and die together, facing the powerful enemy together.

　　No one knows what the future will be like. The monsters are so powerful that humans cannot be sure that they will be the winners. But no matter what, the war will continue until one side wins completely.

　　On the vast ice field, there is no life, not even any plants can be seen, there is only a vast expanse of ice.

　　Without any coordinates or reference points, Wu Aotian was like a fly, constantly moving towards the north on this vast ice field.

　　This journey lasted four months.

　　Liu Ruxue had already completed absorbing the energy of the Moon Ganoderma Spring. After her body had been tempered, she finally broke through and successfully advanced into the Phantom Spirit Realm.

　　Xiao Jin's speed in devouring the demon cores was getting faster and faster. After all, its strength was growing stronger and stronger, and it needed more and more energy. When it first devoured, it only ate a few at a time, then gradually dozens, hundreds, and finally hundreds and thousands. A small half of the tens of thousands of demon cores in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had already been devoured by it.

　　After swallowing such a huge amount of demon cores, Xiao Jin fell into a deep sleep again, and its strength soared like a ghost. This speed shocked both Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian. In just a few months, Xiao Jin's body had almost grown to the size of an adult golden dragon, and its strength had also been promoted again, reaching the second level of Phantom Spirit.

　　If it was a normal young golden dragon, it would take at least hundreds of years to grow to the second level of Phantom Spirit. However, with the stimulation of this huge amount of demon cores, Xiao Jin had reached that level in just one or two years. The gap between the two is quite huge.

　　Although they were shocked, Wu Aotian and the others could still understand it. After all, those demon cores were obtained from tens of thousands of demon beasts that possessed demon cores. Even if those demon beasts only had one demon core, they could still achieve a very fast growth rate. Now that Xiao Jin had eaten so many demon cores by himself, his strength had skyrocketed, which made people feel that it was reasonable. It was like one demon core could create a strong man, but if you could eat all the demon cores that created tens of thousands of strong men by yourself, how could you not become a super strong being?

　　There is still more than a year before the monster attacks. At Xiao Jin's eating speed, Wu Aotian estimates that this monster core is not enough for him to eat. Fortunately, Xiao Jin does not eat so much every day. Instead, after eating a lot, he will fall into a long sleep. After each long sleep, his strength will soar wildly. The next time he eats more, his appetite will become bigger, and the sleep time will become longer and longer...

　　Liu Ruxue stayed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to practice. Although she had a lot of pills to eat, the speed of her strength improvement slowed down. Without the continuous killing, her strength progress was greatly reduced.

　　Wu Aotian had no way to deal with this.

　　Wu Aotian sat in the Tower of Skyfire every day, with nothing to do except practicing. Even with the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique, Wu Aotian's strength improvement was faster than Liu Ruxue, but he was still far from being able to advance. At this speed of practice, it was estimated that when the monsters attacked in two years, Wu Aotian would not be able to enter the second level of Phantom Spirit.

　　Although Wu Aotian was a little anxious, there was nothing he could do. After all, strength is not a balloon that will expand just by blowing air.

　　The boring and monotonous flying days made Wu Aotian feel a little anxious. After all, time was too tight.

　　Is there any ice soul on this ice field?

　　Just as Wu Aotian was becoming more and more anxious, through the eagle eyes in the sky, he once again saw a cloud of icy fog covering the ice field.

　　This was not the first time that Wu Aotian had seen such a large area of ​​ice fog. When he first saw the ice fog, Wu Aotian was overjoyed, thinking that he had found the location of the Ice Soul. However, when Wu Aotian flew over, Qiu told Wu Aotian with absolute certainty that there was absolutely no Ice Soul in this place, not even any extremely cold things. In other words, this ice fog was just ice fog formed under some special conditions.

　　Wu Aotian was greatly disappointed, but he also understood that ice fog is not only formed when ice souls are present. In this vast ice field, this kind of ice fog will also form when certain special conditions are met.

　　During these four months, Wu Aotian was like a comb, flying over this deserted ice field repeatedly, combing the land inch by inch. This was a very stupid way, but Wu Aotian really couldn't find a better way. Fortunately, with Qiu's perception, Wu Aotian could fly directly at high altitude and detect whether there were any extremely cold and yin objects without having to land on the ground to detect. Otherwise, it would be an impossible task.

　　In the past four months, Wu Aotian has discovered this ice fog many times, but none of them had a good result. Now he has discovered it again. Although Wu Aotian is surprised, the degree of surprise is not as great as the first time.

　　No matter who you are, after experiencing many disappointments in a row, the feeling of surprise and anticipation will naturally weaken a lot.

　　But just when Wu Aotian was controlling the Skyfire Tower to fly towards the ice fog, Qiu's surprised voice suddenly rang out: "Hey, there is something here, haha, there is something extremely cold and yin here, and there is also ice fog, it must be the Ice Soul!"

　　Wu Aotian was invigorated when he heard this. He suddenly jumped up from his cross-legged sitting position and asked, "Really? Are you sure Bingpo exists?"

　　Qiu was also extremely excited, and laughed loudly, "It may not be an ice soul, but it is definitely an extremely cold and yin thing, and it is also an extremely powerful extremely cold and yin thing. I think it is most likely the ice soul we are looking for!"

　　"A super powerful, extremely cold and yin thing?"

　　Wu Aotian also became excited and laughed, "Great! After searching for four months, I finally found it. God really does not let down those who work hard!"

　　Qiu was already impatiently shouting, "I've been told, hurry up, hurry up, that thing is hidden deep under the ice, let's get in."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and casually threw out thirteen heart swords: "You show me the direction, and I'll dig the hole."

　　No one knew how deep this ice field was, and no one knew how long it had existed. The ice layer was extremely hard, and ordinary weapons could not break it at all. The Heart Sword formed a rapidly rotating sword formation, spinning rapidly in the air like a giant drill.

　　"Here, here, right here, let's go down, there's such a thick cold air, haha, I'm going to be rich this time!"

　　Wu Aotian listened to Qiu's ecstatic voice and became extremely motivated for a moment. Following Qiu's instructions, he thrust the sword array forward with a bang. The thick, solid ice layer instantly turned into countless ice chips, leaving a large hole with a diameter of tens of meters in the middle.

　　Wu Aotian still did not leave the Tower of Skyfire. As he continued to descend, he could feel more and more the icy air outside. The icy air was so fierce, even colder than when he first went down into the deep sea!

　　The area around the Tower of Skyfire was already covered with thick ice, and the cold penetrated into the tower. Wu Aotian was startled and hurriedly activated the Skyfire at the bottom of the Tower of Skyfire. The Skyfire spread upwards and covered the entire Tower of Skyfire. The scorching temperature blocked the cold and prevented the Tower of Skyfire from being frozen and cracked.

　　Wu Aotian was very aware of the power of cold. Even steel would become extremely fragile in extremely cold weather. Although the Tower of Skyfire was made of black iron, it would collapse once the temperature dropped below the lowest temperature it could withstand.

　　Qiu in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, however, looked extremely pleased and shouted loudly, "What a deep and cold aura! Haha! My strength will surely be greatly restored this time. By then, we can dominate the world!"

　　Chapter 403: Completely Frozen

　　Today my son suddenly had a fever early in the morning. I took him to the hospital for a check-up and was told it was herpetic pharyngitis, or some viral infection. He was given an IV drip and didn't come back until the evening. He has to continue with the IV drip tomorrow and I don't know how many days it will take.

　　What a tragedy. I will continue writing the second update, it will be a little late.

　　-----------

　　The cold was getting worse and worse. Even with the Heavenly Fire to resist, Wu Aotian still felt that the temperature around him was dropping little by little. Wu Aotian was horrified. The Heavenly Fire was already an extremely powerful special flame with a super high temperature. However, such a high temperature could not resist the erosion of the cold.

　　How severe the cold must be to produce such a result?

　　While Wu Aotian was deeply shocked, Qiu shouted excitedly: "It's getting closer, it's very close..."

　　Wu Aotian made up his mind. The skyfire became more and more intense. However, with such a huge temperature difference between the inside and the outside, Wu Aotian thought that even if the Tower of Skyfire was made of black iron, it might not be able to withstand the fire. After this incident, he didn't know whether the Tower of Skyfire could still be used.

　　However, as long as they can withstand this attack and allow Qiu in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to recover his strength, it will be absolutely worth it even if they lose the Tower of Skyfire.

　　"Hey, that's not right, why is that Bingpo moving..."

　　The excited Qiu suddenly let out a cry of surprise. Before Wu Aotian could react, Qiu screamed again: "Damn, it's actually coming towards us. Could it be that this Bingpo has evolved into a special life form with its own soul?"

　　Wu Aotian was surprised. Ice Soul with life?

　　What’s going on? Can Ice Soul also evolve?

　　Before Wu Aotian could ask in return, the temperature in the air suddenly dropped drastically. The extremely hot heavenly fire seemed to have lost its temperature all of a sudden. Wu Aotian felt like he was entering an ice cellar. He felt as if all the blood in his body was about to condense into ice. At the same time, a sharp laugh reached Wu Aotian's ears.

　　"Haha, another human has come to my door. You want to take advantage of me, right? You've made a wrong calculation. You are destined to never return..."

　　Qiu's voice was also filled with great shock: "Ice Soul with a Soul, Aotian, retreat quickly, we can't stop its coldness."

　　Wu Aotian hurriedly controlled the Tower of Skyfire to retreat rapidly, and the thirteen heart swords in the front, under the connection of Wu Aotian's mind, formed a huge strangling formation, strangling forward, and the direction of strangling was exactly where Bingpo was rushing towards.

　　"Haha, you want to kill me with just these few broken swords? That's just wishful thinking!"

　　The Tower of Skyfire rose rapidly, but Wu Aotian’s mind was connected to the Heart Sword, and he could clearly sense the changes on the Heart Sword.

　　In front of the sword formation, a cloud of white mist suddenly floated over, and the thirteen heart swords were instantly covered with a thick layer of ice, and then were frozen in an instant. Wu Aotian was shocked and tried to control the heart swords to break the ice and fly out, but found that he was unable to break free!

　　This solid ice is even stronger than a steel cage!

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly sank, this Ice Soul was really too powerful. If it was a lifeless Ice Soul, he might be able to find a way to get it. But how could he resist an Ice Soul that possessed endless ice and a soul and could control the ice at will to attack the enemy?

　　Retreat, retreat quickly!

　　The Tower of Skyfire had already turned into a shadow, rising into the air, but the Ice Soul behind it was moving even faster.

　　At the moment when the Tower of Skyfire broke out of the ice layer, Wu Aotian saw the Ice Soul that had caught up to him!

　　This ice soul is not big, only the size of a fist, and is white and looks like a crystal ball, but there are countless icy mists lingering on it.

　　It was like a flash of lightning, quickly catching up with the Tower of Skyfire. The ice mist on it suddenly extended out and pounced towards the Tower of Skyfire.

　　Wu Aotian’s eyes suddenly widened, and he saw that behind him, where the ice fog passed, a new glacier was forming!

　　To be precise, wherever the huge mass of ice fog passed, a huge, thick layer of solid ice would appear in its place, tall, thick, and wide, just like a glacier.

　　Glacier's eyes kept moving, and this speed was even faster than the flying speed of the Skyfire Tower!

　　"Qiu, what should we do?"

　　Wu Aotian also became a little anxious, and hurriedly asked loudly about Qiu in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Qiu did not seem to expect that the Ice Soul in front of him would be so ferocious. He hesitated for a moment, then seemed to become ruthless and shouted loudly: "Release the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. I will fight it. Either it dies or we die!"

　　Wu Aotian didn't have time to think about it and released the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron without hesitation. The Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron floated in the Tower of Heavenly Fire, emitting a bright green light.

　　The ice fog caught up with the Tower of Skyfire, and its forward momentum suddenly stopped, and the outside was completely frozen in an instant!

　　Just as Wu Aotian was about to enter the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to take refuge, there was a loud bang, as if something heavy had hit the Tower of Heavenly Fire. The Tower of Heavenly Fire, which was made of black iron, had become extremely fragile due to the difference in high and low temperatures. It could not withstand this heavy blow and shattered into many huge pieces.

　　"Haha, do you think this piece of scrap metal can protect you?"

　　With a sharp and wild laugh, Bingpo rushed straight towards Wu Aotian: "I want to devour your soul, just be frozen by me!"

　　Before Wu Aotian could make any reaction, icy mist swarmed in and instantly enveloped Wu Aotian. Even the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron next to him was also frozen. But at the same time that Bingpo used his endless cold air to freeze the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, a bunch of green light suddenly burst out from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the green light just happened to shine on Bingpo.

　　"Ah...what have you done to me!"

　　Bingpo suddenly let out a loud scream, and for the first time there was fear in his voice.

　　At the moment when Wu Aotian was frozen, a figure suddenly appeared beside Wu Aotian and blocked his way. The ice mist instantly turned into solid ice, freezing Wu Aotian and the figure blocking his way.

　　Wu Aotian only felt that his whole body seemed to be frozen in an instant, but he clearly saw who pounced in front of him.

　　Lily!

　　Wu Aotian felt an endless chill, which caused his body to quickly lose consciousness.

　　Am I going to die?

　　Who would have thought that he would end up freezing to death here?

　　Just when this thought came to Wu Aotian's mind, he suddenly felt something unusual around him.

　　A warm energy suddenly penetrated into his body and then transformed into countless warm currents, quickly traveling throughout his body. Each warm current was like a fire snake, allowing his blood and internal organs that had almost frozen into ice to recover again.

　　Wu Aotian had been completely frozen. Even his eyes could not move. He could only see a white mist. He knew that he was completely frozen.

　　Feeling something strange in his body, Wu Aotian was extremely surprised. What was going on?

　　Shouldn't I have frozen to death?

　　Why am I not dead yet? Why is there this warm current in my body?

　　The last person who rushed in front of him was Lily. Wasn’t she in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron? Why did she run out? How is she now?

　　"I'm inside you."

　　A voice suddenly sounded in Wu Aotian's mind, and it was Lily's voice!

　　"What's going on? How did you get into my body? Why did you come out just now..."

　　"If I don't come out, you'll freeze to death!" Lily's voice was very calm, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.

　　Wu Aotian certainly knew that if Lily had not appeared, he would have been dead by now, but what was the situation now?

　　"What is happening now? How can you enter my body? What is your situation now?"

　　Lily smiled and said, "I am a pure spirit, so I can naturally enter your body. I am now trying my best to keep your body from being completely frozen. Otherwise, you will be frozen into pieces. However, my energy will be continuously consumed, and I don't know how long I can hold on..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't know what to say for a moment: "Why did you come out? You are in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, Qiu will definitely be able to protect you..."

　　Lily was silent for a moment and then said calmly: "I saw you were in danger, so I came out. Maybe... Aren't we friends? Can you watch your friend die in front of you and remain indifferent?"

　　"Of course not. But if we do that, we'll risk your life and we might both die..."

　　"Yes, they might both die together. Of course, they might both live together." Lily paused for a moment, "If Qiu had defeated or killed that Bingpo in a shorter time..."

　　Thinking of Qiu's final howl, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel silent. If Qiu failed, then everyone here would probably be killed, including himself, Lily, Vulcan, Qiu, and Liu Ruxue...

　　"Qiu, Qiu, can you hear me?"

　　Qiu's voice sounded quickly, with an undisguised surprise in it: "Luckily, Lily came to save you, otherwise you would have died. You have to hold on, hold on... I will definitely kill him!"

　　Hearing Qiu's voice ringing in his mind, Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief for no reason. This guy was not dead, and the person in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron must be still intact.

　　"What's wrong? I'm frozen. How's the situation over there? Is the Ice Soul still there?"

　　There was a hint of helplessness in Qiu's voice: "It and I are in a stalemate. I want to absorb its cold energy. As long as I absorb its cold energy, it will not be able to get stronger. But it also wants to devour my soul. We are trying our best to consume it. Let's see who will kill whom first..."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. He didn't expect that Qiu and Bingpo would end up in a stalemate. It seemed that both it and Qiu were fighting each other in a vicious way. One of them had to die. No, if it died, only one person would die, but if Qiu died, a large group of people would die!

　　"Is there anything I can do now?"

　　Qiu encouraged loudly: "Persist, persist, work hard to practice the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique, absorb the spiritual energy here, and survive. If you die, I will die too. As long as you persist, I will definitely kill him..."

　　Chapter 404: Fight to the death!

　　When Wu Aotian heard Qiu's shout, he was speechless and asked, "How long will it take you to kill him?"

　　Qiu was silent for a moment, and then he answered, "Just hold on tight, I've trapped it now, and only one of us can survive."

　　Hearing Qiu say this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but start to worry in his heart. It wasn't entirely because he was worried about his own life or death, but when he heard Qiu say this, he subconsciously and intuitively reacted to worry about Qiu.

　　In Wu Aotian's impression, Qiu has always been a very confident and arrogant person, and he has never heard him say anything that cannot be done. But now, this is the first time that Wu Aotian has heard words of uncertainty from his mouth, and Wu Aotian even feels a bit of uncertainty and pessimism in it.

　　Could it be that Qiu couldn't defeat this icy soul?

　　After a moment of silence, Wu Aotian said softly: "Qiu, let's work hard together and hold on. We have gone through so many difficulties and have come this far. How can we fall here and die in the hands of this little Bingpo?"

　　Qiu's tone regained some ease: "Let's work together. Now you and I are both frozen. I am absorbing his cold energy, which is also healing my wounds. As long as he can't kill me for the time being, I will become stronger and stronger, and he will become weaker and weaker..."

　　"As for you, this is also an opportunity for you. You can take this opportunity to re-temper your body and practice. In addition to being extremely cold, this ice also contains a large amount of spiritual energy. Otherwise, how could this mere ice layer be able to trap you and me?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he understood what Qiu meant: "Well, okay, I will work hard to practice."

　　Qiu paused and said, "Although Lily has entered your body, she can only sustain your life for a moment. All the vitality in your body will decline. Simply put, you will be almost in a state of death. In this state, it will become extremely difficult to practice, but the more difficult it is, the greater the effect will be..."

　　"Our battle with Bingpo will definitely not be resolved in three to five days. We must plan for a long-term battle. This is a war of attrition. Whoever holds out the longest will be the winner!"

　　Thinking of Lily in his body, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel a little worried: "Lily is constantly consuming energy to maintain my life. She..."

　　Qiu sighed softly and said, "She is just like you and me, she will also endure and suffer. However, she is different from you and me. She has not gained any benefit from this battle. Even if we win in the end, her strength will be greatly damaged. She can be said to be burning her life now..."

　　Wu Aotian's heart was shocked, and an indescribable feeling surged in his heart. Was it touching, or was it the throbbing of the soul?

　　She burned her life without any hesitation...

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything else. At this moment, it didn't matter what he said. The more important thing was how to hold on and defeat the icy soul in front of him who was determined to devour him and others.

　　When Wu Aotian began to absorb the spiritual energy from the ice, he suddenly felt it was extremely difficult. Although he had heard Qiu say before that practicing in such a situation would be extremely difficult, he had never thought it would be so difficult.

　　The spiritual energy was extremely abundant, but Wu Aotian was unable to absorb it at all because his meridians and other organs were almost frozen. How could he absorb it as freely as before?

　　Not only that, the extremely cold chill was like a pair of knives, constantly stabbing his body, or like countless cold steel needles, drilling into every inch of his skin.

　　Just imagine how painful it would be to have countless cold needles drilling into your muscles?

　　Wu Aotian felt like he was already dead, dying in agony.

　　The icy cold continued to rage, and the warm current, like a fire snake, flowed rapidly, giving this body, which was close to death, a little more vitality.

　　When the warm current flowed through a part of his body that he could hardly feel was his own, Wu Aotian felt a sense of life, the feeling of being alive.

　　Only where the warm current flows can people feel that they are still alive and not dead.

　　Perhaps it was just a few minutes, but Wu Aotian felt that he had died countless times. His skin had been numb from the cold, but he could still feel the piercing cold, like a knife.

　　Wu Aotian practiced the Eight Desolate God Burial Technique with great difficulty, absorbing the rich spiritual energy in the ice bit by bit. Wu Aotian's body began to be tempered again and again in the ice.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Liu Ruxue sat cross-legged with deep worry in her eyes. From Qiu's mouth, he, Xiao Jin and even the God of Fire all understood the situation outside.

　　Everyone was relieved to know that Wu Aotian was not dead, but thinking about the uncertain future, everyone was worried.

　　It's just that even though I want to help, I don't have the ability to do so, and I can only worry.

　　Xiao Jin had also temporarily woken up from his deep sleep. He looked at Liu Ruxue with some concern and asked softly, "How are they now? What should we do?"

　　Liu Ruxue let out a long breath and said, "You eat the demon core, and I will continue to practice. We can't get out at the moment, and we can't help at all. It's better to calm down and practice. I believe they will be able to get through this difficult time."

　　Xiao Jin also answered affirmatively: "Yes, I also believe that they will definitely win and will definitely kill that evil Bingpo!"

　　Although she was comforting Xiao Jin, Liu Ruxue herself was also worried, but what she said was the truth. Let alone helping, now even the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was sealed, and she couldn't even get out. What else could she do besides practicing?

　　"I hope they can break through the ice layer as soon as possible and defeat this icy spirit!"

　　On the other side, Qiu had already started a fierce battle with the Ice Soul. Qiu had transformed into a huge whirlpool, constantly absorbing the extremely cold and yin energy from the Ice Soul. On the other side, the Ice Soul was also constantly attacking Qiu's position. After devouring Qiu, it would be able to evolve a lot further.

　　Originally, the Ice Soul was lifeless, but when the first life form that came here and encountered the Ice Soul was swallowed up, the Ice Soul soul came into being, but its intelligence level was extremely low. However, relying on its extreme coldness, it gradually swallowed up other life forms that came here, including some human spiritual practitioners.

　　After devouring their memories, Bingpo gradually became complete, and its intelligence level was developing rapidly. When it saw Wu Aotian before, it just wanted to swallow him casually, but it discovered Qiu's existence.

　　Qiu can be regarded as the spirit of the cauldron, the spiritual power of nothingness. If Qiu can be devoured, the strength of Bingpo will be much stronger.

　　However, Qiu was obviously not someone who was easy to bully. Before it could freeze and kill everyone, Qiu had already used a secret technique to completely trap Bingpo.

　　Like gladiators, the two families began to wrestle, and the price of losing was death!

　　Although the ice soul broke out of the ground, the spreading glacier had formed a small hill. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and Wu Aotian were frozen in the hill, and outsiders could not detect anything unusual inside.

　　Time passed little by little, day by day...

　　…

　　Just after Wu Aotian and the Eight Desolations Soul Gathering Cauldron were trapped in the ice, great changes took place on the floating island. The biggest event was that the magic sealing and soul-forbidden spell on Tintin had been released.

　　Tintin's original strength remained at the Earth Spirit stage, but when the demon-sealing ban spell was lifted, Tintin's strength suddenly skyrocketed as everyone expected, and he has roughly reached the third level of Phantom Spirit. What everyone is more concerned about is, is Tintin really Lin Caiyi?

　　But something seemed to go wrong. Tintin's strength was restored, but her memory was not.

　　This made many people disappointed. First of all, Tintin's strength was only at the third level of Phantom Spirit. It was obviously unrealistic to rely on Tintin to resist the invading monsters. Tintin might not even be able to defeat one monster general, so how could he fight more monster generals, or even the extremely powerful monsters?

　　After working for a long time, everyone discovered that although Tintin's strength had skyrocketed, it was still far from everyone's expectations. They were immediately disappointed. After all, a third-level phantom spirit could not change the overall situation.

　　If Lin Caiyi were still there, she would probably just wave her sleeves and the monster would be killed instantly.

　　It has been half a year since Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue went to the far north to look for Bingpo, but there is still no news. Everyone started to worry about Wu Aotian. After all, according to their inference, if they couldn't find Bingpo, maybe they should have come back. But now they are gone, what does that mean?

　　Did something unfortunate happen to them?

　　This possibility does not seem high. After all, Wu Aotian is a person at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Even if he wants to catch him, he can hide his breath and escape. Wasn't it the same when he fought against the Fire General?

　　Everyone knew that the Fire General was brutal, but Wu Aotian, who was only at the first level of Illusionary Spirit, was able to escape from his pursuit, which made everyone have to admit his admiration.

　　Although Ding Ding has not yet recovered his previous memory, he remembers Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian very clearly, and often asks Wu Aotian whether they have returned...

　　"Did they encounter any accident on the ice field?"

　　Every time at this time, Mo Yunsheng always comforted Ding Ding, or told him the reason: "No, no, he is a strong man in the Illusionary Realm, and he has a fairy-grade spiritual weapon in his hand. There are no ferocious monsters in the Far North, and the monsters can't go there. I'm afraid he is still looking for Bingpo. After all, the ice field is so vast that it's like looking for a needle in a haystack to find Bingpo there."

　　Chapter 405: Let’s fight!

　　Wu Aotian naturally knew nothing about what was happening in the outside world. He even had no concept of time.

　　He who was frozen in ice could be said to have been barely surviving, from fainting from the pain at the beginning to gradually becoming numb in the end. It has to be said that the human endurance is extremely abnormal. The more oppressed, the easier it is for potential to burst out; the more suffering, the tougher a person's character can be.

　　Wu Aotian has been doing one thing all the time, that is, constantly absorbing spiritual energy and constantly tempering his body. In Wu Aotian's body, Lily controlled the fire snakes, which had swam around in his body countless times. With each circle, the energy would be reduced by a little, because in Wu Aotian's body, Lily could no longer absorb spiritual energy like she did outside. So after Wu Aotian madly absorbed spiritual energy, part of it was used to continuously temper his body, and more was provided to Lily.

　　However, the icy energy was too fierce. In order to maintain Wu Aotian's life, Lily needed to consume a huge amount of energy. The spiritual energy absorbed by Wu Aotian was simply not enough to cover the consumption of this spiritual energy. This made Lily's energy become less and less with the continuous consumption day by day. If all the energy was consumed, that would be the day when Lily would completely disappear from this world.

　　Although Wu Aotian was extremely anxious, he also knew that he was powerless to change anything.

　　If Wu Aotian died, Qiu would be finished...

　　If Qiu fails, Wu Aotian and the others will definitely be devoured...

　　If Lily's energy runs out, Wu Aotian will also die...

　　None of the three people can die. The three of them are like grasshoppers tied to a rope, living and dying together. If any one of them dies before Bingpo is defeated, then everyone will be finished.

　　Fortunately, even though Bingpo has a soul and intelligence, he could not have expected such a connection between these three people. All his energy is now focused on this frozen cauldron. A huge attraction from the cauldron binds him, making it difficult to escape. At the same time, he clearly feels that his cold energy is being absorbed bit by bit by this strange cauldron.

　　It was very clear that there was also a life in this strange cauldron, fighting with it. At the beginning, Bingpo completely suppressed the opponent and was just a little bit away from swallowing the opponent, but it was just that little bit of distance that prevented it from getting what it wanted.

　　It also knew that the human being frozen in the ice was not completely dead. He was still struggling tenaciously and even absorbing the spiritual energy contained in the ice.

　　Bingpo was determined to devour the life in the cauldron. It felt that the life was also extremely special. If it could be devoured, it would be very useful for its own evolution. As for that human, even if it was devoured, the effect would not be very good. So it simply ignored the struggling Wu Aotian. In its heart, Wu Aotian was already a cooked duck that could not fly away.

　　As time passed, Bingpo gradually realized that something was wrong. The attraction in the cauldron seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, and his oppression on it seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. Moreover, the speed at which his own cold energy was dissipating was getting faster and faster every day.

　　What's going on?

　　After some observation, the terrified Bingpo finally discovered that the power of the tripod seemed to be gradually increasing, that is, its strength was constantly getting stronger, while it was constantly getting weaker due to the continuous loss of cold energy!

　　The other party is actually absorbing my energy to make himself stronger!

　　This discovery made Bingpo extremely panicked, because he understood that he was gradually unable to suppress the opponent. As time went on, more of his own cold and yin energy would be absorbed, and the opponent would gain strength while the other would lose strength. He would definitely not be the opponent's opponent.

　　Panic made Bingpo even more violent. Although it wanted to escape, the huge invisible restraining force forced it to stay. Between it and the life in the cauldron, only one could survive!

　　Bingpo attacked Qiu more and more frantically, but Bingpo would never know the relationship between Qiu and Wu Aotian, otherwise, it would definitely concentrate its icy power to kill Wu Aotian first. Although Wu Aotian temporarily retained his life with the help of Lily, there would still be no problem if Bingpo concentrated on killing Wu Aotian.

　　Bingpo's mad attack played right into Qiu's hands. He was worried that the other party would attack Wu Aotian madly. Wu Aotian's current condition was already dangerous enough. If he was attacked by Bingpo again, he would definitely die.

　　Feeling the mad influx of cold and damp air, Qiu absorbed the cold and damp air more and more happily, and his injuries were constantly recovering.

　　Originally, when Qiu found the Ice Soul, he roughly estimated that his strength would be restored to a large extent after swallowing the Ice Soul. However, he did not expect that he would encounter an Ice Soul that had evolved into life. This was a huge surprise for Qiu. As long as he swallowed this Ice Soul, Qiu was sure that not only would his strength be fully restored, but he might even improve.

　　This is probably what the saying "wealth and honor are achieved through risk" means.

　　As long as you can get through this time, there will be a bright future ahead.

　　Because he had a spiritual connection with Wu Aotian, he kept telling Wu Aotian about the stalemate between himself and Bingpo. Wu Aotian went from being in a very dangerous, struggling, and precarious state at the beginning, to being able to resist and slightly counterattack, and now being confident of victory. He was very excited.

　　However, Lily kept consuming energy and was getting closer and closer to the end of her life. This made Wu Aotian extremely anxious. He frantically urged Qiu to kill Bingpo quickly, otherwise Lily would not be able to hold on and everyone would be finished.

　　In response to this dangerous situation, Qiu had no choice but to put on a bitter face: "I have tried my best, but the speed can only be this fast. It can't go any faster."

　　Qiu knew that the situation was critical, and he also wanted to completely devour the Ice Soul as soon as possible. However, the Ice Soul was also very powerful, even stronger than Qiu. Even though he struggled hard, absorbed a lot of the most yin and cold energy, and then made up for his injuries, he was only confident of victory. It was not known how much time it would take to truly kill the Ice Soul.

　　This is not something that can be done in a hurry...

　　There is no concept of time in the frozen state. In order to maintain Lily's spiritual energy as long as possible, Wu Aotian absorbed spiritual energy frantically. In this almost hellish environment, constant tempering and repeated torture made every inch of his skin, every inch of his meridians, and every organ become extremely tough, and his strength was also increasing rapidly.

　　I am afraid that no one in the world would dare to say that this kind of training is more difficult than this, but his results are simply unmatched by others.

　　Wu Aotian clearly felt that his strength had advanced to the second level of Phantom Spirit. For others to advance from the first level to the second level of Phantom Spirit, even the most powerful geniuses, with the most arduous practice, would need at least several decades, hundreds of years, or even thousands of years. However, Wu Aotian only took more than half a year.

　　Wu Aotian even had a bitter smile in his mind. Only those who have endured the most hardships can become the best. The suffering he had endured was extremely tragic. He didn't know if there would be a chance for him to see the light of day again.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Liu Ruxue, Xiao Jin and others could not help at all and could only close their eyes and practice hard. Of course, for Xiao Jin, he could eat as much as he wanted and then sleep as much as he wanted. This way of practice was extremely comfortable.

　　Although Liu Ruxue's strength has improved after such a long period of training, it is still limited. On the contrary, Xiao Jin's strength, under the influence of many demon cores, has skyrocketed at an incredible speed. This speed of strength growth is simply incredible.

　　It had eaten up more than half of the fifty or sixty thousand demon cores. During its last feeding, it swallowed up ten thousand demon cores in one breath and then fell into a deep sleep. At this time, his strength had reached the second level of Phantom Spirit. It was unknown what level his strength would be when he woke up this time.

　　…

　　"Qiu, is it still not enough? Lily is almost dying..."

　　Wu Aotian urged Qiu anxiously. Facing Wu Aotian's urging, Qiu did not get angry, but said hastily: "It's almost time. Give me a few more days. This guy is at the end of his rope and is making his last desperate effort. Once I defeat him in one go, I can absorb all of his remaining icy energy and then I can break the ice and get out."

　　Although Wu Aotian knew that this matter could not be rushed, he still smiled bitterly and said: "You'd better hurry up. If Lily can't hold on, we will all die!"

　　Qiu naturally understood, and gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, wait, I will fight him now. If I do it earlier, I think my chances of winning will be greater."

　　Wu Aotian did not stop Qiu, although he knew that it would be more dangerous for Qiu to fight to the death now than to fight to the death later, but there was really no time.

　　Wu Aotian's physical strength and Lily's energy were already very weak. If it weren't for the fact that most of Bingpo's attention was attracted by Qiu, and its strength had not decreased a lot, and Wu Aotian's body had been tempered and his ability to resist the icy air had increased a lot, Wu Aotian's blood would have coagulated and he would have died long ago.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Qiu launched a final attack on Bingpo with great momentum. The huge flame formed a huge vortex, like a black hole, and a large amount of icy air was sucked into it.

　　Although Qiu needs icy air, he needs to do it slowly. If a large amount of air rushes in, it will not be a good thing and may cause certain damage to Qiu. However, Qiu can no longer take care of that at this moment.

　　No matter what, let’s kill this Bingpo first.

　　Bingpo had been fighting with Qiu for such a long time, so he naturally knew Qiu's weaknesses. At this moment, he was in a completely crazy state, completely releasing all his icy energy and rushing towards the opponent.

　　If you want to eat, I will let you eat until you die of fullness!

　　Burst you!

　　Chapter 406: It’s quite cool!

　　Wu Aotian could also see the battle in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron through his mind, and he was very worried. He never expected that the Ice Soul was so powerful. It had been absorbed by Qiu for such a long time, and even in the last desperate struggle, it was still so powerful!

　　If Qiu had not absorbed a large amount of icy air and his strength had not increased again, the influx of this huge amount of icy air would have killed Qiu instantly from the excessive amount of icy air.

　　Even so, there was undisguised pain in Qiu's voice. He knew that he could not retreat now, so he cried out in pain loudly while absorbing the icy air even more fiercely.

　　"Bingpo, you bastard, I will kill you today!"

　　This was the first time that Qiu had challenged Bingpo so openly since being trapped in the ice. In the past, no matter how Bingpo roared or called out, Qiu would not respond to it. He only communicated with Wu Aotian in private through his mind.

　　It can be seen that Qiu has completely given it his all today.

　　"Ah... It feels so good, Bingpo, if you have the guts, come on a little harder, it feels so good, ah..."

　　Wu Aotian had never thought that he would see this scene. Although Qiu shouted that it felt great, that cry was clearly a scream. This scene made Wu Aotian think of the scene of torture. He was obviously beaten to a pulp, but he still screamed and shouted, "Son, I feel so good when I beat your dad, do it again."

　　Bingpo's voice seemed to be filled with an incomparable chill: "Today, either you die or I die. Since I have memories, I have never suffered a loss. Even if I die, I will not let you go!"

　　Qiu's screams were one after another, and they were extremely miserable, but his attacks became more and more fierce, like a wounded beast. Although the scars on his body kept increasing, he fought more and more fiercely.

　　Wu Aotian could not help in this battle. The only thing he could do was to absorb spiritual energy, and then absorb more spiritual energy, and provide it to Lily madly to maintain her life as much as possible.

　　If all the energy is consumed, Lily will no longer exist.

　　"Lily, hold on, Qiu has made his final attack, we are about to get out!"

　　Lily's voice had become extremely faint, but still gentle: "I will persevere. We will definitely get out alive."

　　"Yes, we will definitely be able to get out alive..." Listening to Lily's extremely weak voice and feeling Lily's extremely weak breath, Wu Aotian suddenly felt like crying. This feeling has existed for a long time, but listening to her extremely weak voice made him feel even more sad.

　　If Lily hadn't rushed over at the last moment, Wu Aotian would have died, and everyone would have died too.

　　Lily used her life to save Wu Aotian and others.

　　During the long period of time in the past, she had been constantly burning her life, like a candle. While providing warmth and light, she was constantly shortening her own life.

　　"Lily, you still have many wonderful things to experience, and your life has just begun... We can't fall down here."

　　Lily's voice has become increasingly weak: "Yes, my life... has just begun..."

　　Feeling Lily's breath gradually weakening, Wu Aotian suddenly became anxious and shouted, "Qiu, hurry up, Lily is dying."

　　When Qiu heard Wu Aotian's shout, he suddenly became anxious. His attack, which was already extremely violent, suddenly became extremely fierce again. The rotating fireball was like a black hole that sucked in everything. It instantly sucked in all the icy air of Bingpo. At the same time, the rotating vortex began to tremble violently, as if it would collapse at any time.

　　Bingpo's horrified voice suddenly rang out: "You lunatic, you lunatic..."

　　The sound of Bingpo had not yet ended when it suddenly stopped. At the moment its sound stopped, Bingpo's body, which was as hard as a crystal ball, suddenly exploded and turned into a bunch of ice mist, which was instantly sucked into the vortex.

　　With the disappearance of the Bingpo, the spiritual energy in the huge iceberg was suddenly absorbed by Wu Aotian in an instant, and the iceberg turned into ordinary solid ice. Under the impact of Wu Aotian's spiritual energy, it shattered into countless ice powders. The huge iceberg instantly evaporated like water vapor.

　　Wu Aotian opened the iceberg and finally landed on the ice field again. His body had not recovered for a while, but it did not affect his absorption of spiritual energy from the outside world.

　　The huge amount of spiritual energy contained in the air instantly rushed into his body. He madly supplied the spiritual energy to Lily, and at the same time shouted in his heart: "Lily, Lily, we are out, you quickly absorb the spiritual energy to restore yourself..."

　　Without Lily's response in his mind, Wu Aotian was struck by lightning and absorbed spiritual energy even more frantically, shouting, "Lily, Lily, answer me!"

　　Still no response...

　　Could it be that Lily had... vanished into thin air?

　　A sadness that could not be described in words surged into Wu Aotian's heart, and tears welled up in his eyes at that moment. Wu Aotian let out a hoarse cry: "Lily..."

　　“Aotian…”

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. Although the voice was extremely low, he heard it clearly. It was Lily's voice. At the same time, he felt something strange in his body. He was madly absorbing the spiritual energy provided to Lily, and finally there was a little reaction, and it was being integrated bit by bit.

　　"Lily, are you... okay?"

　　Wu Aotian, overjoyed, asked hurriedly, his tone revealing undisguised surprise and worry.

　　"I'm just very weak. I won't die. Don't worry..."

　　Lily's voice was still very low and weak, but it made Wu Aotian feel relieved. There was no need to be afraid of being weak, as he could always recover. Wu Aotian never wanted to experience the feeling just now again in his life.

　　"I feel your sadness...I am happy."

　　Sad or happy?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. What did this mean?

　　"Are you sad for me?"

　　Wu Aotian answered without hesitation: "Of course, you are my friend, and you almost lost your life for me. Seeing that you didn't react, how can I not be anxious and sad?"

　　"It's really good to be a human being. It feels really good to be cared for and cared about by others."

　　Wu Aotian listened to Lily's sigh and said quickly, "Hurry up and recover from your injuries. Stop talking. We can talk slowly later when we have time."

　　Lily nodded slightly and said nothing more. Wu Aotian felt the spiritual energy in his body condensing little by little. He thought that Lily was using the spiritual energy to recover herself.

　　Wu Aotian then remembered Qiu, looked up at the empty Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron lying on the ice field, and quickly called out in his heart: "Qiu, Qiu, are you okay?"

　　No answer.

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank, as he still remembered clearly the scream of Bingpo at the last moment. He must have made a desperate attempt to defeat Bingpo as soon as possible. Could it be that Qiu had met with an accident?

　　"Qiu, answer me, Qiu..."

　　Just when Wu Aotian was extremely anxious, Qiu's voice rang out, weak but with a hint of teasing in it: "I'm going to die too, why don't you shed a tear for me? I'm so sad..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he laughed happily: "Haha, Qiu, you're okay too, that's great."

　　"How can you be fine? You're just not dead yet. I risked my life to deal with this guy, and you didn't even shed a tear. You really value women over friends. Who am I risking my life for? How can I feel so bad..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly had a few more black lines on his head. This guy still had the energy to say these things. He didn't sound like someone who was going to die.

　　"What happened? Don't talk nonsense. When you are really about to die, I will cry for you."

　　Qiu laughed and said, "I have killed Bingpo, but I went too far at the last moment. I almost died. Fortunately, my strength has increased a lot, otherwise I would not be able to hold on. My body almost collapsed..."

　　"And now?"

　　Wu Aotian interrupted Qiu and asked nervously, what has passed is past, the key is what is happening now.

　　Qiu sighed in frustration: "If I had absorbed it slowly, I would not only be able to recover all my strength, but I might even be able to improve a little bit. But in the end, I got hurt again..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at Qiu's extremely depressed expression. Although Qiu was injured again and his strength must have been greatly reduced, Wu Aotian could not care less and comforted him, "It's okay. As long as you are not dead, there is a chance. I will find you something extremely cold and yin to help you recover your strength..."

　　Seeing Wu Aotian comforting himself, Qiu laughed and said, "You think I'm going to die from my injuries? It's not that serious. I was just teasing you. Although I was injured again at the last moment, my current strength has reached at least 90% of my peak period. And now I don't need to look for something extremely cold and yin because I can feel that there is something extremely cold and yin under the ice here. If I dig it out and absorb it, I can gradually recover all my strength and even improve my strength further..."

　　Wu Aotian was greatly surprised. He originally thought that Qiu had suffered a great loss this time. Even if he was not dead, his strength would be almost completely destroyed. Unexpectedly, his strength had increased by 20% compared to before. Moreover, there were some extremely yin and cold things here, so he could fully recover without having to look for them anymore.

　　"You kid, just come and lie to me."

　　Qiu chuckled, his tone returning to its cynical tone: "Seeing how affectionate you were just now, I also want to feel your concern for me..."

　　Wu Aotian raised his middle finger to Qiu in his mind: "What's not fun? Why do you play this? You must feel good seeing me anxious."

　　"Of course..." Qiu said with great pride and joy, "It's not just ordinary pleasure, it's extremely pleasure!"

　　Chapter 407: The Demon King Comes Out

　　No matter how Qiu teased him, Wu Aotian's heart was filled with happiness.

　　Qiu was fine, Lily was fine, and so was she. Although they had suffered a lot during these days of being frozen, the best news was that everyone was safe in the end. What's more, it was not just that. Wu Aotian had been tempered by the endless cold air in here for more than a year, and his strength had been raised to a higher level. Qiu's injuries had also recovered to 90%, and there would be more progress in the days to come.

　　Lily was the most injured person among all. She almost ran out of energy and died, but fortunately she survived at the critical moment.

　　Lily is in a very weak state now. She cannot leave Wu Aotian's body for the time being. She can only absorb spiritual energy in Wu Aotian's body. Only when she recovers to a certain level can she leave again.

　　In the frozen state, Wu Aotian didn't feel anything too abnormal, but now that he has returned to normal, there is such a woman in his body, which makes him feel a little weird...

　　Liu Ruxue, Xiao Jin and Huo Shen also came out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Although they were in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, they were very clear about the thrilling process during this period. Now seeing that everyone was fine, they were all extremely happy.

　　Wu Aotian thought of his heart sword that was shot down by Bingpo and finally fell into the ice cave. His mind and spirit were connected, and he controlled the heart sword to fly out. Fortunately, Bingpo was in a hurry to hunt down Wu Aotian at that time, and just froze the heart sword. Although the heart sword was frozen by the extremely cold ice, it was not damaged after all, as it was not the result of Bingpo's full strength. However, the Tower of Heavenly Fire was completely damaged, and even the sky fire was completely extinguished under the endless cold, and its energy was exhausted and it completely disappeared.

　　Fortunately, Skyfire Lily had already escaped from the Skyfire Tower, otherwise, this time would have been even worse.

　　Just imagine, if Lily had not escaped from the Tower of Skyfire and became a pure spirit, she would not have been able to enter Wu Aotian's body and save Wu Aotian's life, then everyone would have been finished this time.

　　Just thinking back on it makes me feel a chill down my spine. It was truly thrilling this time.

　　Xiao Jin has made great progress since the last time he swallowed ten thousand demon cores and fell asleep. His progress is even faster and more rapid than Wu Aotian's. He has already reached the peak of the second level of Phantom Spirit. With just a slight breakthrough, he can reach the third level.

　　Wu Aotian was amazed at the terrifying speed at which Xiao Jin's strength grew, but he also couldn't help but feel a little envious. The dragon clan had a good body and could increase their strength simply by eating, while humans had to practice hard. It was indeed not an exaggeration for the dragon clan to become the king of monsters.

　　"Qiu, where is that extremely cold and yin thing?"

　　Qiu had said before that in addition to the Ice Soul, he could sense other extremely cold things, and Qiu now needed these extremely cold things to recover. Wu Aotian was also very concerned. After asking this question, he couldn't help but ask, "Is it another Ice Soul? If it happens again, we're dead."

　　Qiu snorted, "Who told you to be slow? If you had come inside me earlier, we wouldn't have been in such danger this time..."

　　Wu Aotian spread his hands innocently: "I was hiding in the Tower of Skyfire before, but who knew that the Tower of Skyfire couldn't resist it? It's really too fierce..."

　　Qiu naturally knew that what Wu Aotian said was the truth. Everything happened in a flash, so it was normal that Wu Aotian found it difficult to react. Fortunately, everyone was fine, and Wu Aotian even turned a disaster into a blessing and became stronger, which was not a bad thing.

　　"Don't worry. I'm sure that what's underneath isn't Ice Soul. It's probably something like Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice. Its aura is much weaker than that of Ice Soul. Besides, didn't they say that the area near Ice Soul is most likely to produce Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice..."

　　"Besides, with my current strength, even if I encounter Bingpo again, as long as you hide in the cauldron, I can easily get rid of it. I am hoping to encounter another Bingpo now, but unfortunately there is no Bingpo..."

　　After hearing what Qiu said, Wu Aotian felt relieved. Following Qiu's instructions, he directly opened the ice field and flew downwards.

　　No one knew how thick this ice field was. They kept going down for several miles before, under Qiu's guidance, they carefully found the extremely cold and yin object that emitted an icy aura.

　　Just as Qiu expected, it was indeed ten thousand year old black ice, and there was quite a lot of it.

　　The ten thousand year old black ice that was obtained from Mo Yunsheng was only a few meters long, but this ten thousand year old black ice was at least hundreds of meters long and several meters thick. After Wu Aotian was amazed for a while, he cleared the ice layer around the ten thousand year old black ice and finally got this piece of ten thousand year old black ice out.

　　"Not bad, not bad, it's actually this big, haha, with this piece of ten thousand year old black ice, my strength will definitely be even better than when I was at my peak..."

　　Wu Aotian's eyes lit up, and he asked expectantly, "Can you kill a powerful warrior at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?"

　　"The fifth level of the Phantom Spirit?" Qiu's voice was filled with exaggerated sarcasm. "You have a beautiful thought. If I can easily kill the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit, then all the demon generals and demon kings will be scum. Even Lin Caiyi will not be my opponent..."

　　Wu Aotian laughed, not angry: "Of course I think it's a good idea, I asked you first, since you want to brag anyway, I'll help you brag first..."

　　Qiu was speechless. He originally wanted to brag about how great his strength would be after he had this ten thousand year old black ice. However, Wu Aotian asked him a sharp question directly, so he could not brag about it.

　　"My combat effectiveness will be improved, but I am only a spiritual weapon after all, just like the Ice Blade. A good weapon in the hands of an ordinary person may only improve combat effectiveness a little, but if it falls into the hands of an expert, the combat effectiveness will be doubled. So even if I recover my strength and make great progress, if you want me to exert my greatest power, it still depends on your strength..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, showing his understanding. Qiu had asked this question before: "How much strength do I need to exert your full power? Don't say the higher the better, there is no limit..."

　　Qiu did not laugh at Wu Aotian this time. Instead, he thought for a moment and said, "It is actually true. The stronger you are, the greater the power I can generate. However, to unleash my power, you must at least reach the level of that demon general..."

　　"Is it the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?"

　　Wu Aotian muttered to himself, frowning slightly, and said in distress: "If there is enough time, I feel confident, but now the time is too limited. Oh, by the way, how long have we been here? I was frozen in there and I have no concept of time..."

　　Qiu shook his head and said, "I haven't noticed, but I guess it should be a few months."

　　"How many months?"

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. If it had been a few months, the monster clan should not have launched an attack. However, it had been such a long time, and he didn't know what the situation was on the floating island, and whether Ding Ding had recovered his strength and memory.

　　After putting the Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice into the Eight Desolations Gathering Spirit Cauldron, Wu Aotian said with a smile: "Okay, now everything is done, let's go back. I hope nothing serious has happened yet."

　　…

　　Somewhere in the sea where the monster clan lives.

　　The waves surged inexplicably, and the sea surface within a radius of hundreds of miles was violently agitated. Suddenly, as if one hundred thousand tons of explosives suddenly exploded, all the sea water flew up and flew towards the sky, reaching a height of one thousand meters.

　　In the turbulent sea water, a huge black shadow appeared in the water.

　　This is a giant monster with dark skin, scales on its body like dragon armor, a pair of eyes like lanterns, and a body filled with murderous aura.

　　The giant monster transformed into a tall and burly middle-aged man. The man's pair of purple eyes seemed to emit purple light. The single horn on his head was shiny black and very long, at least twice the length of an ordinary monster's horn.

　　The sea water fell, the waves surged wildly, and countless monsters emerged from the sea. These monsters floated on the water, and each of them lowered their head above the water, not daring to look directly at the monsters that stepped on the sea water.

　　In front of these monsters, there were several leading monsters, including the hidden general and others who had fought on the floating island last time.

　　"Congratulations to His Majesty the Demon King for coming out of seclusion."

　　Demon King!

　　This middle-aged man turned out to be the king of the monster clan, the monster king who had been in seclusion!

　　The demon king looked at the densely packed demon beasts on the sea with satisfaction, and his eyes fell on the demon generals in front of him: "How is the situation with the humans?"

　　General Yin smiled charmingly and reported respectfully: "Based on our actions, the people from the Demon Slayer Sect are basically all dead. The remaining ones are nothing to be afraid of..."

　　The demon king snorted coldly: "Not to be feared? The last time you went there, you lost the lives of two demon generals..."

　　There was a hint of fear in General Yin's eyes, and he said quickly: "We had originally taken the advantage, but in the end one of us suddenly became much stronger. That old woman is from the Demon Slayer Sect. She must have used a secret technique, but this kind of secret technique usually has great side effects. I think she herself was also seriously injured..."

　　The demon king snorted coldly and said, "Send the order out, summon all demon generals to assemble, each leading the demon beasts above the heavenly spirit, and prepare to launch a battle against humans!"

　　Several demon generals responded respectfully in unison. The demon king looked at the hidden general with a great figure in front of him, and a cruel smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He grabbed the hidden general with his right hand in the air, and the hidden general immediately flew out of the sea and landed directly in front of the demon king.

　　The Yin general did not dare to resist at all, and let the demon king press her head down, tear off her clothes from the lower body in an instant, and then a huge, hot penis penetrated into her without any pause, reaching the bottom.

　　Yin was suspended in the air by her hair, allowing the Demon King to continue entering and exiting her body. Her face flushed, but she didn't dare to make any sound.

　　Although the demon king was constantly moving, his eyes were not on the hidden general at all. His eyes fell on a distant direction, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face: "Lin Caiyi, I hope you are still alive. I will let you taste the taste of life worse than death..."

　　PS:

　　Next chapter, twelve o'clock.

　　Chapter 408: Battle Line Issues

　　Seeing the figure of Floating Island, Wu Aotian and others breathed a sigh of relief, because the formation on Floating Island was still there and extremely quiet, which at least meant that Floating Island was safe now.

　　When Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue flew side by side over the floating island, the people on the island had already sensed their arrival.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the opened formation and smiled at Liu Ruxue: "You are finally back."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled lightly without saying anything. She turned her eyes to the people below. Suddenly her expression changed slightly, and she looked happy: "It seems that Ding Ding's strength has recovered. The magic-sealing and soul-forbidden spell has been cracked."

　　Wu Aotian turned around when he heard that, and just happened to see Ding Ding, a man with white hair, flying towards Wu Aotian and the other man.

　　When Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue left, Ding Ding's strength was still restrained by the Demon Sealing and Soul Forbidden Technique. She was still in the realm of Earth Spirit and it was impossible for her to fly. But now she is flying here at a high speed, and it is obvious that her strength has been restored.

　　Wu Aotian showed a happy expression on his face: "I just don't know if her memory has been restored. Well, does she still remember us?"

　　Liu Ruxue smiled sweetly: "Of course I remember, otherwise, she probably wouldn't have come to see us so soon..."

　　Wu Aotian thought so too, and he and Liu Ruxue went towards Ding Ding.

　　Ding Ding's face was filled with undisguised happiness: "You are finally back. We were so worried about you. You were gone for so long, we thought something happened to you..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled happily and said, "Ding Ding, has the magic of sealing the demons been broken? Your strength now... well, very strong, much stronger than me. Have you recovered your memory?"

　　Ding Ding showed a helpless look on his face: "No, it's just that my strength has increased. Now I am at the third level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. I still can't remember the things in the past..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly felt a little regretful, thinking that he hadn't recovered yet, and it would be difficult to recover. But he comforted her, "It's okay, maybe you will remember it all of a sudden when you see some scene in the future..."

　　Ding Ding had a look of anticipation on his face: "Really?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded affirmatively and said, "Of course it is true. The human brain is very peculiar. Unless the brain has suffered serious irreversible trauma, general amnesia is just that you can't remember. In fact, the memory is still in your brain, but you just can't remember it temporarily. If you are stimulated by a very special event, you may be able to remember it. Many people are like this..."

　　Wu Aotian's words were not just for comfort. He was speaking the truth. Memory is like the contents of a hard drive. Even if it is formatted due to some reasons and cannot be found for a while, it is not completely clear. It can be retrieved through some special software. However, it is more complicated to retrieve memories. Some people remember past events after a head impact, some remember things after seeing something familiar, and some remember things after receiving a major stimulus...

　　The memory is still there, the memory is still there...

　　When Wu Aotian mentioned this, he suddenly remembered something, that is, didn’t he know hypnosis?

　　As long as a person's memory is not completely lost and still exists in the subconscious, then under hypnosis, the person will give up the outer shell of their normal memory and, under the guidance of the practitioner, speak out the deepest things in their memory.

　　This is a very effective way to torture the enemy and obtain intelligence. It is impossible for people to lie in this situation. Of course, people engaged in special jobs have undergone special training and will subconsciously resist hypnosis, but Tintin has definitely not received such training, so maybe he can give it a try.

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help feeling a little annoyed. Why did he forget this before? It's just that Ding Ding is very powerful and is a person with a great background. Her mental strength is also very strong. It is not easy to hypnotize her successfully. But if she cooperates, he can give it a try.

　　"Ding Ding, I thought of a way that might help you regain your memory. Let's try it when the time comes."

　　When Ding Ding heard Wu Aotian say this, he immediately became happy: "Okay, what should we do? What should we prepare?"

　　Ding Ding looked innocent, and her expression did not change even after her strength was restored. Wu Aotian was not surprised by this. What determines a person's character is more about experience, in other words, the memory in the brain. It is possible that a person's personality changed drastically before and after losing his memory, or even turned completely opposite.

　　Wu Aotian had come into contact with many people with amnesia on Earth, among whom was a female killer. Before she lost her memory, she was withdrawn, kept to herself, was ruthless, and killed people without blinking an eye. Moreover, she only cared about money when killing people, and never cared whether the person deserved to die or not. But later, she was injured and lost her memory in a gunfight. After losing her memory, her personality changed drastically. She always had a friendly smile on her face, was willing to help others, and was kind-hearted. She didn't even dare to kill a chicken...

　　"Don't worry about this. My method doesn't require any preparation. All you need is your cooperation when the time comes."

　　Wu Aotian saw a few more people flying up from the island, including Meng Po and Mo Yunsheng. Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Let's go to the island first. By the way, how long have we been out?"

　　Ding Ding looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "Hey, why can't you remember how long you have been out? Did you lose your memory too? You have been away from the floating island for a year and a month..."

　　More than a year had passed. Wu Aotian sighed in his heart. It was true that time did not pass in the ice. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I didn't lose my memory. I just went out to look for an ice spirit, but I encountered an ice spirit that evolved to have a soul. I was attacked by it and was completely frozen. I don't know how long it has been..."

　　Ding Ding looked at Wu Aotian in surprise: "You are frozen, isn't that the same as me?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head. Before he could explain, Meng Po and Mo Yunsheng had already arrived in front of him. Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian with a look of surprise. "Phantom Spirit Level 2, I didn't expect that after a year of absence, your strength has improved. Did you have a fortuitous encounter?"

　　His eyes fell on Liu Ruxue again, with an admiring look in his eyes: "Well, Liu Ruxue has also entered the Phantom Mirror, not bad."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly: "It's not really an adventure, I almost lost my life..."

　　Seeing everyone's curious eyes, Wu Aotian told them about his encounter with Bingpo. After listening to him, everyone looked at Wu Aotian in surprise. They didn't expect that Wu Aotian could actually find Bingpo, and it was an evolved Bingpo. What was even more surprising was that he could come back alive.

　　Thinking about Wu Aotian being frozen in ice for a year, everyone couldn't help but sigh at the wonders of the world.

　　"You have turned a disaster into a blessing. Your strength has improved a step further..." Mo Yunsheng suddenly sighed, "It's a pity that we don't have much time. If we can give you more time, you might be able to surpass us and become a powerful existence of the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit. You are only in your twenties, but you have already reached the second level of the Illusionary Spirit. Moreover, you only started practicing when you were sixteen or seventeen years old. This speed is simply against the sky."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the sighing Mo Yunsheng and was also concerned about the recent situation here. He asked, "Palace Master, what is the situation here now? Is there any movement from the monster clan?"

　　Mo Yunsheng frowned. "In the past year, the monsters have launched two attacks, but they were simply suicidal attacks. It seems that they just came to find out how many spiritual practitioners there are on the floating island and to what extent they have reached..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and asked doubtfully: "Even if their demon king hasn't come out yet, don't they still have more than a dozen demon generals and so many demon beasts? If we kill them all..."

　　Meng Po shook her head, a smile showing on her face: "You mean if they all come to kill us, we can't resist?"

　　There was nothing to hide about this matter, and Wu Aotian nodded calmly. After all, there were only a few powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Realm on this island, including the three sect leaders, the golden dragon Gruul, and Meng Po, a total of five people. There were more than a dozen demon generals, so how could they be resisted?

　　"It's mainly the floating island. There is a very powerful formation left by the sect master on the floating island. As long as we hide in this formation, we can definitely resist their attack and inflict heavy damage on them. However, this formation is dead and can only be used for defense..."

　　Wu Aotian was delighted, and then he remembered that Meng Po seemed to have mentioned it before, but he had forgotten about it. There was also the Void Spirit Pearl. There were still many powerful guys on the Floating Island. No wonder the monster clan did not launch a large-scale attack even after they found out that there were not many strong people on the Floating Island, but were still waiting. As for what these monsters were waiting for, everyone must know that they were waiting for their monster king to come out.

　　"What about the Demon King? Can this formation withstand the Demon King's attack?"

　　Meng Po smiled bitterly and said, "The power of the formation also depends on the strength of the person controlling it. If the sect master controls this formation, then he will naturally be able to resist it. If I were to control it, I would definitely not be able to resist it. At most, I can only resist a level one demon general..."

　　After a slight pause, Meng Po's face showed an unconcealed worry: "What's more, in the previous battle, the monsters fought with the Floating Island with all their strength and were defeated. This time, the monsters will not concentrate all their battle lines on the Floating Island. After all, the sect master was still there. Even if we leave the Floating Island, we can still kill them instantly. They dare not disperse and attack in large numbers. But now, our strength is much weaker, and we are simply unable to stop their full-scale attack. If the demon king is smart enough, he will definitely not fight to the death with our Floating Island, but will order all the monsters to open up the battle line. In this case, even if we can defend the Floating Island, it will be useless. In the end, we will still be forced to fight..."

　　Wu Aotian was horrified: "You mean, the monsters might attack across the board this time, bypassing the floating island and attacking the mainland?"

　　Chapter 409 Taking the Initiative

　　Meng Po nodded, worry was very obvious on her face, and she even smiled bitterly: "You also know the number of monsters, and you also heard that the Monster King ordered the monsters to reproduce desperately. The monsters reproduce very quickly. The monster group you met before had a number of more than 4,000. In two years, it will increase to 20,000, which means it has quadrupled. The number of monsters was originally large, and after this reproduction, the number is even more astonishing. If they bypass us directly and invade the entire continent in multiple directions, we will not be able to resist them at all..."

　　After a slight pause, Meng Po shook her head and sighed: "This is a disaster for all mankind and all living beings on the entire continent."

　　Wu Aotian was silent for a while, then asked with some concern: "Monsters reproduce quickly, so do their growth rate and strength increase quickly?"

　　Meng Po sighed, "The demon beasts are actually similar to the magic beasts. They don't need to practice separately like humans. They just need to eat and grow, and their strength will increase. The strength of ordinary demon beasts grows slowly, but the demon beasts with demon cores grow very fast. Of course, there are differences between them. You have seen so many demon cores, and there are differences between demon cores. The higher the quality of the demon core, the faster the demon beast grows..."

　　After thinking for a while, Meng Po added: "We don't have to worry too much about ordinary monsters, but these monsters with monster cores only need a short time to grow up, and they have very strong strength. Although their strength cannot be compared with ours, their numbers are very large. If they disperse and attack the mainland, it will be very troublesome."

　　Everyone was a little depressed. Mo Yunsheng sighed, "Speaking of which, we are at an absolute disadvantage. Even if we defend this floating island, we don't know if we can hold it. If they attack the mainland and fight outside, I'm afraid we won't even have a chance of winning. Not to mention the powerful demon king, we can't even deal with the dozen or so demon generals."

　　Meng Po looked at everyone with sad faces and a gloomy look, and suddenly smiled and said, "Actually, there is no need to think too much. After all, things are already like this. No matter how worried or anxious we are, the situation will not get any better. All we need to do is to try our best and fight the monsters with all we have. If we really fail in the end, even if we are unwilling, we have at least tried our best, right?"

　　Everyone looked at Meng Po's nonchalant words, but in their hearts they all recalled the scene when the monster attacked for the first time, Meng Po used her secret technique without hesitation to increase her strength and kill two monster generals. At that time, she didn't know that Wu Aotian could heal her injured meridians, and the price of using the secret technique was death, but she did it without hesitation.

　　Perhaps that's what she thought at that time.

　　It's just death, but I'll do my best and have no regrets!

　　A sense of heroism suddenly surged in everyone's heart. No matter how powerful the monsters are, even if we die, we will never let you succeed so easily!

　　Wu Aotian stood silently by the side, thinking in his heart how he could continue to improve his strength. Qiu's injuries had almost recovered, and after he swallowed all the ten thousand year old black ice, his strength would be further improved. His combat power might even surpass that of the demon general. However, in comparison, his own strength was still a little low, and he could not exert the maximum power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　If he could reach the strength of at least the fourth level of Phantom Spirit as Qiu said, with the combined strength of himself and the cauldron, Wu Aotian believed that he could definitely defeat any demon general, and his fighting power would far surpass that of Mo Yunsheng and others. But would he be able to resist the Demon King at that time?

　　Thinking of this possibility, Wu Aotian's heart became even hotter, but to upgrade two levels in such a short time was too difficult, it was simply an impossible task.

　　It is extremely difficult to advance to the next level in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and it is even more difficult to advance to the Phantom Spirit Realm. Even for those geniuses with extraordinary talents, it may take decades or even hundreds of years to advance to the next level. Wu Aotian had been tempered by the ice of Bingpo for a year to advance to the second level of Phantom Spirit Realm, which was an unparalleled promotion speed. It was also an extremely dangerous year, and he almost lost his life. It was an extremely painful year. In Wu Aotian's impression, this year was even longer than several decades.

　　It has been less than a year since the two-year limit I heard about. It seems like a pipe dream to think that I can level up two more times and reach the fourth level of Phantom Spirit within this time.

　　Just when Wu Aotian was thinking, Mo Yunsheng beside him suddenly said: "Aotian..."

　　Wu Aotian looked up with some confusion, looking at Mo Yunsheng with a serious expression, his eyes full of questions, but he did not speak, just quietly waiting for Mo Yunsheng's next words.

　　"You are the fastest growing genius we have ever seen. You have encountered so many dangers in your life, but you have overcome them one by one. Moreover, you have had so many adventures. It can be said that you are blessed. You have already reached the second level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm at such a young age. So I have an idea. That is, after the battle with the monsters begins, you must save your life..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he understood what Mo Yunsheng meant. He turned to look at Meng Po, but saw the same look in Meng Po and the others' eyes.

　　"Palace Master, do you want me to keep my life, practice hard, and then fight the monsters?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and said seriously, "Yes, you are the most promising genius we have ever seen. The strength of us old guys has reached the top, and it is probably difficult for us to make another step in this lifetime. Even if we stay, we can't change the situation. But your strength is not that high now. If you fight to the death with the demon generals, you will die, and it will not help the battle at all. It is better to keep your life for the future..."

　　Meng Po also nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, what Palace Master Mo said is right. Others may not be able to change the situation if they stay, but you have the potential, which gives us hope. We all believe that as long as you are given enough time, your achievements will definitely surpass ours, and you may even become a super strong person in the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm. If that day really comes, even if we are defeated, even if we die, mankind may still have a future."

　　Seeing the extremely solemn expressions of Mo Yunsheng and the others, Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I understand what you mean. To be honest, I was thinking just now that the time is too short, too short. It would be great if the time could be longer by a few decades, or even ten years. But for me, I always feel like a deserter..."

　　Seeing Meng Po and Mo Yunsheng about to speak at the same time, Wu Aotian chuckled and said, "Don't worry, now that I have found Bingpo, the spiritual weapon on me has been almost repaired, and my combat power has been unprecedentedly improved. If I fight alone, unless I meet the Demon King, I'm afraid no one can kill me..."

　　Meng Po and the others were all shocked. Mo Yunsheng opened his eyes wide in shock and asked, "How could it be possible to have such a strong fighting power? Even if it is a top-grade immortal spiritual weapon, its fighting power alone can only be comparable to that of a spiritual practitioner at the second level of the Phantom Spirit Realm..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally had no way to explain the origin of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, so he could only smile and say, "I don't know either, but the facts are like this now, but this is his limit. If I want to bring out his combat power to the limit, I must wait until I am stronger, at least to reach the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm..."

　　Meng Po and Mo Yunsheng looked at each other, and Meng Po's face became more serious: "If that's the case, then you must take what we just said to heart, and you must preserve your strength. Although your current strength is only at the second level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, I have a hunch that the victory or failure of the battle with the monster clan may have a lot to do with you. At least for now, you have done a lot of things and changed a lot. In the future, as your strength increases, you will change more."

　　Mo Yunsheng also nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, Meng Po is right. You must not be impulsive. You must know that when you lose your life, you may also lose the hope of human victory."

　　Seeing that both of them were speaking so seriously, Wu Aotian could only nod and say, "Okay, I will pay attention. If anything goes wrong, I will run away."

　　Thinking about the current situation, Wu Aotian suddenly said, "I think we should take the initiative now and kill their monsters or even their generals before their demon king comes out. If they lose a bit of strength, we will have less pressure to face later..."

　　Mo Yunsheng's eyes lit up, and he stared at Wu Aotian expectantly and asked, "Oh? Do you have any good ideas?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "This spiritual weapon of mine can help me to restrain my breath and also contain life. Sister Ruxue and I relied on this spiritual weapon to return safely from the Monster Sea. I think if you masters also enter this spiritual weapon, I can sneak into the Monster Territory quietly, find the Monster Tribe, kill it instantly, and then hide and disappear. Even if the entire Monster Tribe is chasing us, they won't be able to do anything to us."

　　"But the demon beast clan also has strategies. Last time, they used a trick and used a wind beast to almost kill me. But last time it was because I was not strong enough. If you masters were there last time, I would have been killed if the fire beast had chased me in the future..."

　　Mo Yunsheng and Meng Po's eyes lit up at the same time. Mo Yunsheng was the first to praise: "This is a good idea. Although it is a bit risky, it will also move the battlefield to the sea of ​​monsters. With Wu Aotian's ability to restrain his aura, we can hide and escape when we encounter powerful monsters. If we encounter monsters that are not as strong as us, we can kill them and gradually weaken their strength!"

　　PS:

　　I went out for a run all day today and am now extremely tired. I will insist on coding the second chapter. I don’t know if I can finish it. If I can’t hold on, I will get up tomorrow morning and make up for the second chapter.

　　Chapter 410: Lin Caiyi's Daughter

　　Meng Po also agreed with Wu Aotian's suggestion and said with a smile: "This method is indeed worth a try. If we can kill one of the other demon generals, we will have one less enemy in the future battles. Although the strength of the other demon king will definitely be much stronger, we are definitely not his opponent, but we can always give it a try. It is better than sitting and waiting to die."

　　As if she thought this was a good idea, Meng Po turned around and said, "I'll go find Wei Shan and the others, and we can discuss how to do it."

　　Seeing Meng Po leaving in a hurry, Wu Aotian remembered that he was going to hypnotize Ding Ding, and said to Mo Yunsheng: "Take a rest today. I will try my method tomorrow to see if it can help Ding Ding recover his memory. Then we will set off quickly. We don't know when the demon king will come out..."

　　Wu Aotian and the others were unaware that the Demon King had already come out of seclusion. He was just anxious for all the monsters to gather together. If they went to the sea at this time, they might run into the Demon King.

　　That night, Meng Po, Mo Yunsheng, Wei Shan, Lei Peng and Gruul gathered together and solemnly discussed Wu Aotian's proposal. In the past, they did not dare to go to the sea area where monsters lived, because after they went there, they would definitely be discovered by the monsters and be chased and intercepted by them. Even if they were powerful, it would be useless in facing more monsters, and the only way out was death. Now with Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, they can restrain their breath and hide their whereabouts. If they go there again, it will be another matter.

　　"Since we are going to do it, let's do it ruthlessly. We can't be timid at this time." Wei Shan raised his hand fiercely in the air and made a downward chopping gesture, and said viciously: "Let's go together, combine our strength, and kill one by one when we meet. As long as they don't all gather together, we can always pick up a lot of bargains!"

　　Lei Peng also agreed with Wei Shan and said, "Yes, I agree too. If we do it, we should do it ruthlessly. Anyway, we are at an absolute disadvantage now. The barefoot are not afraid of the ones wearing shoes. If we are trapped here, there is only one way to die. We might as well give it a try. Even if we can't kill all the powerful characters of the monster clan, it is not bad to injure them."

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and looked at Meng Po: "Please ask Meng Po to stay over here on the Floating Island. If the monsters attack when we all leave, we won't be able to resist without someone to control the formation. Meng Po is familiar with the control of the formation here, so it's most appropriate for her to stay. As long as she doesn't go into battle and relies on the formation to defend the Floating Island, it will be fine."

　　Naturally, everyone had no objection. Mengpo was a member of the Demon Slaying Sect and was most familiar with the fighting methods here. Moreover, Mengpo had forcefully increased her strength last time and her meridians were constricted to the bed. Although Wu Aotian helped with her treatment, she was unable to fight with her full strength for the time being, so it was most appropriate for her to stay behind.

　　"Okay, then the four of us will go to the Monster Sea with Wu Aotian and strangle them to pieces!"

　　Thinking about going to the Monster Sea and turning the world upside down in the monster territory, everyone felt heroic and looked forward to it very much.

　　On Wu Aotian's side, of course, it was still these people, Liu Ruxue and Xiao Jin. Everyone was used to being together, so naturally there was no danger. After all, they were just living and dying together.

　　However, after hearing everyone's plan, Ding Ding said that she wanted to go too. Wu Aotian did not rush to agree, but discussed it with Mo Yunsheng and others. Meng Po and others thought that letting Ding Ding go to see the scene of fighting with monsters might help her recover her memory. Since they all said so, Wu Aotian agreed. Anyway, it didn't matter if there was one more person in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. With four powerful men of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit together, there should be no danger as long as they didn't meet the Monster King.

　　The next morning, Wu Aotian, who had rested enough, took Ding Ding to a quiet room, asked Ding Ding to sit on a chair, and Wu Aotian sat opposite him.

　　Seeing Ding Ding was a little curious and a little nervous, Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Don't be nervous. My method won't cause any harm to you. Don't be on guard or cautious. Just listen to my voice and follow my guidance."

　　Ding Ding looked at Wu Aotian's smiling face, and the tension in her heart was slightly reduced. She had always been looking forward to recovering her memory. A person without a past is very troublesome.

　　Wu Aotian stared intently into Ding Ding's eyes and chuckled, "Look into my eyes, Ding Ding..."

　　Ding Ding looked at Wu Aotian's eyes, and felt more and more that there seemed to be something hidden in these eyes. The more he wanted to discover it, the more he became obsessed with it. Slowly, Ding Ding's gaze completely stopped on Wu Aotian's eyes, but his mind had been gradually immersed in it under the guidance of Wu Aotian's words.

　　Watching Ding Ding gradually being hypnotized by him, Wu Aotian began to ask leading questions, hoping to get some desired answers from the deep subconscious of Ding Ding's mind.

　　"Who are you?"

　　Ding Ding showed a confused look on his face, and answered without hesitation: "I am Ding Ding..."

　　Wu Aotian's voice was like a magic sound coming from the sky, full of irresistible magic: "Is your last name Ding? Who are your parents?"

　　Ding Ding's brows furrowed even more tightly, with a complicated expression on his face, as if he had encountered some tangled problem, and his tone became uncertain: "My... my last name is not Ding, my father, I don't know who my father is, my mother... my mother..."

　　Hearing Ding Ding's words, Wu Aotian was cheered up. Ding Ding's surname was not Ding, so how did Ding Ding get his name?

　　"Ding Ding, how did it come about? Yes, how did it come about? Ah, it was the nickname my mother gave me..."

　　Nickname?

　　Wu Aotian then asked: "Who is your mother, what is her name, and what does she look like?"

　　Ding Ding's face showed a bit of pain, as if something was poking her in her mind: "My mother, my mother... is very beautiful, her last name is Lin, her name is... her name is..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised again, and then he was happy. Her mother's surname was Lin. Could it be Lin Caiyi?

　　"Is your mother's name Lin Caiyi?"

　　Looking at Ding Ding's face which looked extremely painful due to deep thinking, Wu Aotian felt a pang of pity in his heart, but he also knew that it was inevitable for a person with amnesia to be forced to awaken his dusty memories and suffer.

　　When Ding Ding heard Wu Aotian's question, his expression suddenly relaxed: "Yes, my mother's name is Lin Caiyi..."

　　Wu Aotian took a long breath. It turned out that Ding Ding was Lin Caiyi's daughter!

　　"Where is your mother, is she still alive?"

　　Ding Ding's eyes began to become confused again. He nodded, but then shook his head and said, "I don't know. When I was sealed in that formation, she was still alive..."

　　Wu Aotian was suddenly a little puzzled. Lin Caiyi was not dead yet, so why was her daughter sealed in this formation?

　　"Why did your mother seal you in that crystal?"

　　"Because I'm sick." This time, Tintin answered very fluently without any pause: "When I was a child, I got a strange disease. My hair turned completely white at that time, and my body was very weak. I couldn't live long. In order to save my life, my mother sealed me in that formation, saying that I was going to a mysterious place. After I was frozen, I don't know what happened next..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly realized that this was the case. It was just that Ding Ding's mother, Lin Caiyi, went to that place and did not solve the formation for Ding Ding. Did something happen to Lin Caiyi? Otherwise, how could she not even care about her own daughter?

　　"Since your mother didn't help you to solve this formation, then your illness..."

　　Ding Ding shook his head in confusion and said, "I'm not sure either, but I don't have that disease anymore. My mother once said that the formation can cure my disease, but it takes a very long time. I think my disease has been cured."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Ding Ding's words, the method he had just thought of was overturned. So there are two possibilities. The first is that Lin Caiyi went to that mysterious place and never came back, so she didn't help Ding Ding to unlock the formation. The second is that Lin Caiyi didn't find any other way to cure Ding Ding's disease, so in order to save Ding Ding's life, she had to keep her in this formation...

　　But no matter which possibility it is, we can draw a conclusion in the end, that is, Lin Caiyi should be gone now. Otherwise, how could she let her daughter be sealed in the crystal and do nothing about it?

　　Thinking of the Magic Sealing and Soul Sealing Technique, Wu Aotian continued to ask: "When your mother sealed you in here, did she tell you the key to the Magic Sealing and Soul Sealing Technique..."

　　Speaking of this, Wu Aotian suddenly remembered that the magic-suppressing and soul-sealing spell on Ding Ding had been released, and the only thing that had not been restored was her memory.

　　Ding Ding shook his head and said, "She didn't say anything. She said at the time that the place we went to should be able to find a cure for my illness..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. If this was true, then it was certain that Lin Caiyi went to that mysterious place, and either did not find a way to cure Ding Ding's disease, or something unexpected happened to her, so that she did not go back to remove the formation on Ding Ding's body?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel confused. Lin Caiyi's strength was incomparably powerful. She was a super powerful being at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Was there any place in this world that she couldn't go to? Was there any place that could hurt her?

　　If someone as powerful as Lin Caiyi could call it a mysterious place, then that place must be something extraordinary.

　　"Dingding, do you know where your mother went at that time?"

　　Chapter 411: The Forgotten Temple

　　"She said the place she went to was called the Forgotten Temple."

　　Forgotten Temple?

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. Is there such a place?

　　What is this place?

　　"Do you know where the Forgotten Temple is? What kind of place is that?"

　　Ding Ding frowned, as if she was thinking hard, and there was even a look of pain on her face, which intensified as she thought longer.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding's painful expression and felt sorry for her. Just when he was about to stop her from thinking further, Ding Ding suddenly cried out and said, "Ah, I remember now. I also asked this question at that time, but my mother didn't answer me in detail. She just roughly said that the Forgotten Temple was in the Yafeng Mountains, and it seemed that she also said that the Forgotten Temple was the most mysterious and powerful existence in the world..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little shocked. Lin Caiyi was so powerful, and to her, this place was so mysterious and powerful. What exactly was this Forgotten Temple?

　　Ding Ding continued: "I asked my mother at that time, I said, isn't your strength invincible in the world? Is there anyone stronger than you?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly lit up and he stared at Ding Ding closely, because he thought so in his heart, or perhaps any normal person would think so when hearing this.

　　"At that time, my mother said that in terms of strength alone, she believed that she was not inferior to anyone, but this place should be the origin of the entire human civilization and the spiritual practice of spiritual practitioners..."

　　Wu Aotian was horrified. Although there have always been a large number of spiritual practitioners on the entire continent, there has never been a definite answer as to where these spiritual practitioners' cultivation methods came from and who created them.

　　Even though Lin Caiyi accepted three sect leaders as her disciples and trained all three of them into super powerful spiritual practitioners, and then the three of them founded three major sects, but at that time, there were already many spiritual practitioners. So Lin Caiyi was definitely not the person who created the practice method for spiritual practitioners. She was just better than others and understood these practice methods better. It should be certain that she knew more practice methods than ordinary people. Otherwise, how could she have accepted three disciples, and all three disciples became the leaders of a sect and became famous all over the world?

　　Lin Caiyi should not have been to the Forgotten Temple at that time, but she seemed to know the things inside very clearly. Could it be that Lin Caiyi had already entered the Forgotten Temple before?

　　Thinking of this, Wu Aotian couldn't help but make a bolder guess. Could it be that Lin Caiyi was so powerful just because she had been to the Forgotten Temple?

　　The more Wu Aotian thought about it, the more possible it seemed. Just like human evolution, there might always be a subtle evolutionary path that could be verified. Although there were some theories about the origin of spiritual practice circulating on the mainland, they all seemed quite absurd and could not stand up to scrutiny.

　　It was as if this method of spiritual practice suddenly appeared, and then many spiritual practitioners appeared, and became more and more numerous, until they spread across the entire continent.

　　This Forgotten Temple might be able to explain this problem.

　　Wu Aotian had heard of the Yafeng Mountains. The Yafeng Mountains were located in the west of the Shenguang Empire, stretching for thousands of miles. Magical beasts were rampant and few humans went there. But even so, in human history, many adventurers went to the Yafeng Mountains, but no one had ever heard of any Forgotten Temple.

　　Could it be that this Forgotten Temple is located in a place that is not easy to be found?

　　Or maybe there is a formation blocking it, making it impossible for ordinary people to detect it?

　　"Did your mother tell me where the Forgotten Temple is in the Yafeng Mountains? Or did she tell me anything else about the Forgotten Temple?"

　　Ding Ding thought for a while before answering: "I didn't ask in detail at the time, and my mother just said roughly that it seemed to be in a canyon in the Yafeng Mountains. As for which canyon it was, I'm not sure..."

　　Canyon?

　　Wu Aotian was cheered up. If it was a canyon, then at least the search range would be greatly narrowed.

　　When hearing Tintin talking about the Forgotten Temple, Wu Aotian had already made up his mind that he must explore the Forgotten Temple. A place that even Lin Caiyi attached so much importance to must not be underestimated. Now that mankind is facing the huge danger of being attacked by monsters, if something can be discovered from the Forgotten Temple, maybe it can play a certain role, and it is even more likely to change the fate of mankind.

　　Wu Aotian then asked some more questions, but Ding Ding could not answer many of them. After all, according to Ding Ding, she was not very old when she was sealed in the crystal. Moreover, she had been sick since childhood and did not have much experience with the outside world. Naturally, she did not understand many things. Most of what she knew came from Lin Caiyi.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian was that, in Ding Ding's description, her mother, Lin Caiyi, although extremely powerful and of an extremely respected status, was actually a very naughty person. To put it simply, she was a person without a decent character, at least in front of Ding Ding.

　　Thinking that there was nothing more to ask, Wu Aotian ended the hypnosis.

　　When Ding Ding slowly opened his eyes in front of Wu Aotian, he looked around in confusion, and finally his eyes fell on the face of Wu Aotian who was sitting in front of him. He asked with some doubt: "What did you do to me just now? I can't remember it..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently and said, "Don't worry, I have found your lost memories. Although you can't remember them yourself, in your subconscious, these memories are not lost..."

　　Ding Ding's face suddenly showed an expression of great surprise. He instantly disappeared from the chair and when he reappeared, he was already beside Wu Aotian. He grabbed Wu Aotian's hand tightly and said, "Do you know who I am?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently and said, "You are Lin Caiyi's daughter. Ding Ding is your nickname, but the strange thing is that you can't seem to remember your real name..."

　　Ding Ding's eyes suddenly widened and he murmured, "Am I really Lin Caiyi's daughter?"

　　This possibility has been speculated by everyone a long time ago. Of course, it does not mean that she must be Lin Caiyi's daughter. It just means that she may be Lin Caiyi's descendant. After all, the two look exactly the same. If she is not Lin Caiyi herself, then she can only be her descendant.

　　Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding with some surprise, but also a responsible look. He gently patted Ding Ding's shoulder and said, "Although you can't remember it for the time being, but from what you told me, I already know a lot of things..."

　　Wu Aotian told Ding Ding everything about how Ding Ding had told him that she was ill and how her mother Lin Caiyi had sealed her in a formation to cure her illness. Wu Aotian went to the Forgotten Temple to look for medicine that might be able to cure Ding Ding, but he had no news from her since then.

　　Ding Ding listened carefully to Wu Aotian's story, as if afraid of missing a word. At the end, he let out a long breath and said, "So that's how it is. Then... is my mother still alive?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I'm afraid no one knows the answer to this question, but I think if one day we can go to the Forgotten Temple, maybe we can get the answer..."

　　Seeing the somewhat sad look on Ding Ding's face, he couldn't help but comfort her softly, "Perhaps your mother is still alive now, but like you, she is sealed in the formation. She can cast that formation herself, which can seal you, and perhaps also seal herself..."

　　Ding Ding naturally knew that Wu Aotian was comforting her, but a little hope still emerged in her heart. She looked at Wu Aotian gratefully: "Thank you, no matter what, I finally know who I am... Aotian, are you going to the Forgotten Temple?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and said, "Of course I will go, but time is very urgent now. I don't know where the Forgotten Temple is. I'd better discuss with them first to see how to arrange it."

　　The two people walked out of the room. Meng Po and others were all outside, looking expectant.

　　Wu Aotian told Meng Po and others all the information he got from Ding Ding, which surprised Meng Po and others.

　　Firstly, Tintin's identity was confirmed. She was actually the daughter of Lin Caiyi. Secondly, the mysterious Forgotten Temple shocked everyone. How could there be such a mysterious place?

　　After finishing his speech, Wu Aotian looked at the people with different expressions and asked, "I have never heard of this Forgotten Temple. It has been so long since the ancient times, and I don't know if it still exists..."

　　Wei Shan frowned and said, "Whether he is there or not, we must go and find out. If he is still there, maybe we can get help from him and help us get through this crisis."

　　Mo Yunsheng also agreed: "Yes, I also think that we need to find this Forgotten Temple."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "We have to look for it, but we don't know where the temple is right now. Moreover, the monsters are about to attack us. If we waste our time looking for it and find nothing in the end..."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's concerns, everyone felt that they made sense. After thinking for a while, Mo Yunsheng said, "How about we just split up and act separately..."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and put forward his own opinion: "How about this, since we haven't found the temple yet, we shouldn't waste time looking for it. We can pass this message back and ask other spiritual practitioners to help find the Forgotten Temple, or find out all the information that may be related to the Forgotten Temple. We should still follow the original plan and go to the Monster Sea to launch a sneak attack. After a while, we will come back. If we have found the Forgotten Temple, we will go there. This way, we won't waste time on either side..."

　　Chapter 412: The sneak attack begins

　　Wu Aotian's proposal was quickly agreed by everyone. After all, the Forgotten Temple was originally an illusory existence. Whether it still exists is one thing, and even if it does, whether they can find a way to help everyone fight against the monsters is another. If they pin all their hopes on this illusory Forgotten Temple, it might really be counterproductive and waste precious time which is already running out.

　　"Okay, let's do as Aotian said. Send a few capable disciples to Canghai Sect and have Ning Wuxue of Canghai Sect send a large number of disciples into the Yafeng Mountains to find the location of the Forgotten Temple."

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment and added a suggestion: "Alternatively, we can find the leader of the magic beasts in the Yafeng Mountains and ask him to help. As long as he conveys orders to all the magic beasts in the Yafeng Mountains and collects information about the Forgotten Temple, they will see if there is any news about the Forgotten Temple. They live in the Yafeng Mountains. Even if the Forgotten Temple is mysterious, they will surely notice something unusual..."

　　Everyone was stunned, and then looked at Wu Aotian with admiration. Lei Peng sighed, "Young people are really quick-witted. Indeed, it may be troublesome for us humans to explore the mountains, but if we can ask the magic beasts there to help, things will become simple. Who can be more familiar with the magic beasts living there than them?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded, looked at Wu Aotian with the same admiring eyes, and praised: "This method is not bad. I believe that as long as the Forgotten Temple is still in the Yafeng Mountains, even if it is not exposed, there will definitely be some clues..."

　　Facing everyone's praise, Wu Aotian didn't feel proud at all. Making use of all available conditions was originally a course of practice on Earth. If one could get the information he wanted in a strange place in the shortest time, the best way would undoubtedly be to find someone familiar with this strange place, preferably a local resident. And the residents of the Yafeng Mountains, a place where monsters are rampant, are naturally those monsters.

　　After everyone arranged to find the Forgotten Temple, they prepared to set off for the Monster Sea.

　　Wu Aotian remembered that although Ding Ding's memory had not been restored, he had confirmed through hypnosis that Ding Ding had never been to the floating island before and had never fought against monsters. So even if she saw monsters and battle scenes, it would not have any stimulating effect on her and would not help her restore her memory. He then asked Ding Ding's opinion to see if she should stay.

　　Ding Ding naturally knew that Wu Aotian was concerned about her and didn't want her to go on the adventure with him, but she didn't want to stay here. If she didn't have the strength and going with him would only cause trouble, then she would definitely stay here. However, she was now a strong person in the third level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Even if she was not a match for those demon generals, she would have no problem dealing with other demon beasts.

　　Seeing Ding Ding's firm attitude, Wu Aotian did not stop him. Indeed, with Ding Ding's current strength, even if he could not help in the battle against the demon general, he would definitely not hold everyone back.

　　The reason why Wu Aotian proposed to actively attack the monsters, destroy the monsters' manpower as much as possible, and annihilate their monster generals in a planned manner was also to allow Liu Ruxue to continue practicing.

　　The art of mass killing must rely on a large amount of killing to make one's strength grow rapidly. With ordinary practice, the growth of strength is very slow.

　　Before this, Liu Ruxue and Wu Aotian had been hiding and attacking on the sea for a month, and her strength had directly increased from the fourth level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm to the Great Perfection of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even Wu Aotian felt inferior to this speed of strength increase.

　　Once a large-scale battle between monsters and humans begins, you may lose your life at any time. Before that, if you can improve your strength, your chances of survival will increase.

　　Under Wu Aotian's guidance, Mo Yunsheng, Lei Peng, Wei Shan, Gruul and Ding Ding were successfully taken into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron by Wu Aotian. Liu Ruxue and Xiao Jin were familiar with the process and naturally had no problem.

　　Before they went in, Wu Aotian tidied up the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron a little bit. Some personal things that were not convenient for others to see were transferred to the Void Ring on his finger.

　　Mo Yunsheng and others entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron for the first time. Looking at the ball of fire suspended in the air, they were all a little surprised, because they all felt a powerful force from it.

　　When they saw Xiao Jin lying there sleeping quietly, they were all surprised again, because they all realized at the first moment that Xiao Jin's strength had actually reached the peak of the second level of Phantom Spirit and was breaking through to the third level of Phantom Spirit.

　　Even the golden dragon Gruul couldn't help but stare wide-eyed and drool, looking with some regret at the piled-up monster cores in a corner of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. However, after paying a little attention, Gruul found that there were too many fewer monster cores, and it was already quite good to have a quarter of them left.

　　Even the golden dragon Gruul couldn't help but feel ashamed at the speed at which his strength increased. Could it be that a genius has finally emerged from my dragon race?

　　Wu Aotian was too lazy to pay attention to their excited and curious discussion, as they were mostly guessing what this strange spiritual weapon was.

　　Qiu did not talk to Mo Yunsheng and the others, nor did he want to talk to them. If the situation was not very dangerous, he would not want to let these people in. After all, they were different from the God of Fire, Xiao Jin, Liu Ruxue, Lily and the others. Although Xiao Jin was a golden dragon, he was captured, and Liu Ruxue was Wu Aotian's sister. They shared life and death, so there was naturally no need to hide anything.

　　It's just that Qiu's strength has recovered to 90% at this time, and there are so many ten thousand year old black ice for him to slowly absorb and recover. His strength will become even stronger. With such strength as a backup, he has nothing to worry about. Even if these four Phantom Spirit Fourth Level powerhouses want to do something, he has enough ability to expel the four people in an instant. After all, this is my territory, and I have the final say on my territory.

　　Wu Aotian left the floating island and flew towards the monster sea again with ease. At this time, Wu Aotian's strength was one level higher than the last time he came. With the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in his hand, Wu Aotian now felt much more at ease. There were also many powerful people in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, so he was no longer as cautious and worried as before.

　　Soon, Wu Aotian crossed the dividing line in the sea again and entered the area where the monsters lived.

　　Not long after entering the monster realm, they discovered a not-so-small group of monsters. There were no monsters from the Fantasy Realm in this group, but there were still quite a few of them, at least three or four thousand.

　　Wu Aotian gave a general account of the situation outside. Even with the strength and cultivation of Mo Yunsheng and others, they couldn't help but get excited, because it seemed that it was monsters that were attacking all along. Although they knew that everyone came here just for a sneak attack, it was still an active attack in a sense. How could they not be excited about counterattacking the monsters?

　　Also because Wu Aotian had told everyone that Liu Ruxue needed to rely on fighting and killing to improve her strength, so when the decision was made to attack, four powerful men at the fourth level of the Illusionary Realm appeared instantly, and then instantly enveloped the entire sea area where the monster tribe lived.

　　They did not rush to attack, but left all the prey to Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue was surrounded by black air, which sometimes turned into sharp threads and then turned into thick fog, giving people a feeling of being both hard and soft.

　　Liu Ruxue drove the extremely excited Destroying Heaven Sword, which sometimes dispersed and sometimes condensed in the sea, covering the area of ​​several hundred meters in radius with a black mist. The monsters covered by the black mist had red faces and were bleeding. Some of them could not bear the huge pressure of the black mist and began to struggle violently or even run away.

　　If the four powerful men took action, thousands of monsters would be slaughtered in just a few blinks of an eye. But now the four of them are only acting as guards, and also preventing the monsters from escaping.

　　The four of them were all powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. The power of their attacks was earth-shattering. With the four of them guarding the four directions, none of the monsters could escape.

　　When Liu Ruxue had killed all the thousands of monsters, the black energy on her body had become thicker again. Liu Ruxue thanked the strong men with great joy. Without their help, the battle would not have been so smooth. After all, some of the strongest monsters were killed by them. Otherwise, with Liu Ruxue's strength of the first level of Illusion Realm, how could she resist so many monsters and kill them in the end?

　　After completing the first attack, everyone entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again. Wu Aotian had quickly put on the invisibility robe and quickly disappeared like the wind. He was unwilling to wait here.

　　Although it is possible that the monsters that are chasing them are not very strong, no one dares to take the risk. The few people here can be said to be the spiritual leaders of the entire human race in the fight against monsters, and they are the most powerful. If they encounter any danger and fall, then there will be no need for humans and monsters to continue the fight.

　　"Haha, this method really works. If we hide like this, they won't be able to detect our presence at all. We'll play hide-and-seek with them. If it's in the east, we'll kill the one in the west. If it's in the west, we'll go to the east. In short, we'll carry on the sneak attack to the end!"

　　Chapter 413 Active Attack

　　The sneak attack by Wu Aotian and others became easier with the addition of four super strong men, because basically no tribe could withstand their attack. From hundreds to tens of thousands of monsters, all huge groups became victims of Liu Ruxue's practice in the sneak attack by Wu Aotian and others.

　　Wu Aotian and the others naturally did not think that their actions could completely avoid those monsters, so they had some discussion about this.

　　After this period of attacks and killings, everyone killed countless monsters and collected all the remaining monster cores of these dead monsters. However, in these battles, everyone did not kill any powerful monsters at the monster general level.

　　Although everyone killed many monsters, these monsters were not very powerful. Even in the future, apart from the advantage in numbers, they did not pose much threat to the strong men. There was no threatening monster general at all. So, everyone had an idea. Should they continue to hide their whereabouts and continue to kill all the way, or deliberately expose their whereabouts to attract the surrounding monster generals?

　　With the combined strength of the four strongest men, as long as the number of the opponent's demon generals does not exceed four, everyone should not be in any danger. If the number of the opponent's demon generals is less than four, or even only one or two, the four of them joining forces to launch a surprise attack will most likely kill the opponent.

　　"In the previous battle, we fought with all our strength and didn't let any monsters escape. We killed them all. I believe that even though the monsters already know that there are humans attacking them, they certainly can't tell how many people there are, nor can they tell where we are."

　　Wei Shan frowned, but his eyes were filled with eagerness. It was obvious that he was in favor of fighting, which meant he wanted to lure out the enemy's demon general and kill him.

　　"So I think we should find a suitable opportunity, and only one of the four of us will take action, and slightly suppress our own strength to the level of the third level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Then, we will pretend to be careless and let some monsters go. Those monsters will definitely report to their monster leaders, and it is very likely that this will attract some monster generals, and then we will work together to surround and kill them. Aren't there sixteen monster generals? Meng Po killed two last time, so there are still fourteen. This time, we will kill as many as we can..."

　　Mo Yunsheng disagreed with Wei Shan's opinion: "Your method is correct, but I think it is still a bit risky. The monster is also very intelligent. Like last time, if Wu Aotian hadn't risked his life to kill the opponent's wind beast, he would not have been able to escape. If the opponent uses the same method this time, or there are other methods we don't know about, once we show up, even if we kill one or two monster generals, we will be surrounded by other monsters. I think it will be more trouble than it's worth."

　　What Mo Yunsheng said made sense. Wu Aotian did not interrupt for a while. To be honest, he didn't know which plan to choose. After all, they were now in enemy territory. If they were not careful, the whole army would be wiped out. If he and others were wiped out here, then there would be no hope for mankind.

　　Wei Shan thought about it and thought what Mo Yunsheng said made sense. He looked at Mo Yunsheng and said, "It's just that we keep killing these low-level monsters. Although their strength is not bad, it has no effect on the final situation... What do you think?"

　　What Wei Shan said naturally made sense. If one simply killed some weaker monsters, although it could cause some damage to the monsters, it would not fundamentally change the situation or the disadvantages of humans.

　　Mo Yunsheng naturally knew that what Wei Shan said made sense. He pondered for a while and said, "In fact, we can take the initiative to attack."

　　Wei Shan and the others were stunned, looking at Mo Yunsheng with some confusion, but they were all extremely smart people, and they understood a little after a moment. Wei Shan shouted, "Are you saying that we should take the initiative to find the location of the demon general and take the initiative to attack and kill him?"

　　Mo Yunsheng nodded and said, "In the previous attack, we actually forgot to do this, and just wanted to kill those monsters. I think these monsters live in the sea, and they must have their contact information. They also know where their leader lives. We should conduct some interrogation after the attack to get some useful information. As long as we know the location of those monster generals, then raid and kill them, Wu Aotian will be able to restrain his breath and naturally bring us to our destination smoothly..."

　　Hearing what Mo Yunsheng said, the expressions on everyone's faces relaxed. Yes, this method is the safest. Although the strategy of luring the enemy as mentioned by Wei Shan is also a method, it puts oneself in a disadvantageous position. If the opponent has other means, or if the opponent comes with several demon generals, it will put oneself and others in trouble. Now this method is to take the initiative. If you don't take action, it's fine. But if you take action, it will be fatal.

　　Mo Yunsheng's method was agreed by everyone.

　　"Okay, let's do it!"

　　Lei Peng shouted excitedly, "Meng Po said that the monsters are scattered in huge seas. Each sea has its own leader. The highest leader is the monster general. Then these monster generals pledge allegiance to the monster king. With such a complicated hierarchy, we can follow the clues and kill more than one monster general. As long as we are fast, we can even raid all the major seas in a short time."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "I thought so too, but those monsters are always ferocious and fearless. I don't know if they will reveal the information we want..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled softly and said, "Low-level monsters only have the instincts of killing and survival in their bodies, and they are not afraid of death. However, high-level monsters with higher intelligence also have normal emotions, but among these emotions, emotions such as killing dominate. However, this does not mean that they are not afraid of death. We can interrogate them more and we can always get the results we want."

　　Wu Aotian and his companions' raid did not have any specific target, so Wu Aotian flew casually in a straight line over the sea. Not too far away, he encountered a group of monsters of moderate size. Among this group of monsters, there was a monster leader of the third level of Phantom Spirit, and several monsters of the second level of Phantom Spirit.

　　The four powerful men showed up at the same time, and their powerful strength instantly blocked the sea on all sides, making it impossible for the monsters to fly away. Led by the monster leader, the monsters launched a crazy attack on Wu Aotian and others, but in front of the four powerful men, the attack was so vulnerable.

　　In order to get information, several people intentionally controlled those powerful monsters, but they were not in a hurry to kill them. Instead, Liu Ruxue started a crazy killing with endless black energy.

　　Because of the help of the four powerful men, although the time they have entered the monster sea is still short, the number of monsters killed by Liu Ruxue has far exceeded the number when she and Wu Aotian sneaked in quietly before. The black energy all over Liu Ruxue's body is like a substance, as if it has condensed into a solid.

　　When Liu Ruxue was fighting, she didn't even need the Heaven-Destroying Sword to deal with relatively weaker monsters. The black air around Liu Ruxue had transformed into countless air swords that could penetrate gold and stone according to Liu Ruxue's thoughts. With endless murderous intent and the smell of blood and corpses, they instantly killed many monsters around her.

　　As Liu Ruxue's killing continued to increase, her strength also soared wildly. The black energy around her became thicker and thicker, and more and more condensed, and the speed of killing became faster and faster. At first, the black energy had to concentrate its attack to kill the monsters, but now it has reached the point of overwhelming and crazy sniping.

　　The Art of Mass Killing is indeed an extremely crazy magic. In such a short period of time, Liu Ruxue's strength has been broken through again and successfully advanced to the second level of Phantom Spirit. This progress shocked Mo Yunsheng and others, and also strengthened their belief to do their best to cultivate Liu Ruxue.

　　The speed at which Liu Ruxue's strength grows is almost abnormal, but it makes sense if you think about it. In ancient times, there were few people who practiced the art of mass killing, and it was impossible for those who practiced to kill on such a large scale like Liu Ruxue. At best, they could kill a few hundred or a thousand. If anyone was so cruel as to kill human spiritual practitioners crazily, he would definitely be killed by the strong.

　　Liu Ruxue killed more than 100,000 monsters in such a short time. Although most of these monsters were below the Heavenly Spirit level, it was still extremely terrifying. What's more, there were so many powerful people. According to the Sword of Destroying Heaven, the art of killing, the stronger the killer, the faster the strength grows, the faster the black energy condenses, and the greater the power.

　　Liu Ruxue herself was also extremely excited. She had resolutely chosen this magical skill for the sake of revenge before, but unexpectedly it has shown amazing potential now. Of course, this is also because the Mie Tian Sword has perfected Liu Ruxue's killing skill. Otherwise, even if she continued to kill like she is now, it would not have such a miraculous effect.

　　After killing all the remaining monsters, Wu Aotian and others interrogated the remaining monsters. Finally, two monsters could not resist the fear of death and the pain of physical torture, and revealed a lot of important information.

　　"What? The demon king has come out of seclusion!"

　　Wu Aotian and the others all opened their eyes wide, staring at the monster in front of them that had revealed the information, their hearts were filled with horror. Wasn't it said that there were still two years? How come the time was suddenly advanced?

　　"Yes, His Majesty the Demon King has come out of seclusion. He has issued an order for all the demon beasts to assemble. I believe that all the demon generals are currently gathering the demon beasts in their own areas, and then obeying the orders of the Demon King to attack humans!"

　　Everyone was extremely shocked: "Who is the demon general in your area now? How is the gathering situation here?"

　　Chapter 414: Overwhelming Advantage

　　"Our leader is called General Hou. Currently, roughly one third of the monsters in our sea area have gathered, and more are gathering. When they are finished, they will follow the demon general and obey the orders of His Majesty the Demon King."

　　One third?

　　Wu Aotian and the others looked at each other, and the same look appeared in their eyes. Since the other party was still gathering, how could they miss this opportunity?

　　"Where does General Howl live, and what are his abilities?"

　　The monster had been tortured by everyone and was in so much pain that it only wanted to die quickly. How could it dare to hide anything? "Lord Roar's innate ability is sound. His roar can kill his opponent. He lives about 700 miles north of here. There are already a large number of monsters gathered there."

　　"sound?"

　　Everyone was a little surprised. The abilities of these demon generals were indeed extremely special. The abilities of the demon generals seen before, the fire general that Wu Aotian had seen, and the roaring general now, were all very unique, and they seemed to be different.

　　"Use sound to attack the enemy?"

　　"Yes, very much so."

　　"Besides this roaring general, are there any other demon generals in your territory?"

　　"No, at present, most of the demon generals are busy carrying out the orders of the demon king and gathering all the demon beasts in their own areas. They are basically separated."

　　When Wu Aotian and the others heard this, their eyes suddenly lit up. This was a huge opportunity. Those demon generals were separated, so they could take advantage of the opportunity to defeat them one by one!

　　After killing the captured monsters, Wu Aotian and others made a decision in a short time. They would first kill the roaring general and then kill the many monsters gathered here. One third of the monsters in this sea area were gathered here. If they were all killed, it would definitely inflict a heavy blow to the monsters.

　　Mo Yunsheng and others all entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian put on the invisibility robe again and flew towards the north.

　　The distance of seven hundred miles was not very far for Wu Aotian, and the search took some time, but it didn't take too long before he found the sea area where countless monsters gathered.

　　Wu Aotian was hiding in the air, sensing the breath of countless monsters below, and was secretly frightened in his heart. There were too many monsters here, and they were densely packed. There were a large number of monsters with strength above the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and there were also many monsters in the Illusionary Spirit Realm. This made Wu Aotian feel even more heavy-hearted. After all, this was only one-third of the number of monsters in this sea area, and there were already such a terrifying number. What would the situation be like if all the monsters in all the sea areas were gathered?

　　"Find where their demon general is and kill him as soon as possible."

　　After hearing the news from Wu Aotian, the people in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron couldn't help but feel excited while being shocked. After coming to the sea for so long, they finally caught a big fish today.

　　Wu Aotian flew silently towards the center of the sea where countless monsters gathered. There were more powerful auras there. Presumably, those leader-level monsters were all gathered together.

　　Just as Wu Aotian guessed, when he reached the central area of ​​the monster group, he felt dozens of extremely powerful auras coming from the sea. If Wu Aotian's strength had not reached the second level of Phantom Spirit, I am afraid that the intertwined terrifying aura alone would be enough to make it difficult for people to breathe.

　　After Wu Aotian flew closer, he could sense these powerful auras more clearly. These monsters were at least at the second level of Phantom Spirit Realm. Among them, one aura was particularly obvious and could easily attract people's attention among all the auras.

　　It seems that this breath is the leader of this sea area, the demon general is roaring.

　　These powerful monsters seemed to be gathering together, probably holding a meeting or some activity. After Wu Aotian told Mo Yunsheng and others about the situation outside, he asked them whether they wanted to take action now or wait until these people separated before taking action.

　　"Let's do it now. It's a good time to catch them all. How about this? All of you stay away for now. Three of us will besiege the roaring general, and the other one will deal with the other monsters. Even though there are many of them, their strengths are very different. I don't think they can do anything to us. Gruul, you can deal with the other monsters first. How do you do it?"

　　Gruul agreed without hesitation: "Okay, leave it to me, you just need to surround and kill the demon general."

　　Mo Yunsheng thought for a moment, and then warned: "Liu Ruxue, don't participate in this first battle. Kill the most powerful monsters later and then come out. Wu Aotian, don't participate in the battle either. Just stay invisible and protect yourself. After the battle starts, you can stay far away."

　　Wu Aotian naturally would not try to show off his strength. After all, there were four powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm here. It was not his turn to take action, and there was no need to do so. Although he had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, since there was no need, why should he risk his life? It would be better to hide in the dark so that he could deal with any emergencies easily.

　　After the discussion, the four powerful men suddenly appeared above the sea at the same time.

　　At the moment when the four powerful men appeared, the originally quiet sea surface suddenly reacted violently.

　　Countless monsters had sensed their presence in an instant, and based on the slight difference between their breath and that of the monsters, they had immediately confirmed that the four powerful visitors were not of their own kind, but the enemies of the monster clan, humans!

　　Without any orders from the demon general, countless monsters rushed to the sea in an instant.

　　Deep in the sea, a group of huge monsters were discussing something in a palace built of reefs. Perched at the highest point was a huge black monster. When four powerful men appeared in the sky, the monster that was originally perched at a high place suddenly widened its eyes, let out a low roar, and its body shot out in an instant, rushing towards the sea surface with countless splashes and bubbles. The other monsters that were originally lying below and listening to his orders also followed behind him and rushed towards the sea surface.

　　As soon as the four powerful men appeared, they had already locked onto the powerful monster in the deep sea. Although the ocean was deep, it was no obstacle at all for the powerful men of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Sensing the monster coming towards them, the four powerful men did not rush to attack, but kept gathering spiritual energy, preparing to launch a powerful attack.

　　The water surface broke open with a loud noise, and the demon general rushed out of the water with a large group of demon beast leaders, and transformed into human appearance, with the iconic red wings, purple eyes, horn, and sharp claws appearing one after another.

　　The demon general who was rushing in the front glanced at the four people in the air, with some shock in his eyes. Even though the demon beast clan was fearless and valiant, now the powerful human beings had actually invaded in front of him, but he didn't feel anything at all. This was really shocking.

　　It was as if they appeared out of thin air!

　　Do they all have the same abilities as the hidden general?

　　"How dare you, a bold human, enter the sea of ​​monsters! You are simply courting death!"

　　A monster leader shouted angrily, and the surrounding monsters all became eager to fight. They were about to rush over to strangle the people on the opposite side into meat paste. On the sea in all directions, countless monsters rushed out of the sea, changed into human form, flew in the air, and surrounded all four people.

　　The roaring general was a middle-aged man with a dark complexion. Looking at the four powerful men in front of him, he stretched out his hands to stop the monsters that were about to rush forward, and snorted coldly: "I didn't expect you to give up the floating island and go deep into our monster territory. You are really brave."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled faintly, not feeling the slightest bit uneasy because of the increasing number of monsters around him: "You monsters can attack our human territory, so naturally we can also come to your territory to take a look..."

　　Looking at the densely packed monsters around, Mo Yunsheng smiled slightly: "I have to thank you for gathering these monsters together. This will save us the trouble of killing them one by one."

　　"Arrogant!" The roaring general snorted coldly, "You can only sneakily take advantage of others. His Majesty the Demon King has already come out of seclusion. You can just wait to die."

　　Lei Peng snorted angrily: "Stop talking nonsense. Even if we want to die, you must die before us... Today is the day you die!"

　　Following Lei Peng's angry roar, a blazing blade light appeared in the air, slashing towards the Roaring General with extremely intense high-temperature energy.

　　Lei Peng is a spiritual practitioner with fire attribute, and his temper is as violent as fire. This knife was not only aimed at Lei Peng, but also included everything within a radius of hundreds of meters in the attack range.

　　Lei Peng's action immediately marked the beginning of the battle.

　　Wu Aotian quietly hid in the sky nearby. There were many monsters under his feet, but none of them could notice that above them, there was a human quietly observing the battle.

　　The golden dragon Gruul directly revealed his true form. His golden dragon body looked extremely domineering in the air.

　　Gruul did not use any complicated attack methods. He just used the simplest and most direct attack method of the dragon clan, dragon fire!

　　Balls of golden dragon flames, carrying an extremely hot breath, erupted, like a ball of scorching energy bomb, crashing into the group of monsters. The vast majority of the monsters were hit by the dragon flames and were almost turned to ashes in an instant. Only a very small number of powerful third-level Phantom Spirit monsters could barely withstand the attack of the dragon flame and survive. Even so, those who resisted the attack of the dragon flame would definitely suffer heavy injuries.

　　Although the monsters had an absolute advantage in number, Gruul was invincible when he charged forward, making the monsters cry out in pain. No one could withstand Gruul's fierce attack. Even though some of the monsters swarmed over and hit Gruul's body, they found that Gruul's body was extremely hard, seemingly harder than their claws, and could not be hurt at all!

　　On the other side, Mo Yunsheng and three others had completely surrounded the Roaring General. As soon as the three of them launched their attack, the Roaring General was forced into a dead end.

　　Chapter 415: Ding Kill!

　　The Roaring General is indeed powerful. After all, he is a demon beast of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm and is extremely strong. However, the ones attacking him are three powerful human beings who are no less powerful than him. Even the strength of Mo Yunsheng and others is higher than that of the Roaring General. Now that the three of them are besieging him without holding back, how can the Roaring General resist?

　　Wu Aotian floated in the air, watching the battle from afar.

　　In the battle group of four people, spiritual energy was flying, and the sea surface below was constantly split into large holes by the scattered spiritual energy, and then it was stirred to return to its original state, especially Lei Peng's slashing like a flaming knife. With one blow, the scorching heat could instantly evaporate a large area of ​​sea water.

　　The scene was spectacular.

　　Although the monsters around also wanted to help, the battle was too fierce. Those monsters that pounced on them didn't even have time to rush forward before they were crushed to pieces by the madly surging spiritual energy in the sky. They were like flattened cucumbers, and broke into pieces and fell from the sky.

　　Hou Jiang knew from the beginning that he was no match for these three people. Seeing countless monsters being slaughtered crazily by Gruul, he couldn't help but shout, "Everyone, flee. Don't fight anymore. Go report the battle situation to His Majesty the Monster King!"

　　After hearing the roaring general's shout, the monsters stopped attacking and fled in all directions.

　　While roaring, General Hou also began to break out.

　　Ignoring Mo Yunsheng's powerful attack from behind, Hou rushed straight forward. In front of him, Lei Peng was raising the long sword that seemed to be burning with flames and slashing it in the air.

　　The roaring general's neck suddenly became extremely thick, and when he opened it again, a huge roar came out of his throat. An invisible sound wave, carrying an extremely powerful spiritual energy, struck towards Lei Peng in front.

　　The roar was like thunder from the sky, exploding suddenly. Even Mo Yunsheng and other three powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm were shocked by the sudden sound and their movements slowed down. The powerful move that Lei Peng was about to chop down suddenly went awry, becoming a little crooked and its power was greatly reduced.

　　But even so, General Hou still faced the attacks from Mo Yunsheng and Lei Peng. He rushed forward quickly, and his claws like knives chopped heavily on the falling flaming knife. The flames exploded, and countless sparks flew in the air. The flames scattered in all directions like fire clouds.

　　The roaring general's face was blood red. He turned suddenly in the air, and blocked in front of him with his claws. Mo Yunsheng's spiritual weapon attacked and hit his claws.

　　General Hou had to withstand the powerful attacks from two powerful fourth-level Phantom Spirit masters in succession, and the time difference was almost the same. It could be said that he was resisting the attacks of both of them at almost the same time. Although his roar caused the power of everyone's attacks to be greatly reduced, the power of the two people combined was extraordinary.

　　Many blood marks suddenly appeared on the body of the Roaring General, and blood spurted out from them. He was injured by Mo Yunsheng's attack. Although this attack did not penetrate his claws, the sharp spiritual energy still tore his strong body apart, leaving multiple wounds. Not only that, blood oozed from his five senses and seven orifices.

　　But even so, the body of the roaring general was like a falling meteorite. With the help of Mo Yunsheng's powerful blow, his body passed the thunder roc in front of him and ran quickly into the distance, shouting: "Foolish human, you have come to the sea of ​​monsters, and you will never return!"

　　The roaring general was incredibly fast, and in his focus on escaping, he completely forgot about the three people behind him.

　　His strength has reached the powerful realm of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. Even if he is besieged, as long as there is a slight chance to escape the encirclement, he will be difficult for others to catch up with him if he runs madly. This roaring general took a hit and rushed out of the encirclement. Even Mo Yunsheng and others were caught off guard by this sudden change.

　　Looking at the Roaring General who had already rushed out, Mo Yunsheng and the other three all changed their expressions, knowing that it would be too difficult to catch up with the fleeing Roaring General.

　　However, just as the Roaring General was trying to break out madly and quickly, a huge black shadow suddenly erupted in front of him. This black shadow was like a mountain, carrying an extremely powerful aura, and hit the Roaring General head-on.

　　A huge and ancient tripod appeared in the air, which exuded an extremely solemn and dignified atmosphere, which made people feel awe-inspiring.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron!

　　The one who made the move was Wu Aotian, who had been hiding far away and watching the situation!

　　Wu Aotian had not originally expected that the Roaring General could actually escape from the encirclement of three people. In the blink of an eye, he saw the Roaring General withstanding the attack, then broke out of the encirclement of three people and escaped madly, but unfortunately he happened to crash into the direction where Wu Aotian was.

　　Wu Aotian would naturally not watch the Roaring General run away from him. Although he still had the Heart Sword and the God of Fire in his hands, Wu Aotian still felt that they were not strong enough to deal with this demon general who had reached the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. The only way he could stop the Roaring General was to use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　After calling out to Qiu, the man and the cauldron connected their minds, and spiritual energy poured in madly. At the moment when the roaring general rushed over, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron suddenly appeared and smashed heavily on the roaring general.

　　General Hou was escaping at full speed, and his speed had already reached the limit. How could he have expected that there were enemies ahead?

　　What's more important is that although General Hou was injured, he is still a powerful existence at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. He is very aware of the aura fluctuations around him. What's more, there is nothing in front of him, without any shadow or breath of the enemy. Therefore, General Hou's mind is all on the three people behind him, and he doesn't even try to dodge the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron that is hitting him head-on.

　　This attack was not just the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron's accumulated strength, but more like this unlucky guy, flying at the speed of a meteorite, and then heavily crashing into the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　At the moment of impact, the Roaring General reacted instantly. He subconsciously crossed his claws in front of his body to protect his upper body and vital parts of his head and face, and then he heavily slammed into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　The majestic spiritual energy on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was like a bomb, and this collision seemed to have found a breakthrough. All the spiritual energy rushed towards the Roaring General frantically, hitting him heavily and swallowing him up in an instant.

　　The Hou General was already seriously injured, and was hit unexpectedly. How could he hold on?

　　The charged attack of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was almost as powerful as the all-out attack of Mo Yunsheng and the others. No matter how strong the body of that unfortunate Hou Jiang was, he could not withstand the crazy tearing and strangling of the endless spiritual energy. Before he could even figure out what was going on, his whole body was smashed into pieces and torn into countless pieces in an instant by the spiritual energy.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the pieces of flesh and blood falling from the air in front of him and was suddenly shocked. Then he was ecstatic that he had actually killed a demon general!

　　A demon general with the strength of the fourth level of phantom spirit just died in his own hands?

　　Even though he was injured, and even though it was a sneak attack, I did kill him!

　　Mo Yunsheng and the other three people who were originally full of disappointment in the back suddenly saw this unusual situation. Their faces changed at the same time, and they looked at the scene in great surprise. There was an expression of disbelief in their eyes.

　　This demon general who was able to break out of the encirclement of three people was actually killed by Wu Aotian in one fell swoop?

　　Although the Roaring General had already shouted to the monsters to flee, it only took a moment from the time he opened his mouth to the time he fled and then was killed. At this time, many monsters had no time to escape or had only escaped a short distance. Originally, the monsters were happy to see the Roaring General breaking out of the encirclement, but suddenly the Roaring General turned into a pool of minced meat. They were all extremely shocked. Could there be an even more powerful human hiding in the dark who could kill the Roaring General, who was at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, with one blow?

　　Wu Aotian quickly recovered from his shock, and with great surprise, he took back the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. At the same time, he also moved Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding out, and laughed, "I didn't expect that I picked up such a big bargain. Now there are only a few minions left. Let's act quickly and kill as many of them as possible!"

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others also came to their senses and nodded at the same time. This was not the time to sigh. Although these monsters were not as good as the monster generals, they were still quite powerful. Killing them as much as possible at this time would also reduce the monsters' strength.

　　"Surround them on all sides!"

　　Gruul looked at the roaring general who was about to be killed, roared loudly, and his body turned into a golden light and disappeared in the east in an instant.

　　Mo Yunsheng naturally understood what Gruul meant and said with a smile: "I'm from the south."

　　Mo Yunsheng disappeared in the south, Lei Peng and Wei Shan ran to the west and north respectively. The four strong men had to defend the four directions, kill as many powerful monsters as possible, and reduce the number of escapees as much as possible!

　　If four people killed in the center, many monsters would have fled in all directions, and they would not know how to chase them. But now they have reached the periphery first, and then killed from the outside to the inside, just like driving ducks, surrounding the monsters in the middle and killing them all!

　　The only few phantom spirits at the third level had been focused on and killed early by Gruul, and the rest were busy escaping. Their strength would not be greater than that of Liu Ruxue who was holding the Heaven-Destroying Sword and Wu Aotian who possessed the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Since Wu Aotian had shown off the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he didn't hesitate. He also wanted to test how powerful the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was when he used it in battle.

　　Liu Ruxue's whole body was wrapped in black air, which spread in all directions like a plague. All the monsters surrounded by the black air would be killed in a very short time. The black air seemed to have become an extension of Liu Ruxue's body, and a weapon that could be transformed at will.

　　Ding Ding has no spiritual energy, but she also belongs to the dark system. The spiritual energy surged out and formed three black air like silk ribbons. Under the guidance of Ding Ding's bare hands, the three black air crisscrossed and instantly took away the lives of monsters one after another. The killing speed was even faster than that of Liu Ruxue's black energy!

　　Chapter 416: Poisonous General

　　When the battle was completely over, the sea surface was filled with the corpses of monsters, and the entire sea seemed to have turned dark red.

　　Although many monsters still escaped in the end, the vast majority of the gathered monsters were killed cleanly by a group of people. It’s just that there were so many monsters, and they attacked frantically while trying to escape. Even though the four strongest men were at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit, they still felt extremely tired. After all, it was easy to kill those ordinary monsters, but it was not so easy to resist the joint attack of those powerful second and third level Phantom Spirit.

　　When everyone gathered together, Wu Aotian had already put away the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but the horror in the eyes of the four powerful men was no less.

　　"That's amazing! I didn't expect you to kill the fleeing demon general with just one strike!"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly and said modestly: "It was just luck that he was injured and I attacked him by surprise. Otherwise, I would not be able to kill him."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "No matter what, he died in your hands. You are really good. You killed a demon general with one move. Otherwise, he would have escaped this time."

　　Wu Aotian smiled lightly. He didn't need to be particularly humble. After all, what Mo Yunsheng said was true. If Wu Aotian hadn't suddenly taken action to kill the demon general, the demon general would have definitely escaped.

　　"We finally got something this time. We killed a large group of monsters and a monster general. Let's set off and head to the next area. If we are lucky, we can kill a few more monster generals."

　　Everyone who knew the news that the Demon King had come out of seclusion was still quite cautious. After all, the Demon King was more ferocious than the Demon Generals, and might even be a powerful being at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Even though there was only one Demon King, everyone knew very well that even if they joined forces, they would certainly not be the Demon King's opponent.

　　The fourth level of the Phantom Spirit has no power to resist the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit.

　　At the beginning, Lin Caiyi killed thousands of monsters with a wave of her hand, and when she was fighting with the demon king, she also killed hundreds of demon generals. This shows that in front of the ultimate powerful person of the fifth level of the phantom spirit, the powerful fourth level of the phantom spirit, even if not an ant, is at most a lamb with no resistance.

　　The group did not stay for too long and went directly to the next sea area.

　　…

　　Somewhere in the Monster Sea.

　　"What? A powerful human being actually entered the sea of ​​monsters!"

　　"Yes, Your Majesty. There were seven people in total. Four of them were at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, including a giant golden dragon. Two women were slightly weaker, probably at the second and third levels of the Phantom Spirit Realm. In addition, there was a human hiding in the dark. It was he who quietly attacked when Lord Roaring General was trying to break through, and killed Lord Roaring General with one strike."

　　The demon king sat on the throne at the top of the high underwater palace. His eyes did not show any sadness for the death of the roaring general. Instead, he showed a bit of excitement. He turned his head and looked at the hidden general below: "You have investigated humans before. Aren't there only four or five spiritual practitioners at the fourth level of the phantom spirit realm?"

　　General Yin replied respectfully: "Yes, Your Majesty, I think that of the four strong men who appeared, except for the golden dragon who joined later, the other three must be the leaders of the three major human forces."

　　"oh?"

　　The demon king's eyes flickered: "So, if we kill them, won't humans be leaderless?"

　　"Yes, Your Majesty, these humans are already the strongest among all humans. As long as we kill them, humans will no longer be able to fight back!"

　　The Demon King snorted coldly, "Then we must kill them at all costs. It's easy for me to destroy them, but the Demon Slayer Sect still has the Void Spirit Pearl. If these people use the Void Spirit Pearl to die with me... Humph, as long as I kill the fourth-level Illusionary Spirit Realm powerhouse, even if they still have the Void Spirit Pearl, they won't be able to find a strong person to activate it. The only thing that can restrain me will lose its effect, and then the whole world will be mine!"

　　General Yin quickly flattered him: "Then I will send people to find out their information immediately. Once we find them, we can send people to hunt them down!"

　　The Monster King frowned slightly, shook his head slowly and said, "I'm afraid it's not as simple as you said. Since these guys dare to enter the Monster Sea, they obviously have unique skills to hide their whereabouts. Otherwise, how dare they come? Even if they are arrogant, they can't be so arrogant..."

　　The demon generals below all bowed their heads respectfully, waiting for the demon king's orders.

　　The demon king's eyes flashed with ferocity, and after a while he raised his head and said, "Since they have killed the Roaring General, they will definitely not give up. They will probably continue to move towards the surrounding seas and try to kill other demon generals. Whose territory is the sea area next to the Roaring General?"

　　The hidden general replied respectfully, "It is the poisonous general and the crazy general."

　　The demon king stood up from his chair suddenly: "I will personally take action this time to make sure these bold humans will never return!"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian and his companions flew all the way, killing monsters all the way while inquiring about the news in the sea.

　　Not long after, Wu Aotian and the others entered another sea area, which was ruled by another demon general.

　　We learned from the captured monsters that the leader of this sea area is a guy nicknamed the Poison General. Just by hearing the name, we know that the talent this guy has evolved must be poison.

　　The poison general is good at poisoning, and the poison is extremely overbearing. Not only can he distribute the poison all over his body and on his claws, he can even expel the poison from his body and attack. It is said that he is a very sinister guy. Even other demon generals are unwilling to deal with him too much. With such a dangerous person, no one knows whether they will be poisoned inexplicably...

　　The relationship between the demon generals is not so harmonious and friendly.

　　The strong are respected and the fittest survive. Even if they are all demon generals, there are differences in strength and the right to speak in normal times also varies.

　　Now that His Majesty the Demon King has come out of seclusion, the demon generals are trying every means to improve their status. General Yin has already occupied a high position among the demon generals by virtue of her body, her ability to be invisible and launch surprise attacks, as well as her wisdom. Although the other demon generals are not quite convinced, they can do nothing about it for the time being.

　　After all, these hidden generals have recently become the pets of His Majesty the Demon King, and their abilities are indeed not low, so the demon generals can only swallow their anger temporarily.

　　The Poison General's territory was the closest to the Roaring General's, so he quickly received the news that a powerful human had raided the monster sea area and killed the Roaring General. When he received this news, the Poison General was actually somewhat delighted.

　　Because the sea areas were adjacent to each other, he had conflicts with this roaring general more than once or twice. Now, this annoying guy was finally dead.

　　He would not feel sad just because the Roaring General was of the same kind as himself. If he could, he would have broken the Roaring General's neck with his own hands.

　　While feeling happy, the Poison General was also wondering whether these humans would find his sea area and come to kill him.

　　If the opponent was a powerful human being at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, the Poison General would definitely take the initiative to find him, but there were four opponents, which forced the Poison General to be careful.

　　After thinking about it, the poison general flew out of the sea, stretched out his hands into the air, and just floated quietly in the air.

　　Soon, wisps of green gas flew out from his body. The green gas was not thick, but the monsters below looked at the poison general's behavior with obvious horror in their eyes.

　　They all knew the ability of this Poison General. That seemingly insignificant green gas was actually a highly toxic gas. Even a tiny bit of it could kill a normal human being instantly.

　　The poisonous general was obviously setting a trap, waiting for those humans to come.

　　Wisps of green gas were flying in the air, but they were not blown away by the wind from the sea. Instead, they just floated lightly in the air. Because the color was so light, it was difficult to detect.

　　A large area of ​​sea is filled with this faint poisonous gas, but it is difficult to detect if you don't look carefully.

　　After doing all this, the poisonous general sneered twice and dived back into the sea.

　　Humans, if you want to kill me, I will poison you first. If I kill all of you by myself, I will have made a great contribution. His Majesty the Demon King will definitely appreciate me more, and my power will definitely be greatly enhanced.

　　Wu Aotian and others did come to the sea area of ​​the Poison General. After experiencing many killings and tortures, they finally found out the location of the Poison General monster.

　　Wu Aotian, wearing an invisible robe and restraining his breath, flew quietly towards the location of the Poison General. There, there were already more monsters than the size of this sea gathered together. After killing the Poison General, he could strangle these monsters again and weaken their strength again.

　　Just when Wu Aotian finally found the sea area where a large number of monsters gathered and was about to dive in, Qiu suddenly asked: "Since the opponent is good at poisoning, and the poison is extremely strong, what if you get poisoned during the battle?"

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. He had never really thought about this problem before. The main reason was that the four powerful fourth-level Phantom Spirit masters took action, which made it easier for people to ignore some other things.

　　"I have some poison-removing pills here..."

　　“What if you can’t solve it?”

　　Wu Aotian stopped, pondered for a while and asked: "Then what do you think we should do? This guy is always a nuisance, and we have to face him eventually..."

　　Qiu thought for a moment and said, "I can't think of a good solution either. I'm just reminding you."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly, but he also felt that what Qiu said was indeed a problem. This guy was good at poisoning, and according to the information revealed by the monster, this poison can not only spread throughout the body, killing you if you get touched by it, but it can also expel the poison from the body.

　　If I can't kill the opponent instantly, the opponent will definitely release a powerful toxin, which will be a bit troublesome, right?

　　Wu Aotian told Mo Yunsheng and others in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron about Qiu's concerns. Mo Yunsheng and others also felt that it was a problem. While they were discussing it, Qiu suddenly spoke again, with great caution in his voice: "There is a strong man approaching... so strong!"

　　Chapter 417: A hair's breadth of difference

　　In the evening, several authors had a party. I went and came back very late, but I promised to update at least three times today, and I will work hard to finish it.

　　This is the second update.

　　Keep writing, there will be a third update later.

　　----------------------------------

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. Qiu's current strength was much higher than his. Even a demon general should not be able to do anything to him. But now he could hear the word "strong" from his mouth. How could the strength of this person be low?

　　Although there are four powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, they are different from Qiu. They are isolated from the outside world, while the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is located deep in Wu Aotian's brain, but is connected to the outside world. Because of this, Qiu can feel it, but the other people cannot detect it at all.

　　Soon, without Qiu saying anything, Wu Aotian also felt an extremely powerful aura, which instantly appeared in the distance and approached this side at an extremely fast speed.

　　What a strong breath!

　　Wu Aotian was extremely shocked. He had also seen many powerful men at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. Although their auras were also very powerful, they were far inferior to the aura in front of him. There was no comparison at all!

　　Who in this sea of ​​monsters could be stronger than a fourth-level Phantom Realm expert?

　　Who else could it be besides the Demon King?

　　When Wu Aotian thought of this possibility, he suddenly became extremely nervous. This demon king possessed such a powerful aura. Could he really be a powerful being at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?

　　Will he find his hiding place?

　　Although Wu Aotian's ability to conceal his aura has reached perfection with the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and even a strong man at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm would find it difficult to detect him, what about the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?

　　In just a moment, the powerful aura had reached this sea area.

　　Just when the powerful aura had not yet approached the sea, the sea surface suddenly parted, and a figure rushed up and bowed respectfully towards the sky: "Your Majesty..."

　　Wu Aotian's heart suddenly skipped a beat.

　　It really is the Demon King. The figure rushing out from the sea is obviously the strongest in this sea area, the Poison General.

　　Even though he was far away, Wu Aotian could still clearly see the Poison General. His skin was a strange green color, and even his purple eyes had a strange green tint to them. This must be because of his poison.

　　With a flash of his figure, a burly figure appeared in front of the poison general.

　　It was a monster that looked like a middle-aged man, with a strong back and broad shoulders, and his whole body was filled with explosive power.

　　He also had a horn on his head, but the length of his horn was at least twice that of the Poison General's, and it was shiny black. The purple in his purple eyes seemed to be about to bloom, and it even made people feel that his gaze was like a real sword.

　　Wu Aotian felt nervous and fortunate at the same time. Fortunately, Qiu had just reminded him that he might be poisoned by the Poison General, and he and others had wasted time. Otherwise, he and others would be attacking the Poison General at this moment. The Demon King came so quickly that it was definitely not possible for them to escape.

　　Almost there, almost there...

　　Wu Aotian felt a little scared when he thought about it, and his back was instantly covered with cold sweat.

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Mo Yunsheng, Gruul and others were also extremely nervous. They had already learned from Qiu about the arrival of the strong man, and they also knew that the one who came was the king of the monster clan, the supreme and powerful existence, the Monster King!

　　"Why is the demon king here? Is he alone?"

　　Mo Yunsheng's usually calm face was already showing extreme tension. That was the king of monsters. If he found them, with the current strength of everyone, they would probably be crushed to death like ants.

　　It’s not that they are afraid of death, but once they die, the human race, which is already facing many crises, will have even less chance of winning.

　　Qiu told Mo Yunsheng and the others about the situation outside. Gruul frowned and said, "It seems that he has guessed our purpose, which is to kill these demon generals one by one. The sea area closest to where we killed the roaring general is here. He must have come here specifically to deal with us."

　　Wei Shan had a fearful look on his face: "Fortunately we haven't made a move yet, otherwise, we would have been wiped out today..."

　　Just as the people in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron were muttering, the poison general outside had already respectfully presented the demon king with a black pill of unknown origin: "Your Majesty, I guess those humans are going to deal with me, so I set up a poison array in this sea area. This is the antidote, please take it first."

　　The demon king snorted and said, "Your poison may work on them, but how can it work on me?"

　　The poison general didn't dare to say a word and retracted his hand. He was just afraid of what might happen. If something happened to the Demon King, he would probably kill himself first. Now that he asked for the antidote, he naturally couldn't be blamed.

　　When Wu Aotian heard the Poison General's words, he broke out in a cold sweat.

　　Unexpectedly, what Qiu said was true, and the situation seemed to be even worse than what Qiu said. The poison general did not release the poison when preparing to fight with him and others, but had set up the poison formation early and was waiting for him and others to fall into his trap.

　　Fortunately, fortunately...

　　After hearing the conversation between the Demon King and the Poison General, Wu Aotian was more and more surprised at the Demon King's strength. The Demon King was clearly not afraid of those poisons, while the Poison General was sure that these poisons could be used against powerful fourth-level Phantom Spirit masters like himself. Otherwise, why would he be waiting here so obediently?

　　Isn't this demon king's body really too strong?

　　Or maybe it was because his strength was too strong, and even the overbearing poison could hardly hurt him at all.

　　"Those humans haven't arrived yet?"

　　The poison general nodded in response, and the demon king snorted and said, "I'll wait here, restrain my breath, and as soon as they come, I'll kill them!"

　　Wu Aotian was sweating again. This demon king was too cunning. If he and his companions hadn't encountered him at the right time, if they had come earlier, they would probably have been hunted down by the demon king. If they had come later, it would have been even worse. Not only would they have been poisoned, but they would also have to deal with the demon king hiding in the dark...

　　The demon king is much stronger than everyone else. If he keeps hiding aside and suddenly attacks, how will they have a chance to escape?

　　Even if he had the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he probably wouldn't be able to withstand it and wouldn't have any chance at all.

　　"The demon king has come out of seclusion and is here to capture us. Let's retreat. If he catches us, we're done for."

　　Although they were reluctant to retreat like this, according to Qiu's description, several powerful warriors at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit already knew that the opponent's strength was far superior to theirs. If they were discovered, they would die. If they continued to act tough, they would be courting death.

　　Although the others were somewhat unwilling, they had no choice but to evacuate.

　　"Since the demon king is hiding here to ambush us, let's go to other seas and kill other demon generals."

　　Gruul suddenly spoke up and said that if they went back like this, the results would obviously not be enough.

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others thought about it and agreed. However, for safety reasons, Mo Yunsheng said, "Since the Demon King has come out, he may have other tricks. Let's sneak attack him and then evacuate quickly. Otherwise, he may catch up with us. The demon beasts are not just reckless. They are also very intelligent..."

　　Wu Aotian quietly retreated to the rear, not daring to go too fast. This guy was too strong, and there was no guarantee that he would be discovered by the other party...

　　Just as Wu Aotian was retreating, the demon king over there suddenly turned around and looked at Wu Aotian, frowning slightly, seeming a little confused.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked and stopped immediately, not daring to move. He was like an invisible stone, hanging quietly in the air.

　　This demon king could indeed sense something. Although judging by his expression, he was certainly not sure and only reacted slightly. However, he was afraid that if he moved a little more vigorously, he would definitely be discovered.

　　It seems that the effect of this method of restraining the aura also has a direct difference depending on the strength of the opponent.

　　After taking a look, the Demon King didn't seem to find anything wrong. He said a few words to the Poison General and then dived into the sea.

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. Although there was no fighting at all, the pressure was incomparably huge.

　　Looking at the Demon King and feeling his aura can make people feel that they are simply unable to fight against him. The opponent seems to be invincible, which makes people feel afraid.

　　Even though Wu Aotian had experienced life and death many times, that feeling was still so obvious.

　　Wu Aotian moved his body little by little, and he didn't know how long it took before he gradually moved away from that sea area.

　　"The demon king has appeared, and his strength is unmatched. I'm afraid we have to prepare for the worst."

　　Mo Yunsheng sighed in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, "To kill a snake, you must strike at its weakest point. To capture a thief, you must first capture the leader. The current Demon King is invincible. The only thing he fears is probably the floating island and the Void Spirit Pearl. On the mainland, he is fearless. I think if they attack the land in a big way, he will definitely use his super strength to be the first to break into the place where the strongest human being is and kill him..."

　　Wei Shan and the others were all shocked, but after thinking about it, they felt that what Mo Yunsheng said made sense.

　　If you are invincible and two sides are fighting, you will definitely rush over first and kill the opponent's leader. Without a leader, the opponent will naturally become a mess and be ravaged by others.

　　"Move. Whether it's the locations of our three major forces or the emperor in the palace, they must all be moved. Otherwise, once the war starts, these places will be the first to be attacked."

　　Wei Shan sighed softly, "He has come out of seclusion. I'm afraid we can no longer prevent this battle. The catastrophe of mankind... has arrived."

　　Mo Yunsheng frowned and gritted his teeth, saying, "If that's the case, we'll fight him. Isn't the Void Spiritual Pearl extremely powerful? Can it restrain him? Even if I have to risk my life, I will never let him run rampant across the continent!"

　　Lei Peng also stood up without hesitation: "Yes, let's go back and ask Meng Po how to use the Kong Lingzhu. Once that day comes, we will go find the demon king together and fight him. Even if we die, we will drag him down with us!"

　　Chapter 418 Good News, Bad News [Third Update]

　　The third update is here.

　　I will try to continue with three updates tomorrow, yeah, I will try...

　　--------------

　　After getting away from the sea area where the poisonous general was, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Just a little more and everyone would become the demon king's prey.

　　Wu Aotian and others crossed the distant sea, took action again, killed a large number of monsters, and finally found the existence of another monster general.

　　There was no hesitation at all, because they knew that the Demon King was still with the Poison General, so everyone attacked with lightning speed.

　　Although this demon general was also extremely powerful, he was still unable to resist the sudden and powerful attack.

　　After strangling most of the high-level monsters, Wu Aotian and others quickly evacuated. Moreover, this evacuation was not a temporary evacuation, but a direct evacuation from the monster sea area.

　　The result of this sneak attack was not very good, but it was not too bad either.

　　After experiencing several large-scale strangulations, Liu Ruxue's strength broke through again and reached the third level of Phantom Spirit, surpassing Wu Aotian's strength.

　　Wu Aotian naturally did not feel the slightest bit of jealousy about this, instead he was filled with joy and excitement.

　　This art of massacre is indeed an extremely powerful practice.

　　During this trip to the Monster Sea, the group killed two monster generals, as well as a large number of monsters that had reached the level of Phantom Spirits. Among them were quite a few monsters at the second and third levels of Phantom Spirits. Including the two that Meng Po had killed before, the group has now killed four monster generals.

　　There were a total of sixteen demon generals, four of them were killed, and there were twelve left.

　　Everyone's hearts are still heavy, and they can't seem to see any ray of hope for the future.

　　Originally, everyone placed their hopes on Ding Ding, hoping that Ding Ding could be Lin Caiyi, the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect. However, Ding Ding is not Lin Caiyi, but Lin Caiyi's daughter. Moreover, her strength is not as strong as everyone expected. Although the third level of Phantom Spirit is already very impressive, it is still a little low for this extremely dangerous battle.

　　"Hurry back and see if there is any news about the Forgotten Temple. This may be the only place where we may still have hope."

　　Facing Mo Yunsheng's hopeful words, Lei Peng expressed his worry: "I think it's very difficult. Looking at the posture of these monsters, they are almost assembled. I believe they will soon launch an attack on humans. Even if we can find something among them, the time is too short..."

　　Wei Shan shook his head and said, "The time is short, but if we can find something valuable, at least we still have hope. If there is no hope, how can we fight this battle?"

　　Everyone was silent, thinking about the upcoming monster frenzy. Everyone felt heavy-hearted, and they all hoped in their hearts that they would get some good news when they returned to the floating island.

　　…

　　"These cunning humans actually went through such a long detour and killed another demon general!"

　　In the sea, the demon king's eyes flashed with extreme anger, and he was angry at the cunning behavior of Wu Aotian and others.

　　He is not just lurking here with the Poison General. The monster clan also has some special things that can communicate with each other. The Demon King is calculating the two sea areas closest to the Roaring General, one is the Poison General and the other is the Mad General. If humans want to continue attacking, they should attack these two monster generals in the shortest time. Although the Demon King is hiding here with the Poison General, if the Mad General is attacked, the Demon King will also receive the message at the same time, and he will arrive in a very short time.

　　As long as he catches those humans, the Demon King is absolutely confident that he can kill them all.

　　However, the opponent did not attack the poisonous general or the crazy general according to the calculation of the demon king, but crossed several sea areas and directly attacked another demon general.

　　Although the Demon King received the message almost at the same time and rushed over quickly, the distance was too far after all. Even though his speed was incredible, it still took him some time. By the time he arrived, the demon generals and almost all the high-level monsters in this sea area were already dead!

　　This result made the Demon King extremely angry.

　　In the eyes of the demon king, these humans are like mosquitoes that can be killed with just one slap. However, these mosquitoes always fly around you, making it impossible for you to find them or to attack them. When you can't find them, they will bite you hard, and when you look away, they have already flown away to another place.

　　Or perhaps it was precisely because of this that the demon king became even more angry.

　　"Order all the monsters to gather quickly. In one month, we will launch a full-scale attack on the human continent. It is impossible to hinder our progress. One day, I will tear you into pieces!"

　　"Floating Island, humph, without Lin Caiyi, I wonder what you can do to stop us from attacking the mainland!"

　　"As long as you leave the floating island, I will kill you! Die! Die!"

　　…

　　"Meng Po, how is it, is there any news about the Forgotten Temple?"

　　As soon as they returned to the floating island, Wu Aotian and others hurriedly found Meng Po and asked about the situation there.

　　Meng Po nodded, with a complicated look on her face, which seemed to be pleasantly surprised, but also helpless: "The people who went to the Yafeng Mountains to investigate have sent back news. They sent a large number of people into the Yafeng Mountains and contacted the strongest monster leader in the Yafeng Mountains to help collect information and check whether this Forgotten Temple really exists..."

　　"What was the result?"

　　Everyone looked at Meng Po eagerly, expecting to hear a positive answer from her.

　　"There is good news and there is bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"

　　Wu Aotian and the others looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Good news, bad news, they had to listen to it anyway, so what was the difference?

　　"Let's talk about the good news first. We've already had enough bad news."

　　Meng Po smiled: "The good news is that we have found the Forgotten Temple. Through the investigation of those monsters and the summary of previous news, the Forgotten Temple should really exist. It should be located in a place called Misty Canyon in the Yafeng Mountains. There is fog all year round, and the Forgotten Temple is hidden in the fog..."

　　Everyone was immediately cheered up, there really was a Forgotten Temple!

　　"What about the bad news?"

　　Mo Yunsheng frowned slightly. The good news was that they had found the Forgotten Temple. Everyone was smart, so the bad news was probably also related to the Forgotten Temple...

　　Meng Po sighed softly: "The bad news is that it is impossible to enter. There is a powerful formation blocking the fog. Even a strong person in the Illusionary Realm can hardly enter at all."

　　Everyone's faces suddenly became somewhat embarrassed. If they could find the Forgotten Temple but couldn't enter, what was the difference between that and not finding it at all?

　　If even the strong ones cannot enter the Fantasy Realm, then who else can enter?

　　Meng Po obviously knew what everyone was thinking, and said helplessly: "It's not as hopeless as you think. According to the monsters living there, the fog in this misty canyon will disperse for a while every ten years, and the Forgotten Temple will also reveal a small part. Some monsters even enter it at this time, but no monster has ever come out..."

　　Everyone's eyes suddenly lit up again: "Does this mean that we can still enter the Forgotten Temple, but we have to wait until the fog dissipates once every ten years?"

　　Meng Po nodded and said, "Yes, the last time the fog dispersed was more than nine years ago. There are still three months left before the fog in this canyon can disperse. In such a short period of time, we can enter. However, how to get out after entering is another problem, because no one, or no monster has ever come out..."

　　"Three months?"

　　Mo Yunsheng sighed softly and said, "I'm afraid that after what we've done to the monsters, they will attack even faster. According to the concentration of monsters we've seen so far, they definitely won't be able to wait three months. I'm afraid they'll launch a full-scale attack in the next one or two months..."

　　Meng Po also had a serious look on her face: "If the monsters really attack the mainland directly, then we will be in big trouble. I'm afraid the entire mainland will be devastated."

　　Everyone sighed. The gap in strength between the two sides was too great, and there was no possibility of winning at all.

　　"Meng Po, please teach us how to use the Kong Lingzhu. If things really get out of hand, we can go and fight the demon king."

　　Meng Po looked at the determined people, sighed softly and said, "Okay, to activate the formation of the Void Spirit Pearl, we need five Phantom Spirits of the Fourth Level. I can be counted as one. Have you four thought about it?"

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled lightly, his eyes were firm, but his expression was quite relaxed: "It's just a fight. Anyway, we have lived for so long, it's not a loss even if we die. As long as we can drag the demon king to be buried with us, it will be worth it!"

　　Meng Po glanced at everyone one by one, seeing the unhesitating expressions on their faces, her eyes revealed a bit of excitement: "Okay, you guys come with me, I will teach you how to activate the Void Spirit Pearl, and we can practice in advance to avoid any problems due to our cooperation when the time comes. In front of the powerful demon king, we only have one chance at most. Once we miss it, we will never have another chance. The only thing he is afraid of now is nothing more than the Void Spirit Pearl."

　　Watching Meng Po and several other people enter the palace, Wu Aotian wanted to say something, but found that he didn't know what to say.

　　His own strength was only at the second level of Phantom Spirit Realm. Even though he had some intention of helping to activate the formation that could cast the Void Spirit Pearl and control the Void Spirit Pearl to eventually explode and injure the enemy, he did not have that ability. Meng Po had said that the person who activated the Void Spirit Pearl had to be at least at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit Realm, otherwise, it would be impossible to activate the Void Spirit Pearl.

　　But, is there really nothing I can do? Can I just watch the monsters coming to kill me?

　　Wu Aotian frowned tightly and looked up at the sky, but his heart was filled with uncontrollable excitement.

　　No, how can I just sit there and wait for death!

　　You will definitely find a way to make yourself stronger, definitely!

　　Chapter 419: Spiritual Energy Cover in the Mist

　　"Wu Aotian, go to the Yafeng Mountains and see what's going on in the Forgotten Temple and see if there's a way to get in..."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the people in front of him in astonishment, his expression somewhat puzzled: "Why are you asking me to go? Aren't you going?"

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others looked at each other and nodded affirmatively: "Yes, you go, we will stay here. Of course, you can also go with Ding Ding, Liu Ruxue and the others."

　　Wu Aotian looked at the faces of Mo Yunsheng and the others, and suddenly understood something. He frowned and said, "You want to stay here and prepare for the attack of the monster tribe?"

　　Wei Shan nodded and said, "Yes, I think the monster's attack is very close. We can't leave here and go to the Yafeng Mountains. Otherwise, if the floating island falls, everything will be over."

　　Meng Po beside him also smiled and said: "Yes, although you have a very powerful spiritual weapon, your own strength is not that strong. The monsters are attacking, even if you want to help, you can only do so much. Go to the Forgotten Temple and take a look at the situation there..."

　　After a slight pause, Meng Po warned again: "Even if you find the Forgotten Temple, don't be impulsive. It's best to learn more before making a decision. After all, according to the information we have learned now, there is no way out of the Forgotten Temple..."

　　Seeing that they had made up their minds, Wu Aotian thought about it and nodded in agreement: "If I find anything, I will inform you as soon as possible."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder: "Go, we will guard the Floating Island. With the formation left by Sect Master Lin, it should be no problem to protect the Floating Island. Don't worry, go with peace of mind."

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue go together wherever they go, and although Ding Ding has not recovered his memory, he has learned about his life experience from the last hypnosis. He also learned that his mother Lin Caiyi went to the Forgotten Temple after sealing him up, but no one knows whether he left the Forgotten Temple in the end.

　　Although it is not certain whether Lin Caiyi is dead or in the Forgotten Temple, Tintin will definitely go to find out.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the people in front of him and felt a strange feeling in his heart. When he left this time, would everyone still be there when he saw them next time?

　　Wu Aotian's intuition has always been quite accurate, but now that he is about to leave, he has some strange emotions in his heart, which makes Wu Aotian a little worried. Could it be that after he leaves this time, monsters will attack, and they will be injured in the battle, or even... die?

　　This thought made Wu Aotian quite confused. Back then in the Samsara Valley, Wu Aotian also had a strong premonition, so he rushed into the Samsara Valley and relied on the special ability of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to rescue Liu Ruxue. But now, even though Wu Aotian was worried, his strength was really limited. At this moment, he was just like Meng Po said, he wanted to help but couldn't.

　　The Forgotten Temple, the place of origin of human cultivation techniques mentioned by Lin Caiyi. No matter what, we must find out the details of the Forgotten Temple.

　　Wu Aotian believed that if what Lin Caiyi said was true, he would definitely gain a lot from it.

　　The danger of entering the Forgotten Temple is something that must be faced!

　　No matter how dangerous or mysterious it is, we must get to the bottom of it!

　　…

　　Just as Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding left the floating island and headed towards the Yafeng Mountains, the news that the monster was about to attack the entire continent had spread throughout the continent.

　　Not only spiritual practitioners, but also many ordinary people knew the news.

　　The entire continent became extremely tense at once, and everyone's heart was hanging high.

　　Mo Yunsheng and others once discussed this matter. Before the monsters attacked, whether they should spread the news or not, they all knew very well that after the news spread, the whole continent would fall into panic in advance, especially some towns located on the seaside, which would be even more likely to be panicked. After all, once the monsters attacked and landed, they would be the first group of people to face the monsters.

　　But in the end, Mo Yunsheng and others decided to spread the news.

　　Because the attack of the monsters is inevitable, even if Mo Yunsheng and others sacrifice their lives, it cannot be changed. Since what is coming is going to come anyway, why hide it?

　　It would be better for humans to prepare in advance, at least mentally.

　　The battle with monsters is not just the business of Mo Yunsheng and others, nor is it just the joint efforts of the three major forces, but the business of all spiritual practitioners in the entire continent.

　　In this battle, in which there is no sign of victory so far, every capable spiritual practitioner has the responsibility and obligation to join in and contribute his or her strength.

　　This is a battle that concerns the life and death of mankind!

　　Under the instructions of Mo Yunsheng and others, not only did people from the three major forces come out in full force, but many powerful sects were also contacted, and even His Majesty the King who was in the palace quietly moved to another location.

　　No one can withstand the attack of the Demon King, which is the biggest weakness of this battle.

　　The entire continent was suddenly in a state of panic, with people on the alert and extremely tense.

　　…

　　Among Wu Aotian and the other two, Liu Ruxue has already reached the third level of Phantom Spirit, and with the murderous Heaven-Destroying Sword, Ding Ding is also at the third level of Phantom Spirit. Although Wu Aotian is only at the second level of Phantom Spirit, and still has a step to go before he reaches the third level of Phantom Spirit, because he has the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, his overall combat power is the strongest among the three.

　　Although Wu Aotian and the other two are still not as good as Mo Yunsheng and others, they are getting closer and closer in level. Apart from a few sect leaders, Wu Aotian and others can be considered top people. It is precisely because of seeing the unlimited potential of Wu Aotian and others that Mo Yunsheng and others decided to let them leave the Floating Island and go to the Yafeng Mountains to find the Forgotten Temple.

　　"I don't know if they can enter the Forgotten Temple. I hope they can be safe..."

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at the muttering Meng Po, put his hands behind his back, looked at the white clouds in the sky, smiled bitterly and said, "Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue have the greatest potential among the people I have ever seen. I always have a hunch that they will be our last hope for victory!"

　　Wei Shan laughed and said, "If he can find out the Forgotten Temple in a short time, that's good. If not, it means we can send them away from the battlefield to prevent them from dying in the battle with the monsters. Not only them, but also some other potential spiritual practitioners have been sent away by us. If we fail, they may take on the arduous task of saving humans and driving the monsters back to the sea in the future."

　　Lei Peng glanced at Mo Yunsheng and said, "Among this group of people, Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue do have the greatest potential. If we hadn't been targeted by the demon king, and we had taken Liu Ruxue with us to continue killing and let her continue to practice her great killing technique, I'm afraid her strength would be even higher. What a pity."

　　Mo Yunsheng was also a little helpless. He shook his head, sighed softly and said nothing more.

　　…

　　Wu Aotian and others followed Mo Yunsheng's instructions and found the disciples of Piaomiao Palace who were working in the Yafeng Mountains.

　　The disciples of Piaomiao Palace told Wu Aotian in detail the information they had obtained so far. The information was similar to what Wu Aotian had heard from Meng Po before. Under the guidance of the disciples of Piaomiao Palace, Wu Aotian quickly arrived at the misty canyon.

　　The Misty Canyon is as its name suggests. In this huge bottomless canyon, it is filled with white fog. The swirling fog makes the extremely wide canyon look like a sea of ​​clouds.

　　The white mist obscured the huge canyon, making it difficult to see clearly inside.

　　After flying for a long distance along the Misty Canyon, the Piaomiao Palace disciple stopped and pointed at the swirling mist below and said, "According to the information I have gathered, there is a mysterious palace below. I just don't know if it is the Forgotten Temple we are looking for."

　　Wu Aotian floated in the air, looked around for a while, then turned around and asked, "Has anyone gone down to investigate?"

　　The Piaomiao Palace disciple nodded and said, "Yes, and we have been down there more than once. However, there is an aura shield in the mist that prevents us from going deeper. We have tried many ways but still have no way to get in. Even up to now, we have not even seen a corner of the temple."

　　"Aura shield?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned. It seemed that this place was indeed very mysterious. Not only was it hidden in the mist, but it also had an aura shield that only opened once every ten years...

　　"Have you ever tried to break it open by force?"

　　The Piaomiao Palace disciple smiled bitterly and said, "We have tried. There is a third-level Illusionary Realm expert among us. He tried it, but there was no reaction at all."

　　Wu Aotian frowned, thought for a moment and said, "I'll go take a look."

　　After saying something to Liu Ruxue and the others, Wu Aotian flew straight into the thick fog. Such thick fog diffused in the air, seriously affecting people's vision. Wu Aotian wanted to try to disperse the fog around him, but it was useless. No matter how he blew the fog, it only accelerated the rolling speed and did not dissipate.

　　Although Wu Aotian wanted to use Eagle Eyes to investigate, it was of no use in such an environment.

　　Wu Aotian quickly touched the spiritual shield. The spiritual shield gave people a feeling of being non-aggressive. It was just quietly in the mist, motionless. Wu Aotian even stretched out his hand and touched it gently. It was soft, giving people a feeling like touching a hydrogen balloon.

　　Wu Aotian moved his fingers like the wind, sending out several spiritual blades.

　　The spiritual blade that could cut through steel fell on the soft spiritual shield, but it only made a few dull sounds. The spiritual blade shattered, and the spiritual shield didn't move at all.

　　This result did not surprise Wu Aotian. After all, the disciple from Piaomiao Palace just said that they had tried violence but still could not break it. His attack was not too strong, so it was normal that it could not break it.

　　"Qiu, you come and try it. Give this spiritual energy shield a strong blow and see if you can break it open."

　　PS:

　　Two updates in a row, the second one will be here soon.

　　Chapter 420: Miraculous Stone

　　Second update.

　　-----------

　　While Wu Aotian was observing, Qiu was also observing at the same time. After hearing what Wu Aotian said, Qiu did not seem to have much confidence: "Let's try, but I think the possibility of breaking it is too low. I think there should be some powerful formation underneath, just like the formation on the floating island..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. A formation on a floating island?

　　The formation of the floating island was set up by Lin Caiyi herself. It has super strong defense. The three sect leaders wanted to break it by force at first, but they found out after entering that the formation was not broken by them at all, but it was Meng Po who opened the formation and let everyone in. If they were allowed to break the formation, it would be impossible for the three of them to break the formation.

　　Even if three powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Realm joined forces, they were still unable to break the formation on the floating island. If this formation was indeed of the same type as the defensive formation on the floating island, then it was obvious that their own strength was not enough to break it.

　　Wu Aotian thought of another question. If this formation is the same as the one on the floating island, or the same type of formation, can it be understood that Lin Caiyi learned these formations from this place?

　　If this is true, and there is such a powerful formation in this place, are there other powerful things?

　　When Wu Aotian thought of this, he couldn't help but feel a little bit of anticipation.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron appeared in front of Wu Aotian and smashed down heavily with unparalleled momentum.

　　There was no violent explosion, but Wu Aotian could clearly feel that the spiritual energy shield suddenly sank a lot, just like poking the surface of a balloon with a finger. Wu Aotian widened his eyes, hoping that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could break the spiritual energy shield.

　　However, Wu Aotian's expectation is obviously a luxury.

　　When the spiritual energy shield sank to a certain extent, it seemed to have absorbed all of the huge energy from the attack of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and then it bounced back again without any hesitation, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was bounced high into the air.

　　"No, this spiritual energy shield is too powerful and cannot be broken. It looks like we have to wait for more than two months."

　　Wu Aotian was very helpless. Although he was anxious, he couldn't find a way to enter and could only worry.

　　"I hope the monster tribe can slow down their attack, otherwise..."

　　Just as Wu Aotian was about to evacuate, Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding above also fell down, apparently attracted by Wu Aotian's powerful attack.

　　As soon as Ding Ding approached, he couldn't help but ask curiously: "How is it, how is it, is it open?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and shook his head, answering helplessly: "It can't be broken, this spiritual energy shield is too strong."

　　Ding Ding's face was filled with disappointment that could not be concealed. Liu Ruxue, who was standing beside her, saw Ding Ding's lost look and knew that she was anxious to get in to find out about her mother Lin Caiyi. She gently comforted her, "Don't worry. There are only more than two months left. We can get in and then we can find out what happened."

　　Wu Aotian was about to say something when he suddenly noticed a dim light on Ding Ding's chest not far in front of him.

　　"Hey, Ding Ding...what is that?"

　　Ding Ding and Liu Ruxue listened to Wu Aotian's surprised question, and subconsciously followed the direction of Wu Aotian's finger, their eyes fell on Ding Ding's chest.

　　Ding Ding let out a low cry of surprise, reached out his hand, reached into his collar, and pulled out something.

　　It was a small ring, the material looked a bit like jade and a bit like stone, with intricate magic patterns on it. The small ring was threaded on a chain and hung around Tintin's neck, and now the small ring was emitting a crystal light.

　　"What's going on?"

　　Ding Ding held the ring in his hands in great surprise, and looked up at Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue: "This ring has always been with me, and it has never glowed before. How come it suddenly glows?"

　　Liu Ruxue leaned forward and looked at it carefully for a while, then frowned and asked, "Could this be the Buli Stone?"

　　Wu Aotian tilted his head and asked curiously, "What is the Buli Stone?"

　　Liu Ruxue looked at the glowing stone carefully and explained in a low voice: "There is a very strange stone. If you split the whole stone, the separated parts will glow within a certain distance. If you put the broken stones together again, the glow will disappear. Some people say that the strange properties of this stone are like lovers who are reluctant to separate, so it is named Bulishi..."

　　Wu Aotian was also a little surprised. He didn't expect that there were such strange things in the world. He turned to look at Ding Ding and said, "This ring has always been with you. It must have been given to you by your mother. Since it is glowing now, is there another Buli Stone nearby?"

　　Ding Ding's face suddenly showed an excited look: "This has always been with me. If this is just the Immovable Stone, then the other part is most likely with my mother. Now that the Immovable Stone has begun to glow, could it be that my mother is in this Forgotten Temple?"

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue looked at each other, surprise revealed in their eyes. Could it be that Lin Caiyi was really in this Forgotten Temple?

　　If Lin Caiyi were still alive, with her extraordinary strength, wouldn't she be able to deal with the incoming monsters?

　　Thinking of this possibility, Wu Aotian's heart began to beat rapidly.

　　The monster attack is imminent. It would be really lucky if we could find Lin Caiyi at this critical moment.

　　However, even if Lin Caiyi is in this Forgotten Temple, her chances of survival are probably not great.

　　After Lin Caiyi sealed her daughter Ding Ding, she went to the Temple of Forgotten. If she had found medicine that could cure Ding Ding's disease, she would definitely go back to unseal her daughter as soon as possible. Why would she stay here?

　　In addition, even if there is a part in the Forgotten Temple that corresponds to the glowing Inseparable Stone on Tintin's neck, it is possible that it is just an Inseparable Stone, not Lin Caiyi.

　　No matter what, we have to enter this forgotten temple to solve all the mysteries.

　　Liu Ruxue, who was standing next to him, looked at the misty ground below and said, "The closer the stone is to the ground, the stronger the light it emits. Try again and confirm the location of the other part."

　　After hearing what Liu Ruxue said, Ding Ding couldn't wait to start descending again. Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue followed her, their eyes fixed on the Buli Stone in Ding Ding's hand.

　　Sure enough, as Ding Ding continued to descend, the light on the stone became stronger and stronger. Although it was not too dazzling, it was many times stronger than the dim light just now.

　　The excitement on Ding Ding's face became more and more intense. Her feet had already stepped on the soft spiritual shield, which stopped her from falling further.

　　"Mother, mother...are you there? Can you hear me?"

　　Ding Ding, who was stopped, became excited and simply lay on the spiritual energy shield, shouting loudly, his voice full of anxiety and expectation.

　　No one answered Tintin's words.

　　In the entire valley, there was only the echo of Tintin's shouting, quietly fading away and disappearing.

　　Ding Ding shouted a few times in succession, but when he saw that no one responded, his expectations were immediately dashed. He wanted to go in anxiously, but was blocked by the spiritual shield. He was sad and immediately lay on the spiritual shield and started crying.

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue both stepped forward, grabbed Ding Ding's shoulders and tried to help her up.

　　"Dingding, don't worry. As long as we get inside, everything will be revealed. You will definitely find your mother..."

　　Wu Aotian also followed Liu Ruxue's words and persuaded: "Yes, such a long time has passed. Now we only need to wait for two more months and then..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly stopped talking, his eyes widened, and he looked at the Buli Stone in Ding Ding's hand in shock.

　　The Buli Stone originally emitted a soft and bright light, but at this moment, all the magic patterns on the Buli Stone suddenly lit up.

　　A soft light suddenly emanated from the Buli Stone, instantly forming a spherical light shield that completely enveloped Ding Ding. Because Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue were holding Ding Ding on the left and right, they were very close, so although the spherical light shield was not very large, it still enveloped Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue.

　　Wu Aotian and the other two were now standing on the soft but indestructible spiritual shield. However, when the spherical light shield touched the spiritual shield under their feet, something strange happened.

　　The spherical light shield covering the three people actually merged with the spiritual shield under their feet in an instant.

　　It was like a bubble falling on the water, and the lower half instantly merged with the water surface. At the same time, Wu Aotian and the others felt the spiritual energy shield under their feet instantly soften, then thin, and finally disappear.

　　Wu Aotian and the other two were originally standing on the spiritual energy shield, but now they suddenly stepped on empty air, and immediately the three of them fell down like stones.

　　The three people's eyes lit up at the same time, and the scene in front of them suddenly became clear. The originally thick fog disappeared without a trace!

　　Wu Aotian quickly circulated his spiritual energy and stopped in mid-air. Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding beside him also did the same thing.

　　After the three people stopped in mid-air, they looked up in shock, only to find that they were now under the spiritual energy cover, and the position where they had fallen just now had returned to its original state.

　　Wu Aotian turned around in shock and looked at the Buli Stone in Ding Ding's hand, only to find that although the Buli Stone was still emitting a soft light, the magic patterns that were originally shining had all returned to their original state, as if they had never been shining.

　　"We...actually got in!"

　　Liu Ruxue looked up at the spiritual shield that had returned to its original state and was as big as the sky, and whispered in shock. Wu Aotian was about to answer her, but when he looked down, he suddenly gasped.

　　PS:

　　Well, I’m very sleepy and can’t hold on any longer. I can’t write the third update. It’s sweat. Let’s all go to bed early.

　　Chapter 421: Temple Illusion

　　At the feet of Wu Aotian and the other three was a huge building. The architectural style of this building was very strange. At least in this world, no one had ever seen such a building.

　　This building is located at the bottom of the canyon. There is no grass around it and it is a desolate place. In this desolate land, there are many magic patterns that are emitting a faint light and are obviously in operation.

　　Turning his head to look around and then looking up at the sky, Wu Aotian couldn't help but sigh in his heart, this place is indeed magical.

　　This palace-like building covers a very large area, and the spiritual energy shield above everyone is even larger, completely covering the place as if it were covered by the sky.

　　"We're in. Is this the Forgotten Temple?"

　　Liu Ruxue's shocked voice sounded beside him, full of disbelief.

　　Wu Aotian took another look at the Buli Stone in Ding Ding's hand. The white light became even stronger. It seemed that the other half of the Buli Stone was indeed underneath, perhaps in the hall below. He just didn't know whether Lin Caiyi was there too.

　　After a moment of stagnation, Ding Ding became extremely surprised: "We really got in, I can go find my mother now."

　　Wu Aotian sighed, "It seems that Ding Ding's Buli Stone played a role. I didn't expect it to be so magical. The spiritual energy shield that I couldn't open with all my strength was opened so smoothly. Could it be that this is a backdoor that Ding Ding's mother Lin Caiyi deliberately left for Ding Ding?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded in surprise and said, "Yes, if I think about it carefully, it is indeed possible. But doesn't this place only open once every ten years? Can't other people come in too? Why do we need this thing?"

　　Wu Aotian frowned slightly, thought for a while, and guessed: "I guess the passage that opens once every ten years may not be the real entrance. Maybe there is something dangerous in the place where you enter. Otherwise, after such a long time, there should be many monsters entering this place. Why have we never seen any leaving? And it seems that we don’t feel the breath of any monsters now…"

　　Ding Ding had an anxious look on his face and interrupted the discussion between Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue: "Let's go down and take a look. I believe all the mysteries will be solved."

　　Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue looked at each other and both understood Ding Ding's mood at the moment. It was just as Ding Ding said, no matter what, they had to find out the truth.

　　But before diving in, Wu Aotian looked at Ding Ding and said, "Ding Ding, try to touch this spiritual energy shield again and see if you can break it?"

　　After hearing what Wu Aotian said, Ding Ding suddenly understood Wu Aotian's purpose, which was to consider leaving.

　　Ding Ding flew upwards and approached the spiritual shield again, but disappointingly, the magic pattern on the stone did not light up again, and the light weakened because it was far away from the hall below.

　　"It seems that the magic pattern on this Buli Stone can only allow people to enter, and it may even only work once. If you want to get out, you may have to enter this hall and explore it before you can find the answer. If this Buli Stone was deliberately left for Ding Ding by Lin Caiyi, then she should be expecting Ding Ding to come here, and she would naturally not leave a way out for her daughter."

　　"Let's go and see what mysterious place is inside."

　　Although the tall building occupies a large area, it is completely sealed and has no windows on any sides. There is only an extended aisle in the front of the building, which should be the entrance of the building.

　　Wu Aotian and the other two fell from the air and landed at the entrance. After looking around, they walked towards the entrance.

　　After passing through a long arched corridor, we came to an arched door with two huge wooden doors that were tightly closed.

　　Wu Aotian walked forward and pushed the door with both hands. With a little force, the door slowly opened without any hindrance, making a slight creaking sound that seemed particularly loud in this empty place.

　　When the door was opened, everyone's eyes lit up. It seemed as if there was a world of light in front of them. At the moment the door was opened, countless lights flashed and stung the eyes of the three people. They couldn't help but close their eyes.

　　Slowly opening his eyes and slowly adapting to the strong light in front of him, Wu Aotian was extremely shocked.

　　No objects or interior of buildings can be seen, only lights of various colors can be seen. These lights crisscross in the air, forming brilliant rays of light that fill the entire huge space.

　　This place seems to be a world of light.

　　Wu Aotian looked up and saw a vast night above the light, just like the sky. In the darkness, there were numerous tiny stars. At first glance, it looked like an endless starry sky.

　　Even though Wu Aotian had lived two lives as a human being and possessed knowledge and understanding beyond that of ordinary people, he was still deeply shocked at this moment.

　　What is this place and what are these lights?

　　Inside this huge palace building, it seems like a separate world.

　　The sky above the hall must not be full of real stars. Not to mention it was dark outside, it was still very bright. Besides, they were now in a misty canyon, so how could they see so many stars?

　　Since it is not real, it is naturally a manufactured scene. This scene is so real that when people are in it, they cannot distinguish between truth and falsehood.

　　"What's this……"

　　Liu Ruxue exclaimed in surprise, but no one answered her. Wu Aotian and Ding Ding were also attracted by the scene in front of them, and they couldn't answer the question at all.

　　Wu Aotian turned his head and looked at the Buli Stone in Ding Ding's hand. The light was even brighter than before.

　　"The Buli Stone is glowing. The other Buli Stone must be inside here. Let's go in."

　　Wu Aotian took the first step, crossed the light curtain in front of him, and stepped into the endless light.

　　As soon as Wu Aotian entered, his vision blurred and the scenery in front of him changed rapidly.

　　The light seemed to disappear completely in an instant, and Wu Aotian found himself in an extremely strange space, no, it was an ancient hall filled with a solemn atmosphere.

　　What's this?

　　Is it an illusion?

　　Wu Aotian had clearly only seen countless intertwined lights just now, but at this moment he suddenly found himself in an incomparably tall and majestic ancient hall, and these two completely different scenes changed just because he took a step.

　　Just one step away, two completely different worlds.

　　Wu Aotian himself was very familiar with illusion arrays. When he saw this scene, his first thought was about illusion arrays.

　　After all, this tall and majestic ancient palace seems to be even taller and more majestic than the palaces seen from the outside, so it cannot be real.

　　Wu Aotian was not in a hurry. He just stood there and looked around quietly.

　　The extremely tall hall had extremely thick pillars, and on the pillars there were sculptures of some strange creatures. Wu Aotian looked at those creatures carefully, and they were creatures he had never seen before. However, just by looking at their appearance, he could feel that those creatures were obviously extremely powerful. Although they were just sculptures, there was a majestic aura emanating from them. Perhaps because of the illusion, these creatures looked like they were alive, as if they would jump down from the pillars at any time.

　　In the hall, there are also huge stone tablets with words engraved on them. Each stroke is like a sword, full of momentum like a blade.

　　Wu Aotian waited for a long time, but there was no movement from Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding, and the surrounding environment was also motionless. He must have thought that they had all stepped into the light curtain and probably entered the illusion. However, even though everyone entered the same illusion, it was impossible for them to find the real each other in each other's illusion.

　　Maybe they are right next to me now, but it is impossible for me to contact them. It seems that we can only figure it out on our own.

　　The other half, Buli Shi, is here, so Lin Caiyi will certainly not harm her daughter, and they should be safe.

　　Wu Aotian took a step forward and walked towards the stone tablet closest to him. That stone tablet was also the largest one and had the most words written on it. Wu Aotian's intuition told him that perhaps all the secrets could be revealed from the words written on these stone tablets.

　　"The Forgotten Temple was built in the year 17523 of the Tianyuan Era..."

　　As soon as he saw the first sentence, Wu Aotian was shocked. Tianyuan 17523, what kind of calendar is that?

　　It seems that there has never been such a Tianyuan calendar in human history?

　　With shock and confusion, Wu Aotian continued to look down, but the more he looked, the more shocked he became, and a huge wave of emotion rose in his heart.

　　The densely packed fonts on this huge stone tablet tell a story, the story of a man wandering in the universe. Of course, this man is no ordinary person, but a strong man with super powers who can even travel through the starry sky in the flesh!

　　Fortunately, Wu Aotian came from Earth and had a good understanding of the universe. Although he was extremely shocked by the story, he could still understand it.

　　This person's name is also written on it, but it is a kind of unrecognizable characters. Apart from his name, the rest are engraved using characters from this continent. He can be considered an unknown strong man.

　　This unknown strong man came from another planet in the universe. That planet suffered severe damage and was completely destroyed. Except for a few people with great abilities who escaped, all the others died. This unknown strong man was one of those who escaped.

　　According to his account, his planet is also a world of practitioners. When the practice reaches a high level, one can fly in the starry sky in the flesh. He can be said to be a true immortal with an immortal body.

　　He didn't know how long he had been wandering in the starry sky before he finally discovered this planet. After landing, he built this palace and lived here. At that time, humans on this planet were still in the most primitive stage.

　　Chapter 422: Predicting the Future

　　Two updates in a row, the first one.

　　--------------

　　The Tianyuan calendar was not originally the calendar of this planet, but the calendar of his planet. After he wandered to this planet, he also entered human social life and tried to live a different life.

　　He even married a human from this world and had offspring.

　　He was originally a powerful man on their planet, with extraordinary skills. However, the spiritual energy on this planet was too scarce compared to their planet, and he could not bring his full abilities into play. But even so, he was still the top king of this world.

　　However, after witnessing the destruction of the planet he lived on, he gained a better understanding of life. He had no interest in dominating the world and just wanted to live a stable life.

　　At that time, monsters were rampant, the climate was harsh, and human life was very short. People struggled humbly but tenaciously to survive. This unknown strong man felt compassion, and since his wife was also from this world and had the same problem, he made a lot of changes to what he had learned before, and finally turned it into a body-building technique suitable for people in this world to learn, as well as a practice method for spiritual practitioners.

　　Although he was powerful and had a long life, he was seriously injured when he escaped from their planet. Although he could still live for a long time, when his wife in this world died of old age, he was so sad that he didn't want to live alone, so he killed himself and left this world.

　　The story on this stone tablet briefly describes the life of an unknown strong man, but the content is extremely shocking.

　　Wu Aotian finally understood that what Lin Caiyi said about the origin of this world's spiritual practice was completely correct. Wu Aotian could also accept the statement of the visitor from another planet. However, Wu Aotian couldn't help but feel confused as to whether the space he was in now was still the same space as before, and whether the universe was still the same universe as before?

　　Is there an Earth in the distant universe?

　　These questions made Wu Aotian feel a little excited. He and the unknown strong man actually belonged to the same kind of people. The unknown strong man lost his original hometown and wandered the universe to this planet, while Wu Aotian's soul came to this planet after his death. They were both strangers from a foreign land, but their experiences were different. The other person was an invincible strong man, while he was a useless person. After a lot of struggle, he finally reached the Fantasy Spirit Realm. Now he was facing the tragedy of being attacked by monsters and unable to fight back.

　　Looking back and reading the words on the entire stone tablet again, Wu Aotian let out a long sigh. It seems that this building is also the architectural style of his original planet. The light inside may also be his unique ability. It is normal that he and others do not recognize or understand it.

　　Looking at the inscription in front of him, Wu Aotian suddenly thought of a question. He quickly turned his gaze back to the middle of the inscription and carefully read the part about this unknown strong man marrying a human.

　　Get married and have children?

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. This unknown strong man actually had descendants. Who were his descendants?

　　The nameless strong man is so powerful, so his descendants are definitely not ordinary people, they must be outstanding. In the history of mankind, is there anyone who suddenly appears as a very powerful spiritual practitioner?

　　Lin Caiyi!

　　Wu Aotian's eyes suddenly widened. This sect leader who founded the Demon Slaying Sect seemed to have jumped out of a stone. Although various spiritual practitioners' methods had spread throughout the world at that time, there were no super strong people yet. However, Lin Caiyi was so young, and suddenly appeared out of thin air. Her strength had already reached super strong. She even taught three sect leaders and three disciples, and created three major forces. However, she herself was guarding the sea silently, and was unknown to the world.

　　Could it be that... Lin Caiyi is the descendant of this unknown powerful man?

　　This bold speculation shocked Wu Aotian greatly, but after thinking about it carefully, if this speculation was true, then everything made sense.

　　First of all, the root of everything lies in this unknown strong man. He came to this planet from another planet and created many methods of cultivation, allowing the humans in this world, who were originally in the barbaric era, to learn and have the capital to fight against monsters and harsh environments. He also married humans and had children. He must have trained his own children very carefully, so they would naturally be much stronger than those who learned on their own...

　　However, Lin Caiyi never told Ding Ding about it. The only thing she mentioned was that the Forgotten Temple was mysterious and powerful, and was the origin of human spiritual cultivation. Her words did not reveal any relationship between her and the owner of the Forgotten Temple...

　　If the speculation is true, then Lin Caiyi, does she not know, or is she unwilling to say?

　　Wu Aotian had many questions in his mind. After a long time, he sighed and walked slowly forward to the second stone tablet.

　　The whole hall was solemn and dignified, with stone tablets like a forest, but apart from these stone tablets, there seemed to be nothing else worthy of attention, so Wu Aotian only looked at the stone tablets one by one, hoping in his heart that he could find something on these stone tablets that could help him and be helpful to the current situation.

　　But when Wu Aotian stood in front of the second stone tablet and began to read the inscription carefully, after reading only a paragraph, Wu Aotian's eyes widened and he felt a numbing feeling in his heart.

　　Not for anything else, but because the first paragraph of the inscription is "How does it feel to be a stranger who traveled through the stars and lived in someone else's body? I never thought that there is another guest from another planet like me in this world, and that you can finally come here. I have to say that we two strangers are still very destined to be together..."

　　All the hairs on Wu Aotian's back stood up at this moment. This person... could actually predict his arrival and even calculate that he was possessed by a spirit?

　　This is really amazing!

　　It is said that immortals know the past and can predict the future. This unknown strong man can not only travel through the starry sky in his physical body, but also make such amazing calculations. I am afraid that even if he is not an immortal, he is almost the same.

　　Immediately, Wu Aotian felt an endless expectation in his heart. Since this unknown strong man could predict his arrival, he could also predict why he came. Then, based on his extraordinary ability, would he leave something for him? After all, this was a matter concerning the entire human race. He did not come here selfishly for himself alone...

　　Looking down quickly, Wu Aotian's brows soon relaxed, because just as he thought, this powerful man who was able to predict the future did know why he came here, and did leave a solution.

　　"Three destined people, you will all have different experiences here. I'm sure you have guessed that Lin Caiyi is my daughter. This is indeed true. One of the people who came this time is actually my granddaughter. How can I watch those monsters run rampant and let my granddaughter suffer?"

　　"The Great Killing Art is one of the most powerful magical powers I know. Although its power has been greatly weakened in this world, it is still considered one of the top cultivation methods here. However, the Great Killing Art that is circulated in the outside world has been modified by me and lacks the true killing heart. Now, I will return this killing heart to her. Don't worry, I will not let her lose her original intention..."

　　"You three, one is my granddaughter, one is a spiritual practitioner who practices the top practice method I passed down, and one is a stranger from another planet like me..."

　　"The future is full of countless variables. I can predict your arrival, but things will become chaotic after that. You can only rely on yourselves. Although my strength has been greatly reduced when I die, I am still very useful to you."

　　"On each of the stone tablets behind, there is a part of my strength attached. You practice according to the method on my stone tablet. As long as you reach the goal, the energy on the stone tablet will be absorbed by you and become a part of your strength. The reason why it is divided into so many pieces is because your strength is still very weak. You can only proceed step by step..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled bitterly. The three of them, two at the third level of Phantom Spirit and one at the second level of Phantom Spirit, were very weak in his eyes. However, Wu Aotian understood. Who asked this person to be so powerful?

　　It's like a giant seeing a group of ants fighting. He and others are at most the slightly stronger ants in the group.

　　No matter how strong an ant is, in the eyes of a giant, it is still a vulnerable ant.

　　I just don’t know how Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding are doing now?

　　…

　　Wu Aotian was in a solemn and dignified hall. Liu Ruxue stepped in and found herself on a battlefield.

　　A mountain of corpses and a sea of ​​blood, blood flowing everywhere...

　　On the opposite side, there were some unknown monsters, monsters that he had never seen before, densely packed, staring at him hungrily. But on his side, there was no one, as if everyone had died and he was the last one.

　　Liu Ruxue was familiar with Wu Aotian's illusions. When she saw the scene in front of her, she knew for sure that she was trapped in an illusion.

　　I don’t know what this illusion means, but facing the monsters rushing towards her, Liu Ruxue has to fight back.

　　Liu Ruxue knew that even an illusion could kill people.

　　The black gas spread like black snakes, rolling towards the overwhelming monsters in front, and the Heaven-Destroying Sword swept out with a murderous aura.

　　Kill, kill, kill...

　　There was no way to retreat, and these ferocious monsters were everywhere. Liu Ruxue fought bloody battles and kept killing, but the black energy on her body increased little by little. However, Liu Ruxue, who was in an illusion, did not notice it at all.

　　Chapter 423: Message to Tintin

　　Two updates in a row, the second one.

　　-------------

　　I don’t know how many monsters I killed, but the surroundings finally became quiet.

　　Liu Ruxue felt as if her whole body was about to fall apart and she was extremely tired.

　　Is this illusion broken?

　　No, I am still in this wilderness battlefield. The corpses around me have not disappeared and are emitting a strong smell of blood.

　　There seemed to be something glowing faintly ahead. Liu Ruxue dragged her extremely sleepy body forward.

　　After struggling to pass the pile of corpses, Liu Ruxue finally arrived in front of the glowing object.

　　But it is a tall stone monument.

　　There were densely packed words on the stone tablet, like a knife blade, full of an extremely sharp aura, and right above the stone tablet, a row of large characters made Liu Ruxue's eyes suddenly widen.

　　"The Great Killing Technique!"

　　How could such a great killing technique appear here?

　　Liu Ruxue was filled with shock, but then she remembered that Wu Aotian had learned from Ding Ding's memory that this might be the origin of all cultivation methods. Obviously, the Great Killing Technique also came from here, so it was not surprising that the Great Killing Technique appeared here.

　　I just entered this scene and there was no one around. What kind of situation did Wu Aotian and Ding Ding encounter? Was it the same as mine?

　　Suppressing the shock in her heart, Liu Ruxue carefully read all the words on the stone tablet, and her heart began to churn again.

　　Heart of killing!

　　The stone tablet tells how to form your own killing heart. Only by forming your own killing heart can you use the art of killing to the extreme.

　　The Great Killing Art that she practiced, she originally thought that it had been completed after being supplemented by the Destroying Heaven Sword. However, after reading this article, Liu Ruxue realized that what she thought was far from the truth. The Great Killing Art without the killing intention is at most a mere formality, and does not possess the essence of the Great Killing Art.

　　Thinking about the killing scene she had just experienced, Liu Ruxue felt both experienced and happy.

　　Although Xi knew that it was an illusion, it was so real that it was not much different from the actual killing by Liu Ruxue. Although it was a fight in an illusion, it could also allow Liu Ruxue's strength to continue to grow.

　　What’s shocking is that it is also written on the stone tablet that if you cannot persist in this illusion array and kill all the opponents in the illusion array, you will be trapped in the illusion array forever, or even die in the illusion array, and will never be able to leave.

　　Thinking about Wu Aotian and Ding Ding who still didn't know the situation, Liu Ruxue's heart was filled with fighting spirit!

　　Kill, kill, kill, kill all these monsters!

　　…

　　As Ding Ding stepped into the light curtain, he heard a low voice: "Ding Ding, you are here."

　　Ding Ding's body trembled. The voice sounded unfamiliar. It was neither Wu Aotian's voice nor Liu Ruxue's voice. But to Ding Ding's ears, it had an indescribable familiarity, a throbbing that came from the heart.

　　This low voice, like a thunderclap, suddenly struck the depths of Ding Ding's mind.

　　Deep in Tintin's mind, a series of images suddenly emerged. These were the memories hidden in the deepest part of Tintin's mind. All the memories that had been covered up suddenly erupted like a volcano under this low cry.

　　In just a moment, Tintin remembered everything.

　　Who am I? I am Ding Ding, I am Lin Yiding...

　　Lin Caiyi is my mother...

　　On the grass, my mother accompanied me to catch flying butterflies...

　　In the valley, I practiced hard...

　　The first time I cried in my memory...

　　First time injured...

　　Happy, sad...

　　Countless scenes, like a movie, emerged in the depths of Tintin's mind.

　　Tintin raised his head, tears welling up in his eyes, and shouted loudly: "Mother, mother, where are you? I'm coming..."

　　In front of him was a tall and solemn hall. A road made of light extended under Tintin's feet and stretched into the distance.

　　Tintin walked along this path of light filled with a holy atmosphere, passed through one passage after another, and finally pushed open two tightly closed doors.

　　There were three crystal coffins in the room. Looking at these three crystal coffins, Tintin's heart suddenly trembled.

　　He looked down at the Buli Stone in his hand, which was emitting an extremely bright light.

　　Looking up, I saw that the one on the far right of the three crystal coffins was also emitting a soft and white light.

　　Tintin bit his lips tightly, looking at the soft light and the crystal coffin. Tintin had already vaguely guessed something.

　　Could it be that his mother, Lin Caiyi, was in that crystal coffin emitting soft light?

　　Tintin's heart was filled with sadness and anxiety. He took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the crystal coffin.

　　When Tintin walked to the crystal coffin, he could already see the scene inside the crystal coffin.

　　A delicate and beautiful woman was lying in a crystal coffin with her eyes closed and her hands clasped across her chest. On her crystal-clear neck, there was a ring-shaped stone, the same one on Ding Ding's neck, which was also emitting a crystal-clear and soft light.

　　This woman looked exactly like Tintin, except that Tintin had white hair, while the woman had long, beautiful black hair. Even though she had her eyes closed, she had an aura that was beyond ordinary people.

　　Like a noble queen.

　　The woman's face was not pale, there was even a faint blush on her face, and she looked like she was sleeping soundly.

　　"Mother……"

　　The tears in Ding Ding's eyes suddenly flowed out, and she fell on the crystal coffin and let out a sad cry, but the woman in the crystal coffin did not move at all and did not respond at all.

　　This woman is naturally Lin Caiyi, the leader of the Demon-Slaying Sect, and the child born to this unknown strong man and the woman of this world.

　　Tintin himself is also a powerful person in the third level of the phantom realm, so he can naturally tell whether his mother in the crystal coffin is alive or dead.

　　Although she looked like she was sleeping soundly, Tintin knew that she was dead.

　　I will never wake up again, and I will never affectionately call myself Ding Ding again...

　　Tears dripped into the crystal coffin. Tintin cried sadly, but he didn't notice that the surroundings were quietly changing.

　　A beam of light slowly gathered together and finally took shape behind her. It was none other than Lin Caiyi lying in the crystal coffin.

　　Her black hair fluttered slowly and her eyes were full of love.

　　“Ding Ding…”

　　Tintin suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. When he saw the real mother formed by the light and shadow, Tintin shouted in surprise: "Mother..."

　　Lin Caiyi, made of light and shadow, stretched out her hand, as if she wanted to touch Ding Ding's head, but it was just a light and shadow after all, so she naturally couldn't touch it.

　　"Ding Ding, when you see this image I left behind, I will no longer be in this world..."

　　"Forgive me, mother, for lying to you in the end. Your illness actually has no medicine that can cure it immediately. The only treatment is to seal it, let a long time pass, and then change your physique little by little..."

　　"You used to often ask me who your father was and who your grandparents were, but I never told you. Although you wisely stopped asking later, I know that you were always confused and wanted to know the answers..."

　　"In the two crystal coffins next to them are my mother and father, that is, your grandpa and grandma. Your grandpa does not belong to this world. He is an invincible strong man from another place. All the cultivation methods in this world were passed down by your grandpa. As for your grandmother, she is an ordinary human woman..."

　　"I guess you already know about the Demon Slayer Sect and have met your friend, the destined person who can open your formation. The place where you were sealed was designated by your grandfather. He said that as long as you were sealed there, after you recovered from your illness, a destined person would come to break the formation for you. Now I guess you have come here with him..."

　　"I was seriously injured in the battle with the Demon King that day. After leaving the Demon Slayer Sect, I lived a peaceful life like an ordinary person for a while. I met your father, who was also an ordinary human being, not even a spiritual practitioner, but he took good care of me. I fell in love with him, and later I had you. But fate played tricks on me. Before you were born, he went to find a midwife, but he slipped and fell off a cliff. I didn't want you to know these things, so I kept it a secret from you. I hope you won't blame your mother..."

　　"I know that you are here this time to find a way to deal with the monster clan. Although I was very powerful back then, I still couldn't completely kill the monster clan. The heavenly calamity almost destroyed the human world, but it indirectly saved the monster clan. Now that the catastrophe is approaching, the task of saving the entire continent will fall on you guys."

　　"Your friends will have their own experiences, but as my daughter, I left you my cultivation. Unfortunately, your body is weak by nature. Even after being sealed for such a long time, you are no different from an ordinary person, but you have lost the ability to fully inherit my strength. However, after I was injured in the battle with the demon king, my strength has also decreased a lot. It is just right for you to use it..."

　　"In my crystal coffin, there is a white bead. If you swallow this bead, your strength will be greatly improved. However, you are still no match for the Demon King. The arduous task of saving this continent and fighting the Demon King needs to fall on that destined person. According to what your grandfather said, he and your grandfather are the same kind of people in a sense, but I don't understand in what way they are the same..."

　　"Don't think about giving this bead to your friend. Because you are my daughter, you can inherit my strength. Others cannot. The increase of their strength can only rely on themselves."

　　"Ding Ding, I don't know how long it will take you to get here. I really want to see you again, touch your little hand, and call you by your nickname again, but I also know that such a request is too greedy..."

　　"Live well. Even though your parents are not by your side, you will not be alone with your friends."

　　Chapter 424: The End of Humanity

　　Wu Aotian stared at the stone tablet in front of him, his heart filled with shock.

　　After reading the first two inscriptions, Wu Aotian was already deeply shocked. But when he finally calmed down his surprise and began to look at the stone tablets carefully and study the words written on them, he was shocked again.

　　Miraculous cultivation method, shocking way of practice.

　　These methods are difficult to achieve outside, but here, in this illusion, it is not a problem at all.

　　Since it is all an illusion, since it is all virtual, then what kind of scene can you want but cannot achieve?

　　Wu Aotian read all the stone tablets from beginning to end, and his heart was filled with awe for this unknown strong man. It must be said that this unknown strong man was a super strong man, and also a super genius with many ideas.

　　He merged a person's cultivation method with the illusion, then split a complete cultivation method into many small parts and integrated his own strength into them.

　　If you complete a short period of practice, you can gain this part of strength, and your strength will be improved. Repeat this process over and over again, and you will eventually complete the entire stage of practice!

　　When people are in a fantasy world, they naturally lose the concept of time.

　　…

　　Tintin looked at the two people in the coffin. The man looked incredibly young. According to his mother, he was her grandfather, and the other woman was naturally her grandmother.

　　Her grandmother and her mother Lin Caiyi are also quite similar, but not as similar as Lin Caiyi and Ding Ding. Ding Ding and Lin Caiyi are simply carved from the same mold.

　　Lin Caiyi did not explain the origin of the nameless strong man, Tintin's grandfather, in great detail. After all, he was dead and it was all in the past. In fact, nothing was that important.

　　Tintin bowed respectfully to the two old men in the coffins, tears welling up in his eyes.

　　She no longer has any relatives in this world.

　　Thinking about the message from his mother Lin Caiyi, Ding Ding felt sad but also a little relieved. Yes, although his relatives have left him, he still has friends.

　　In the crystal coffin, Tintin found the bead that Lin Caiyi mentioned.

　　Ding Ding did not go to find Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue. Presumably, they all had their own experiences. His mother and the others knew about their arrival, so they would naturally not make things difficult for them. Besides, didn’t she say that the task of fighting against the monsters needed Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue to accomplish?

　　Ding Ding put the bead into her mouth, sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to absorb the strange energy in the bead. That was the last gift her mother Lin Caiyi left for her.

　　The bead looked quite hard, but when it was put into the mouth, it began to dissolve little by little. As the bead dissolved, an extremely pure energy emanated from the bead and then flowed into the whole body.

　　There is a light-like existence on Tintin's body, and the whole person looks like a fairy.

　　…

　　Liu Ruxue no longer knew how many monsters she had killed. It seemed as if these monsters were endless, and the more she killed, the more they appeared and the more powerful they became. Liu Ruxue was completely immersed in a killing madness.

　　As she killed, she felt that the murderous heart mentioned on the stone tablet was forming little by little.

　　As the murderous intent gradually formed, the black energy on her body gradually became like thick ink, like a flowing black river, covering the sky and the earth, with extremely powerful force.

　　When facing a single powerful enemy, the Destroying Heaven Sword has a strong advantage, but in group attacks, the convenience of this black gas even exceeds that of the Destroying Heaven Sword.

　　These black gases can be any weapons and can take any forms. Even if you encounter a powerful enemy that can forcefully shake off the black gases or even disperse them, the black gases are like maggots on the heel. They will merge together in an instant to form a new attack. It can be said to be invisible and intangible, yet it can be used at will and is extremely flexible.

　　Taking advantage of the short rest period when a monster appeared, Liu Ruxue wondered in her heart, I wonder what happened to Wu Aotian and Ding Ding?

　　It seems that good things are happening on my side, but I don’t know if they have encountered good things, and whether Tintin has found her mother?

　　…

　　No one saw Wu Aotian and the other two enter the Forgotten Temple, but the Piaomiao Palace disciples who came with them became a little panicked after seeing the three of them enter the white mist and did not come out for a long time.

　　They also heard the fierce collision sound. Did they break the spiritual shield?

　　When these people came down to search, they found that the spiritual energy shield was not damaged. So where did these three people go?

　　How could it disappear out of thin air?

　　The puzzled disciples of Piaomiao Palace dispersed and searched everywhere, but still could not find any trace of the three people. They immediately panicked. They all knew that these three were the most promising disciples. They were very powerful at a young age. If something happened to them, how would they explain to the sect master?

　　After searching in vain, everyone had no choice but to report the news to the person in charge here. After hearing the news, the person in charge was also extremely surprised. After an on-site investigation, he immediately had a guess: could it be that these three people had used some method to enter this Forgotten Temple?

　　No matter what, he immediately sent people to Fuhai Island to report the news to the sect leader Mo Yunsheng, Wei Shan and others.

　　When Mo Yunsheng and others received the news, they were all shocked. After careful inquiry, they met to discuss it. They all felt that Wu Aotian and others were very likely to have entered the Forgotten Temple, otherwise how could they disappear mysteriously?

　　However, the spiritual energy shield was not destroyed, and no one could guess how the three people got in.

　　"If they really entered the Forgotten Temple, then maybe there is hope."

　　Everyone naturally understood what hope Meng Po was talking about, and everyone had expectations in their hearts, but this Forgotten Temple had never been known to anyone, and no one knew what was inside. Besides, at this dangerous moment, it was impossible for everyone to leave.

　　Because the monster clan has gathered and finally started attacking humans!

　　Not just to the floating islands, but to the entire continent!

　　Everyone has received the news that the army of monsters will arrive at the floating island in about two days and directly reach the coastline of the mainland.

　　This time the monsters attacked like no other, but they came out in full force and went all out.

　　The powerful demon king who has reached the fifth level of Phantom Spirit Realm, twelve demon generals, countless powerful Phantom Spirit Realm masters and more Phantom Spirit monsters above the Heavenly Spirit Realm.

　　The monsters below the Heavenly Spirit level did not participate. Perhaps they did not have the ability to transform and were only suitable for living in the sea. Only the transformed monsters could live on land for a long time and even fly in the sky.

　　Under the command of Mo Yunsheng and others, countless powerful human beings also gathered together, ready to participate in this unprecedented war.

　　However, the hearts of Mo Yunsheng and others were filled with despair.

　　Not to mention the huge number of monsters, just looking at the Monster King and the twelve monster generals, no one can resist them!

　　The floating island may be able to withstand the attack of the monsters with the power of the formation and the deterrent effect of the ethereal pearl, but at this moment the entire continent is like a virgin who has been stripped naked. It has no defense at all and no resistance.

　　…

　　“Which wave is this?”

　　"It's the seventh wave. Damn, there are too many monsters. If it weren't for the formation to resist them, I'm afraid we would have been destroyed long ago."

　　"We still have formations to resist, but I'm afraid the entire coastal area of ​​the continent has been attacked."

　　The once quiet and beautiful floating island has now become a bloody battlefield. A large number of spiritual practitioners stand on the edge of the island, constantly attacking the swarming monsters with spiritual weapons. On the sea in front of them, the corpses of the monsters are piled up like a mountain, and the huge beach of the island has been completely dyed red with blood.

　　The human spiritual practitioners formed a solid defense line of flesh and blood, constantly destroying the attacks of the monsters. After fighting for a certain period of time, the spiritual practitioners on the island would come out to take turns. After all, people's bodies could not withstand constant fighting, and the loss of spiritual energy would make the body tired quickly.

　　It was not all the monsters that besieged the floating island, but only a part of them. And the monster generals that appeared here were not all, but eight!

　　The Demon King and the other four demon generals did not appear on the floating island. They led countless demon beasts and officially rushed onto the mainland.

　　The army of human spiritual practitioners gathered together and declared war on the monsters that rushed onto the shore. However, the monster army, which included the Monster King and the four demon generals, was simply not something that human spiritual practitioners could resist. Whenever they encountered fierce resistance, the four demon generals would rush out with wild laughter, and in a very short time, all the human spiritual practitioners on the opposite side would be scattered and defeated, and then the monsters swarmed over.

　　Countless spiritual practitioners fell in a pool of blood, and were then torn to pieces and devoured by these monsters.

　　In just one day, human spiritual practitioners suffered a devastating blow.

　　"what to do?"

　　There was undisguised anger in Mo Yunsheng's eyes, but more of it was sadness and despair. Although he had long known that once the monsters attacked, humans would absolutely find it difficult to resist, but when the bloody facts were laid out before him, the collapse was still powerless.

　　There are eight demon generals outside the Floating Island. Countless monsters have surrounded the Floating Island. The eight demon generals are not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they are organizing those monsters to attack the Floating Island. The eight demon generals are keeping an eye on Mo Yunsheng and others on the Floating Island.

　　The Demon King had given orders, asking the eight of them to be completely trapped on the floating island. They didn't have to capture the floating island, but they had to trap Mo Yunsheng and the others on the floating island.

　　The Demon King was also well aware that the Void Spirit Pearl, a powerful weapon that could destroy both the enemy and the enemy, required the joint efforts of several powerful men at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Although the Demon King was confident in his own strength, he was not willing to take risks.

　　Now that the monster clan is on the verge of victory, why should they risk their lives?

　　PS:

　　First update.

　　Chapter 425: Time Difference

　　Second update, and there will be a third update later.

　　------------------

　　If Lin Caiyi was still alive, the Demon King would definitely fight with her, because he also knew that no one could stop Lin Caiyi.

　　But up to now, Lin Caiyi has not shown up, so Lin Caiyi should be dead.

　　It is impossible for a human to live that long, not to mention that the Demon Slaying Sect has declined so much. If she were still alive, how could this happen?

　　Looking at Mo Yunsheng with an anxious face and red eyes, Meng Po also fell into silence. The eight demon generals outside were no longer someone they could deal with.

　　Mo Yunsheng, Wei Shan, Lei Peng and Gruul, together with Meng Po who had almost recovered from her injuries, were only five powerful Phantom Spirit Level 4 warriors. However, there were eight opponents outside who were no weaker than them. If they went into battle rashly, they would certainly not gain any advantage. If they used the Sky Spirit Pearl against these demon generals, what would the Demon King do?

　　Wei Shan shouted loudly: "Why don't we just fight them? We can't just stay here like turtles. We are trapped on the floating island. No one on the entire continent can resist the demon king's advance. Perhaps it won't be long before the entire human society will collapse and we will be completely reduced to slaves and food for the demon beasts."

　　Lei Peng frowned deeply, forming a "川" character. He smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying, "I don't mind fighting him, but who will deal with the Demon King... The Demon King's plan is very clear now. He will use eight demon generals to trap us, and then the other demon beasts will attack the mainland. Even though there are still many spiritual practitioners on the mainland, their strength is far inferior to that of the demon beasts. What's more, with the Demon King and the other four demon generals, no one can stop them..."

　　"Let's just give up the floating island, break out with the Void Spirit Pearl, find the Demon King, and fight him!"

　　"With the Demon King dead, perhaps there is still a little hope for mankind..."

　　Wei Shan smiled bitterly and said, "Even if the best result is that the five of us break through with the Void Spirit Pearl, find the Demon King, and die with him, there are still more than ten demon generals. They are all at the fourth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Who can resist them?"

　　Mo Yunsheng's eyes revealed a determined look: "Perhaps, Wu Aotian and the others can do it."

　　Mo Yunsheng looked around at the people around him and said softly, "Wu Aotian's current combat power is comparable to that of a fourth-level Illusionary Spirit expert. His tripod is very powerful. Didn't he also say that even if we face a demon general, it is impossible to kill him? As long as we kill the demon king, there are still twelve demon generals left, but I believe that he must be able to kill them one by one."

　　"He is only at the second level of the Phantom Spirit Realm now. Given his talent, it won't take long for his strength to increase greatly. Once he reaches the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, coupled with the cauldron, no one will be able to stop him. Perhaps the Demon King is his only opponent. So, as long as we really kill the Demon King, there is still hope for mankind!"

　　Lei Peng's eyes showed some determination, but he still seemed a little uncertain: "I think this is a good point, but he has disappeared now..."

　　Meng Po was silent for a moment and said, "Even if we die together with the Demon King, no one can resist the attack of these demon generals. I think we should wait a little longer. If we break through rashly now, once any of the five of us is killed, this Void Spirit Pearl will be useless..."

　　Wei Shan looked at Meng Po with red eyes and said, "Are we just going to sit here and watch the monsters take over the entire continent and turn humans into their food?"

　　Meng Po raised her head and looked Wei Shan in the eye: "Besides this, is there any other choice?"

　　"I know that you, including me, are not afraid of death. As long as our death can bring life to mankind and hope for victory, we will do it without hesitation. But if we die in vain and destroy the last hope of the entire human race, I think our death is a sin."

　　Wei Shan gradually calmed down and lowered his head. At this time, Wei Shan, including the other people, had bloodshot eyes and anger and despair on their faces. It was hard to tell from them that these people were the strongest humans and the leaders of the three major forces. Even the golden dragon Gruul was extremely silent, with sadness in his eyes.

　　Although he is not a human, this battle is obviously no longer a war between humans and monsters. The monsters want to conquer all life, whether it is human or monster, and all of them must become their slaves, their food, and their captive pets.

　　After a long silence, Mo Yunsheng slowly said, "There is no power to stop the monsters now. Human resistance is just a futile act. It is better to organize those spiritual practitioners to retreat temporarily and hide. At the same time, they can accumulate strength and appear again when there is hope to fight the monsters."

　　"Spiritual practitioners can hide, but ordinary humans..."

　　Meng Po sighed. There was naturally no answer to this question because no one could come up with a solution: "If only the Sect Master were still alive..."

　　"Send some people to guard the Forgotten Temple. There are still more than two months left. The gate of the Forgotten Temple will be opened soon. Then we can send some people in, whether it is to look for Wu Aotian and his companions or to explore the Forgotten Temple. I hope there will be some results. If there is still no result by then..."

　　"I guess we don't have to wait any longer."

　　…

　　Wu Aotian felt that he had been in this illusion for an unknown amount of time. According to the cultivation methods on those stone tablets, after Wu Aotian completed his cultivation, one stone tablet after another turned into energy and merged into Wu Aotian's body, constantly tempering Wu Aotian's body. And strangely, these energies entered Wu Aotian's body as if they were swimming snakes, constantly moving around, but they did not interfere with each other.

　　Wu Aotian was very anxious, because he didn't know what time it was. When he and others entered the Temple of Forgotten, the monsters were about to attack. So have the monsters launched the attack now?

　　Are Mo Yunsheng and the others all okay?

　　Wu Aotian's strength had already reached the peak of the second level of Phantom Spirit. By continuously absorbing the energy from the stone tablet, Wu Aotian successfully broke through to the third level of Phantom Spirit. Looking at the numerous stone tablets in front of him, Wu Aotian suddenly felt anticipation in his heart.

　　If I absorb all the energy from these stone tablets, what kind of strength can I achieve in the end?

　　The fourth level of phantom spirit, or the fifth level of phantom spirit?

　　Wu Aotian's heart was full of hope, but he was also extremely anxious.

　　I believe that after my strength has greatly increased, even if I can't kill people like Lin Caiyi did before, I should be able to fight the Demon King. I think the Demon King has already led the monsters to roam the continent. Mo Yunsheng and others are in danger of death, but I can't leave...

　　Time, tens of thousands of years, and in the end, it was just a little bit off!

　　Wu Aotian even wondered, if he and the other three had come to look for the Forgotten Temple as soon as they received the news, would they have been able to avoid this disaster?

　　No matter what, the only way is to practice madly and absorb the energy in those stone tablets as quickly as possible to make oneself stronger. Otherwise, even if one can leave, it will be of no use.

　　The number of stone tablets decreased one by one, but Wu Aotian did not feel any surprise in his heart. Instead, he felt heavier day by day.

　　Because he felt that he had been in here for too long, one year, two years, ten years, or even longer...

　　Here, there is no change at all, as if space and time have stopped.

　　Wu Aotian stood in front of the last stone tablet and read the words on it carefully. What was written here was different from what was written before.

　　According to the nameless strong man, the end point of cultivation is not the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, but because of the environmental limitations of this planet's spiritual energy, the fifth level of Phantom Spirit is the peak that spiritual practitioners can reach. Even for his daughter Lin Caiyi, he could only reach the fifth level of Phantom Spirit after trying every means. If Wu Aotian absorbed the energy from these people and merged them all into one, he would be able to enter the fifth level of Phantom Spirit.

　　But at this moment, these energies do not seem to show any signs of fusion, just like little snakes swimming around.

　　Even so, after Wu Aotian absorbed all the energy from the stone tablets, Wu Aotian's strength was finally greatly improved, and he successfully advanced to the fourth level of Phantom Spirit.

　　From the peak of the second level of Phantom Spirit to the third level and finally to the fourth level, Wu Aotian's strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.

　　At this time, Wu Aotian already possessed strength no less than Mo Yunsheng and others. If the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was added, Wu Aotian's combat power had far surpassed Mo Yunsheng and others. According to Qiu, after Wu Aotian reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit, he would be able to fully unleash the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Qiu has never been idle. After leaving the ice field, he has been devouring the ten thousand year old black ice. He had recovered 90% of his strength before. Now Qiu has not only fully recovered, but has also improved compared to before.

　　Just when the last stone tablet turned into energy and entered Wu Aotian's body, Wu Aotian suddenly discovered that the solemn space had collapsed. The scene in front of his eyes changed, and he had escaped from the illusion and returned to reality.

　　Looking around, he was surprised to find that he had passed the endless light and entered the depths of the temple. He was standing at the door of two tightly closed wooden doors.

　　There was no sign of Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding around. Where did they go?

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his hands and gently pushed open the wooden door. His eyes lit up and he suddenly saw Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding.

　　Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding were sitting cross-legged on the ground with their eyes open, looking at Wu Aotian at the door, with a hint of surprise in their eyes.

　　Chapter 426 The Secret is Finally Revealed

　　Third update.

　　---------

　　After being startled for a moment, Wu Aotian was immediately overjoyed and quickly stepped in.

　　"Are you all okay?"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Aotian discovered that something was wrong. Both Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding were emitting extremely strong auras.

　　Liu Ruxue seemed to be carrying a murderous aura that soared into the sky. The entire left half of the room seemed to be immersed in blood, filled with an incomparable and shocking power.

　　It was an aura filled with negative emotions such as killing, destruction, etc. Being enveloped by that aura, it was as if the whole person was soaked in blood, as if the eyes, ears, mouth and nose were all filled with fishy blood, and broken limbs were floating in the blood. Ordinary people would probably go crazy and have a mental breakdown just by being enveloped by this aura.

　　Wu Aotian knew that Liu Ruxue was practicing the art of killing, but he had never thought that such a strong aura would appear on Liu Ruxue's body. This aura seemed to be several times stronger than before, or even more.

　　On the other side, Ding Ding also had a strong aura that he didn't have before, but this aura was full of tranquility, peace and holiness, which was exactly the opposite of the aura on Liu Ruxue.

　　The aura of the two people became much stronger. At this time, Wu Aotian had reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit, but he felt that the strength of the two was not much lower than his own.

　　Could it be that the two of them had some kind of adventure and their strengths increased significantly?

　　Liu Ruxue's eyes fell on Wu Aotian, and her eyes also revealed excitement: "Your strength has improved a lot, you should have reached the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, looked at the two women sitting on the ground in a strange way, and said with a smile: "It seems that we all have different fates. I fell into an illusion array. In the illusion array, there is a stone tablet that guides my cultivation. What about you? You should also be in the fourth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm now, right?"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded and said, "I also entered the illusion. From a stone tablet, I learned the most essential part of the Great Killing Technique, the cultivation of the killing heart. I continued to fight and kill monsters in the illusion, and finally completed the cultivation of the killing heart. Only then did I have the strength to enter the fourth level of the illusion. However, it may be difficult to enter the fifth level of the illusion for the time being. It may take a long time to comprehend..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded happily and turned to look at Ding Ding. There was a hint of sadness on Ding Ding's face: "I found my mother, but she is no longer alive. She left me a bead. After I ate it, my strength increased a lot and reached the peak of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. However, due to physical reasons, I can no longer make a breakthrough."

　　When Wu Aotian heard that Ding Ding had found Lin Caiyi, he was happy at first, but then he felt a little disappointed. However, after experiencing the illusion, combined with the experiences of Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding, the truth was basically revealed.

　　"There are three crystal coffins in that room. One is for my mother, and the other two are for my grandpa and grandma. My mother said that my grandpa does not belong to this world. He is a very powerful person. All the cultivation techniques in this world were brought by him... I miss my mother. I spent too little time with her. She accompanied me to catch butterflies and practice..."

　　Wu Aotian listened to Ding Ding talking, and suddenly felt something was wrong. After thinking for a long time, his mind suddenly became clear. Didn't Ding Ding not remember the past? But listening to what she said now...

　　"Ding Ding, have you recovered your memory?"

　　Ding Ding nodded and sighed softly: "I seemed to hear my mother calling me, and my memory was restored all at once..."

　　After a slight pause, Ding Ding looked at Wu Aotian, his eyes sparkling as if with tears: "I don't have any relatives now..."

　　Wu Aotian let out a long breath and smiled softly, "Don't cry, don't cry, you still have friends like us, we will all be with you. I never thought that you are the granddaughter of that unknown strong man..."

　　Thinking of something, Wu Aotian quickly looked around: "Ding Ding, did your mother leave you any way to get out?"

　　Ding Ding nodded and said, "Yes, my mother said that the Forgotten Temple is opened once every ten years, not to let people in, but to absorb energy, the energy needed to maintain the operation of the Forgotten Temple..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment: "You said that it is opened once every ten years to absorb energy, then what about the monsters that enter? Isn't it said that there are always some monsters that enter over the years?"

　　Ding Ding shook his head and said, "Those monsters have never come in. Every ten years when the door is opened, the outer door will be closed and another passage will be opened. I don't know what those intruders will encounter after entering..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He never thought that the opening of the temple once every ten years was actually a trap. It seemed that the only one who could enter this forgotten temple was Ding Ding, who possessed the Bulishi pendant.

　　This Forgotten Temple is the resting place of the unknown strong man and his wife and daughter. Naturally, no one would come in to disturb their corpses. The two of them were able to enter because of Ding Ding's help.

　　This time I entered by chance, and I don’t know what will happen if I wait patiently for the temple to open and then go in.

　　"By the way, how long have we been here? It feels like a very long time has passed..." Seeing that Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding were fine and had gained a lot of benefits, Ding Ding also recovered his memory and found his mother. After feeling relaxed, he quickly thought of the issue of time: "Also, how can we get out..."

　　Liu Ruxue smiled bitterly and said, "I felt the same as you. The constant fighting made me feel like I had been fighting for years. Later, when I came out and met Ding Ding, I asked her and found out that I had only been in there for more than a month... Now we have been in here for more than two months..."

　　Tintin also explained: "If we want to leave, we have to wait until the door of the temple opens once every ten years. Although we can't come in, we can go out..."

　　More than two months?

　　Wu Aotian's heart tightened. After more than two months, he was afraid that the monsters had already attacked the human continent.

　　But it’s okay. At least it’s not like several years or even decades have passed as I feel. If I go out now, maybe it’s not too late. Isn’t it a coincidence that the ten-year period is about to end?

　　"Well, once the door is opened, let's leave immediately. Otherwise, we will have to wait another ten years. Besides, the situation outside is probably quite bad right now."

　　Liu Ruxue sighed softly and said, "If the monsters launched an attack, humans would have lost a lot of land and died a lot of people. The strong humans would not be able to stop those monster generals and the extremely powerful monster king."

　　Wu Aotian nodded gently, his eyes shining like a sword: "Even if it costs me my life, I must drive the monster back to the sea!"

　　Liu Ruxue nodded, with undisguised determination in her eyes.

　　Ding Ding, on the other hand, glanced at Wu Aotian and said, "You are now at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. You should be able to deal with the demon generals, but I'm afraid that you won't be able to deal with the demon king..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and sighed, "I am practicing in the illusion. There is still one last level. If I break through, I can enter the fifth level of the illusion. If I can't break through, my strength will not be able to break through to the fifth level of the illusion... But I have a powerful spiritual weapon. Maybe I am not as bad as I imagined when facing the demon king."

　　Chapter 427: Critical Situation

　　First update.

　　---------

　　Hearing that Wu Aotian had such strength, Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding both breathed a sigh of relief. If Wu Aotian was still the same as the two of them, they would still be unable to resist the army of monsters. After all, the army of monsters had twelve fourth-level phantom spirit generals and a demon king whose strength should have reached the fifth-level phantom spirit, while the human side only had five fourth-level phantom spirit masters. Even with Wu Aotian and the other three, there were only eight in total, which was not even as many as the demon generals, let alone the demon king...

　　What's more, the strength of the Demon King is not something that a strong man of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit can defeat. Even if eight people besiege him together, it is probably difficult to succeed. Think about how Lin Caiyi single-handedly resisted the army of monsters and killed more than a hundred monster generals. She also severely injured the Demon King and almost killed him. In the end, she completely sealed the monster clan. This shows how powerful the fifth level of Phantom Spirit is. Even if the Demon King is not as powerful as Lin Caiyi, he is definitely not something that a group of strong men of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit can resist.

　　"Let's wait, we'll be out soon."

　　Wu Aotian nodded. Although he was very anxious, there was nothing he could do. After all, the power and rules of this place could not be destroyed by them.

　　"Can I see your mother, and your grandparents?"

　　After a moment's silence, Wu Aotian presented his idea to Ding Ding. Ding Ding did not refuse at all and directly led Wu Aotian into the room.

　　Looking at the unknown strong man who was almost the same as a human, that is, Tintin's grandfather, the disseminator of spiritual cultivation in this world, Wu Aotian felt a complicated feeling in his heart. According to his description, he possessed extraordinary strength, but at this moment, he was still lying quietly in this crystal coffin, just like an ordinary person, without any difference.

　　Death is the same for every life.

　　Seeing his peaceful expression, he looked at the woman next to him, Tintin's grandmother, who also had a calm face and looked like she was fast asleep.

　　There was still a little time left before the exit of the Forgotten Temple opened, and Wu Aotian sat cross-legged on the ground and began to try to fuse all the energy in his body together. According to the nameless strong man, only by fusing all the energy together could Wu Aotian break through the last bottleneck and completely reach the peak strength of the fifth level of Phantom Spirit.

　　But those energies were like slippery loaches. Although they were in Wu Aotian's body, they were difficult to capture. Moreover, each one was unrelated to the other. Although they kept moving around, they did not interfere with each other, which was extremely strange.

　　Wu Aotian was disappointed, but there was nothing he could do. These energies seemed to have intelligence, making it difficult for him to subdue them.

　　Wu Aotian was totally absorbed in controlling the energy in his body and completely forgot about time. In a blink of an eye, it was time for the entrance to the Forgotten Temple to open. Wu Aotian was awakened by Ding Ding, and Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue followed Ding Ding to the outer room.

　　The light was still there, but it was much dimmer than when Wu Aotian and the other three came in, as if the energy had been exhausted. Even the stars in the dark sky were dim.

　　Strong fluctuations of spiritual energy vibrated throughout the Forgotten Temple. It was an incomparably powerful aura, like a ferocious beast that had been sleeping in ancient times and was now awakening.

　　The light beam changed rapidly and finally converged into a white light path, appearing under the feet of Wu Aotian and the other three, while the other end extended outward.

　　"We can walk out by following this light path."

　　Wu Aotian and the other three stepped onto the path of light without any hesitation. The strange thing was that the path of light was constantly extending, but behind them, where they walked, the path of light was constantly disappearing.

　　When the light in front of the three people completely disappeared, they found that they had already evacuated from the Forgotten Temple and appeared at the other end of the canyon where the Forgotten Temple was located.

　　Looking back at the quietly located Forgotten Temple, Wu Aotian and the other two breathed a sigh of relief; they had finally gotten out.

　　There was an expression of nostalgia that Ding Ding couldn't hide on her face, because she knew that after leaving this time, she would never be able to enter the Forgotten Temple again, and would never be able to see her mother again.

　　Although Tintin once thought of moving his mother out, he ultimately decided not to do so. Firstly, Lin Caiyi had already given instructions, and secondly, the dead were gone, so there was no need to move them. Here, the family was reunited, and it was extremely quiet. There was enough protection, and there was no need to worry about safety issues.

　　Wu Aotian let out a long breath and said, "Let's go. I feel a lot of auras coming this way. I'm afraid they are spiritual practitioners who are exploring. They may also want to find us. Since we can't enter here, let's go and persuade them and find out the situation outside."

　　…

　　The fog above the Forgotten Temple had strangely begun to thin at this moment, and then finally disappeared completely, revealing a huge gap on the huge spiritual shield. Endless spiritual energy was gathering madly and pouring into this gap.

　　Dozens of spiritual practitioners gathered above the spiritual energy shield, looking at the gap with surprise.

　　"After entering, find the whereabouts of Wu Aotian and the other three. Also, find out the situation inside as quickly as possible and leave as soon as possible without any further delay."

　　Everyone agreed loudly. Just as they were flying towards the huge gap in the spiritual energy shield, a clear voice came over: "You don't have to go in. That's not the entrance."

　　Everyone was stunned for a moment. When they looked up, they saw a man and two women flying towards them from a distance. They were Wu Aotian and others who had been missing for three months.

　　Most of the people in this group were disciples from the three sects. They were extremely surprised to see the three people appear, but after listening to Wu Aotian's words, they were all extremely suspicious.

　　"Wu Aotian, did you guys... come out from inside?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded and gave them a brief account of the situation inside, and explained that this formation was only opened to absorb energy and was not the real entrance.

　　Because of the monster attack, the Demon-Slaying Sect has been exposed, and the existence of Lin Caiyi has also been known to many spiritual practitioners. When they heard that the Forgotten Temple is now the cemetery of Lin Caiyi and her parents, everyone was extremely shocked.

　　"What's the situation now? Has the monster tribe launched an attack?"

　　After Wu Aotian explained the situation, he asked anxiously. This was also the thing he was most concerned about in the Forgotten Temple.

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's question, all the spiritual practitioners immediately showed expressions of extreme misery and grief on their faces.

　　Looking at the expressions on everyone's faces, Wu Aotian and the other three felt a sinking feeling in their hearts. It looked like the monster clan had already taken action, and they were afraid that humans would not be able to resist at all.

　　"The monsters have been attacking for two months. The floating island is trapped. The monster king and four monster generals led a large number of monsters and rushed directly to the mainland. The human army of spiritual practitioners could not resist the attack of the monster king and monster generals and were defeated one after another. Now half of the entire continent has fallen into the control of monsters."

　　"Those monsters are too powerful. There are too many of them and they are fearless. Humans can't resist them at all. The monster king even attacked alone and went directly to the headquarters of our three major sects. If we hadn't received the order to leave early, we would have been killed directly..."

　　"Now the monsters are advancing a large area every day. It is estimated that it won't be long before the entire human continent will fall into the hands of the monsters..."

　　Wu Aotian felt a chill in his heart as he listened to the extremely sad and angry stories of several spiritual practitioners. Although he had guessed that humans would definitely not be able to withstand the attacks of monsters, it now seemed that they had no power to fight back at all. They were like meat on a chopping board, at the mercy of others.

　　"The humans in the area occupied by monsters..."

　　A spiritual practitioner said sadly: "For the time being, the monsters are more focused on conquering and attacking. They have not carried out large-scale massacres in the areas they have occupied, but I am afraid this will only take a short time..."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the monsters occupied the continent not to exterminate humans directly, but to rule them completely. After all, humans were so numerous and productive. They must have kept humans as slaves, so they had no intention of killing all of them.

　　"Just now you said that the floating island was trapped. What is the current situation of the three major clan leaders?"

　　The spiritual practitioner in the lead replied in a deep voice: "Eight demon generals led the demon beasts to trap the entire floating island. The sect master and his men are still staying inside for the time being. Although several battles took place in the middle, no one died..."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. Although the situation was very serious, it didn't seem to be hopeless yet.

　　The leading spiritual practitioner looked at Wu Aotian expectantly and said, "You have entered the Forgotten Temple. What have you gained? Have you found a way to defeat the monster clan?"

　　Everyone looked at Wu Aotian with great anticipation, their eyes were so eager. They all knew that the Forgotten Temple might be the last hope of mankind. If there was no way to defeat the monster clan in the Forgotten Temple, then mankind would really be finished.

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath and shook his head slowly, "Except for the fact that the three of us have greatly increased our strength, there is nothing else..."

　　"So what is your current level of strength? Can you withstand the attack of the demon king?"

　　Wu Aotian said firmly: "Yes, we can definitely withstand the attack of the demon king, and victory will definitely belong to us humans."

　　"Let's go back to Floating Island first. With the three of us and the clan leader, we can fight even if the opponent has eight demon generals. Once we break through the blockade of Floating Island, we can focus on dealing with the Demon King!"

　　…

　　Wu Aotian was flying rapidly. Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding were hiding in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian himself was also wearing an invisibility robe.

　　Although he knew that the Demon King and four other demon generals were rampant on the continent, Wu Aotian still decided to return to the floating island first.

　　Chapter 428: Death, No Worries

　　Second update.

　　-------

　　Firstly, Wu Aotian has not yet achieved the final fusion, and even with the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he may not be able to kill the Demon King. Secondly, there are Mo Yunsheng and others on the floating island. If they unite with them and discuss how to deal with the Demon King, their chances of winning will always be greater.

　　When Wu Aotian arrived at the Floating Island, it was surrounded by a large number of monsters, but the Floating Island was well guarded with a full array of formations.

　　Wu Aotian has the ability to conceal his aura, and now his strength has greatly improved again. Moreover, Qiu's injuries have all recovered, and his strength has also improved. Even though Wu Aotian broke into such a close distance, none of these monsters, even those monster generals, discovered Wu Aotian's existence.

　　Wu Aotian quietly broke the formation, causing fluctuations in the formation, which immediately alerted those inside the formation. After Wu Aotian quietly revealed his identity, the spiritual practitioner guarding the formation immediately reported to Meng Po and others with great surprise.

　　Meng Po and others came out together. After Meng Po confirmed that it was Wu Aotian, she quietly opened the formation, revealing a gap, allowing Wu Aotian to slip in.

　　As soon as he entered, Mo Yunsheng and others had all surrounded him, with extremely excited expressions on their faces.

　　Wu Aotian went straight into the island. After making sure that he would not be discovered by the monsters outside, he took off his robe and revealed his true face.

　　Mo Yunsheng watched Wu Aotian show up, and his first words were: "You entered the Forgotten Temple? Did you gain anything?"

　　Wu Aotian released Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding first. As soon as the two appeared, Mo Yunsheng and others showed surprise on their faces, because they clearly felt the strong aura of Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding, but Liu Ruxue's aura was full of murderous aura, while Ding Ding's aura was incomparably peaceful.

　　Judging from this aura, Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding's strength has obviously reached the peak of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, and is no longer inferior to them.

　　"You two are both at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm... Aotian, how about you?"

　　Everyone's eyes were focused on Wu Aotian's face. Wu Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I am also at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Although it is possible to enter the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, I can't reach it yet..."

　　Everyone was overjoyed at first, but then they couldn't help but feel disappointed and hurriedly asked the reason.

　　Wu Aotian did not hide anything from them and directly told them all the truth about what happened in the Temple of Forgotten. After listening to Wu Aotian's story, Mo Yunsheng and others were extremely shocked.

　　They were shocked by the origin of the unknown strong man, and also shocked that Lin Caiyi was actually their daughter. No wonder she was so powerful at the beginning.

　　Who would have thought that the unknown strong man could predict the future and actually left Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue with means to increase their strength. However, Wu Aotian is unable to integrate the energy in his body now, which is also a big problem.

　　After all, they are all very clear about the bottleneck situation. Even if there is only a slight difference, they may not be able to break through until they die.

　　Mo Yunsheng thought about it and sighed, "No matter what, it's a good thing that the three of you are back and your strength has greatly increased. Wu Aotian, you have reached the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. With your spiritual weapon, how is your combat power now?"

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and said, "I'm not sure either. I think it should be higher than the demon general, but lower than the demon king..."

　　Wei Shan's eyes lit up: "You mean, you can deal with those demon generals, but you may not be able to deal with the demon king?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded helplessly and said, "Yes, if I can enter the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, coupled with the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, I am confident that I will not lose to the Demon King, but I am afraid that is not possible now."

　　Wei Shan laughed and said, "Well, at least we have hope, as long as you can deal with those monster generals!"

　　Wu Aotian heard Wei Shan say this and suddenly remembered something. He asked hurriedly, "Why did Sect Master Wei say this? Do you want to use the Void Spirit Pearl?"

　　Wei Shan nodded without hesitation and said, "Now the entire human race is close to collapse. If we don't stop the monsters from advancing, I'm afraid the entire continent will fall. Even if we can finally repel the monsters' advance, humanity will be seriously injured. The five of us have always wanted to use the Void Spirit Pearl to fight the Monster King, but even if we kill the Monster King, there are still more than a dozen monster generals that no one can deal with. Now that you are back, and you are confident that you can deal with those monster generals, what are we worried about..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly became anxious: "Using the Void Spirit Pearl will cost you your lives..."

　　Mo Yunsheng shook his head, without any fear on his face: "Although we have been hiding on the floating island these days, we are suffering every moment. We can't wait to rush out and fight those monsters. The reason why we have been waiting is that we are waiting for you. I hope you can bring back good news..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood what Mo Yunsheng said. Watching humans being trapped by the invading army of monsters but being unable to do anything, as the leader of one of the three major forces in the world, how intense must the grief and helplessness in his heart be?

　　Wu Aotian suddenly hated himself. Why couldn't he integrate those energies? If he could enter the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, he wouldn't have to fear the Demon King, and Mo Yunsheng and others wouldn't have to use the Void Spirit Pearl, the last weapon that would lead to mutual destruction.

　　Mo Yunsheng looked at Wu Aotian's silence and the expression on his face, and knew what he was thinking. He smiled gently and patted Wu Aotian on the shoulder: "Don't think too much. You were able to enter the fourth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm in such a short time. Although you haven't reached the peak strength of the fifth level, you have been able to maximize the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. This is already very good news. It shows that the heavens have not completely abandoned us humans..."

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath and looked at the faces of Mo Yunsheng and the other four people. There was not a trace of resentment on their faces. Instead, their faces were filled with hopeful smiles. Wu Aotian's heart suddenly warmed up, and there seemed to be a warm current surging in his eyes.

　　For the survival of mankind, these humans standing at the top of the continent did not hesitate at all. For the victory of mankind, they could die without hesitation!

　　"Master, things haven't come to that point yet. As long as we break the siege outside and then counterattack the mainland, the Demon King will definitely be alarmed, and their pace of conquest will definitely slow down. Because he also knows about the Void Spirit Pearl, he will definitely not dare to attack so arrogantly..."

　　"We can gather together and fight them first. If I make a breakthrough during this period of time, I won't have to use the Void Spirit Pearl..."

　　Mo Yunsheng thought for a moment and said, "What you said is true. Anyway, let's counterattack first. We will carry the Void Spirit Pearl with us. If we encounter the Demon King and cannot defeat him, we will fight him. Then you can clean up the mess..."

　　Wu Aotian didn't try to persuade them much, because he knew that this was the last resort. However, he was thinking in his heart that the Demon King might be so afraid of the Kong Lingzhu, and it might not be that easy for everyone to use the Kong Lingzhu to deal with him.

　　The conditions for using the Void Spirit Pearl were originally quite complicated, requiring a formation and five powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. People were easy to deal with, as Mo Yunsheng and others were already prepared to sacrifice themselves at any time and die together with the Demon King, but the formation was a bit troublesome.

　　Would the demon king be so foolish as to enter the formation and wait for everyone to use the Void Spirit Pearl to kill him together with him?

　　Wu Aotian secretly made up his mind to integrate the energies in his body as quickly as possible and break through to the fifth level of Illusionary Spirit. Although he didn't know how powerful the Demon King was, Wu Aotian believed that even if the Demon King was stronger than him in terms of strength alone, he would be able to defeat him with the fifth level of Illusionary Spirit and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron!

　　Fusion!

　　Must be integrated!

　　"Aotian, you just said that you were going to break through the encirclement outside, what are your plans?"

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath, temporarily put aside the chaotic thoughts in his mind, raised his head and smiled: "There are eight demon generals outside, and we also have eight now. Whether in terms of strength or number, we are not inferior to them...ah..."

　　Wu Aotian had only said half of his words when he suddenly let out a low cry of surprise, and stopped talking abruptly, with a look of great surprise on his face.

　　Mo Yunsheng and others, including Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding, looked at Wu Aotian in surprise, wondering why Wu Aotian suddenly made such a strange move.

　　Wu Aotian was silent for a while, then he raised his head in surprise and said with a smile: "Xiao Jin has also made another breakthrough. We have another helper who is at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm."

　　Everyone's eyes widened immediately, especially Gruul, who shouted in surprise, "He broke through the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm so quickly?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded happily and released Xiao Jin from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. After Xiao Jin ate all the demon cores last time, he fell into a deep sleep and just woke up suddenly. From the powerful aura emanating from Xiao Jin, Wu Aotian knew that Xiao Jin had made another breakthrough and reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit.

　　The magical energy of tens of thousands of demon cores finally enabled Xiao Jin to grow rapidly. In just a few years, he achieved what others would take hundreds or even thousands of years to achieve!

　　Wu Aotian released Xiao Jin. At this time, Xiao Jin had turned into a young man. When he revealed his true identity, everyone was extremely surprised. Gruul even had tears in his eyes and a look of excitement on his face.

　　Another golden dragon, a golden dragon of the fourth level of phantom spirit!

　　He has reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit at such a young age. With time, if he eats more demon cores, will he become a golden dragon of the fifth level of Phantom Spirit?

　　Thinking of this, Gruul's breathing became a little rapid.

　　Looking at the complacent Xiao Jin, Gruul's heart suddenly calmed down. He had been worried about using the Void Spirit Pearl. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that no one would take care of the dragon clan after his death. Unexpectedly, at this time, Xiao Jin had reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. He no longer had to worry about having no successors!

　　What's more, Xiao Jin is still young, and his strength will definitely become even stronger in the future!

　　The only worry in Gruul's heart has been put down. He is not afraid of death, and now he has even less worries!

　　Chapter 429: Instant Kill!

　　With Xiao Jin's promotion, the human camp has added another powerful fourth-level Phantom Spirit expert, bringing the total to nine.

　　The three sect leaders, the golden dragon Gruul and Xiao Jin, Meng Po, Wu Aotian, Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding, nine fourth-level phantom spirits. Moreover, Wu Aotian possesses the super-powerful Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and his combat power is far higher than that of the fourth-level phantom spirits. At this time, he should be absolutely sure of fighting against the eight demon generals outside.

　　What Wu Aotian wanted was not just to defeat the opponent, but to kill the opponent as much as possible.

　　It is relatively easy to defeat the eight demon generals, but it is not easy to kill them all.

　　After all, although they have the advantage now, the other side's eight demon generals are also powerful. Besides, if they just run away, it will be even more difficult to catch up.

　　"I have an idea. Eight demon generals are waiting for you outside. They want to trap you on the floating island and prevent you from using the Void Spirit Pearl. They don't know we are back yet, nor do they know that we are stronger than them, so I want to hide nearby and catch them off guard."

　　This solution was not too difficult to think of. As soon as Wu Aotian opened his mouth, everyone understood.

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled lightly, and his expression was very agreeable: "You have the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, you can let everyone hide in it, not to mention that you can also restrain your aura and quietly approach them, this surprise attack is very sure."

　　Meng Po also laughed heartily and said, "The five of us will come out to attract the attention of the eight of them, and then you can attack from the side. As long as you kill two or three of their demon generals in an instant, the rest will be easier to deal with."

　　The golden dragon Gruul laughed loudly, and he seemed to be in an extremely happy mood: "We have been suppressed by them and hid here for so long. It is so humiliating. Now we can finally hold our heads high and have a good fight with them!"

　　"You guys take a break. We will launch a surprise attack on them tomorrow morning."

　　The next morning, when the sun had just risen from the sea and the entire sea was still sparkling and there was a rosy glow in the distance, Wu Aotian and the others were already ready.

　　Liu Ruxue, Ding Ding and Xiao Jin were still hiding in Wu Aotian's Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian put on an invisibility robe, restrained his breath, followed Meng Po and the others, and quietly flew into the sky.

　　Under Meng Po's control, the formation was opened silently.

　　When Meng Po and others rushed out, the eight demon generals outside had already sensed it and rushed out at the same time, rushing towards Meng Po and the other five.

　　“Haha, you finally couldn’t help but come out of your turtle shell?” A rough-looking demon general shouted excitedly, “Since you dare to come out, don’t even think about going back alive!”

　　Another demon general frowned and said, "Be careful if they break out. They must be carrying the Void Spirit Pearl and are ready to deal with His Majesty the Demon King!"

　　Within just two sentences, eight demon generals had surrounded Meng Po and the other five people from all sides, and trapped them in the air. Countless demon beasts from all directions also began to stir at the same time, but in the battle between the many demon generals and the fourth-level human phantom spirits, although these demon beasts were ferocious, they could not intervene.

　　"Spread out to prevent them from escaping!"

　　A demon general gave orders to the demon beasts on all sides. The demon beasts flew up one after another and surrounded all the people in the middle. Although they could not participate in the battlefield, based on their strength and numbers, they could still stop everyone from escaping.

　　Looking at the densely packed monsters in the air on all directions, Meng Po and the others looked at each other, thinking that if Wu Aotian and the others had not returned, they would have no way to break out. Even if they could escape, it would be impossible for all five of them to escape.

　　Meng Po looked around at the demon generals around her and said coldly, "If you want to kill us, then you can exchange your lives for ours."

　　When Meng Po's words fell into the ears of the eight demon generals, they all laughed, and looked at Meng Po and others with eyes full of disdain and disbelief.

　　"If we fight alone, we may not have the strength to kill you, but now there are eight of us and only five of you. Do you think you can get away alive?"

　　Neither side seemed to be in a hurry to take action. While Meng Po was speaking, Wu Aotian had quietly left them and came to the periphery of the encirclement of the demon generals. At the same time, the eight demon generals were also moving. Three of them moved to a slightly lower position, blocking the way for Meng Po and others to retreat back to the floating island.

　　Both sides had plans. Meng Po delayed time so that Wu Aotian could find a favorable position, while the demon general delayed time in order to completely trap Meng Po and others, not allowing them any chance to escape, including preventing them from retreating to the floating island, let alone breaking through.

　　Soon, the demon generals had completely surrounded them. One of the demon generals scanned the area and confirmed that the other party had no way to escape. He then laughed with relief and said, "Okay, let's see where you can escape to today!"

　　Wei Shan showed his weapon and laughed wildly, "Come on, stop talking nonsense and see who will die today!"

　　"Want to fight to the death?" The demon generals all laughed: "Then let me grant your wish!"

　　"Kill them, and His Majesty the Demon King will surely reward you greatly!"

　　Following the simultaneous shouts from several demon generals, Meng Po and the other five, as well as the other eight demon generals, all attacked with all their strength in an instant without leaving any behind.

　　Meng Po and the other five people stood in the center, facing the attacks of eight demon generals at the same time. The five people did not disperse, but stood in the void, like a circle, and their spiritual weapons attacked frantically, which not only eliminated the worries of future troubles, but also delayed the many attacking demon generals to the greatest extent.

　　Wu Aotian did not delay. Almost at the moment when the demon generals attacked with all their strength, Wu Aotian had instantly moved Liu Ruxue, Ding Ding and Xiao Jin out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron!

　　Before the battle started, Wu Aotian had already told Liu Ruxue and others the locations of the nearest demon generals. They had already accumulated momentum in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and were able to make a fatal blow at any time. So when Wu Aotian moved them out, they had already found their targets and attacked with a bang.

　　The eight demon generals have been besieging the floating island for several months. They know exactly how many powerful fourth-level phantom spirit masters there are on the island, and even their identities are very clear. Now, under the heavy siege, the eight demon generals have an absolute advantage, and naturally they are no longer on guard.

　　Some just want to kill the other party as much as possible and grab the credit.

　　Who would have expected that behind them, there were several powerful beings who were no less powerful than them, and who were raising their knives to target their backs?

　　The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind!

　　Meng Po and the others naturally knew that Wu Aotian and the others would attack at that moment, so they did not hold back once they attacked, and delayed the attacks of the demon generals as much as possible. The demon beasts did not hold back in their attacks, so how could they resist the powerful attack from behind?

　　Liu Ruxue's Heaven-Destroying Sword slashed at the back of a demon general without any hesitation, while the demon general's claws were trying hard to resist Wei Shan's blazing long sword.

　　Ding Ding's three black lights, like living ropes, instantly wrapped around the body of a demon general. The demon general was about to grab in the air and attack Mo Yunsheng. He had no time to gather strength to resist again.

　　Xiao Jin breathed out a breath of golden dragon flame, directly enveloping the entire demon general.

　　When Liu Ruxue and the other three were attacking the three closest demon generals, Wu Aotian had already flown out like a ghost and rushed towards a demon general who was a little further away.

　　The instantaneous change shocked all the monsters.

　　The Destroying Heaven Sword split the demon general's body in half without any pause. The powerful spiritual energy tore the broken body apart. In the blink of an eye, the demon general didn't even have time to see who was attacking him from behind before his entire body was torn into pieces.

　　Ding Ding's three black lights had already entangled the demon general tightly when he was slightly stunned. Before he could break free, Ding Ding stretched out his hands, and the three black lights that wrapped around the demon general like ropes instantly penetrated into the demon general's skin and then passed through.

　　Like three high-speed steel wires, the demon general's body had reacted, but no matter how strong his body was, it could not withstand the sudden attack of the black light and was instantly broken into pieces.

　　The demon general who was wrapped in Xiao Jin's dragon flame was shocked, his blood boiling, and he actually withstood most of the power of the dragon flame. Although his whole body was burned black and smoking, and bleeding, he did not die immediately.

　　In the moment of life and death, the demon general used his talent and used the skill of blood and energy to protect his body. However, when he had just resisted the scorching heat and had no time to retreat, Meng Po's Leiyin Buddhist beads had already penetrated into his body and heart like bullets, and the strong spiritual energy contained in them exploded violently.

　　In just a short moment, the three demon generals lost their lives!

　　And from then on, the first round of attack has just ended!

　　Everything happened in a flash. By the time all the monsters reacted, the three monster generals were already dead.

　　"There's an ambush!"

　　"careful!"

　　…

　　The monsters' shouts rang out at the same time, and the five remaining monster generals in the central battle circle were terrified. They had never expected that the enemy could have an ambush right next to them, and they hadn't even noticed it!

　　The two people and one dragon who suddenly appeared were extremely powerful. They were obviously strong men at the fourth level of Phantom Spirit Realm. Especially the two women. They looked very young, but their strength was stronger than everyone else and had reached the peak of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit Realm!

　　What's going on? How could there be another fourth level of phantom spirit?

　　How did they hide nearby?

　　Thinking about this question, they suddenly thought of an answer.

　　Chapter 430: The First Counterattack

　　Second update.

　　---------

　　The Monster Sea has been invaded by humans twice, both times silently. There was a human youth who seemed to have a magical ability, which was that he could conceal his breath without being discovered. Even a Phantom Spirit of the Fourth Level would find it difficult to detect him. He also had a special ability, which was that he could bring his companions with him and also hide their breath.

　　The first time, they killed many monsters and were chased by monster generals. They were almost captured but managed to escape. The second time, they came back with four powerful humans, who killed two monster generals and forced the monster king to take action himself before they retreated in fear.

　　Among the two people and one dragon that suddenly appeared, the one covered in black aura and wielding a long sword with terrifying murderous intent, isn’t she the woman who once attacked the sea of ​​monsters?

　　When she first appeared, didn't she even reach the Phantom Mirror? How come she has reached the fourth level of Phantom Mirror in just one or two years?

　　The five demon generals were extremely horrified, but another more frightening thought suddenly appeared in their minds.

　　Since these three people suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the young man who was able to conceal his breath without being discovered must be around!

　　He hasn't shown up yet, what does he want to do?

　　There is only one answer, and that is to attack yourself secretly!

　　As soon as this thought came to mind, before everyone had time to be on guard, an extremely powerful pressure appeared in the air. A huge tripod appeared out of thin air behind a demon general and rushed straight towards him, hitting him heavily on the back.

　　The demon general might have thought of Wu Aotian in the dark. He reacted the moment the attack was about to hit him, and huge scales suddenly appeared all over his body.

　　These huge scales were like dragon scales, completely wrapping his body like a set of extremely delicate armor.

　　This is his innate skill, and this scale armor has super strong defensive capabilities.

　　Even if it was a full-strength attack from a powerful warrior of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit, it could only cause minimal damage to him. Because of this, he was ranked among the top few among the demon generals.

　　Although he was attacked by surprise, he had strong confidence in his scales and believed that he could block the sneak attack with his scales.

　　However, the moment the spiritual weapon that attacked him from behind hit him, his expression changed.

　　He felt a powerful force that he had never felt before, hitting him, like a towering mountain suddenly crashing down on him.

　　The extremely surging force tore through his armor in just a moment. The extremely tough armor broke into countless pieces and flew in all directions, as if mocking his blind and arrogant self-confidence.

　　Spiritual energy rushed into his body frantically, and then suddenly exploded.

　　Until his death, he didn't understand who had ambushed him, or what kind of spiritual weapon had hit him.

　　How can there be such a powerful force?

　　No demon general, nor any human being at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, could launch such a powerful attack. Could it be that the person attacking from behind is a powerful human being at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?

　　Wu Aotian looked at the demon general who was turned into pieces in front of him, and his heart was filled with ecstasy. He activated the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron with the power of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. The power was beyond Wu Aotian's imagination.

　　Wu Aotian saw the scales that suddenly appeared on the demon general's back, and the spiritual weapon was eliminated when it hit the scales. Wu Aotian also felt it very clearly. It was not so bad that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron burst out with enough power in an instant, which far exceeded the defensive ability of the scales. Wu Aotian really doubted that even if he launched a sneak attack, he would not be able to kill him.

　　Instantly growing extremely strong scales, this talent is really good.

　　Of the eight demon generals, one more died. Together with the previous three, half of them were dead.

　　The remaining four demon generals' hearts suddenly skipped a beat, and their eyes were filled with horror.

　　As for the Scale General's ability to grow scales out of thin air, they were naturally aware of the defensive capabilities of the scales. Even if they attacked with all their strength, they would probably only cause some damage to the Scale General at most, and it would be impossible to cause the result like now. This result can only mean one thing, that is, the strength of the person who made the attack has far surpassed theirs.

　　Could it be a powerful person at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?

　　The remaining four demon generals suddenly trembled in their hearts, with extreme fear revealed in their eyes. Without any hesitation, the four of them turned around and tried to flee.

　　"You want to escape? No way. You'll die!"

　　Although Meng Po and others knew that Wu Aotian and others' sneak attack would definitely cause huge damage to the demon generals, they did not expect that the four of them would directly cause the death of four demon generals with one attack. Especially the effect of Wu Aotian's attack at the end was really shocking.

　　The five people were filled with ecstasy. Even though there were no strong men at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm yet, the monsters had been severely damaged. Only eight of the twelve monster generals were left. They risked their own lives and used the Void Spirit Pearl to die together with the Monster King. With Wu Aotian and the others, they were enough to sweep away the remaining monster generals.

　　Even if there are still several demon generals left, Wu Aotian and others also have four. What's more, Wu Aotian also has special abilities. Under the same circumstances, it would be very easy for him to deal with several demon generals.

　　Thinking of this, Meng Po and others were filled with hope, and the humiliation and despair of the previous few months were swept away.

　　With such a sure win, how could they let these monsters escape safely?

　　Meng Po and others chased after the four fleeing demon generals at the same time. After Wu Aotian struck, he took back the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. His figure, which had been revealed due to the huge fluctuation of spiritual energy, disappeared into the air again.

　　The whole situation has been completely turned upside down.

　　Previously, eight demon generals surrounded and killed five powerful warriors of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit, but now, eight powerful warriors of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit plus Wu Aotian who is still in invisible state, surrounded and killed the remaining four demon generals.

　　Hundreds of spiritual practitioners gathered on the floating island. All of these spiritual practitioners were powerful masters of the Phantom Spirit Mirror. They stared at the battlefield above from below.

　　No one expected that the situation would change so drastically just after the battle began. In just a moment, half of the eight demon generals died, and the remaining four fled in embarrassment!

　　The entire floating island fell into absolute silence in an instant.

　　But one second later, hundreds of people cheered loudly at the same time. Everyone's face was filled with ecstasy, and many people even had tears welling up in their eyes.

　　Ever since the monster army launched its attack, the entire continent began to fall. Even the floating island where the five strongest men in the entire continent gathered was surrounded by monsters. The floating island had to rely on the protection of the formation to keep it intact.

　　These were two months of despair, two months of darkness!

　　During these two months, no matter how much people thought or hoped, they could not find any hope of victory at all.

　　With one demon king, twelve demon generals, and countless demon beasts, the human race really has no chance of survival. Even with the Void Spirit Pearl, even if the best outcome is that five warriors sacrifice their lives to die with the demon king, there are still more than a dozen demon generals leading countless demon beasts, and humans are still unable to resist...

　　During these two months, everyone's heart was filled with despair, thinking that their relatives, friends, and even themselves would eventually become slaves of the monsters, or even food of the monsters. An emotion of resentment that could not be vented had been blocking everyone's heart.

　　And today, humanity finally won its first victory.

　　Not just a victory, but a decisive and big victory!

　　The passion in everyone's blood seemed to be completely ignited at this moment. Everyone had the urge to shout out loud, to let out the resentment that had been blocked for two months!

　　Humanity, don’t despair yet!

　　Humanity will definitely win!

　　Hope has returned to everyone’s heart!

　　Today is the beginning of humanity’s counterattack!

　　Blood debt must be repaid with blood, let those monsters taste a bloody lesson and drive them back into the sea, no, kill them all!

　　The hot tears could no longer stay in the eyes and rolled down countless faces. No one cared, no one laughed at them. Even though they were crying, they were crying with a smile at this moment!

　　"Go out and kill those monsters!"

　　"Kill them!"

　　The formation slowly opened, and all the spiritual practitioners flew out, with endless momentum, rushing towards the army of monsters that was already in chaos and beginning to collapse.

　　A team of several hundred people is far too small compared to the number of monsters, but these hundreds of people burst out with a soaring momentum that even tens of thousands of people could hardly unleash!

　　That is an unstoppable momentum!

　　That is the magnificence that makes one die with no regrets!

　　That was an outburst of giving everything and delivering a fatal blow!

　　…

　　The army of monsters originally surrounded the floating island from all directions, but the instant death, defeat and escape of the monster generals caused this huge army of monsters to show an unconcealable panic.

　　Even if these monsters were fearless and valiant, they were still facing a situation where all the powerful monster leaders on their side had fled, while the other side had eight or nine powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. In this situation, the attack was no different from suicide.

　　The demon general fled, and Meng Po and others chased him quickly. All kinds of spiritual weapons whistled in the air, rushing forward with overwhelming power.

　　The monsters that blocked Meng Po and the others' path fell down in large numbers. Some were frozen to pieces, some were burned to ashes, and some exploded into countless pieces...

　　Eight strong men attacked at the same time, and hundreds of monsters fell within at least a moment. These monsters were not ordinary monsters, and those surrounding the innermost circle were all monsters that had reached the Phantom Spirit Realm. Hundreds of strong men in the Phantom Spirit Realm were killed instantly, and the monsters on the periphery dared not resist any longer, and all fled in all directions.

　　At the same time, the army of spiritual practitioners on the floating island also rushed out frantically.

　　A team of hundreds of people was chasing and killing an army of tens of thousands of monsters. This was an extremely strange and shocking scene!

　　Chapter 431 Great Victory

　　Meng Po and others chased after the remaining four demon generals. However, the four demon generals did not disperse, but instead fled together.

　　Meng Po has nine powerful fourth-level phantom warriors on her side, which is twice the number of the demon general. If they flee separately, the other side will have an absolute advantage if two of them chase one. In this case, it is better for everyone to flee together. If they really can't escape, they can flee separately and it depends on their luck.

　　Their idea was not wrong, but they underestimated Wu Aotian who was hiding in the dark.

　　Wu Aotian's strength is higher than those demon generals, so his speed is also faster than those demon generals. In addition, Wu Aotian is in invisible state, and the demon beasts in the sky cannot sense his position, so naturally no one can cause any obstacles to him.

　　Meng Po and others were blocked by the monsters for a moment, and the four monster generals had already flown far away.

　　The four demon generals looked back and saw Meng Po and others in the distance, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. But when they relaxed, Wu Aotian had already quietly arrived in front of them.

　　Looking at the four demon generals running forward rapidly, Wu Aotian gritted his teeth and prepared to attack them on his own and then intercept them.

　　It will only take a short time for Meng Po behind to catch up, and then the four demon generals will have no way to escape.

　　Wu Aotian turned around in the air and faced the four demon generals flying towards him rapidly. He took a deep breath, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron suddenly accumulated energy, appeared out of thin air in the air, and smashed down towards the demon generals!

　　The four demon generals were fleeing at a rapid speed, and they had no idea that Wu Aotian had already run ahead of them. The incident happened suddenly, and none of them could avoid the attack.

　　If the person being attacked was a demon general, perhaps this one blow alone would have been enough to take his life, but this time the attack was aimed at four people.

　　The four demon generals simultaneously launched their strongest attacks on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron that was rushing towards them. Although it was very hasty, after all, it was the combined strength of four people, and the power was incomparably powerful.

　　But even with the combined strength of four people, they could only barely resist the huge tripod that suddenly appeared.

　　The huge energy impact from the giant tripod made each of them feel incredible pressure. People had no way to gain leverage in the air, and the four of them were forced back by this enormous force.

　　In this short period of time, Meng Po and others behind had arrived and surrounded the four demon generals in an instant.

　　The four demon generals reacted quickly. Just as they managed to steady themselves from retreating backwards, they suddenly split into several directions and fled in all directions.

　　But even with a quick reaction, the attacks from Meng Po and others had already swarmed in.

　　The two demon generals who were close to Meng Po and others were suddenly caught in heavy attacks and could not escape at all. The other two demon generals who were farther away in different directions flew away to the left and right.

　　Wu Aotian took back the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and disappeared into the air again.

　　It was obviously not difficult for eight powerful warriors of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm to surround and kill two demon generals.

　　Wu Aotian left with peace of mind and followed behind one of the demon generals.

　　The demon general was also frightened and flew as fast as lightning. His speed was even faster than before. It was obvious that he used some secret method to increase his speed. Wu Aotian was not too anxious. He just hung behind the demon general, neither hurried nor slow.

　　The demon general flew thousands of miles in one breath. Seeing that no one was chasing him, he finally slowed down. His face was abnormally red, as if he was drunk.

　　Wu Aotian chased after the demon general and without stopping, he smashed him with a tripod.

　　There is no need for any communication between him and the monster. Either he dies or he dies.

　　The demon general had just breathed a sigh of relief when he suddenly felt a strange movement in the spiritual energy in the air. Turning around, he saw the huge strange cauldron revealing its gigantic figure in the air.

　　The demon general's face suddenly turned extremely ugly. He didn't expect that the invisible human warrior had been following him all along!

　　Even after fleeing for thousands of miles, he still couldn't escape the other party's tracking!

　　Since there is no way to escape, we have no choice but to fight.

　　The demon general roared loudly, and all the muscles in his body quickly swelled up like steamed buns. At the same time, his aura soared rapidly.

　　A heavy punch was thrown.

　　Nothing fancy, just a simple punch!

　　He concentrated all his strength into one punch, and this punch sucked away all the spiritual energy in his body!

　　As soon as the punch appeared, it seemed to travel through space and directly hit the huge tripod flying towards it.

　　The power of this punch has exceeded 40% of his normal strength!

　　Powerful general!

　　This is why he got the title of Power General. In a short period of time, he can make the muscles and meridians in his body extremely strong, thereby increasing the amount of spiritual energy he can absorb and withstand, and greatly improving his combat effectiveness. To a certain extent, this effect is the same as that of the Berserk Pill. The difference is that taking the Berserk Pill also has strong side effects, and the only side effect of this talent in his body is that he will feel tired after using it. As long as he has a good rest, he can recover.

　　Wu Aotian also felt the power of this punch and was secretly surprised, but he was not panicked.

　　Having already made two attacks, he was very confident in the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Not to mention that the demon general's strength suddenly increased by several fold, even if it doubled, Wu Aotian was not afraid.

　　The giant tripod hit the powerful general's fist hard.

　　The huge amount of energy gathered at one point, and then suddenly collided and exploded.

　　The powerful spiritual energy gathered in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron all surged out at this moment. The fist of the powerful fist was the force point, which was also the leakage point where the spiritual energy rushed out.

　　The space around the impact point seemed to be completely torn apart at this moment, and huge amounts of energy exploded in all directions, like a nuclear bomb explosion.

　　The powerful general's eyes suddenly widened, revealing extreme horror in his eyes.

　　His punch, a punch with all his strength, was blocked without any hindrance!

　　His fist hit the huge tripod as if it was hitting a mountain. No, it was a mountain. This punch would definitely make it fall down. However, when this punch hit the tripod, the tripod did not move at all. It felt like a fly, mustering up its greatest strength, and then hit it heavily on an ancient bell.

　　This is probably what it feels like when an ant shakes a tree or a mantis tries to stop a car!

　　Could this person really be a powerful person at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?

　　Is His Majesty the Demon King about to meet his opponent?

　　If this person is a strong man at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, plus many other strong men at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, will the attack of the monster clan end in failure again?

　　At this moment, many thoughts appeared in his mind.

　　Before he could think of an answer, the huge energy from the tripod had completely overwhelmed his strength, and then surged up along his arms.

　　The force was so overwhelming that the general had no time to launch any counterattack. He could only watch his arm break, bones shatter, flesh and blood fly all the way.

　　Fist, arm, arm, shoulder, and then...the head.

　　Li Jiang's thoughts also stopped. As his life disappeared, his mind fell into endless darkness.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the powerful general who had turned into minced meat in front of him, took a deep breath, and said with a satisfied smile: "This power is really good."

　　"Of course, you are now at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, and my strength has also recovered and improved. The power we can exert together is extraordinary. Even if we can't compare to that of the Demon King, I think it's not much different."

　　Wu Aotian heard Qiu start to show off again, and couldn't help asking, "If we fight the demon king head-on, what do you think will happen?"

　　Qiu was silent for a moment and said, "I am not very clear about the strength of the demon king, so I cannot give you an accurate answer. But I think that it is not certain to defeat him. The best result is to lose but not die."

　　Defeat but not die?

　　Wu Aotian muttered in his heart, then slowly shook his head and said, "This won't work. If I can't resist the Demon King and let him lead his army to continue moving forward, the Sect Master and the others will definitely use the Void Spirit Pearl to try to die together with the Demon King."

　　Qiu was also somewhat helpless. After all, there was no way to suddenly improve one's strength, especially since Wu Aotian had now reached the peak of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. There were still many strange energies in his body, but he could not absorb them. If he could absorb them, he would be able to break through. However, Wu Aotian had no idea how to absorb them, how to integrate them, and how to break through.

　　"No matter what, the demon king has always been worried about the Void Spirit Pearl. Now that the floating island has been relieved, and we have killed many demon generals, except for the demon king, the others are no longer a threat to us. At least now everyone is afraid of each other, and he can no longer be as arrogant as before."

　　Wu Aotian sighed and said, "That's true, but if I want to solve the problem fundamentally, I still need to break through the bottleneck and reach the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm."

　　"I want to help you with this, but I can't. I don't know where that guy came from, but he's so powerful... Why didn't he leave something more powerful? This guy is really something."

　　Listening to Qiu's complaints, Wu Aotian could only smile bitterly and could not find the words to respond.

　　"Let's go back. They must have killed the two demon generals. At most, only one escaped. Now there are only five demon generals left in the demon tribe. We are not at an advantage in numbers. Today is a great victory."

　　Qiu chuckled and came up with an idea: "Aren't the monsters invading the continent now? Even if we can't defeat the Monster King, we are still more than enough to kill their monster teams. Why don't we take action first to kill their minions and hurt them..."

　　Chapter 432: Method of replacement?

　　Second update.

　　-----------

　　Wu Aotian naturally understood what Qiu meant, but up to now, after the monsters occupied the continent, although they also killed and ate many civilians, and raped some women, but overall, the number of civilians killed in the occupied half of the continent was still a minority.

　　The reason for this result is simply because the monster clan believes that victory is inevitable, and it doesn't matter whether these people are killed early or late. What's more, after occupying the continent, they still have to rely on these humans to produce and create what they want for their monster clan. Simply put, they still need to keep these humans as their slaves. Out of this mentality, they have not implemented an extermination policy. Once humans begin to counterattack, and the counterattack is very powerful, then I am afraid that the monster clan will also start killing crazily.

　　Moreover, for the time being, the number of monsters is much greater than that of humans. Once the killing starts, I am afraid that countless civilians will die at their hands within a day.

　　If you want to completely resolve this war, you have to directly kill the leader of the monster clan, that is, the monster king, and those monster generals.

　　Once all the demon kings and demon generals are killed, the time for all mankind to counterattack will have come. At that time, it will be a very easy matter to drive the monsters back into the sea.

　　But now I don't have enough strength to fight them head-on...

　　What should we do?

　　Thinking about things in his mind, Wu Aotian returned to the floating island.

　　The battle on the floating island has come to an end. The monsters that were originally all over the sky have disappeared. Instead, a large number of monster corpses are floating on the sea. These corpses may be charcoal, popsicles, or fragments, occupying a huge area. The water in this ocean has also changed color and looks dark red.

　　All the spiritual practitioners gathered outside the floating island formation, each of them was extremely excited.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian coming back, there was a burst of cheers on the floating island.

　　Everyone knew that this beautiful counterattack was so successful only because of Wu Aotian's presence.

　　If it weren't for Wu Aotian's miraculous Tibetan skills and his mastery of aura, even if there were a few more powerful warriors in the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm, and they were no weaker than the enemy in terms of numbers and combat effectiveness, this battle might still be won, but it would definitely not be such an easy victory.

　　It was a battle of equal strength, not to mention that there were overwhelming and powerful Phantom Realm monsters outside.

　　Even if they won, it would probably be a pyrrhic victory. There would be no almost zero losses like now. Except for a few seriously injured spiritual practitioners who were chasing them, no powerful warriors in the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm were hurt!

　　Meng Po and the others also showed undisguised excitement on their faces. After waiting for more than two months, they finally had hope. How could they not be excited?

　　A beautiful ambush caused heavy damage to the monsters and generals. The overwhelming advantage suddenly turned into a disadvantage. If they had not had a monster king, humans would have announced that they had entered a full-scale counterattack phase.

　　"How's it going? Did you catch up?"

　　The impatient Wei Shan looked at Wu Aotian falling and asked quickly, his face full of anticipation and excitement.

　　Before Wu Aotian could answer, Mo Yunsheng laughed and said, "Looking at the expression on his face, I know he has caught up. Besides, it's easy to guess. He attacked four demon generals at the same time before, and smashed them back. With such strength, which demon general can resist it alone?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and nodded, "He ran very fast, but I still caught up with him. This is due to the benefits of invisibility and restrained breathing. Otherwise, he would probably have kept running for his life and would not have stopped."

　　Although Wu Aotian did not describe the process of the battle, looking at the relaxed smile on Wu Aotian's face, everyone could guess that the battle process must not be complicated or difficult.

　　"Ha, so today we killed seven of their demon generals. That one ran too fast, so we have to surround and kill the two closest to him. Otherwise, none of them will escape."

　　Meng Po smiled and shook her head, saying, "Even if one escaped, it won't affect the overall situation now. Through today's battle, we can roughly see Wu Aotian's fighting ability. It's not difficult for him to deal with these demon generals. It should be easy for him to fight alone. In addition, he can be invisible and restrain his breath, and can launch unexpected attacks. Even if he is alone and the opponent has several demon generals, there is no need to worry. The only thing to worry about now is the demon king."

　　A relaxed atmosphere permeated among the crowd, and smiles appeared on everyone's faces that had not been seen for a long time. Although the situation was still very serious, it was at least not as dark as before.

　　Lei Peng rubbed his chin and asked with a smile: "Now that the floating island has been rescued, what should we do next?"

　　When talking about the next step, the smiles on everyone's faces diminished and became more solemn.

　　Meng Po looked at the faces of the people around her and sighed, "The news that we broke through and killed many demon generals will definitely reach the ears of the demon king soon. The demon king will definitely take certain measures, and perhaps he will personally hunt us down. Perhaps, now is the time for us to use the Void Spirit Pearl."

　　Wu Aotian was shocked, but saw that the faces of Meng Po and the others were extremely calm. It was obvious that each of them was ready to sacrifice themselves and had no fear of death at all.

　　Gruul turned around and glanced at Xiao Jin, a kind smile appeared on his face and he said, "Seeing Xiao Jin achieve success, I no longer have any concerns. Even after I die, Xiao Jin, as a golden dragon, will naturally protect us dragon people."

　　Mo Yunsheng smiled and said, "In the face of the life and death of all living beings on the continent, what do the lives of us old guys count for?"

　　Wei Shan laughed heartily, with a generous look on his face: "Being able to drag the demon king of the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit to death is worth it even if I die."

　　Wu Aotian looked at everyone talking, all of them expressing their willingness to die fearlessly and without any regrets. He suddenly felt anxious. He clearly had the hope of reaching the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, but he was stuck at a bottleneck and couldn't break through.

　　Are we just going to watch them die?

　　Wu Aotian thought for a moment, then asked, "Is it 100% possible to use the Void Spirit Pearl to perish together with the Demon King?"

　　Meng Po smiled bitterly and said, "Of course not 100%. To use the Void Spirit Pearl, one must rely on a very special formation. Five fourth-level Illusionary Spirit masters must release all their spiritual energy to stimulate the Void Spirit Pearl and cause it to explode. According to what the Sect Master said at the time, as long as the opponent is within a hundred meters of the Void Spirit Pearl, it will definitely not be spared. Beyond a hundred meters, within a thousand meters, there is a certain chance of killing the opponent, but there is a greater chance of only seriously injuring the opponent. Beyond a thousand meters, the opponent will have time to resist and buffer, but there is no ability to kill the opponent. At most, the opponent will be seriously or slightly injured..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Meng Po said, he couldn't help but sighed, "One hundred meters? This distance is too short in the eyes of the fifth-level Illusionary Spirit Demon King. In just a short moment, he can move several miles away. This distance is almost impossible to achieve. In this case, your self-destruction of the Void Spirit Pearl will not work at all..."

　　Meng Po sighed softly and said, "That's true. Unless we can use some means to trap the other party for a while, it will be difficult to have any effect..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and objected: "In this case, you should not use this Kong Lingzhu. This is simply a way to die."

　　Meng Po glanced at everyone, shook her head and said, "If we just attack directly, we will definitely not be able to trap the opponent, so what I thought is to use the formation to temporarily trap the demon king. It only takes a short time for us to activate the empty spirit pearl and then kill the demon king. However, the opponent is too strong. Although I know several formations that can trap people, I am afraid it will be difficult to trap them. But now that things have come to this, I can only take a gamble..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head and objected, "We can't gamble. If you succeed, even if you sacrifice yourself, it will be valuable. We will definitely be able to wipe out all the remaining monsters. But if you fail, the Monster King will lose the last thing that can threaten him. Unless I can break through, otherwise, the entire human race will have no strength left to resist."

　　Meng Po wanted to say something, but Wu Aotian suddenly thought of something and asked, "Meng Po, let me think about it. Can you explain to me the function of that formation, and how you gather spiritual energy to activate the Void Spirit Pearl... I just thought of my Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and I always feel that there may be other ways."

　　When everyone heard Wu Aotian say this, they were all a little surprised: "Any other way?"

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but shook his head unconfidently and said, "I just have an idea. You said that a huge amount of spiritual energy is needed to activate the Void Spirit Pearl. My Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron can absorb a large amount of spiritual energy from the air and store it. Is there anything in common between them..."

　　Meng Po's eyes lit up: "In that case, I will explain this formation to you in detail. Well, there are other formations that can restrain the opponent. I will also tell you about them. See if you can come up with any ideas."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, but he had already started to think about it in his mind.

　　To use this Void Spirit Pearl, it requires five powerful people at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm to activate it. Can those five people hide in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron?

　　The formation is directly engraved in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and then released after the Void Spirit Pearl is activated?

　　Is this possible?

　　Can the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron withstand the power of this explosion?

　　In addition, it takes a huge amount of energy to activate the Void Spirit Pearl, so can we directly use the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to replace the five people? Because the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron originally has the ability to absorb spiritual energy, and now that Qiu's injuries have all recovered, the amount and speed of spiritual energy absorbed is amazing...

　　Chapter 433: The Art of Substitution

　　After spending a very long time, Wu Aotian finally understood how to use the Konglingzhu from Meng Po's narration.

　　The formation, the ethereal bead, and the five powerful men who activate the formation and the ethereal bead, these three elements are indispensable.

　　The Konglingzhu must be formed to be fully activated, and the formation needs a huge amount of spiritual energy to be activated. Finally, five strong men are needed to control the Konglingzhu to attack and finally self-destruct.

　　After Wu Aotian understood the situation clearly, he did not rush to express his opinion, but began to communicate with Qiu.

　　"Qiu, do you think it will work if I use the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron to control this Void Spirit Bead?"

　　Qiu thought about it seriously and said, "It should be possible. The formation is engraved in the cauldron, and then I absorb enough spiritual energy. Or they can simply stay in the cauldron, provide a lot of spiritual energy, activate the formation and the Void Spirit Pearl, and then finally send the Void Spirit Pearl out to attack the demon king... But I don't know how powerful the explosion of the Void Spirit Pearl is, so I can't be sure whether it can withstand the self-detonation of the Void Spirit Pearl..."

　　When Wu Aotian heard Qiu's answer, he remained silent for a while. Although the method was feasible, he was not sure whether the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could withstand the self-destruction. It was also somewhat dangerous. If the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron could not withstand the power of the explosion of the Void Spirit Pearl, then everyone would be finished.

　　Qiu naturally knew Wu Aotian's worries. After thinking for a while, he said, "But we can take a gamble. I think no matter how powerful the self-explosion is, it is not aimed at us after all. As long as I am not at the center of the explosion, the power should not kill me. At most, I will suffer some impact and may suffer some injuries."

　　Wu Aotian subconsciously asked: "Are you sure?"

　　Qiu thought about it again and said, "How about this, you ask them to bring the Void Spirit Pearl in, and I'll check the strength of the spiritual energy inside, and I'll be able to roughly estimate the damage of this thing."

　　Wu Aotian nodded and relayed Qiu's words to Meng Po and others. When Meng Po heard that Qiu wanted to check the Kong Lingzhu, she took everyone to the formation where the Kong Lingzhu was stored without saying a word.

　　A huge formation carved on the ground, with countless complex magic patterns emitting milky white light, and above the formation, a round bead was gently rolling, emitting crystal light.

　　"Is this the Void Spirit Pearl?"

　　Meng Po nodded and pointed at the formation on the ground and said, "This formation is a formation that gathers spiritual energy and replenishes spirits. Moreover, this formation is also connected to the formation of the entire floating island. In other words, the formation on the entire floating island can operate and has such a strong defensive capability because of this formation. This empty spirit bead provides spiritual energy to the formation as the energy to support the formation."

　　When Wu Aotian heard what Meng Po said, he immediately said with some concern: "So, all the formations are integrated. If we take out the Kong Lingzhu..."

　　Meng Po looked at Wu Aotian's worried expression and smiled gently, saying, "The sect master set up these formations in the past for the safety of the Floating Island. As long as the formations are not broken, the Floating Island will be relatively safe. If one day we are forced to use the Void Spirit Pearl, it means that mankind has reached the most critical moment, and the existence of the Floating Island has lost its meaning, so there is no need for it to exist anymore..."

　　Wu Aotian was surprised and asked hesitantly, "Meng Po, do you mean that if we take away this Kong Lingzhu, all the formations on the island will stop functioning because they will lose spiritual energy support?"

　　Meng Po sighed softly, with a somewhat regretful look on her face, as if she was unwilling and reluctant to give up: "Yes, as long as we take down this Void Spirit Pearl, the formation on the entire Floating Island will be invalid, including the huge formation that makes the Floating Island float on the sea. After half a day, the entire Floating Island will sink into the sea..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned. He never expected that this Kong Lingzhu was not only the last killer weapon left by Lin Caiyi, but also the provider of spiritual energy for all formations.

　　Do you want to take it down?

　　As if she understood Wu Aotian's hesitation, Meng Po smiled and said, "There is nothing to hesitate about. I am the only one left in the Demon Slayer Sect now. The Demon Slayer Sect can no longer continue its mission, so there is no need for this Floating Island to exist. Besides, it has come to such a critical juncture that we must use the Void Spirit Pearl. We have no other choice. We had planned to take the Void Spirit Pearl and break out, then go find the Demon King and die with him. We just kept waiting for you, which delayed us a little..."

　　Wu Aotian nodded, turned around and looked at the huge palace, with some complicated emotions in his heart: "Okay, then take it down!"

　　Meng Po didn't say anything more and directly controlled the formation. The empty spirit bead in the formation slowly flew towards her palm and finally slowly fell down.

　　Just after the Konglingzhu left the range of the formation, the magic patterns on the ground that originally emitted crystal light began to lose their luster and turned into the original dark green color of the magic patterns, as if they had lost their life.

　　The crystal light on the Kongling Pearl slowly disappeared, and the strong spiritual fluctuations also calmed down, and finally disappeared completely, like a piece of stone without spiritual fluctuations.

　　Everyone's eyes were on the Kongling Pearl. Was it this pearl that contained the terrifying energy that could destroy the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?

　　This was the first time that Wu Aotian saw the Kong Lingzhu. The Kong Lingzhu was about the size of a basketball and looked like a crystal ball. It was extremely smooth. On the surface of the Kong Lingzhu, one could see a substance inside that looked like milky white milk. The substance was gently surging inside, like clouds and mist.

　　The surface of the ethereal bead is also engraved with formations and magic patterns, making the sphere look full of beauty.

　　Although he was just holding the Kong Lingzhu, which was extremely quiet, Wu Aotian could clearly feel the terrifying potential of the energy contained in the Kong Lingzhu, just like a sleeping giant beast.

　　This metaphor is quite appropriate, but it is rather troublesome to awaken this giant beast, and this giant beast does not recognize them as its masters, and will not show any mercy. It will just tear apart any life or object around it like a violent beast.

　　Wu Aotian sent the Void Spirit Pearl into the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron. Qiu looked at the Void Spirit Pearl and soon, Qiu exclaimed: "What a fierce energy! This thing is really magical. It can actually hold such a huge amount of spiritual energy without bursting."

　　"Can this be tested?"

　　Wu Aotian thought about what Meng Po had explained to him, and replied, “It should be possible, but first you have to build a formation, then you have to inject spiritual energy into the formation, let the formation run, and then activate this Kong Lingzhu… Have you seen the thirteen magic patterns on the Kong Lingzhu? As the spiritual energy of the formation is infused in, the thirteen magic patterns will light up one by one. When all the thirteen magic patterns light up, the Kong Lingzhu will be activated and can be detonated…”

　　Qiu thought for a moment and said, "This energy is indeed terrifying, but the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron should be able to withstand it. Let them carve the formation, and then we will try again to see if I can provide spiritual energy to activate it independently. If I can, then you and I will be able to communicate with each other, and after the activation is complete, you can control it to attack the Demon King."

　　"Okay, let's do this. If that doesn't work, you can consider having them all hide in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and use their spiritual energy to help you."

　　Just after he finished speaking, Wu Aotian suddenly thought of another thing, and immediately asked with anticipation: "If I can complete everything in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, then can I approach the demon king in stealth, and then suddenly launch an attack from a close distance, and smash the activated empty spirit bead directly at the demon king?"

　　Qiu answered affirmatively: "That's definitely not possible. Activating this formation and the Void Spirit Pearl requires a large amount of spiritual energy. The strong spiritual energy fluctuations cannot be hidden from him. We have to find another way..."

　　Wu Aotian was a little disappointed. After thinking for a while, he said, "It seems that I need to find a way to temporarily trap him for a while. I wonder if my magic array can work..."

　　Qiu Ye said cautiously, "Using the Void Spirit Pearl as the last resort to deal with the Demon King is very dangerous regardless of success or failure. Not only is there a possibility that the attack will fail, but there is also a possibility that the attack will succeed but you will be implicated. There is also a possibility that the opponent will be attacked but not die, and then counterattack us. Once we lose the last resort of the Void Spirit Pearl, the Demon King will no longer be afraid and will definitely chase us madly..."

　　Wu Aotian naturally wanted to know what Qiu said, and sighed in frustration: "After all, I still haven't broken through the bottleneck. Otherwise, with my ability alone, plus you, I'm afraid I can fight him. Why would I need to use such a dangerous and unreliable method that doesn't guarantee success..."

　　He told Mengpo and others the result of his communication with Qiu. After listening to it, Mengpo and others were surprised and worried, but finally listened to Wu Aotian's opinion and decided to engrave the formation in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and complete the activation steps directly in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Because it takes a little time to activate the formation and the Void Spirit Pearl, facing such a powerful existence as the Demon King, a little bit of time is enough for the other party to escape far away, or immediately attack everyone and hinder everyone's operations.

　　Although there are also strong fluctuations of spiritual energy in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron itself is a powerful spiritual weapon, so it is normal to have fluctuations of spiritual energy. It should be able to deceive the Demon King and then launch a surprise attack.

　　"Pack up first and leave here, this place is about to sink."

　　Meng Po greeted everyone, and everyone passed the message to everyone on the island. Everyone began to pack up and prepare to leave the floating island.

　　PS:

　　The first update is here, the second update will be sent later, there are still a few hundred words left.

　　Chapter 434: The Demon King's Fear

　　Everyone was floating in the air, watching the floating island sink little by little, and finally completely sink beneath the surface of the sea.

　　There were complicated emotions on everyone's faces. The Floating Island, where the Demon-Slaying Sect was located, was the strongest existence that could stop the monster clan, but it eventually disappeared completely.

　　Lin Caiyi is dead.

　　The Demon-Slaying Sect was destroyed.

　　The floating island sank.

　　The only one still alive is Meng Po, the last successor of the Demon-Slaying Sect. However, according to Meng Po, she will not live long because of bloodline problems.

　　All this will become history.

　　"Let's go, it's time for us to launch a counterattack! No matter what the result is, it's time to fight them to the death."

　　Wu Aotian directly put Meng Po and others into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. In this way, Meng Po and others could directly set up the formation in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which could save time as much as possible.

　　…

　　Just when Wu Aotian and the others all left the Floating Island and headed towards the mainland, the only demon general who escaped from the eight demon generals who had previously besieged the Floating Island finally found the demon king who was wreaking havoc in a spiritual sect.

　　The Demon King was followed by four great demon generals, including the Hidden General, and was leading a large group of demon beasts to the mountain where the famous spiritual sect in the Shenguan Empire was located.

　　It's just that the people in this once famous sect have almost all left. Although there are still quite a few people left, their strength is so strong that they can be killed by not only the demon king and demon generals, but even ordinary monsters.

　　The Demon King floated in the air, looking at the panicked human spiritual practitioners who were fleeing in all directions, with a somewhat arrogant smile on his face.

　　Since the attack on the continent, apart from the initial encounter with a large group of human spiritual practitioners, which led to a great battle, we have not encountered any decent resistance force.

　　The only few humans who were at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm had been trapped on the Floating Island by the eight demon generals he sent out. He always had a huge fear of the Floating Island, because there was the Demon-Slaying Sect, and there was also the Void Spirit Pearl that was powerful enough to destroy him, so he chose to retreat.

　　If those guys refuse to give up and want to die together, then they can just die together with those demon generals.

　　Looking at a pretty human woman flying up in panic, the demon king's eyes lit up, revealing a bit of heat. He stretched out his hand in mid-air and grabbed her. The woman's flying body suddenly stopped, as if being pulled by an invisible force, and flew towards the demon king at a rapid speed.

　　Looking at the Demon King's actions, the several demon generals following him naturally understood what he was going to do.

　　Human women are very interesting to monsters. They have smooth skin and are as delicious as children. Moreover, human women are not only delicious...

　　The demon king grabbed the struggling woman, grabbed her clothes with one hand and tore them off casually. He turned the woman over, raised his thing between his legs, and stabbed her directly and cleanly.

　　General Yin was watching from the side, with a complicated look in his lowered eyes. Since coming to the human territory, the Demon King had never touched her again, nor had he touched any other female demon beast. To him, human women were far more beautiful and comfortable than female demon beasts. Watching a human woman struggling and begging for mercy under his crotch gave him an extra sense of conquest.

　　"These humans are much weaker than they were before."

　　The demon king laughed happily: "I thought we would have to go through a big battle, but it turned out to be unstoppable. The whole continent is ours. We don't have to stay in that dark sea anymore."

　　Seeing that the Demon King had chosen his targets, the monsters around naturally would not stand still and pounced on the women one after another. Many monsters even fought to grab the women. As for the few monsters that couldn't find any women, they could only rush towards the remaining humans with resentment, ready to have a bite.

　　At this moment, a monster came in front of the demon king at lightning speed. He was the demon general who had fled all the way back from the sea.

　　The demon king looked at the demon general flying over, a strange expression appeared on his face, and he snorted coldly and said, "General, did you bring me any good news?"

　　A look of panic appeared on General Bao's face. He was really terrified, fearing that after he reported the news, the Demon King would be furious and kill him instantly.

　　Swallowing hard, General Bao replied anxiously, "Your Majesty, we were ambushed. The enemy's fourth-level Illusionary Realm warriors increased from five to nine in a flash..."

　　The demon king paused in his charge, frowned, and his face became more gloomy: "Ambush? Even if it is an ambush, the eight of you plus so many demon beast soldiers will not be at a disadvantage against nine humans in the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. What will be the result..."

　　The explosive generals didn't dare to look at the demon king's eyes, and reported in fear: "They came out of the island to fight. There were only five of them. The eight of us surrounded the five of them. Just as the battle started, two women and a dragon suddenly appeared behind us silently, and there was also an invisible strong man. They suddenly attacked and killed the four of us in an instant. We were in no hurry to escape, and were surrounded by them again. In the end... In the end, only I escaped, and the other seven demon generals all died..."

　　"What!"

　　The demon king snorted angrily, and the strength in his hands increased unconsciously. His sharp claws immediately cut the woman in his hand in half. The demon king angrily threw the body in his hand down, still holding up his bloody lower body, staring at the explosive general: "You said the other seven are all dead? How many humans died?"

　　The four demon generals behind the Demon King were also greatly surprised, especially General Yin. She had fought with Mo Yunsheng and others before and had a rough idea of ​​their strength, so the Demon King sent out eight demon generals, which was enough to deal with them. But how come several powerful warriors of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit suddenly appeared on the other side?

　　But the method that suddenly appeared out of nowhere was very familiar. The Demonic Beast Sea was raided twice before. Wasn’t it because of a guy among humans who was good at concealing his breath and hiding people?

　　Presumably, he was the one behind the scenes this time, using some means to get close to the demon generals first, and then suddenly attacked when their attention was distracted.

　　But aren’t there only four humans, plus the golden dragon, a total of five powerful people at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm? Where did the other four come from?

　　Baojiang felt the anger of the demon king and was terrified, but he didn't dare not answer. He could only bite the bullet and said, "They are not dead. At most, they have suffered some injuries..."

　　The demon king's face became more gloomy, and he shouted angrily: "A bunch of trash!"

　　Baojiang dared not say a word, but hung his head, praying in his heart that the Demon King would forgive him.

　　Seeing the angry look of the demon king, the hidden general beside him hurriedly asked: "General Bao, tell me the details of what happened, especially the few strong men who appeared later. Where did they come from? Are there any particularly powerful ones?"

　　The explosive general quickly recounted what happened. When he heard that the invisible man actually intercepted four people in an instant, the demon king's face changed slightly and snorted coldly, "Since they still want to use sneak attacks, there must be no strong man at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm among them. The man you mentioned should be at the peak of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. I'm afraid he needs a powerful spiritual weapon to achieve such power. Otherwise, he can destroy you all just by attacking alone..."

　　The hidden general said with some doubt: "You said that the invisible person is the most powerful?"

　　The explosive general nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes, at that time we all suspected that he had reached the fifth level of the phantom spirit. But after escaping, I thought about it carefully again. As your majesty said, if he had reached the fifth level of the phantom spirit, there would be no way we could escape. Moreover, he would not need to use any tricks at all and could have killed us directly..."

　　There was a bit of shock on General Yin's face. He turned around and said to the Monster King uncertainly: "Your Majesty, our Monster Sea has been attacked by humans twice before. In both attacks, there was a human who was able to restrain his aura, so he was able to avoid our people and launched multiple surprise attacks. He even killed two monster generals in the second attack..."

　　"During the first raid, the Fire General used some tricks to catch up with the human who could turn invisible and conceal his aura, but he found that the other party was only at the first level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. How long has it been since then, has he already reached the peak of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm?"

　　The demon king seemed stunned for a moment, turned around and asked, "Are you sure?"

　　General Yin thought for a moment and replied, "It seems that there has only been one person with this ability in the human world. The key is that he can put people into a container and take them away, but only that person has this ability. I don't know what his method is?"

　　The demon king showed a bit of surprise on his face: "If it is confirmed to be him, then his strength has increased dramatically in such a short period of time, and he can also become invisible. This person is a disaster and must be killed as soon as possible."

　　After a slight pause, the demon king showed some worry in his eyes: "Now that the people on the floating island have come out, they will definitely use the empty spirit beads to deal with me..."

　　General Yin looked at the silent demon king and asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, what should we do now?"

　　The demon king thought for a moment and said, "The plan remains unchanged. We will continue to attack and occupy the entire continent as soon as possible. In addition, we will find a few places and conduct a few large-scale massacres. I don't believe that they will not show up!"

　　PS:

　　Second update.

　　Chapter 435: Prepare for war!

　　When Wu Aotian and others arrived at the mainland, the formation in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had been completed.

　　Wu Aotian himself also entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron to take a look. It was a huge and unfamiliar formation, at least Wu Aotian had never seen it before. After all, apart from having some understanding of illusion formations, Wu Aotian didn't know much about other things.

　　In a forest full of spiritual energy, Wu Aotian placed the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron on the ground and began to absorb spiritual energy ferociously.

　　Wu Aotian looked at the huge funnel-shaped spiritual energy ball that formed in the air and was quite shocked. Wu Aotian had experienced the scene of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron absorbing spiritual energy countless times before, but compared with the current scale, it was nothing and not worth mentioning.

　　The ball of spiritual energy was at least several miles in size, and who knows how many times denser it was. The spiritual energy poured down at a rapid speed like a river, and then entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　It was the first time that Meng Po and the others saw the extraordinary power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. They all opened their eyes wide in extreme shock.

　　None of them had ever seen such a large-scale process of absorbing spiritual energy. Even though the formation that placed the Void Spirit Pearl on the floating island was also a spirit gathering formation, it was incomparable to the speed at which the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in front of them absorbed spiritual energy.

　　After madly sucking all the spiritual energy into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Qiu began to try to inject spiritual energy into the formation, trying to activate the formation.

　　Wu Aotian and the others were observing the formation closely. Before starting, Wu Aotian repeatedly reminded Qiu to activate the formation carefully and slowly, and not to transfer the spiritual energy all at once. If the Konglingzhu exploded, it would be troublesome. Not only would they have no weapons to deal with the demon king, but they might also be killed in the explosion.

　　If this were true, I wonder if the Demon King would die of laughter when he heard the news.

　　Qiu began his action very cautiously and carefully. As spiritual energy was injected into the formation, the magic patterns of the formation began to light up little by little. In the end, all the spiritual patterns of the entire formation emitted a milky white light. The light was reflected on the ground, and the entire formation seemed to suddenly come alive.

　　When the entire formation was in operation, the ethereal bead that had been quietly floating in the formation finally began to move.

　　The first spiritual pattern on the Sky Spirit Pearl slowly lit up...

　　As this spiritual pattern lit up, strong spiritual energy fluctuations began to ripple on the Kongling Pearl.

　　The second spiritual pattern slowly lit up...

　　The fluctuation of spiritual energy was several points stronger than before. Wu Aotian and other onlookers were secretly shocked. The energy contained in this empty spiritual bead was truly terrifying. It had only two magic patterns lit up, but there was already such a strong fluctuation.

　　The third one...

　　The fourth...

　　Lines of magic patterns lit up as spiritual energy poured in, and the entire Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was enveloped by the powerful spiritual energy fluctuations of the Void Spirit Pearl.

　　When the number of magic patterns reached eleven, everyone in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron felt an immense pressure, as if a thousand-pound rock was pressing on their heart. Everyone was a powerful warrior at the fourth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, and they could feel such a strong sense of oppression, and even have negative emotions such as fear and uneasiness. It is conceivable how powerful this Void Spirit Pearl is. After all, only eleven magic patterns have been displayed so far, and it is not the strongest yet!

　　Just the pressure of the breath can make them like this. If it really explodes, how powerful will it be?

　　Wu Aotian saw Qiu was still injecting spiritual energy into it, and hurriedly said, "Okay, don't inject anymore."

　　Qiu did not force it. He slowly stopped injecting spiritual energy and began to absorb all the spiritual energy back. Although the spiritual energy in the formation decreased, the magic patterns on the empty spirit bead began to return to their original state one by one.

　　When the last magic pattern light disappeared, and the entire formation and the Void Spirit Pearl returned to an extremely quiet state, Qiu was relieved and said, "Such a powerful formation actually requires so much energy. I absorbed so much spiritual energy, but I only lit up eleven magic patterns!"

　　Wu Aotian looked at the flame floating in the air and asked in a deep voice, "Have you put all your spiritual energy into it?"

　　The flames danced gently, and Qiu's voice was filled with wonder, "Not yet, there are still quite a few left, but I feel that each lit pattern on the Konglingzhu requires more spiritual energy than the previous one. Although there are still two unlit patterns left, I estimate that a huge amount of spiritual energy will be needed. You should also be ready to help at any time. Fortunately, there are still a lot of pills that help replenish spiritual energy, so you can hold on for a while."

　　Wu Aotian thought about it and asked worriedly: "Now that you have felt the amount of spiritual energy in it, do you think that if this Void Spirit Pearl explodes, can the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron withstand it?"

　　Qiu didn't hesitate and answered directly: "I should be able to withstand it, but I think I will be hit hard and get hurt..."

　　Wu Aotian was stunned for a moment. Before he could ask, Qiu said, "Don't worry too much about this. There is still a lot of unused Ten Thousand Years Mysterious Ice. The injuries from this impact are no worse than the injuries I suffered before. It will be easier to recover. It just takes a little time."

　　"Is that so? Then from what you mean, can we fight like this?"

　　Qiu sighed softly, "If you don't wait for your breakthrough into the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit, then we'll have to fight. After all, if you don't reach the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit, no one will be able to defeat the demon king."

　　Wu Aotian nodded silently, turned his head to look at Meng Po and the others, and thought: "We have been on the mainland for some time. The Demon King must have heard about us, but now we don't know where they are..."

　　"Meng Po, what do you think the demon king will do if he learns about us?"

　　Meng Po thought for a moment and said, "I think he will find us, attack us, and get rid of us as soon as possible."

　　After a pause, Meng Po's eyes fell on the empty spirit bead floating on the formation, and continued: "He is afraid that we will perish with him, so even if he wants to destroy us, he will definitely be very careful."

　　Wu Aotian frowned: "Does he know the conditions for using the Void Spirit Pearl?"

　　"He knows."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "It's good that he knows. In this way, he will be more careful to prevent the formation that can activate the Void Spirit Pearl. Even if he knows that I have the ability to bring you with me, he certainly doesn't know that we can directly build a formation in the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron to activate the Void Spirit Pearl..."

　　"Since he wants to destroy us, and we want to destroy them, let's fight."

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything else, but simply said that since they wanted to try the Konglingzhu first, and it wouldn't cost them their lives, then they could naturally take a gamble.

　　Meng Po watched Wu Aotian make a decision with great confidence, but asked with some concern: "What if the Void Spirit Pearl fails?"

　　Wu Aotian shrugged and said, "Once the Void Spirit Pearl appears, even if the Demon King wants to deal with us, he will probably have to hide far away first. If he is not killed by the explosion, he will definitely run far away. Then we can take the opportunity to collect the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and escape. I can be invisible and can conceal my breath. I don't believe he can find us."

　　Hearing Wu Aotian's words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Although everyone was determined to fight to the death, this determination was based on the premise that they could use their lives to turn the tide. If they risked their lives but failed, and not only lost their own lives but also the last hope of mankind, it would really not be worth it.

　　If Wu Aotian has no way to escape, Meng Po and the others would rather risk their lives to activate the Kong Lingzhu than let Wu Aotian take the risk, because apart from the Kong Lingzhu, Wu Aotian is the only one who has the hope of saving the continent.

　　Although he has not yet broken through the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, he is already at the peak of the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. Moreover, he is different from others. Others are stuck at a bottleneck and have little potential, but he is full of potential and possesses countless strange energies, but he cannot integrate them. Once integrated, he will enter the fifth level of Phantom Spirit.

　　"Okay, let's start killing the monsters now. I'm sure the Monster King will show up."

　　After thinking for a while, Wu Aotian added: "If we want to take action, it will be Sister Ruxue, Ding Ding, Xiao Jin, and Sect Master Mo. The more of us show up, the less prepared the Demon King will be, because as far as he knows, it takes five Illusionary Spirits of the Fourth Level to activate the Void Spirit Pearl. If enough people show up, he will naturally rule out the possibility that someone is secretly preparing a formation to deal with him."

　　"The others hide in the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, and I will conceal my aura and hide in secret. As soon as he appears, I will also appear and show the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. At the same time, Qiu will start to activate the formation. I will do everything I can to delay the gap between him and us, and then release the Void Spirit Pearl..."

　　Everyone had no objection to Wu Aotian's arrangement. Although Wu Aotian was young, he was calm and steady, and his strength was already the strongest among everyone. He also controlled the key Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Everyone just needed to cooperate with him to play this scene well and lure out the demon king.

　　"Let's go. We will kill our way through like this. The demon king will definitely appear."

　　…

　　When Wu Aotian and others decided to take action, most of the continent had fallen under the rule of monsters. The places passed by the monsters were like being combed by a comb. All the resistance forces had been wiped out. The only ones left were ordinary people or some low-level spiritual practitioners who were simply unable to compete with the remaining monsters.

　　Wu Aotian followed Liu Ruxue and others in stealth, advancing towards the center of the continent like a straight arrow. All the monsters he encountered along the way were killed completely.

　　When Wu Aotian advanced tens of thousands of miles and killed at least tens of thousands of monsters, the Monster King finally got the news from everyone. He took action and came with the remaining five monsters.

　　The Demon King knew very well that this group of people were the last powerful ones in the entire continent. As long as he killed them, no one in the entire continent would be able to threaten him. What's more, among this group of people, there was a guy with special abilities and unlimited potential. He had to be killed as soon as possible, otherwise, he would become a trouble in the end!

　　PS:

　　First update, second update later.

　　Chapter 436: Facing the Demon King

　　The demon king came without any warning.

　　Wu Aotian and his companions killed dozens of monsters stationed outside a small town. Just as they were about to move on, Wu Aotian suddenly reacted.

　　In the north, countless powerful auras were rapidly approaching this side, and among these auras, there was one aura that was particularly obvious. That aura was so powerful that without any thought, one could judge that the owner of this aura was the demon king with the strength of the fifth level of Phantom Spirit!

　　Liu Ruxue and the others also sensed the powerful aura at the same time, because the opponent did not restrain himself at all, and rushed towards them with great momentum.

　　Everyone's heart suddenly became nervous. Wu Aotian looked at the small town below and shouted, "Leave here and find a place where there is no one!"

　　Liu Ruxue and the others turned around and flew away without saying a word, but the aura behind them came very quickly. After they flew out for more than ten miles, the aura was already not far behind them.

　　The demon king actually came after me alone.

　　"Haha, I've caught you, do you still want to run away?"

　　Liu Ruxue and the others estimated the distance and thought that the explosion of the Konglingzhu here would not harm the nearby small town, so they turned around and stopped, each of them drew their weapons, looking as if they were facing a powerful enemy.

　　Wu Aotian also quietly moved behind Liu Ruxue and others, ready to lead everyone into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron at any time, and at the same time asked Qiu to get ready to take action.

　　The Demon King looked at the several people floating in the air, with an expression of undisguised arrogance and excitement, but a bit of vigilance could also be seen on his face.

　　The Demon King did not rush over to kill, but looked around. With the Demon King's strength, he naturally knew the situation within dozens of miles around him clearly. Of course, Wu Aotian was an exception.

　　Wu Aotian was like a stone. Even with the power of the Demon King, it was difficult to detect Wu Aotian's existence.

　　However, this is only applicable when Wu Aotian does not take action. If Wu Aotian takes action, even if it is a sneak attack on the Demon King, the Demon King will definitely be able to react in that short period of time.

　　The Demon King was obviously on guard against everyone using the Empty Spirit Pearl, but he also knew that to use the Empty Spirit Pearl, the formation needed to be activated. Once the formation was running, there would be strong fluctuations in spiritual energy, which the Demon King would naturally not fail to notice. If there was anything really wrong, the Demon King could interrupt it immediately or simply escape to a distant place. After all, the formation also had a certain range. As long as he stayed away from it, the Empty Spirit Pearl would not be able to harm him.

　　The Demon King had a good plan. He guessed that once these people used the Void Spirit Pearl, they would definitely find a way to restrain him, so he was not in a hurry, but waited for the five demon generals and many demon beasts in the back to catch up.

　　Even if he did something wrong, there were still five demon generals and many demon beasts around him, and they would naturally attack the enemy.

　　After the demon king calculated everything and believed that everything was foolproof, he flew towards Liu Ruxue and the others. He glanced at them and finally landed on Ding Ding's face. His expression suddenly changed: "Lin Caiyi! No, you are not Lin Caiyi... Who is Lin Caiyi to you?"

　　Ding Ding snorted coldly: "My mother!"

　　The Monster King suddenly raised his head and laughed loudly: "Fourth level of Illusionary Spirit, haha, back then Lin Caiyi severely damaged my monster clan and almost wiped out all of them. Now I can't find her to avenge her, but I found her daughter. God really knows my feelings..."

　　The demon king's eyes flashed with cruelty and madness: "I won't let you die so easily. I will make you live a life worse than death. I believe that the warriors of my demon beast clan are very interested in your body. They must be willing to ravage Lin Caiyi's daughter..."

　　Ding Ding had a cold face and didn't say anything, because she knew there was nothing to say to this guy.

　　The demon king's eyes were always filled with a bit of vigilance. He looked around and said, "Aren't there nine of you? Why are there only three of you? And there's a kid who can turn invisible. Is he hiding nearby and trying to sneak attack me?"

　　When Wu Aotian heard the Demon King say this, another idea suddenly came to his mind.

　　He flew forward quietly, approaching the side of the Demon King, and suddenly took out the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. As soon as the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron appeared, it brought with it an incomparably powerful spiritual energy and smashed straight towards the Demon King.

　　Qiu said that even if he encountered a demon king, even if he could not defeat him, he would never be defeated by the other party in one move.

　　Because of this, Wu Aotian planned to launch a sneak attack to distract the opponent's attention, because in this way, it seemed that he was forced to show up because he was guessed by him and took action in advance...

　　In addition, the strong spiritual energy fluctuations of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron can also cover up the strong spiritual energy fluctuations when activating the formation.

　　As soon as the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron appeared in the air, the Demon King had already sensed the exact location and laughed, "You are so anxious to attack, are you afraid that I will kill these two beauties?"

　　The demon king had no weapons in his hands, he just punched in the air and hit the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Although he was laughing triumphantly, there was still some surprise on the demon king's face. The opponent was so close to him and he hadn't noticed it yet. This kid was too powerful. If it was another demon beast instead of himself facing this attack, it would not be able to resist it at all.

　　This attack was not only unexpected, but also incredibly powerful!

　　Although the power of this attack is not as strong as his own, it has far surpassed the power that a strong man in the fourth level of Phantom Spirit can cause, and is comparable to the power of a strong man in the fifth level of Phantom Spirit. However, even in the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, there are still differences in levels. The power of this attack is at most the power of someone who has just entered the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, while the Demon King is a strong man close to the peak of the fifth level of Phantom Spirit.

　　It was also a punch that hit the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, but the power was many times greater than that of the powerful general at that time.

　　Although the attack of the powerful general was also extremely powerful, compared with the attack of the demon king, it was as weak as the punch of a baby and the full-strength punch of an adult.

　　The powerful blow of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron hit the Demon King's flying fist, but it was like hitting a mountain.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron flew back, and Wu Aotian pulled it into the air, but his body had already retreated a long distance and came to the side of Liu Ruxue and others.

　　"You go in first!"

　　Liu Ruxue glanced at Wu Aotian and gently warned him, "Be careful."

　　Without waiting for Wu Aotian's answer, Liu Ruxue had already directly entered the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. Ding Ding, Xiao Jin and Meng Po also quickly entered the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron.

　　The demon king watched the few people disappear in the middle of the cauldron, and suddenly opened his eyes wide. He said with some surprise and shock: "So you hid the people in this spiritual weapon, and then put the spiritual weapon into the void ring? Your spiritual weapon is quite mysterious!"

　　"Qiu, start activating the formation!"

　　Wu Aotian held the Eight Desolate Gathering Spirit Cauldron in the air, and greeted Qiu in his heart, but hummed: "Of course I am powerful, otherwise, I am afraid that I would have been killed by you twice in the Monster Sea."

　　The Demon King narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. At this time, Qiu had already rapidly poured spiritual energy into the formation in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The speed of this infusion was much faster than the current experiment.

　　Wu Aotian did not rush to take action, but slowly delayed time. Because the power of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron from his previous attack had already left an impression on the Demon King, strong spiritual fluctuations began to appear on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. However, the Demon King thought that Wu Aotian was preparing to attack and did not react for a while.

　　Wu Aotian was quite happy to see that the demon king did not rush to attack him, and continued casually: "It was with this that I was able to kill the seven demon generals who besieged the floating island. By the way, do you know why my strength has suddenly increased so much?"

　　A look of curiosity appeared on the Demon King's face. Perhaps it was because of the attack just now that Wu Aotian showed his amazing fighting power. The Demon King subconsciously thought that Wu Aotian had something to rely on, so he was not in a hurry when facing him. How could he expect that Wu Aotian was delaying time?

　　The spiritual energy fluctuations on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron became stronger and stronger, the formation had been fully activated, and the magic patterns on the Void Spirit Pearl began to light up one by one.

　　The demon king naturally sensed the fluctuations of spiritual energy on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Just as he was about to speak, his face changed and he snorted coldly: "Do you think you can defeat me just because you have a spiritual weapon? Today is the day you die!"

　　Wu Aotian snorted coldly: "I came so close to you and you didn't even know it. If I want to escape, do you think you can still find me?"

　　The demon king laughed and said, "Indeed, your spiritual weapon is very powerful. I never knew that humans could possess such a powerful spiritual weapon. What a pity! If you had reached the fifth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, you might be able to defeat me with this spiritual weapon. But now, you are just sending yourself to die."

　　Wu Aotian was paying close attention to the situation inside the cauldron. At this time, the seventh magic pattern had already lit up, and the fluctuation of spiritual energy on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had reached a shocking level.

　　The demon king seemed to sense something strange and frowned, but the hidden general beside him seemed to suddenly think of something, suddenly opened his eyes wide, and shouted in horror: "Your Majesty, the Void Spirit Pearl! Since the spiritual weapon can accommodate people inside, it can naturally also set up a formation inside... They are activating the Void Spirit Pearl!"

　　The demon king's expression suddenly changed, and he punched Wu Aotian with all his strength, while shouting, "Go to hell, cunning human."

　　Wu Aotian didn't expect that the opponent would react at this time, but he had no choice but to fight back. At the same time, several magic weapons in the illusion array suddenly flew out, and the red light suddenly radiated out, instantly covering the opposing demon generals and demon king.

　　Chapter 437 Let’s fight!

　　Wu Aotian performed several illusion arrays in succession. Now Wu Aotian has reached the peak of the fourth level of illusion. The power of the illusions he performed is astonishing. If the target is a demon general, Wu Aotian has absolute confidence that he can trap him in the illusion array, or use the illusion array to kill him successfully. However, the target of his attack now is the demon king who has reached the fifth level of illusion. Wu Aotian does not believe that his illusion arrays can trap the demon king.

　　As long as we can trap the opponent for a while, that's enough!

　　The Demon King was in an illusion, and was disturbed by many illusions, including the Five Elements Reversal Array, the Soul-Bewitching and Spirit-Slaying Array, etc. Although the Demon King had never been exposed to an illusion, he knew that he had fallen into the opponent's trap, and that the illusion he was in was absolutely false.

　　The demon king roared: "Go, kill him!"

　　The demon king's roar, with its powerful spiritual energy, broke through the constraints of the illusion array and reached the ears of all the demon beasts. The group of demon beasts in the back rushed over here at the same time.

　　At the same time, the demon king suddenly smashed his two fists together.

　　The left fist and the right fist hit each other.

　　Both fists were filled with endless and surging spiritual energy. As his fists collided, an extremely huge and destructive energy suddenly burst out in all directions from the point where his fists collided.

　　The raging spiritual energy radiated outward in a spherical shape and instantly hit those magic weapons in the magic array.

　　Although the magic weapons of the illusion array were quite strong, they were like paper in the face of such a huge amount of energy. The two magic weapons that were close to each other were destroyed in an instant, and the magic weapon that was farther away was also hit by the spiritual energy, and flew backwards crookedly for a long distance.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. The Demon King's reaction was really quick. This all-out attack was an indiscriminate attack from all directions, whether in the illusion or in reality. Even if someone wanted to attack at this moment, no one could ignore this crazy and powerful attack.

　　Wu Aotian glanced at the magic patterns on the Kongling Pearl in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and saw that only nine of them had lit up, four short of the final activated state of thirteen!

　　Wu Aotian was a little anxious, but he couldn't retreat at this time. After the failure of this sneak attack, it would be even more difficult to sneak attack him in the future. It could be said that he would basically not give himself any chance again.

　　Wu Aotian waved his right hand, and the God of Fire appeared in his hand. A series of flaming caves and blazing fireballs flew out, and every fireball that encountered any target would explode into a huge ball of flame. The power of the peak fourth level of the Phantom Spirit plus the immortal spiritual weapon, even though it was not as powerful as the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, was far beyond the ability of these monsters to resist.

　　After Wu Aotian launched a series of fireballs, thirteen heart swords flew out, forming a huge sword formation, pushing forward. At the same time, the God of Fire had rapidly transformed, and energy began to gather rapidly inside.

　　Wu Aotian continuously infused spiritual energy into the God of Fire, increasing the power of his concentrated energy attack.

　　"Bang", another phantom magic weapon exploded, and there was only the last phantom magic weapon left in the entire field.

　　As expected, I still can’t trap him!

　　Wu Aotian exclaimed in his heart and checked the situation in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again. At this time, Meng Po and the others also knew that the situation outside was critical, and they could not wait any longer. They desperately poured their spiritual energy into the formation.

　　The tenth magic pattern has lit up.

　　Three more to go!

　　The last magic weapon of the illusion array could not withstand the ravages of the powerful spiritual energy of the demon king. After all, the illusion was also a form of energy change. When it suffered the impact of more powerful energy, it would naturally not be able to withstand it and the illusion collapsed.

　　Wu Aotian once again threw out an illusion array magic weapon, but it was the most powerful illusion array that was both real and illusory!

　　As soon as the True and Illusion Formation was deployed, the demon king shouted, "Your trick is just a trick. Die!"

　　The demon king didn't have any weapons, he just grabbed in mid-air, and the power of that grab seemed to tear the space apart.

　　It seemed that Wu Aotian was unable to dodge in time and was immediately caught by the Demon King. The Demon King laughed grimly and strangled Wu Aotian with his spiritual energy. Wu Aotian, who was caught in mid-air, was suddenly torn into pieces.

　　The demon king was delighted, but then he realized something was wrong. The other party was also at the peak of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm and had a powerful spiritual weapon. It was impossible for him to be killed so easily!

　　Hallucination!

　　It's an illusion again!

　　The Demon King was extremely anxious. He knew that the longer he delayed, the more disadvantageous it would be for him. The fluctuations of spiritual energy around him had become so strong that it terrified him. He was afraid that the Void Spirit Pearl was about to be activated.

　　"Tear apart the four directions!"

　　The demon king suddenly crossed his claws and his body began to spin like a top.

　　At this moment, the situation changed drastically.

　　It was as if the entire space had completely stagnated. His claws danced, carrying with them one spiritual energy after another. The spiritual energy was like a long blade, dancing wildly as he spun. Countless spiritual energy blades crisscrossed and flew, shrouding all the surrounding space.

　　There were many monsters and demon kings very close to each other. Almost in an instant, these monsters were strangled into pieces by the madly surging spiritual blades.

　　After hearing the demon king's loud shout and seeing his actions, the faces of several demon generals who were about to rush forward changed color and they quickly retreated to the rear.

　　One of the demon generals retreated too late and was immediately enveloped by countless spiritual blades.

　　An expression of extreme fear appeared on the terrified demon general's face. He had used all his spiritual energy to the extreme, but he still could not stop the cutting of the spiritual blade. He was instantly cut into countless pieces, with blood and flesh flying everywhere.

　　When Wu Aotian saw the Demon King use his special move, his expression changed. This move was simply too cruel.

　　Ignoring friend or foe, it attacks across the entire area, overwhelming everyone and making it impossible to dodge!

　　Because he controlled the illusion array, Wu Aotian was not too far away from the Demon King. When the Demon King used this move, when Wu Aotian wanted to hide, there was nowhere to hide.

　　He gritted his teeth, and a ball of fire gushed out from the Fire God's mouth. He gathered all the energy and used it to strike hard against the spiritual blade that was rolling in from the sky.

　　After launching this attack, Wu Aotian did not dare to stop for even a second. He flashed and directly entered the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron next to him.

　　Boom boom boom…

　　There was a series of violent explosions, and the energy-gathering attack forcibly broke through those long spiritual blades that were like a net, and blasted open a not-too-large space, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron floated in this gap.

　　The attack launched by the demon king was extremely fast and fierce.

　　In the blink of an eye, the sky within a radius of ten miles was filled with endless spiritual blades. The sky and the earth changed color, and the wind and clouds surged. These spiritual blades were like countless whips, combing the air and the ground like a comb.

　　Several low mountain peaks were cut by these long spiritual blades and instantly turned into countless dust and gravel, flying in all directions. The trees in the forest on the ground were all strangled into countless pieces, and countless criss-crossing gullies were formed on the ground.

　　With the Demon King's fierce attack, among the monsters that came with the Demon King, except for four monster generals and some monsters on the outermost periphery who escaped, all the other monsters were strangled to death in an instant.

　　At this time, the Demon King no longer cared about his own people. What he wanted to do most was to strangle the other party and get out of the predicament.

　　If it were normal times, the Demon King wouldn't have to worry at all. He would have enough time and means to break the opponent's illusion and then kill him easily. But now every second is so urgent that it may endanger his life.

　　The spiritual weapon of the real and illusory formation could not escape such a violent attack. It was hit by multiple spiritual weapon blades in an instant and cut into countless pieces in an instant.

　　The demon king rushed out of the illusion, looking at the vacuum zone formed by the violent explosion in front of him, and looking at the large cauldron hanging in the air, a bit of fear appeared on the demon king's face, because the strong spiritual fluctuations permeating it had posed a strong threat to him. Tongchen Xiangye Ohlei Wu Aotian was also extremely nervous in his heart, at this time twelve magic patterns on the Konglingzhu had lit up!

　　"He wants to escape!"

　　Wu Aotian immediately noticed the Demon King's unusual movement: "Come over first!"

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, with a powerful aura, slammed heavily towards the Demon King.

　　Although this attack was fierce, the Demon King at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm did not take it seriously. However, at this moment the Demon King did not dare to take it head-on and fled backwards quickly.

　　"Chase!"

　　Wu Aotian shouted loudly, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron instantly broke through the countless existing spiritual blades and chased after the Demon King.

　　Although the Demon King fled quickly, the move he had just used to tear everything in place was still continuing to tear everything in place. His escape was also hindered by these indiscriminate attacks from the spiritual blades.

　　Even with the Demon King's powerful strength, he had to be careful. After all, that was a move he used with all his strength. It was extremely powerful. If he was careless, he could even tear himself to pieces.

　　Seeing the Demon King's speed slowing down, Wu Aotian was actually grateful for the Demon King's attack just now.

　　That attack certainly broke all the illusion arrays and even almost strangled Wu Aotian, but it also put the Demon King himself in trouble!

　　If it weren't for this move, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron would not have been able to catch up with the Demon King with such speed.

　　The Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron is like a small boat that breaks through the wind and waves and rushes forward on a sea filled with violent storms, rapidly chasing after the Demon King.

　　Countless sharp spiritual blades cut into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. Wu Aotian felt that the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was like a small boat that was about to capsize at any time. His heart was filled with fear. The attack of this demon king was too strong. If he could not hide in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, this move alone would be enough to kill him instantly.

　　With this move, even if Wu Aotian and nine other people come out together, they will not be able to resist this move and will definitely be killed instantly.

　　Chapter 438 Explosion!

　　Wu Aotian finally understood the power of this powerful fifth-level Phantom Spirit Realm warrior. Back then, Lin Caiyi killed hundreds of demon generals with a wave of her hand, and finally severely damaged the Demon King. Her strength must be even more domineering!

　　Wu Aotian deeply understood the difference between the fourth and fifth levels of the Phantom Spirit Realm. It seemed that Qiu's previous estimate was still a bit optimistic. If it weren't for the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron having this special magical function, he and others would probably have turned into a pile of minced meat by now.

　　They were getting closer and closer to the Demon King, and the thirteenth magic pattern finally lit up completely.

　　As the last magic pattern lit up, the entire Void Spirit Pearl emanated a blazing light and began to tremble violently. As it trembled, the terrifying aura spread and enveloped everyone in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　"It's already activated and can attack. Hurry, don't let it stay in there any longer, it's about to explode!"

　　Lines of spiritual energy surged out from the Kong Lingzhu. In a flash, a thick layer of spiritual energy had formed around the Kong Lingzhu. However, the leaked spiritual energy did not reduce the pressure. Instead, it became even more terrifying.

　　Just like before a reservoir dam bursts, a small stream of water bursts out, which does not reduce the pressure inside, but instead makes the explosion come faster and faster!

　　Just when Wu Aotian was about to launch the Konglingzhu, he suddenly discovered an extremely serious problem.

　　At this time, everyone was still under the influence of the Demon King's move of tearing everything apart. As soon as the Sky Spirit Pearl came out, it would be cut by countless spiritual blades. Under such a terrifying external force, it would probably explode immediately!

　　"If we let it out, it will be blown up immediately!"

　　Sweat suddenly broke out on Wu Aotian's forehead. He had never thought that such a situation would occur before.

　　The faces of Meng Po and the others suddenly became extremely ugly, some even turned pale. They naturally understood what Wu Aotian meant by this. Wu Aotian was right. Although the Kong Lingzhu could indeed be controlled, it would definitely explode prematurely under such a strong impact and cutting.

　　An explosion at such a close distance would not only fail to harm the Demon King, but might also kill himself and others.

　　Even with the protection of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, at such a short distance and at the center of the explosion, I'm afraid that the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron cannot withstand it.

　　For a moment, everyone was extremely anxious.

　　"Can you take back the spiritual energy?"

　　Wu Aotian shouted loudly, his tone filled with anxiety.

　　"Once it is activated, the spiritual energy cannot be taken back. It will definitely explode!"

　　Meng Po's face had turned pale. No one had expected such a situation to happen. But in this situation, it was too late for everyone to say anything else. The only thing they were thinking about was how to prevent this guy from exploding in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, or from exploding next to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron!

　　Wu Aotian gritted his teeth, his eyes revealed an incomparable determination, and even a little madness: "Qiu, speed up, rush out of this spiritual blade area!"

　　There is no way out, so we have to fight.

　　Qiu and Wu Aotian were in tune with each other and naturally understood the purpose of Wu Aotian's roar. A bright light emerged from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the speed of the entire cauldron increased again.

　　Everyone's heart was beating violently, and their eyes were focused on the empty spirit bead that was already emitting more and more spiritual energy.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron encountered more collisions due to its crazy acceleration. Wu Aotian was quite worried, but he could not care about more at this time. If he did not throw this hot potato away, the one who would be in trouble would not be the Demon King, but his group of people.

　　The Konglingzhu is now like a time bomb that has entered the countdown, and it is the kind that cannot be defused. If it cannot be thrown far enough within the time limit, the time bomb will explode and take the lives of himself and others.

　　Time, at this moment, becomes incomparably long.

　　It seems to have stopped.

　　Everyone seemed to be able to hear the sound of their own heartbeats. This group of people were all powerful warriors at the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Although they had experienced many life and death situations in their long lives, none of them had been as terrifying as today.

　　There are no ferocious monsters or brutal enemies, but it makes people feel more uneasy and panic.

　　The spiritual energy leaking from the Konglingzhu was increasing, and the trembling was getting more and more severe. Meng Po shouted nervously: "Hurry, it's going to explode, it's too late..."

　　A flash of light appeared on the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the speed that had already reached its limit soared again. At the same time, Qiu's urgent voice came over: "Hurry, rush out immediately, and prepare to release the Void Spirit Pearl!"

　　Wu Aotian quickly immersed himself in his mind, connecting his mind with Qiu's, making them indistinguishable from each other. A ball of spiritual energy enveloped the violently trembling empty spirit bead.

　　After a series of rapid collisions like a violent storm, everyone felt a sudden relief, because the attack from outside had stopped and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron had finally rushed out of the dense group of spiritual blades at the last critical moment.

　　"go out!"

　　Wu Aotian didn't hesitate at all. He drove the Void Spirit Pearl and rushed out of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. With extremely strong spiritual fluctuations and light, he chased after the Demon King like a falling sun.

　　The demon king had just escaped from that area and was about to run away when the Sky Spirit Pearl rushed towards him with a sharp scream.

　　When the demon king looked back, he was immediately scared out of his wits. What he had always feared the most was the Empty Spirit Pearl. He didn't expect that after being extremely careful, the Empty Spirit Pearl was finally released.

　　Although the flying speed of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron is not as fast as that of the Demon King, the speed of the Void Spirit Pearl, under the full force of Wu Aotian, has far exceeded the flying speed of everyone else.

　　The demon king has nowhere to hide!

　　The demon king's eyes revealed an extremely terrified and ferocious look. Was he going to die in the explosion of the Void Spirit Pearl in the end?

　　No!

　　The demon king roared with unwillingness in his heart and flew forward rapidly, only to find that several demon generals who had escaped before were looking at him with horror.

　　The Demon King grabbed the nearest Hidden General with his right hand in mid-air with an invisible force like a landslide. He then turned his hand and threw the Hidden General towards the Void Spirit Pearl that was very close to his back.

　　"Block it for me!"

　　The demon king shouted loudly and retreated rapidly.

　　General Yin had not expected that the Demon King would actually throw him towards the Konglingzhu. His eyes revealed immense resentment and he was extremely sad and angry. This Demon King not only made him and others serve him, but also enjoyed his body. However, when the time came, he directly abandoned him.

　　Although he was sad and angry, the hidden general knew that he was doomed to die.

　　Since he is going to die, then I will block this attack for him.

　　No, not for him, but for the entire monster clan!

　　If he died, the entire monster clan would be driven back into the sea again. Humans would definitely learn from the last lesson and completely wipe out the monsters from this world.

　　We must not let the monsters and beasts experience failure again, we must not let them return to the dark sea, and we must not let them become human prey again.

　　Yin Jiang's body rushed towards the Kong Lingzhu like a cannonball. She stretched out her pair of sharp claws and stabbed into the Kong Lingzhu with great force.

　　Since it is going to explode, let's detonate it in advance.

　　Use your own body to reduce its power and create a way for the demon king to escape.

　　According to the demon king's strength, he would only need a little time to escape.

　　From then on, the entire continent lost the last weapon that threatened him. The monster clan will run rampant on the continent, and there will be no rivals from now on!

　　I don’t know if any monsters will remember my death?

　　In the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Wu Aotian and others breathed a sigh of relief, but then their faces changed again.

　　"Oh no, she's going to detonate the Void Spirit Pearl!"

　　"Control the Void Spirit Pearl to dodge..."

　　“It’s too late!”

　　With Wu Aotian's helpless cry, the Hidden General's claws had already pierced into the Void Spirit Pearl, which suddenly shattered like a crystal ball. The extremely terrifying energy contained in it, with a breath of destruction, suddenly swarmed out, instantly engulfing the Hidden General, and then rapidly chased after the fleeing Demon King.

　　The demon king's soul was scattered and his body fled into the distance like lightning.

　　The remaining few demon generals also ran for their lives.

　　Under an explosion of such power, any human power is insignificant. Even the Demon King does not dare to withstand it.

　　The explosion energy was so fast that it caught up with the Demon King and his generals in just a few blinks of an eye, and then engulfed them all.

　　At the same time, the energy of the explosion also surged to the location of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, submerging the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron which was also rapidly retreating.

　　Wu Aotian and the others only felt the earth shaking. Wu Aotian asked hurriedly, "Qiu, what's wrong? Can you withstand it?"

　　Qiu's panting voice came out in a rush, mixed with some curses: "Damn, the explosion was too powerful. We were so far away that we almost couldn't withstand it. I hope the demon king has been blown to death!"

　　"Are you hurt?"

　　Qiu answered affirmatively: "That's for sure, but I can still hold on. Now it depends on whether the demon king can hold on..."

　　Wu Aotian suddenly became nervous, but he felt vaguely that he and others could withstand it. The demon king was not at the center of the explosion and had escaped such a long distance, so it might not be easy to kill him with the explosion.

　　"ah……"

　　A tragic roar came from the surging energy flow generated by the explosion in front, and a tall figure rushed out from it, covered in blood.

　　Demon King!

　　He is not dead yet!

　　PS:

　　I have to go on a long journey today and will be back tomorrow. I will be going to a relatively remote place. I will bring my laptop and mobile phone with me. A few days ago, I successfully tried to connect my laptop to the mobile phone to surf the Internet, so I should not be interrupted.

　　Chapter 439: Violence, violence!

　　I'm speechless. I finished writing a chapter yesterday and was about to update it, but I found that I couldn't connect to the network no matter how hard I tried to dial with my phone...

　　I just got home for a while. I'll update two chapters first, and there will be more later. Maybe the finale will be tonight?

　　--------------

　　The demon king was covered in blood, with a big hole in his belly. It was bloody and one could even see the wriggling internal organs. It looked extremely tragic. His skin looked as if it had been roughly scraped by a steel nail brush. There was almost no intact skin to be found.

　　On the bloody face, a pair of bloodshot purple eyes stared fiercely at the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, looking ferocious and terrifying.

　　Wu Aotian and the others felt a sinking feeling in their hearts. The demon king did not die under such a strong impact!

　　"It's over, he's not dead!"

　　Meng Po sat down on the ground with a plop, her face full of despair. She was well aware of the horror of a powerful man at the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. Although the Demon King was seriously injured, he was not dead after all. The centipede was still alive even after death. The Demon King was extremely furious and was definitely not something she and others could stop.

　　Mo Yunsheng and the others also had expressions of great disappointment on their faces, some even looked a little pale. Up to this day, everything was developing in a good direction. The demon general was killed by a counterattack, the Void Spirit Pearl was released and exploded, but the Demon King was not dead!

　　Mo Yunsheng sighed and said to Wu Aotian, who also had his eyes wide open, "Quickly collect the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron and escape in stealth mode. It will be too late if you are any later."

　　Wu Aotian was also extremely disappointed, but he also knew that Mo Yunsheng was right. If he didn't escape now, he would never have another chance.

　　Wu Aotian put on the invisibility robe and quickly flashed out of the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron. Before he could put it away, a roar that shook the world came out of the Demon King's mouth, accompanied by a crazy laugh: "The Void Spirit Pearl exploded, but it didn't kill me. You despicable bugs, let me slowly crush you to death one by one!"

　　Wu Aotian looked back and saw that the Demon King was flying straight towards him and the others with blood spilling all over the sky. The speed was frighteningly fast.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked. The Demon King at this time had no scruples at all. He was like a mad devil, rushing towards him rapidly with a crazy aura, as if he was going to destroy him and others.

　　"Want to run? No way!"

　　As soon as Wu Aotian took the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, the Demon King knew that everyone was going to use Wu Aotian's magical ability to become invisible and conceal his breath to escape. He immediately let out an angry roar, and at the same time, he waved his hands violently in the air.

　　Every time it was swung, five invisible spiritual energies appeared, like invisible blades thousands of meters long, slicing through the air.

　　The space seemed to be completely torn apart by these invisible blades, creating white waves of air. A sharp whistling sound was emitted in the air. These invisible spiritual blades crisscrossed and had already covered the area of ​​dozens of miles where Wu Aotian was.

　　Although Wu Aotian had become invisible and the Demon King could not see where Wu Aotian was, his attack was an extremely powerful area attack, and Wu Aotian had no choice but to take it.

　　His body fled rapidly into the distance, and at the same time, Wu Aotian frantically absorbed the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. He released the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron again and smashed it heavily in the air in front of him.

　　Several spiritual blades that were slashing towards Wu Aotian's position were instantly shattered, but Wu Aotian's position was also exposed.

　　The demon king looked at the revealed Wu Aotian and laughed crazily, "You can't hide your tail anymore, go to hell."

　　"Space explosion!"

　　The Demon King stretched out his hands in the air, clasped them in the air, and faced Wu Aotian with his palms. In just a moment, Wu Aotian's expression changed.

　　Throughout the world, within a radius of dozens of miles, all the air seemed to suddenly stagnate, as if it was suddenly frozen by an invisible force.

　　Wu Aotian was suspended in the air, feeling the invisible pressure around him, rapidly pressing towards him from all directions.

　　This pressure is invisible, but extremely terrifying and powerful.

　　Wu Aotian absorbed spiritual energy frantically, trying to break free from the invisible shackles, but found that all his struggles were in vain. The pressure kept approaching, making him like a fish thrown onto the beach, struggling constantly but unable to return to the sea.

　　The feeling of suffocation made Wu Aotian feel a little dizzy. He clearly felt that under this crazy pressure, the blood in his body was rushing and his heart was beating faster and faster.

　　Looking at the struggling Wu Aotian, the demon king showed an extremely hideous smile on his face.

　　"Struggle, struggle, you lowly bugs. I will kill you bit by bit and make you suffer. Only then will I be able to relieve the hatred in my heart!"

　　As if he had thought of something, the demon king's eyes showed a bit of heat: "I remember, there are several women traveling with you, one of them is your woman, I want you to watch and torture me as I ravage your woman, I will make her suffer to death..."

　　Endless anger surged in Wu Aotian's heart, his eyes turned red due to congestion, and his originally handsome face became distorted and looked crazy. All the blood in his body seemed to rush to his head, the veins on his neck bulged, and the spiritual energy in his body surged violently along with the beating of his blood.

　　"Oh, that's the expression. I like to see expressions like this on you..." The demon king licked the blood on his face with his tongue, his laughter full of cruelty and pleasure: "Angry, but powerless, does it make you feel like you're about to explode? But what can you do?"

　　“The peak of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm… You were able to reach the peak of the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm in such a short time, and you also have such a powerful spiritual weapon. If you find a place to hide and practice for decades or hundreds of years, perhaps you can really break through the final bottleneck. By then, with your strength and this spiritual weapon, you may be able to kill me. Unfortunately, you are too impatient. Are you worried that I will kill too many humans?”

　　"Haha, you humans are just too soft-hearted. Why are you pretending to be a hero for the sake of others..."

　　The Demon King's fingers were slowly bending little by little, while he was speaking slowly. Looking at Wu Aotian's expression, the Demon King's face was full of satisfaction. It was obvious that he got great pleasure from torturing Wu Aotian.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was also trapped in this invisible space. Even though the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was extremely powerful, it was still unable to withstand the powerful Xunzai of the Demon King, who was at the fifth level of the Illusion Spirit Realm.

　　Wu Aotian and Bahuang Gathering Spirit Cauldron were forcibly separated by this invisible pressure. If the two of them attacked together, they might be able to pose some threat to the Demon King. But now that they were trapped separately, how could they resist?

　　The people in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron were also extremely anxious, and they all shouted, "Qiu, let us out!"

　　Qiu was about to let them out to help share some of the pressure, but Wu Aotian shouted in his mind: "Don't let them out, they will die immediately if they go out!"

　　Qiu was helpless and said to everyone: "Aotian, I won't let you go out!"

　　Liu Ruxue shouted loudly: "Aotian, let us out, we will face it together, whether it is life or death, we are together!"

　　Wu Aotian felt a pain in his heart when he heard Liu Ruxue's shout, but he still didn't agree. He just sighed in his heart and said, "Sister Ruxue, I'm sorry, I can't agree to you this time. No matter what, I won't let you get hurt in the slightest."

　　Even if I die, I will never let you get hurt!

　　Wu Aotian took a deep breath, as if it was his last breath of life, and said to Qiu: "Qiu, I will struggle to break free from his restraints, and you will take them away. I will hold back the demon king."

　　Qiu was shocked and said in surprise: "What are you going to do? If you die, I can't live either. How can I leave you and run away..."

　　Wu Aotian said firmly: "Send them out first, send them to a safe place, and then come back to find me. If I don't hold on until you come back...even if I feel sorry for you, I will never let them get hurt even if I risk my life!"

　　"The demon king will not let me go. He will keep an eye on me, so only you have a chance to escape. I have no chance to escape, Qiu, please."

　　Qiu was silent for a while, and finally spoke slowly: "Okay, I promise you, you must hold on and wait for me to come back! If I die because of you, I will hate you in the afterlife..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled in his heart and said softly: "Qiu, thank you. Although you brought me to this world, I have family and friends here, and I live a good life..."

　　The pressure was getting greater and greater, and Wu Aotian's bones seemed to be creaking, as if they would break at any time.

　　"Qiu, there's no time, get ready!"

　　Wu Aotian struggled, and suddenly several pills appeared in his hands. They were the Violence Pills that he had always had. Wu Aotian had never used them before, but now he was forced to do so and had to take a gamble.

　　Not just one, but several. Wu Aotian threw all the violent pills into his mouth.

　　After biting a few times, Wu Aotian swallowed the violent pill.

　　The demon king naturally saw Wu Aotian's actions and shouted in surprise: "Hey, you are still taking pills at this time, do you think you can resist me by taking some pills?"

　　The violent pill entered Wu Aotian's body and quickly turned into violent medicinal power, rapidly stimulating every muscle, every meridian, and every inch of Wu Aotian's skin.

　　All of Wu Aotian's muscles seemed to swell up, and the spiritual energy surging in his body suddenly became several times stronger than before. The invisible pressure that was originally pressing on him began to loosen little by little due to the surge of spiritual energy in his body.

　　The demon king's face changed, and he said in shock: "What did you eat? How did your strength suddenly increase so much...ah, I see, you ate a pill that can increase your strength in a short period of time, so that you can reach the Illusionary Spirit Level 5. Unfortunately, this level of strength is not the real Illusionary Spirit Level 5. Even with your spiritual weapon, you are no match for me. Your struggle is in vain!"

　　Chapter 440: Fusion Begins

　　"Swish", a stream of blood splattered from Wu Aotian's arm.

　　His whole body was swelling and the sudden pressure caused Wu Aotian's muscles and skin to start to crack. Blood oozed out of his pores. Wu Aotian seemed to be covered in blood, and looked like a Shura that had crawled out of hell, his whole body filled with murderous aura!

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his palms into the air, as if holding up invisible mountains. Veins bulged high. As Wu Aotian exploded, the entire space seemed to tremble violently.

　　There was a hint of surprise on the Demon King's face, as if he was also shocked by the terrifying power that Wu Aotian unleashed.

　　Seeing that the space had begun to shake and seemed about to collapse at any moment, the Demon King's expression became extremely ferocious.

　　The hands that were clenched in the air suddenly clenched hard and squeezed all the way!

　　Wu Aotian's body trembled violently, and the skin in dozens of places on his body instantly cracked, blood oozing out, and even blood arrows shot out from some places.

　　Wu Aotian's entire body was shaking, and his outstretched hands seemed like Optimus Prime, bearing an unknown amount of pressure.

　　"If you want to break free, just give up on this idea!"

　　The demon king stared at Wu Aotian who still refused to surrender, and shouted angrily: "If you want to break free, I will break both of your hands first!"

　　The demon king still clenched his left hand tightly, loosened his right fist, and reached into the void again, but this time his target was Wu Aotian's hands.

　　Wu Aotian's eyes were bloodshot and spiritual energy was surging out of his body like crazy. In his body, hundreds of spiritual energies were also running vigorously, providing Wu Aotian with enormous energy.

　　"Open it... for me!"

　　Following Wu Aotian's loud shout, his trembling arms suddenly raised up, and that action seemed to overturn a huge rock. With Wu Aotian's invisible lift, the invisible pressure around him suddenly became chaotic, and then collapsed. Countless explosions appeared in the space, like an air explosion.

　　Wu Aotian was in the middle of it, with blood gushing out from many parts of his body, but Wu Aotian didn't even look at it, he just shouted: "Qiu, go!"

　　The Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron suddenly flew out with a roar, and at the same time left a sentence: "Wait for me, don't die!"

　　The Demon King looked at the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron flying away, his eyes changed, and just as he was about to intercept it, Wu Aotian, who was covered in blood, had already pounced on him, raised his hand, and slashed in the air.

　　Endless spiritual energy instantly poured into Wu Aotian's body and exploded violently under Wu Aotian's control.

　　The demon king's face changed. This attack had obviously surpassed the fourth level of the Phantom Spirit and reached the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit.

　　It seems that this human is fighting back desperately, regardless of life and death, just to allow others to escape.

　　How stupid!

　　If Medicine King had not been injured, it would have been easy for him to take this attack. However, the explosion of the Void Spirit Pearl still caused the Demon King to suffer serious injuries, and his combat effectiveness also decreased a lot. Otherwise, even if Wu Aotian took the Berserk Pill, he would not be able to break free from his restraints.

　　The Demon King also released a sharp spiritual blade, which hit the spiritual blade released by Wu Aotian.

　　There are no tricks, and no tricks are needed.

　　An attack based on pure strength. Those with weak strength will be torn into pieces by the madly surging spiritual energy!

　　Wu Aotian seemed to be fighting madly, one spiritual blade after another, as powerful as a mad tiger!

　　The Demon King resisted Wu Aotian's attack, but he did not look anxious. Although the others had already escaped, for him, killing Wu Aotian was enough.

　　For the Demon King, Wu Aotian is the only threat. If he is not killed today, he can hide after escaping. He can restrain his breath, become invisible, and keep his companions by his side. Even someone as strong as the Demon King will not be able to find him if he wants to dodge. Then they can practice for several years, even decades, or even hundreds of years as they said, and break through the final bottleneck.

　　Before today, perhaps there was still the Void Spirit Pearl as a last desperate resort, so they came.

　　After today, there is nothing that can threaten the Demon King anymore, so they naturally won't fight to the death again, or in other words, they won't come to die.

　　So, no matter what, Wu Aotian must be killed today!

　　Wu Aotian took medicine, and he would be dead once the effect wore off.

　　The demon king was not in a hurry at all.

　　In order to buy time, Wu Aotian attacked continuously and madly. As he attacked, the load in his body reached the maximum limit.

　　What surprised Wu Aotian was that if he attacked so desperately, he would probably run out of strength after just a few moves. But why, after attacking for such a long time, not only did he not have this feeling, but instead a strange feeling spread throughout his body?

　　Wu Aotian's mind suddenly became clear, and he immediately began to observe the situation inside his body.

　　This sight surprised Wu Aotian.

　　Before, the hundreds of strange energies absorbed in the Forgotten Temple were like snakes swimming in his body, but these energies all went their own way, without interfering with each other, and did not merge with each other. But now, some of these energies have disappeared!

　　Where there were hundreds of magical energies before, now there are only more than thirty left, wandering madly in the meridians.

　　There are so many energies, where have they gone?

　　Wu Aotian observed more carefully and found that the more than thirty energies were obviously larger than before. It was like there were more than a hundred small snakes before, but now there are more than thirty small pythons, which are much thicker.

　　Could it be that these energies have merged?

　　Wu Aotian was both surprised and happy. He was happy that the energies that had never reacted before began to merge. He was surprised that they began to merge under such circumstances. He didn’t know what the final result would be.

　　Wu Aotian continued his attack frantically. He found that his full-strength attack and the almost explosive feeling in his body seemed to be the fundamental reason for stimulating the fusion of those energies, so Wu Aotian would not stop.

　　The Demon King's face was becoming more and more surprised. Although the demon beast clan was not good at making elixirs, they roughly knew that these elixirs that increased strength, or the secret techniques that increased strength, not only had extremely large side effects, but also did not last too long. Some of them could only burst out with one strike, after which the monster would be completely weakened.

　　But Wu Aotian in front of him had already launched dozens of crazy attacks in a row, but he didn't look exhausted at all. Instead, he looked extremely excited, as if he could fight better and happier the more he fought.

　　What is going on?

　　A look of suspicion appeared on the demon king's face.

　　Forget it, I can’t wait any longer. Even if I get hurt today, I have to kill this threatening human first!

　　The demon king's offensive suddenly intensified, and Wu Aotian was shocked. Could it be that the demon king had noticed something?

　　Otherwise, why wouldn't he be willing to wait until he was exhausted?

　　Looking inside his body, he found that the energies had merged again and had shrunk to only twelve energy sources!

　　Looking at the Demon King's overwhelming attack that left no one breathing space, Wu Aotian suddenly felt that all his attacks were blocked, and all his retreat routes were blocked. The overwhelming attack made Wu Aotian overwhelmed. Blood kept spurting out of his body, and wounds of varying sizes kept appearing.

　　Is he going to die at the hands of the demon king at this final moment?

　　Wu Aotian let out an unwilling roar in his heart, and at this moment, a familiar feeling suddenly appeared.

　　Autumn!

　　Autumn is back!

　　Wu Aotian was delighted and suddenly felt full of motivation. He thought that with Qiu's help, he should be able to withstand the attack of the Demon King.

　　"Tear apart the four directions!"

　　The demon king used his special skills again, and countless spiritual blades suddenly appeared in the entire space. These spiritual blades were like waving whips, covering the space within a radius of ten miles, and these invisible whips were mostly lashed towards Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian seemed to have entered a forest of swords and knives. Invisible spiritual blades, which were more powerful than visible spiritual blades, kept cutting and strangling the space where Wu Aotian was.

　　Wounds kept appearing on Wu Aotian's body. When he was about to be chopped into pieces by these spiritual blades, Qiu's familiar voice rang out.

　　"Hey, you're not dead yet!"

　　At the same time, the pressure in front of Wu Aotian suddenly decreased. All the spiritual blades blocking Wu Aotian were forcibly knocked away by the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron blocked Wu Aotian in front of him, like a high mountain that sheltered him from the wind and rain.

　　Wu Aotian was soaked in blood. He gasped for breath and said in his heart, "You came just in time. Have they sent them out?"

　　Qiu said affirmatively: "Yes, I sent them all out. They wanted to come back, but I told them that they would die if they came and would be a burden to you. That's why they didn't come..."

　　Wu Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, but he still felt a little uneasy in his heart, especially about Liu Ruxue. Would she really listen to his advice and stay in a safe place?

　　Knowing what Wu Aotian was thinking, Qiu Heihei said: "I handed Liu Ruxue over to Mo Yunsheng and others. Tell them to keep an eye on her and don't let her run away."

　　Wu Aotian finally breathed a sigh of relief: "This matter was handled well."

　　Qiu smiled and said, "You didn't disappoint me either. You haven't died yet... Strange, why do you seem to be stronger? Is it not just because you took the violent pill?"

　　Wu Aotian's tone was somewhat excited: "Perhaps I have found a way to break through the bottleneck. Now more than a hundred energies have been fused into eight. I believe that when all the energies are fused into one, that will be the time for me to completely break through!"

　　Qiu was overjoyed: "Ha, really? You really have to work hard to get something. What should I do? How can I help you?"

　　PS:

　　The second update will be available later. I don’t know if it will be finished…

　　Chapter 441: Complete Fusion

　　"Help me resist the attack of the demon king. Well, just don't let me die. I need pressure and I also need to release. In the constant crazy attacks and oppression, my potential will be stimulated little by little..."

　　Qiu didn't quite understand what Wu Aotian said, but he understood some of it: "I don't quite understand, anyway, as long as I protect you from being killed, that's all, right?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "That's right. The Demon King has already noticed something strange. He wants to kill me as soon as possible. Let's fight him now. The longer we fight, the more likely we are to win!"

　　Qiu smiled bitterly and said, "I'm afraid the demon king doesn't have that much patience. This guy attacks with all his strength, but he's very powerful..."

　　Wu Aotian shook his head: "Don't worry, my strength has reached the level of the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit due to the stimulation of the Berserk Pill. Even though I am still a long way behind the Demon King, if we join forces, we will definitely not be much behind him."

　　When Qiu heard Wu Aotian say this, he was immediately relieved and laughed, "Okay, then let's have a good fight with him today. As long as we kill him, everything will be fine."

　　Wu Aotian did not comment. Although he said so to Qiu just now, the actual situation might not be as simple as he thought.

　　In a battle, a split second difference can lead to two completely different results.

　　Seeing the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron return, the Demon King's face showed a bit of solemnity. Dealing with Wu Aotian alone was already not an overwhelming advantage, and with the addition of an extremely powerful spiritual weapon, it would probably be even more difficult to deal with him.

　　Sure enough, just as the Demon King expected, when the Demon King launched two or three attacks, the powerful attacks were blocked by the opponent.

　　Even though he was in a very embarrassing situation, he did manage to block it.

　　There were several more bloody wounds on Wu Aotian's body. Although the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was extremely ferocious under his control, it seemed unable to completely protect him.

　　Looking at this result, the Demon King became excited again.

　　Today, Wu Aotian must be killed no matter what!

　　The demon king let out a low roar from his throat, an expression of great pain appeared on his face, but something suddenly changed in his body.

　　His body continued to expand, becoming taller, bigger, and stronger!

　　Dark bone spurs protruded from under his skin, with a little blood, looking extremely terrifying.

　　The demon king actually began to transform!

　　As the dark bone spurs grew out and the demon king's body continued to expand, the demon king's aura became stronger and stronger. His chin protruded forward and his teeth became extremely sharp, like fangs.

　　Ferocious and terrifying.

　　"What kind of method is this?"

　　Qiu couldn't help but be shocked as he watched the demon king transform, and he cried out in surprise.

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank. He originally thought that he had just relied on the Violence Pill to forcibly improve his strength to the fifth level of the Phantom Spirit Realm. With the help of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he should be able to withstand the attack of the Demon King. Facts also proved Wu Aotian's guess, but Wu Aotian guessed the front but not the back.

　　No one expected that the demon king actually had one last trick up his sleeve!

　　As the Demon King transformed, the dense wounds on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye and recovered rapidly. On his back, the series of bone spurs along the spine also healed completely, without any visible wounds.

　　What a powerful self-healing ability.

　　The demon king's eyes became even more cruel and crazy. He stared at Wu Aotian opposite him and said in a mocking tone: "You are indeed very strong. If I didn't have this trick, I might have died in your hands today. Now, let me show you the power of my talent!"

　　talent?

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank. Yes, every monster could awaken a talent as long as its strength reached the fourth level of Phantom Spirit. This talent could be unique or the same as others. Every monster general had it, and naturally the monster king had it as well.

　　Not only that, but I'm afraid it will be even more powerful.

　　Seeing his body swelling and bone spurs growing on him, he has become extremely evil, hideous and powerful just from his appearance. It seems that he is in trouble now.

　　It seems that the other party is determined to kill me today.

　　Wu Aotian's heart sank to the bottom. He checked the energies in his meridians again and found that there were still three last ones. These three had become so powerful that they continued to surge in Wu Aotian's meridians.

　　"Go to hell!"

　　With a loud shout from the Demon King, he rushed over, waving his sharp claws and attacking Wu Aotian from a distance.

　　Wu Aotian did not dare to be careless and held the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in front of himself to intercept the attack from the sky. Although he took it, the wildly surging energy showed how powerful the attack was.

　　The attack power is at least twice as strong as before!

　　Wu Aotian sighed in his heart. The Demon King's original strength was no longer something he could match. Now, his strength had increased by at least twice!

　　Fusion, fusion, fusion quickly!

　　Wu Aotian let out a silent cry in his heart, but the three energies continued to act on their own, with no sign of merging at all, which made Wu Aotian extremely depressed.

　　The Demon King's series of violent attacks almost broke Wu Aotian's bones. The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was beaten back step by step. Wu Aotian knew that even if he wanted to escape, he could not escape the Demon King's attack, so he had no choice but to muster up the courage to fight him to the death.

　　The Demon King watched as Wu Aotian hid behind the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron the whole time, letting the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron help him resist most of the attacks. However, under the opponent's control, the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron had infinite power. Although he had the upper hand for a while, it was difficult for him to deliver a winning blow.

　　Although Wu Aotian's defense was extremely poor, he was able to barely withstand his attacks. Although the wounds on his body were constantly increasing and his injuries were becoming more and more serious, at this speed and Wu Aotian's tenacity, it was unknown how long it would take to kill Wu Aotian.

　　The Demon King also noticed that when Wu Aotian and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron joined forces, their power increased in a superimposed manner. If he wanted to kill them, he would need to separate the man and the cauldron.

　　The Demon King threw a punch in the air with his right hand and hit the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. While Wu Aotian was controlling the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, he once again used his signature skill, Air Explosion.

　　Air burst is to bind the air within a certain range, then compress it, and compress it again. The strong pressure generated is enough to completely crush the enemy. Even if it doesn't work, you can still use special techniques to make the air compressed to the extreme burst. The power of the explosion is also amazing.

　　Wu Aotian was still focused on the low-level demon king's punch that seemed to tear apart the space and shatter the stars, but he suddenly felt the air around him solidify again, and an invisible pressure quickly came over him with greater power than before!

　　In just a moment, Wu Aotian and the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron were crushed to death by this invisible pressure.

　　All the bones in Wu Aotian's body were pressed so hard that they made crackling sounds, as if they would break at any time. Wu Aotian bit his lips tightly, not daring to let go, just like a toad holding a breath, for he was afraid that if he let out the breath, he would be crushed to pieces.

　　However, at this moment, Wu Aotian was surprised to find that the last three energies in his body's meridians began to circulate wildly and gradually connected end to end!

　　These three energies finally began their final fusion!

　　Under the immense pressure and the shadow of death, all of Wu Aotian's potential burst out. Under this circumstance, the energy left behind by the unknown strong man was finally completely integrated together!

　　PS:

　　Uh, not finished yet... We'll continue tomorrow...

　　Chapter 442 Finale [End]

　　The demon king's eyes suddenly widened.

　　An extremely strong spiritual energy fluctuation rippled from Wu Aotian's body. This spiritual energy fluctuation was several times stronger than the violent pill he had just taken. A powerful energy was rapidly moving through Wu Aotian's body, like a prehistoric beast that had been awakened.

　　This, what is this?

　　Could it be that this kid actually completed the final breakthrough at this last moment and truly advanced to the fifth level of Phantom Spirit?

　　No, that's impossible!

　　This man must be killed today, otherwise the monster will inevitably experience failure again and may never be able to make a comeback.

　　The demon king suddenly let out a fierce roar, his aura increased again, and his spiritual energy surged. Within a radius of ten miles, the air exploded, and everything on the surface of the ground was destroyed into powder.

　　Wu Aotian was shocked when he felt the monster king's crazy attack and shouted, "Qiu, I'm going to break through, I need some time!"

　　Qiu screamed: "Damn, breaking through at this time is like seeking death, hurry up and get into the cauldron, let's escape!"

　　Wu Aotian didn't say anything and flew directly into the cauldron. His body was filled with spiritual energy, but he no longer had the energy to help Qiu.

　　Seeing Wu Aotian escape into the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron gave up the fight and fled directly outside, how could the Demon King not understand their thoughts? That kid had already entered a breakthrough. As long as they avoided this time, they didn't even have to wait until tomorrow. They only needed a little time to counterattack, and they could deal with him head-on, or even kill him!

　　How could we let them escape!

　　The demon king flew over quickly and rushed directly to the side of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, punching it again and again.

　　The Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was like a sandbag and had no strength to resist. Without Wu Aotian's support, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was no match for the Demon King.

　　The power of the Demon King is so immense that even a spiritual weapon cannot withstand his punch. If it were not for the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, which is far more powerful than the spiritual weapons in this world, it would have been destroyed under such a violent attack from the Demon King.

　　Wu Aotian hid in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The spiritual energy in his body surged, and his whole body seemed to be soaked in warm hot water. Comfort flowed in every pore.

　　The attack outside was like a violent storm, as if it had completely severed ties with him, and another world seemed to have naturally formed inside his body.

　　The meridians that were injured due to taking the berserk pill were actually healing continuously at this moment, and even some broken parts began to grow again, just like the arrival of spring and the revival of all things.

　　"Are you okay? I can't take it anymore. I'm about to explode!"

　　Qiu's wailing sounded in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and the flame suspended in the void in the center also began to tremble violently.

　　Wu Aotian seemed to be unable to hear Qiu's voice at all, and still sat quietly in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　Qiu looked at Wu Aotian's posture and knew that Wu Aotian was completely focused on advancing to the next level. He couldn't help but secretly groan. If he continued like this, he wouldn't be able to hold on any longer.

　　Just when Qiu was at a loss and in great pain, a black dot suddenly flew over the horizon.

　　The black spot quickly approached the battle group, and it was Liu Ruxue.

　　Liu Ruxue was alone, her body wrapped in endless black air, and the Heaven-Destroying Sword was floating in front of her.

　　Seeing the Demon King, who had become like the reincarnation of the devil, bombarding the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron wildly, while the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron was unable to make any effective counterattack and could not even escape, and Wu Aotian was nowhere to be seen, Liu Ruxue's face suddenly changed.

　　Liu Ruxue did not rush forward rashly, she knew that Wu Aotian must be hiding in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. The Demon King at this moment was extremely powerful, even more powerful than the one she had seen before. Liu Ruxue had reached the peak of the fourth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm, but she had no chance of winning against the Demon King at this moment.

　　The reason why the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron can withstand so many attacks is that it is not a flesh and blood body, but an extremely powerful and strange spiritual weapon. If it were a human with the same strength, he would have been blasted into meat scraps long ago.

　　Liu Ruxue was not unaware of the dangers of returning, nor was she unaware that Wu Aotian was fighting so hard just to cover everyone's escape. She was even very clear that her return would not actually help much.

　　But Liu Ruxue still came back.

　　When Mo Yunsheng and others tried to stop Liu Ruxue, Liu Ruxue only said one sentence: "He is the most important person to me. If he dies, I can't live alone. If you stop me, I will die immediately!"

　　"Even if I die, I want to die with you."

　　Liu Ruxue came back with the determination to die. In her estimation, so much time had passed that Wu Aotian had no chance of resisting the Demon King's pursuit. After all, the Demon King was not afraid of anything now and did not care about anything. His only target was Wu Aotian.

　　Under such circumstances, Wu Aotian had any possibility of escape, but Liu Ruxue did not expect that when she arrived, Wu Aotian was not dead yet and was still struggling.

　　The demon king spotted Liu Ruxue the first time and laughed, "You little bastard, if you stay in there and don't come out, I will torture your woman first!"

　　The demon king abandoned the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron and flew towards Liu Ruxue. When Liu Ruxue saw him, she did not panic, but fled quickly in the opposite direction, shouting, "Qiu, take Aotian away!"

　　The demon king had just flown a short distance when he suddenly realized that if he chased the woman, the tripod would definitely escape and he would no longer be able to kill him.

　　But if we catch this woman, we will definitely be able to provoke the human hiding inside out.

　　The demon king was suddenly caught in a dilemma.

　　At this time, the Demon King was not too far away from Liu Ruxue. He grabbed her from the air, and the invisible spiritual energy instantly condensed into claws, trapping Liu Ruxue in place. However, the Demon King could not let go of the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, so he grabbed with his remaining hand remotely in the same way, fixing the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron in it.

　　The Demon King was obviously planning to capture Liu Ruxue while delaying the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, so that he could use Liu Ruxue to threaten Wu Aotian in the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　It's just that the Demon King was a little closer to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron at this time, and farther away from Liu Ruxue. Liu Ruxue had also reached the peak of the fourth level of the Illusionary Spirit Realm. Black air was swirling all over her body, like a strange python, and she exerted great resistance. The Demon King could only vaguely hold Liu Ruxue, but could not bring her to his side.

　　On the other hand, although the Demon King was closer to the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, Qiu's ability was much stronger. In addition, due to his uniqueness as a spiritual weapon, the resistance he generated was much greater.

　　The man and the cauldron were both trying to tear at each other in opposite directions, but the Demon King was in the middle, which led to a strange stalemate.

　　The demon king hesitated for a moment.

　　I can't let go of the Eight Desolations Spirit Gathering Cauldron, so should I let go of Liu Ruxue?

　　Wouldn't that mean my plan cannot be realized?

　　Liu Ruxue was determined to save Wu Aotian. She understood in an instant the demon king's purpose of capturing her. Not only was she not afraid, but she was surprised. If sacrificing herself could allow Wu Aotian to survive, she would do it without any complaints and would definitely do it without hesitation.

　　On the other side, Qiu had already seen the situation clearly. While trying hard to break free from the Demon King's restraints, he shouted at the same time: "Aotian, you haven't done it yet. Your sister Ruxue is here. If you don't come out, she will be caught..."

　　If you fall into the hands of the demon king, you don't need to think about what the fate will be, it is already very clear.

　　Perhaps it was Qiu’s words that struck Wu Aotian’s calm heart, and the spiritual energy in his body suddenly became violent.

　　Qiu knew that the Demon King would not give up on him, so he had no choice but to struggle desperately to break free and try to distract the Demon King's attention. Otherwise, once Liu Ruxue was caught, she would be in trouble.

　　By then, even if Wu Aotian successfully advanced to the fifth level of Phantom Spirit, with Liu Ruxue as the demon king in her hands, Wu Aotian would definitely be forced to be cautious.

　　The demon king felt the crazy tearing force coming from both sides and began to get anxious. If this continued, not only would he waste more time, but he would also find it difficult to catch Liu Ruxue.

　　An unclear roar came from the demon king's throat, and with this roar, the demon king's aura suddenly grew violently again, but his skin suddenly cracked into several cracks, and blood oozed out.

　　The demon king also began to fight desperately.

　　The opponent had not yet fully advanced, but a strange tripod and the opponent's sudden improvement made him overwhelmed. He even used up his talent, but still killed the opponent.

　　As the Demon King suddenly exploded, Liu Ruxue only felt a strong pressure coming from all around. An invisible force grabbed her and flew slowly backwards, and the speed was getting faster and faster.

　　A smile of victory appeared on the face of the demon king. Having captured this woman, he now had the amulet. If the opponent fought with him, he would be restrained. Aren't humans the most emotional?

　　Isn't that guy willing to risk his life to protect these people's escape?

　　Seeing the human woman flying towards him at an increasingly faster speed, the demon king opened his mouth wide and was about to reach out to control the woman, but his heart suddenly tightened and a sense of uneasiness spread in his heart.

　　The demon king turned around suddenly, only to see a shadow disappearing in the air.

　　The next moment, a voice sounded softly above the demon king: "Are you looking for me?"

　　The Demon King looked up in horror, only to see the human man who had previously hidden in the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron. He had a strange smile on his face and was looking at him with a mocking look. His arm was raised high and suddenly slashed down.

　　With this stroke of his hand, the entire space seemed to be torn apart in an instant.

　　The crazy spiritual energy instantly formed a not-so-big spiritual blade, which cut down heavily at an incredibly fast speed, so fast that even the Demon King could not dodge it.

　　The demon king was horrified and only had time to stretch out his claws to block the attack.

　　The demon king only felt an overwhelming force surging over him, and his body suddenly turned into a meteor, smashing into the ground in an instant.

　　At this time, Liu Ruxue was being pulled towards this side by the force of the Demon King.

　　Wu Aotian stretched out his hand and grasped Liu Ruxue's slender waist. Liu Ruxue had not yet noticed the sudden change behind her. Black energy surged all over her body, like thousands of spirit snakes, and instantly bit towards Wu Aotian.

　　Wu Aotian smiled gently, stretched out his hands and clapped them lightly. A gentle energy immediately blocked the black air, and at the same time he whispered, "Sister Ruxue, it's me..."

　　Liu Ruxue turned her head in shock, just in time to see Wu Aotian's smiling face.

　　"Aotian, where is the Demon King?"

　　The huge noise attracted Liu Ruxue's attention. Liu Ruxue looked down and saw the ground that had collapsed radially to a depth of dozens of meters, and the demon king in the center. Her mouth suddenly opened in disbelief.

　　"Aotian, you...you..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled and said, "Yes, I have made a breakthrough. Now, the Demon King is no longer my opponent... Why don't you obey me and run back..."

　　Looking at Wu Aotian's lively smile, Liu Ruxue suddenly felt extremely happy, but tears suddenly flowed from her eyes. She hugged Wu Aotian and said, "How can you be so cruel? You risked your life here alone, but asked us to leave. If you die, can I still live alone?"

　　Wu Aotian gently patted Liu Ruxue's shoulder, with undisguised emotion in his eyes: "Okay, okay, it's my fault, it's my fault, this won't happen again in the future."

　　After a slight pause, Wu Aotian stared at Liu Ruxue and smiled softly, "You know what, you really helped me when you came back just now. If you hadn't attracted the attention of the Demon King, I'm afraid the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron would have been broken, and Qiu and I would be finished..."

　　At this time, the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron flew over, and Qiu's extremely unhappy voice came over: "Hey, hey, hey, you just forgot who risked his life to protect you, and now that you have a woman, you forget me. Hey, even if you forget me, don't forget the guy down there, he's the Demon King..."

　　Wu Aotian smiled softly, turned around and waved at the Eight Desolate Soul Gathering Cauldron, and chuckled, "You must have been beaten badly by him just now, and you must be full of resentment. Well, let's give him a hard blow and let you avenge yourself, how about that?"

　　Qiu laughed: "That's better, come on, come on, I can't wait, I've never suffered such a big loss before."

　　Wu Aotian gently let go of Liu Ruxue's hand and raised his hands in the air. A soft but vast aura radiated in all directions with Wu Aotian as the center.

　　A blazing light emanated from the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron, and it seemed as if all the spiritual energy between heaven and earth had been used by Wu Aotian in an instant. Clouds moved in all directions, madly gathering towards the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron.

　　The demon king was hit hard, his hands were covered in blood, and he rushed out of the pit. Looking at Wu Aotian who was looking down at him from high in the sky, he roared in disbelief: "How is it possible? How could your breakthrough be so fast? How could you be so powerful?"

　　Wu Aotian smiled slightly: "Perhaps, the nameless strong man had already figured out everything at the beginning, so he left these energies, allowing me to break through at the most critical moment and defeat you at the most critical moment."

　　"Who is the nameless strong man?"

　　Wu Aotian's eyes revealed a bit of wonder: "Ding Ding's grandfather is Lin Caiyi's father. The monster tribe was defeated by Lin Caiyi. Now I have inherited some of Lin Caiyi's father's energy and defeated your monster tribe again. However, Lin Caiyi did not kill all of you back then, which led to today's disaster. I will not make the same mistake again."

　　"Demon King, your doom has come. Die."

　　Following Wu Aotian's faint voice, the Eight Desolate Spirit Gathering Cauldron fell down, bringing with it the power of heaven and earth and a righteous spirit, smashing down.

　　The violent explosion drowned out the Demon King's unwilling cries, and the whole world seemed to be echoing only with the loud bang of this attack.

　　…

　　The demon king is dead.

　　All the demon generals have been destroyed.

　　Wu Aotian broke through to the fifth level of Phantom Spirit and became the undisputed strongest man!

　　The news spread to the entire continent at an extremely fast speed, and mankind's full-scale counterattack against monsters finally began. Under Wu Aotian's proposal, the entire continent, composed of masters from the three major forces of Piaomiao Palace, Black Moon Island and Ziguang Cave Mansion, organized into multiple monster hunting teams, and began to encircle and suppress the monsters that had invaded the entire continent.

　　Humans had Wu Aotian and many powerful fourth-level phantom spirit masters, and the monsters were simply vulnerable. They were all killed or injured, and most of them retreated back into the sea.

　　Humanity's counterattack against the monsters did not stop there.

　　Under the leadership of Wu Aotian, the army of human spiritual practitioners counterattacked the sea of ​​monsters and killed most of the powerful monsters.

　　However, the ocean is vast, and even if one wants to find all the monsters and kill them, one is powerless. Even with Wu Aotian's ability, it is difficult to do so, especially with the monsters' terrifying reproductive ability, which makes it even more difficult to deal with.

　　After discussing with others, Wu Aotian collected a lot of materials again, repaired the formation that Lin Caiyi had set up that year, and left a way in.

　　Every year, human spiritual practitioners would enter the sea of ​​monsters and hunt the monsters, especially the powerful ones, and kill them completely.

　　In this way, not only can the reproduction of monsters be curbed, but human spiritual practitioners can also be improved in battle. It can be regarded as a training place for human spiritual practitioners to improve their own strength.

　　…

　　After finishing all this, Wu Aotian's reputation on the mainland has become unmatched.

　　Whether it is human or monster, they all have great respect for Wu Aotian. Because of him, all living beings have avoided becoming slaves and food of monsters.

　　However, just when humans were discussing how to build a temple for Wu Aotian and jointly revere him as the patron saint of the continent, Wu Aotian disappeared.

　　Disappeared with him were his family and two of his friends, Liu Ruxue and Ding Ding.

　　Curious people began to ask Wu Aotian's other friends, but they got the same answer: Wu Aotian did say goodbye to them, but he did not tell them where he was going. He just told them that he would come back to see them later.

　　Where did Wu Aotian go?

　　It seemed that no one knew. As for Wu Aotian's friends, whether they really didn't know or were pretending not to know, no one could tell. Anyway, from their faces, there didn't seem to be too much sadness, but only a bit of weirdness and smiles.

　　…

　　Many years later, someone said that they had seen Wu Aotian and Liu Ruxue on the top of a snowy mountain. They described it vividly, saying how they were extremely happy to see the two of them walking on the top of the snowy mountain...

　　Some people say that the floating island has resurfaced on the sea. Someone once passed by the sea and found someone on the floating island. It was the missing Wu Aotian and his family...

　　But no matter which statement is true, it seems to prove one point.

　　Wu Aotian and his friends are now free and happy.